《Substitute Her to Love You (Charlotte and Patrick)》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Every woman was looking forward to marrying her beloved man.


    So was I.


    I married a man who I had a crush on for twelve years, in the name of my sister, Caroline Archer...


    Although Caroline and I looked identical on the surface, I had been sent to an orphanage because


    of the negligence on the hospital''s side as soon as I was born.


    It was not until three years ago that I came back to Archer Family.


    I, a wild girl, didn''t fit the grand Archer Family. However, without parents by my side since I was a


    child, I was extremely discreet, hoping that I could get along with others of this family as well as


    winning the favor of my parents.


    Consequently, when both my parents and Caroline had begged me to marry Patrick Cowell on


    behalf of Caroline the day before yesterday, I had consented immediately without deliberation.


    On the one hand, it was because I loved Patrick Cowell. On the other hand, it was the first time that


    I felt that my family needed me. And I didn''t want them to be disappointed.


    It was already 12 p.m. Patrick left in a hurry after the wedding ceremony without even giving me any


    exnation.


    Looking at the diamond ring in my hand, I felt inexplicably bitter in secret.


    There came the sound of the engine of a car being powered off from downstairs, indicating that


    Patrick was back. I walked to the front of a mirror, tidied up my hair in a hurry, and walked out of the


    bedroom nervously.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Then I went downstairs.


    Taking out a pair of slippers from the shoe cab, I waited for him at the door.


    Seeing Patricke in, I put on a happy smile the way a wife should do, put the slippers beside his


    feet, and called, "Honey, you''re back..."


    Before I could finish my words, I smelled alcohol in the air, which was mixed with a strong


    perfume...


    I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pain in my nose.


    As for where he had gone tonight...


    The answer couldn''t be more evident.


    Even so, I knew what my task was, which was that I got married on behalf of my sister. And the


    rtionship between me and Patrick had something to do with the cooperation between the Archer


    Family and the Cowell Family."


    Thinking of this, I still tried to smile despite the disappointment in my heart.


    Ignoring Patrick''s indifference, I followed him upstairs and called, "Honey."


    As I looked up, I saw that Patrick had taken off his shirt. His strong muscles looked particrly sexy


    against the ambiguous light in the bedroom.


    I instantly blushed and quickly turned around. As I was about to apologize, I felt a strong arm


    coming from behind me.


    Before I could react, I had already been lifted. By the time I realized what had happened, I had been


    thrown onto the bed.


    Although the bed was soft, I, who had fallen from a high position, felt that my back faintly ached.


    I saw Patrick standing by the bed and looking down at me in a condescending manner with his


    angr face against the moonlight. Although I couldn''t see his expression, I could sense the


    profound indifference on his face.


    The next second, Patrick suddenly asked me, "What''s your name?"


    "Me?" His question startled me. Even so, I said, "Caroline, Caroline Archer..."


    I was not Caroline Archer. Instead, my name was Charlotte Archer.


    But I couldn''t reveal my true name.


    As soon as I responded, Patrick pressed down upon me directly. Then he grabbed my hair tightly


    with one hand and forced me to look at him into his eyes as he asked word by word, "Are, you,


    Caroline, Archer?"


    Only then did I see his face clearly. There wasn''t any warmth in his profound eyes at this time.


    Instead, it was all hatred down into his bones!


    When he said Caroline''s name, inexplicable madness filled all over his pitch-ck eyes.


    It was in the middle of summer. Even so, my forehead was covered with a thinyer of cold sweat.


    And I was in a panic.


    With my hair being pulled by him, I couldn''t turn my face and could only look at him like this as I


    tried my best to nod.


    Even so, I was overwhelmingly nervous in secret.


    As Patrick saw that I admit it, his eyes became colder and colder. And he said, "Since you are here


    today, you should be aware of it. I, I have never been a kind person!"


    As soon as he finished his words, I heard the sound indicating that the red dress of mine was being


    ripped open!


    The next second,pletely ignoring my resistance, Patrick got into my body directly...

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    In the morning, I woke up from the pain, feeling that the lower part of my body had been ripped


    apart. And what had happenedst night was surging in my mind as if it were a nightmare...


    On my wedding night, Patrick treated me as if I were his enemy and took away my virginity.


    What he had done to me ruined all my previous fantasies.


    The bed beside me was already cold.


    A drop of scarlet blood on the snow-white sheet looked particrly irritating.


    I got up and went to the bathroom to take a bath despite the pain. After getting dressed, I changed


    the sheet into a new one.


    I went out, stood at the entrance of the stairs on the second floor, and saw Patrick sitting at a


    rectangr dining table, who was reading the newspaper as well as having breakfast.


    The golden sunshine in the morning shone on his side through the window, making him look warm


    and holy.


    Over the past twelve years when I had a secretive crush on Patrick, marrying him and


    living with him under the same roof for breakfast had been something that I dared not dream of and


    yet yearned for.


    Now it came true. But I dared not take a step forward.


    The way how he had ravaged me like a beastst night reminded me constantly that I had never


    known Patrick Cowell.


    "Miss Archer, you''re awake."


    When I was staring at Patrick, a servant, who had already seen me, greeted me politely downstairs.


    She didn''t call me "Madam" the way she had done yesterday.


    Instead, she called me "Miss Archer".


    My heart trembled slightly. Despite the dissatisfaction in my heart, I dared not question her because


    of my identity. So I could only put away the lingering fear resulting from what had happenedst


    night, went downstairs, and sat opposite Patrick.


    The servant brought me the meal. I, who didn''t have an appetite, just ate a few mouthfuls


    ceremonially.


    I looked up and found that Patrick was the same as me. He almost didn''t touch the meal in front of


    him.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I''m sorry. I got upte today. From tomorrow on, I''ll wake up early every day to make breakfast for


    you," I said in a gentle voice. It was unknown whether I said so to enliven the atmosphere or to keep


    the marriage whose fate was unknown.


    If I did have any talents, it must be cooking.


    After that, I was somewhat expectant. However, Patrick threw away the tableware in his hand and


    got up. And his expression was as indifferent as usual as he said, "Let''s go. The car is waiting


    outside."


    "Where are we going?" Seeing that Patrick seemed to be a little unhappy, I was a little flustered for


    a moment.


    I was worried that I had said something wrong.


    I had never been an introverted person.


    However, in front of Patrick, I seemed to be overwhelmimgly humble in every way.


    At this time, Patrick, who had already walked to the door and began to change his shoes, replied


    without looking back, "Let''s go back to your family."


    I arrived at Archer Family''s house in Patrick''s car.


    Before entering the house, I originally thought that the reason why Patrick had treated me like this


    was that he was dissatisfied with the marriage between me and him rather than he had found out


    that I was not Caroline.


    However, when I followed him into the house, I saw Caroline, whom I had said goodbye to at the


    airport yesterday, standing with our parents in the living room at this time.


    Her eyes were overwhelmingly swollen, indicating that she had been crying for a long time.


    Our parents, who were standing next to her, looked angry.


    I nced at Patrick. And the first thing that came to my mind was that he had discovered the fact


    that I had married him on behalf of Caroline and that he had sent someone to bring Caroline back.


    I was in a panic.


    Although Patrick couldn''t get whatever he wanted in this city, if he wanted to mess with someone, it


    would be a piece of cake.


    I thought, "It''s fine if it''s just a matter of me. But now my parents and my sister are all involved..."


    As I felt remorseful and wondered how to exin to Patrickter on, I saw Patrick taking a few steps


    forward and holding Caroline, who was crying, in his arms directly. He lowered his head and


    you okay?"


    The gentleness in his eyes was something that I had never seen before.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    As soon as I saw this scene, my heart trembled. Just as I wanted to figure out what was going on,


    my father came to the front and pped me, making me hit against the wall. Before I coulde to


    my senses, I heard him cursing angrily, "Charlotte Archer, we have been raising you for three years.


    And is that how you should repay us?"


    There was a smell of blood in my mouth. And I was also in a trance.-


    Trying my best to stand up straight, I looked at my father as I asked, "What..."


    "Howe you have the nerve to ask me any questions? Do you assume that we don''t know what


    you have done? You schemed against your sister, fed her sleeping pills, and attended the wedding


    for her! If we hadn''t found it out earlier and took Caroline to the hospital to have a gastricvage, I


    don''t even know if she would be alive now!"


    After that, my father raised his hand and gave me aother hard p.


    This p was even more vicious than the previous one. I was in a trance for a moment and fell to


    the ground.


    Although my eyes were blurred, I was exceptionally sobered!


    A few days ago, my parents said that Caroline had fallen in love with Denny Faris, someone from


    theirpany. But they dared not go against Patrick, which was the reason why they asked me to


    marry Patrick on behalf of Caroline.


    I personally sent Caroline to the airport and watched her go through the security check the day


    before yesterday.


    "In the end, how did it be that I set up Caroline?"


    My mind was in a mess.


    Some things gradually dawned on me, which I didn''t want to believe.


    My father, who seemed to haven''t gotten over his fury, picked up a wooden bench from the side and


    smashed it at my head!


    I was so scared that I tried to hide, only to be hit in the back!


    "It hurts!"


    I was in great pain. But I held myself back from crying or screaming, which I had usually done in the


    orphanage.


    At that time, even if I was sick and felt unwell, I didn''t have anyone to apany me. Nor did I


    have anyone to share my sorrow with.


    As time went by, however painful I was, I wouldn''t reveal my feeling with ease.


    Seeing that I didn''t cry, my father was still angry. And he hit me a few more times, making me bite


    my lips tightly.


    Finally, my mother couldn''t stand it anymore. She grabbed the stool and said, "It''s enough. You''ll


    beat her to death if you keep hitting her!"


    My father threw the stool away and said angrily, "She deserves this!"


    Only after I heard the sound indicating that the stool had fallen to the ground did I dare to stand


    where I was. I looked up and saw Caroline in Patrick''s arms. But she was looking at me and said,


    "Patrick, look, my parents have hit her. So is it okay that you just spare her? After all, she grew up in


    the orphanage. And it''s inevitable that she has learned something bad."


    Although her tone was sympathetic, I could see clearly that she didn''t look at me with sympathy but


    with a shrewd calction!


    The look in her eyes certified my guess!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I squatted in the corner and said nothing. Because my spine was in great pain at this time. I was


    afraid that my father would hit me again. In that case, my spine would be broken.


    Patrick nced at me. To my surprise, a hint ofplex emotion shed through his ck eyes.


    After a long while, he said, "Let''s talk about itter."


    After that, my parents, Caroline, and Patrick all sat in the living room.


    When my father saw me, he scolded, "Go f**kingly upstairs hurriedly. I''ll beat you again if you are


    still here!"


    I saw that Caroline was sitting next to Patrick while holding his arm intimately. The two of them held


    each other''s hand with their fingers intertwined.


    This was how a couple should look like...


    Enduring the pain, I bent my back. A dozen steps in front of me were like adder in the air for me.


    Every time I climbed up a stair, the ache in where I had been hit made me break out in a cold sweat.


    However,pared to the physical pain, I was more psychologically painful!


    I thought, "Although I don''t know why things havee to like this, I am clearly innocent. And I


    have been trapped."


    Caroline''s coquetry, Patrick''s doting words, and her parents'' words indicating their concern for her


    rang behind me.


    I knew that I, who was nobody but a clown, would never fit in their world. Nor have I ever fit in.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    I went to the door with difficulty, opened the door, andy on the big bed where I had been sleeping


    for three years.


    I fell asleep in a daze...-


    I had a dream. In my dream, I went back to the time when I had seen Patrick for the first time 12


    years ago. At that time, I was only 10 years old. And I went to have fun at a construction site nearby


    the orphanage which hadn''t beenpletely furnished yet.


    It was in winter back then when there was nobody on the construction site.


    I met Patrick there, who was wounded and dying. Although I had been calling him for a long time,


    he didn''t respond at all. Originally, thinking that he was dead, I was about to go back to turn to the


    teacher in the orphanage, only to hear a weak voice behind me, "Save me."


    At that time, I, who was thin and weak, pushed him out of the construction site with a tricycle for


    carrying cement and took him to the nearest hospital.


    Because I didn''t have enough money, the staff in the hospital refused to save him. So I knelt


    down and kowtowed to them.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In the end, only after a young doctor called the Vice Director over did they agreed to push him to the


    operating room.


    And I was waiting outside.


    Later, he woke up and asked my name, saying that he remembered my name and woulde to


    me in the future.


    But there was a great gap between dream and reality.


    It turned out that Patrick woke upter and I, who was not allowed to enter the ward, could only look


    at him from a distance. Not long after, a group of men in ck suits came and transferred him to


    another hospital.


    As the bed where he was passed by me, he saw me. He curled up his beautiful lips, smiled at me,


    and gently grabbed the tipping of my clothes.


    That was ourst meeting.


    But his smile was imprinted in my heart. Even after 12 years, it still remained fresh in my mind.


    By the time I woke up, tears had soaked the pillow towel.


    It was already pitch dark outside the window.


    I was thirsty as well as hungry. And I, who wasn''t as physically painful as I used to be, wanted to go


    to the kitchen to have a ss of water.


    Sensing that there wasn''t any noise outside my room, I thought they should have fallen asleep.


    However, as soon as I walked to the entrance of the stairs, Caroline''s voice came from the living


    room, "Should we let her go on living here? Didn''t you say that the house would be vacant so that I


    could house my clothes there?"


    As I was wondering why she hadn''t gone to Patrick''s home, I heard her mother say, "Don''t worry. I''ll


    find a way to get her to sign the contract tomorrow and let her get out of here. Just endure her for


    the 4% shares."


    "4% shares?"


    "I wonder whether she is talking about me. It is just that I don''t know about the shares at all."


    But soon, Caroline revealed the answer, "Howe you took her back just for the 4% shares after


    hearing Grandma''s words? Could it be that 4% shares worth a lot? Moreover, it can''t be cashed in!


    And I have to address her as my sister!"


    "Do you think I''m not disgusted by her? She''s so lowly. Every time she eats, it''s like she hasn''t


    eaten anything good for her whole life. She never wasted anything! Every time there''s a guest at


    home, I think she embarrasses us!"


    "I agree. When I gave the clothes I rarely wore to her, she acted like she had hit a jackpot. I feel


    embarrassed to admit that she is my sister. And it is a relief for me seeing her being beaten up


    today!"


    "Alright. When she wakes up tomorrow morning, I''ll ask her to sign the agreement! As for your


    grandmother, she surely won''t hold us ountable if we tell her what happened at the wedding!"


    As I stood upstairs and heard Caroline and her mother''s conversation, my hands, which had been


    holding onto the stairs'' armrest, trembled violently.


    It was the dean of the orphanage who had told me that only did I eat up the food in my bowl would


    the cook be happy.


    As for the clothes that Caroline had given me, I disliked most of them. However, fearing that she


    would be disappointed, I, who didn''t have any other clothes, could only ept them with gratitude


    every time.


    To gratify the Archer Family, I earned my living expenses by doing part- time jobs except for the


    tuition fees which were subsidized by the kind-hearted people of the orphanage.


    It turned out that the family affection that I had valued and nurtured discreetly was such a thing.


    "It turns out that they put up with me for 4% shares!"


    And asking me to marry Patrick on behalf of Caroline, which had been well-calcted, was nothing


    but an excuse to kick me out of the Archer Family!


    "I''m the only one who''s worshipping the family affection stupidly."


    It turned out that family affection was nothing at all!


    I bit my lips hard and tried my best to control my emotions. Then I hobbled downstairs and asked,


    "Is that so?"

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    It seemed that Caroline and her mother didn''t expect me to wake up. Although the light of the floor-


    to-ceilingmp was dim, I could tell that the looks on their faces were not good.


    Caroline''s mother put on a fake smile and asked me, "Charlotte, how is your injury? Do you need to


    go to the hospital?"


    If it were in the past, I would have been moved. But now I was indifferent.


    Seeing my indifferent expression, Caroline, who certainly knew that I had heard all their


    conversation, interrupted her mother directly. "Mom, you don''t have to act anymore. Judging from


    her tone, she, a wild dog, knows what''s going on."


    "A wild dog."


    Hearing Caroline call me a wild dog so smoothly, I knew that they must have nicknamed me like this


    early.


    "A wild dog?" I endured the pain, walked to the empty sofa, and sat down. Then I deliberately said,


    "Even so, I am a wild dog who has 4% shares."


    Sure enough, as soon as I said


    that, Caroline''s mother understood what I meant. She scolded, "Charlotte, my family has been


    raising you for three years. You should have fulfilled your filial piety to us with those shares!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I just sat there. Thinking that they had schemed against me for such a small amount of shares, I


    found them ridiculous and couldn''t helpughing.


    My mother asked, "What are youughing at?"


    Oh, no, it was not appropriate for me to call her "mother" now.


    The name of Caroline''s mother was Gina Frost. And Caroline''s father''s original name was Jeremy


    Archer.


    Staring at Gina, I stoppedughing and said, "In fact, if the matter today hadn''t happened, I would


    have thought more highly of the family affection than anything else. If you asked me for them, I


    surely would give them to you without saying anything. But, after what happened today, everything


    will be different."


    They thought I was the same as them, who valued nothing but benefits and gains.


    What they didn''t know was that I valued the family affection the most.


    But now, everything was gone.


    Gina didn''t expect me to say so as she said, "You..."


    Hearing this, Caroline pulled Gina''s hand and said, "Mom, you can go up now. I''ll talk to her."


    I probably guessed what Caroline was going to tell me, which would be all useless things.


    After Gina went up, Caroline sat down next to me intimately and said with a smile, "Charlotte, it''s my


    parents who figured out this idea. At first, I didn''t agree..."


    I hade to my senses tonight. So it was impossible for me to be tricked by her again.


    Even so, as Caroline pulled my hand and said something against her will, I didn''t interrupt her.


    Thinking that it was almost time, I got up and walked to the door.


    Seeing that I insisted on leaving, Caroline was finally impatient. She pulled me directly and scolded,


    "Charlotte Archer, you are a dog raised by my family. We have supported your life materially. Don''t


    be so ungrateful!"


    This was who Caroline really was.


    I turned around and looked at Caroline''s detestable face as I said in a light voice, "I wish that I could


    show Patrick what you look like right now."


    Caroline acted like she had nothing to lose, "Hehe, you won''t have the chance anymore! Patrick


    Cowell is my husband. And you are nothing!"


    Looking at her, I suddenly felt that she didn''t match Patrick at all.


    Patrick Cowell, who was such an excellent man, would suffer great losses if he married Caroline.


    I, who probably had been possessed, said, "I have to tell you something. I pressed my fingerprints


    on the wedding agreement. With a word from me, the agreement will be nothing but a stack of


    wasted paper."


    Caroline was a little surprised.


    Before she could speak, I continued, "So you and Patrick are not a couple yet. We are doing a fair


    competition."


    After that, when she let go of my hand in a daze, I quickly turned around and left.


    Enduring the pain, I ran out desperately and ignored Caroline who was cursing behind me, saying


    that I was a shameless b*tch. Even so, I didn''t turn back.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    After leaving the Archer Family, I, who had nowhere to go, could only call Lisa Harper, my best


    friend.


    It turned out that Lisa''s phone was turned off.


    Lisa Harper and I were ssmates in the orphanage. She was two years older than me, who was


    supported by a kind-hearted boss. After graduating from high school, because of her appearance


    and temperament, she studied in the Academy of Aviation. After graduation, she directly became an


    air stewardess.


    In fact, at university, I was also supported by a kind person.


    It was just that I had never seen him in person.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The fact that Lisa''s mobile phone had been turned off indicated that she was working.


    Walking on the street in a daze, soon, I saw a sign of a shop at the corner of the street which was


    still lit up. Walking to the front of it, I found out that it was a bar.


    Alright. It happened that I was in need of a drink.


    It was the first time I had visited a bar, which was different from what I imagined.


    It was not lively but quiet.


    Walking slowly to the bar, I pretended to be a regr guest and said, "A ss of vodka. No, three."


    I didn''t know about alcohol. The only thing I knew was that vodka was a strong drink that Russians


    love.


    Anyway, the Russians who were fierce liked drinking vodka. In my opinion, vodka could relieve my


    worries for the time being.


    Sure enough, after I drank up three cups of vodka in a row, I started to get blurry.


    As expected, the bar which I visited was indeed a decent bar. Seeing that I was somewhat drunk,


    the bartender asked me, "Madam, you''ve drunk too much. Do you have a friend? I''ll contact him to


    send you home."


    Although I was drunk, I was sobered.


    Hearing his question, I was a little confused.


    "Friends?¡±


    I had been upied with my part-time work at college. I didn''t contact my ssmates often.


    Lisa was at work. Except for her, I didn''t have any other friends...


    As I was about to refuse, a series of numbers appeared in my mind, which turned out to be


    Patrick''s.


    Although I had just got his number a few days ago, I had memorized it well.


    I gave Patrick''s number to the bartender. Then I heard the bartender made a call and asked me


    what my name was. After I told him, Iy down on the bar and waited.


    In my opinion, Patrick surely wouldn''t be here.


    That''s what I thought.


    However, after a while, I heard a familiar male voice, "Where is she?"


    In this quiet bar, the male voice sounded like the tune of a cello, which was low and pleasant.


    I pretended to be drunk. After that, I felt that a man picked me up and threw me onto the passenger


    seat. For a moment, I felt that his hormones were getting closer and closer to me. Although I didn''t


    know what he was going to do, a word instantly popped up in my mind.


    "Revenge."


    As soon as this thought popped up in my mind, I, who probably had been drunk, opened my eyes


    and hooked the neck of the man in front of me. Aiming at the thin lips in front of me, I kissed him


    immediately.


    The sound indicating that the seat belt had been withdrawn rang in my ears.


    I thought, "Sure enough, I''ve thought too much."


    I, who didn''t know how to kiss, kissed him in a stiff manner. As my lips were on his lips for only a


    second, he pushed me away.


    Then he said in a tone of extreme disgust, "You''re so cheap. And you don''t even have a basic


    sense of shame."


    If it were on usual days, I surely would get off the car and leave. But at this time, I, who had been


    possessed by alcohol, didn''t get off the car. Instead, I looked at his ck eyes with a lost look as I


    curled up my lips and smiled, "I am not cheap at all. You are my first man. But for her, you aren''t."


    There was a gloomy look on Patrick''s face immediately when he heard that. He cupped my neck


    with his hand directly and asked word by word, "What did you say?"


    This time, he didn''t put too much effort into it.


    On the contrary, I was bolder. I reached out one hand to his back and pressed my face against him,


    saying, "I saw Caroline making love in the garage with Jeremy''s driver in the car. And I also knew


    that she had hung out with several boys during the vacation when she was at school and was


    caught by the dormitory supervisor, which was recorded as a demerit of hers. As for the former, you


    couldn''t find out anything about it. However, for thetter one, you can check it out."


    Due to the close distance, I could clearly see that the expression on Patrick''s face became more


    and more gloomy.


    It was said that men all were somewhat neat freak in this respect. As expected, it was true.


    I reached out and pinched his waist gently with my fingers, pretending to be cynical. Then I added,


    "And I''m clean. I don''t have any other man but you. You can enjoy me as much as you want."

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Hearing my words, Patrick looked disgustful. However, stopped cupping my neck, he held my chin


    as he observed me with his ck eyes as if he wanted to see through me.


    It was so terribly quiet that there was only the smell of alcohol in the air.


    After a long while, he sneered, "What do you want?"


    At this time, I naively thought that he had been convinced by me. Then I said, "I pressed my


    fingerprint on the wedding agreement. As long as you don''t sign a new agreement with her, I will be


    yours."


    Patrick pushed me away and sat back in the driver''s seat without saying anything.


    However, after he drove all the way home, he threw me into a bathtub which was filled with icy


    water, pulled my hair, and said to me, "Do you think I will believe what you said? A woman like you


    is at most a b*tch around me.


    At that moment, I came to my senses, thinking that Patrick, who loathed me so much, surely


    wouldn''t be convinced by me.


    I struggled in the water. But he didn''t care. Only when I was on the verge of drowning did he get me


    out of the bathtub. Then we went from the bathtub, to the window sill, to the couch, and finally to the


    bed, trying countless postures...


    I was originally covered with injuries. Patrick''s making love to me made my lower body swollen and


    painful. Every friction of his made me cry in pain. I cried and asked him to stop. But he didn''t seem


    to hear anything.


    In the end, I was in aa.


    By the time I woke up again, there was a white wall in front of me and a bottle of intravenous drip


    hanging on the side.


    At this time, I had been sobered up from the alcohol.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Thinking about what I had said and done yesterday, I felt so ashamed that I would like to hide


    somewhere.


    I stayed in the hospital for three days.


    Over these three days, besides taking care of the injuries on my body, the nurses also had to apply


    medicine to my private part. Although no one asked me why I was hospitalized, judging from the


    way the nurses looked at me every time, I knew that they probably knew it.


    By the time I was discharged from the hospital three dayster, Patrick hadn''t ever shown up.


    The first thing I did after being discharged from the hospital was to call Lisa.


    Fortunately, she picked my call up this time. After learning about my situation, she took a taxi to the


    hospital in a hurry. After I finished packing up, she took me to her 40 square meter apartment.


    Entering the door, I habitually found a ce on the sofa where clothes were stacked and sat down.


    Lisa moved a small stool and sat next to me. Then she lit a cigarette and took two sips of it forcibly


    before asking, "Tell me. What happened?"


    Although she was asking me, she had a look on her face indicating that she had seen through


    everything.


    I, who happened to have nobody to confess to, told her everything that had happened in the past


    few days.


    Lisa smoked while listening to my narration. After I finished speaking, she pinched the cigarette butt


    into the ashtray and pped her hands, "You''re not innocent anymore." "What?" Originally, I thought


    Lisa would scold me.


    But she praised me, catching me off guard for a moment.


    Lisa sat up straight and said in an experienced tone, "You shouldn''t rush to y up to Patrick.


    Instead, you should keep him hanging. Men are all like that. Sooner orter, he will take you to his


    heart."


    She was clearly implying that I should continue entangling with Patrick.


    However, regarding what happened that night three days ago, even though I was drunk, I couldn''t


    forget that painful feeling. I said, "Forget it. He''s a beast!"


    "Nonsense." Lisa leaned over, sat on the pile of clothes, and hooked my neck, "You have been


    talking about him every day ever since many years ago, right? You used to cut down the report on


    the newspaper about him and stick it on the wall. Now that he is within your reach. How can you


    give him up?"


    Hearing her words, I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "That''s right. In the past, what I had been having on my mind was that I could meet Patrick again


    and marry him, right?"


    A piece of melodious ringtone rang.


    It was my phone.


    I had been using this ringtone for a long time. I remembered that I had almost burst out crying when


    I heard it for the first time.


    Patrick was probably that so-called beam of light for me. Although I knew that he wasn''t within my


    reach, I tried my best to be more excellent and stronger, hoping that I could stand at the same


    level as him one day.


    I could shake hands with him and introduce myself to him confidently.


    When I took out my phone from my bag and saw the familiar number on it, I was so scared that I


    almost threw it away.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Fortunately, Lisa caught the cell phone for me.


    Staring at the string of number "9" on the screen, she guessed it right at once, "Patrick Cowell?"


    I nodded silently.


    The ringtone continued ying.


    Seeing that I didn''t intend to pick the call up, Lisa said directly, "I''ll pick it up for you." After that, she


    went to press the answer button.


    Seeing her move, I was so scared that I immediately grabbed the phone from her and put it beside


    my ear as I said in a trembling voice, "Hello."


    "Where are you?"


    The man''s impatient voice soon came from over the phone.


    With a quiver in my heart, I looked at Lisa and said, "I am in my... friend''s ce."


    "Come home in an hour."


    After saying that, Patrick hung up the phone without giving me any chance to refute.


    His words were like an imperial edict.


    Although Lisa kept telling me I shouldn''t do as he said, I dared not do so. In the end, she helped me


    put on very seductive makeup as she instructed me on some things.


    After the call, I knocked on the door of Patrick''s vi with one minute to go before the deadline.


    He opened the door and looked at his watch, "Did you do it on purpose?"


    "What?" I looked at him with my big eyes deliberately.


    He looked at me. And the amazement in his expression couldn''t be more obvious. But soon, he


    turned around, pointed to a file bag on the tea table, and said, "Sign this."


    "What''s this?" I said as I walked over and poured out the document inside.


    A credit card also fell out.


    There was an agreement inside. To be precise, it was an agreement for keeping me.


    My heart tightened.


    Before I could finish reading the agreement, Patrick exined first, "Being my mistress for a year.


    And you will get 50 thousand dors a month as well as a non-cashable credit card with a limit of 50


    thousand dors..."


    "I won''t do it." Before he could finish his words, I directly interrupted him and put the agreement


    back on the tea table. Seeing that Patrick''s face was not good, I tried to be as kind as possible as I


    said, "I''m sorry. I drank too much that day and said nonsense."


    I did have drunk too much that day. When I was sobered, I found it hard to ept such a thing.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After all, I grew up in the orphanage for neen years and got help from many kind-hearted


    people. In the end, I became a mistress of a rich man...


    "It''s OK if you don''t sign it. I''ll get the marriage certificate with Caroline tomorrow and we will hold a


    better wedding ceremony."


    Patrick walked to my side and sat on the sofa while crossed-legs unhurriedly.


    As the saying goes, hit where it hurts.


    What he said hit exactly at my Achilles'' heel.


    In that case, the Archer Family could sort of getting what they wanted. And based on Patrick''s


    character, at that time, he must have a way to let me give up the 4% shares of mine...


    If I yed against him, I probably would end up guite miserably.


    Standing where I was, I had a lot of things on my mind. Anyway, I knew that if I wanted to put the


    Archer Family in a difficult position, I could only y up to Patrick.


    "Have you thought it over?"


    Hearing Patrick''s urging, I squatted down without saying anything, picked up the pen on the side,


    and flipped directly to thest page of the agreement.


    As I was about to sign my name, I found that there was a use, whose general content was that I


    shouldn''t be too intimate with other men and I can''t intervene in his rtionship with other women at


    the same time.


    I instantly realized that this was a trap Patrick had set for me, which was to make me always end up


    in a humble way.


    I didn''t say a word. Originally, I wanted to sign Caroline''s name. But as soon as I just wrote down


    two words, the pen was suddenly taken away before I could finish the signature.


    Then, Patrick''s cold warning came from the top of my head, "Charlotte Archer, do you want to fool


    me?"

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    "Mr. Cowell, it is you who are fooling me, okay?" I took the agreement in front of me in my hand and


    stood up without showing any sign of weakness. Then I pointed at the use.


    After that, I threw the agreement onto Patrick and turned to leave.


    I dared not look back.


    I am afraid that if I stayed here for one more second, I couldn''t pretend any longer and I would show


    my embarrassment in front of him.


    I walked quickly all the way to the gate of the residential quarter. Looking at the luxurious gate


    behind me and thinking back on my naive thoughts before, I found myself sad as well as ridiculous.


    Patrick Cowell was the boss of the Towering High Group, who surely wouldn''t fall in love with a


    woman after a one-night stand.


    He wouldn''t do so even if I shared the same face as the girl he liked.


    (To be continued)


    I moved into Lisa''s house and started my life


    again.


    After I graduated from college, I, who majored in interior design, found an internship in a sort of


    goodpany in my senior year. After graduation, I could have be a regr employee there.


    However, the Archer Family told me that the Cowell Family was a grand family, who surely wouldn''t


    want their daughter-inw to appear in public.


    So I resigned stupidly.


    Now I had to start all over again.


    Fortunately, the leader of thepany where I had once interned immediately agreed to let me go


    back to work after knowing my situation.


    My sry and rtive benefits remained unchanged.


    People like us who were engaged in interior design often had to go to the construction site.


    Moreover, it wasmon to work overtime. And we didn''t even enjoy the weekend off.


    A weekter, that day, I worked overtime to 11 p.m. Assuming that there was a bag of instant


    noodles at home. I nned that I would go to sleep after eating the noodle.


    Lisa''s house was an old one. The lights in the corridor had long been broken. I put up with the


    darkness and went upstairs, only to see a sh of light emitting from the mobile phone in front of my


    door. My first reaction was that Lisa did not bring a key when she came back.


    I couldn''t help but tease, "Lisa, I have been living here with you for half a month. I am quite


    surprised that it''s the first time that you''ve forgotten to bring a key."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As soon as I finished speaking, I realized that something wrong.


    Before I could take a closer look, the visitor put the phone in her pocket and said, "Charlotte Archer,


    you b*tch. What did you say to Patrick?"


    Only then did I realize that it was Caroline.


    "What did I say?" I was so hungry that I couldn''t remember what I had said for a while.


    "Did you tell him that I was not well-behaved in my private life? Someone told me that he was


    investigating my past!" She said as she went downstairs and walked in front of me.


    After this reminder, I remembered that I had been drunk that day and told Patrick about Caroline''s


    crappy past.


    It turned out that although Patrick didn''t believe what I had said on the surface, he was actually


    looking into Caroline behind her back.


    Knowing this made my mood a little better. I replied, "What does it have to do with me? After all, the


    Cowell Family is a rich and powerful family. Is there any problem for them to investigate the wife of


    their heir?"


    The corridor was very dark. And I couldn''t see Caroline''s expression. She was silent for several


    seconds.


    I thought she had given up. So I said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go."


    However, just as I was about to turn away, she grabbed my arm andughed strangely, "Charlotte


    Archer, do you think you can take up my position in this way? I just want to tell you that you are


    simply daydreaming!"


    Then, she suddenly let go of my arm and took two steps back as she shouted, "No, no! Help!"


    Then there was a loud noise in the dark corridor, which was the sound of someone rolling down the


    stairs!


    After that, there was a dead silence.


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect that Caroline would do such a cruel thing to herself.


    She rolled to the third floor. Because the voice was too loud, the male owner of the house on the


    third floor opened the door with his wife hiding behind.


    When the lights in the room came out, I could see Caroline lying on the ground motionlessly.


    "Ah! Is there a murder?" The hostess shouted when she saw such a scene.


    Although I was angry, I dared not to dy and immediately dialed 911.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    With the incident in my childhood that Patrick had no money and couldn''t be rescued on my mind, I


    had no choice but to go to the hospital with the 911 team.


    After arriving at the hospital, I helped Caroline to pay the medicine fee and was about to leave.


    When I arrived at the door, I was stopped by a policeman. The couple on the third floor was


    standing behind him.


    The hostess pointed at me and said firmly, "It''s her. It''s she who pushed the girl down."


    The policeman nodded and said to me in a business-like tone, "Hello, pleasee with us."


    Although I was reluctant, I also knew that even if I didn''t go to the police station today, I would have


    to go there tomorrow.


    On the way to the police station, the couple on the third floor went with me and the hostess said to


    the police, "I heard them quarrel so fiercely. Later, I heard someone shouting for help. And then the


    girl rolled down."


    Lisa lived on the fourth floor. When I moved there, she told me that the hostess on the third floor


    was a nosy person who loved to pick her fault in daily life.


    At this time, hearing her say that, I immediately exined to the police, "I didn''t quarrel with her!"


    Hearing my exnation, the hostess rolled her eyes at me, "Can we believe in what you say? Are


    you nning to say that you didn''t push her?"


    "I didn''t push her."


    The hostess sneered and said, "The murderer always denies what he/she has done."


    I emphasized again, "I didn''t push her!"


    I knew that I was in an unfavorable condition and no one would believe me.


    After I arrived at the police station, I finished the record. The police also contacted the Archer


    Family. Originally, I thought that based on Jeremy''s and Gina''s styles of getting things done, they


    surely would like to lock me up.


    But I didn''t expect that they would ask the police to let me go.


    By the time I came out of the police station, I almost fainted from hunger. So I found a noodle house


    and ate there. After eating for a while, I received a phone call from Patrick.


    I know that Patrick surely was going to talk to me about Caroline. And I was sure that he


    ascertained that it was me who had pushed her.


    The phone had been ringing for a long time before I picked it up.


    Before he could speak, I said first, "Mr. Cowell, Caroline rolled down by herself. I didn''t push her."


    After I said that, there was a silence over the phone. After a long time, I heard Patrick''s sneer, "Do


    you think I will believe you?"


    "No, you won''t."


    I already knew the answer in my heart.


    Without giving me any chance to exin, Patrick said, "I just want to tell you, Charlotte Archer, if


    anything happens to Caroline, besides holding you ountable, I will also tear down the orphanage


    where you ever stayed!"


    After that, he hung up the phone directly.


    I gasped.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Patrick was indeed a powerful businessman, who knew how to take advantage of his enemy''s


    weakness the best.


    Now that I had broken up with the Archer Family and I was all alone. Although I wasn''t afraid that he


    would y against me, he was even thinking of going against the orphanage!


    I called him back again, only to find that the phone could no longer be connected.


    He cklisted my phone number.


    There was a burst of panic in my heart. I couldn''t eat any more noodles. So I went straight to the


    hospital!


    After I arrived at the hospital, the doctor told me that Caroline had been transferred to Holy Spirit


    Hospital by Patrick.


    Holy Spirit Hospital was the most famous private hospital in City Y, where there was membership.


    Even if someone wanted to visit the patient there, the patient needed to inform the hospital first.


    I knew that I surely couldn''t get in there.


    But Patrick had to work. He woulde out of there early tomorrow morning.


    At this time, it was already past two a.m. I guarded at the gate of the Holy Spirit Hospital, squatted


    down beside the wall in the midst, and fell asleep there for a while sometimes. At dawn, I continued


    to guard at the entrance.


    Finally, I saw Patrick''s caring out. I couldn''t care about anything else and rushed straight up!


    The car was not driving fast. And it stopped just when Patrick saw me.


    Patrick got out of the car. I wanted to get up and exin the incident yesterday to him, advising him


    not to y against the orphanage. But I felt dizzy for no reason. Everything went dark in front of me


    and I passed out!

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    By the time I woke up again, I was in a single ward. There was only a woman in her fifties in the


    room. I could tell at a nce that she was a servant of my grandma, Rosy Archer.


    I said weakly, "Olena..."


    Olena looked back and saw that I was awake. She said nervously, "Lie down and don''t move. I will


    call the doctor first."


    As she said that, she rushed out of the ward.


    I observed the ward. Based on the style of the decoration, it should be the Holy Spirit Hospital.


    "But why am I here? Why is Olena taking care of me?"


    I was full of doubts and didn''t know whom I should ask.


    Soon, Olena came in with a doctor. The doctor had an examination of me, saying that I was


    exhausted and had hypoglycemia and that I just needed to have some nutrition at home before I


    would be fine.


    I thanked the doctor. Only after he went out did I ask Olena what had happened.


    Olena told me the general situation. After I


    fainted, Patrick sent me here and revealed my identity before leaving. When the staff of the hospital


    heard that I was from the Archer Family, they epted me.


    They contacted Jeremy and Gina first. And both of them said that they didn''t care about me.


    Having no choice, the staff contacted Rosy.


    When I heard this, my nose twitched.


    Rosy was the head of the Archer Family. And her two children had the same surname as hers.


    Since I came to Archer Family three years ago, everyone in Archer Family looked down on me.


    Rosy was the only one who loved me. She would remember my birthday and hold a birthday party


    for me.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Especially at my first birthday party after I just arrived at the Archer Family, Rosy invited a lot of


    celebrities and nobles from City Y and introduced me to every one of them.


    When I recalled the past, Rosy had alreadye in. She sat on my bedside, stroked my hand, and


    said with slight distress, "Charlotte, you are thinner. Let Olena cook for youter."


    "No need. I will take good care of myself." I didn''t want Rosy to know that I was now


    living in Lisa''s house. Otherwise, she would definitely help me find a house.


    I didn''t want to bother her.


    Rosy knew my character. So she didn''t ask me further. Instead, she asked me, "What happened?


    Why did you faint here?"


    I looked at her and faltered, wondering how to exin to her at the moment.


    I didn''t want her to worry about me.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Rosy asked again, "Did your parents hide something from me?"


    I was stunned.


    Looking at Rosy, I was wondering whether I should tell her about the wedding as well as what had


    happened yesterday so that she could stand up for me...


    Gina and Jeremy appeared at the door.


    The two of them looked cold at first, who seemed to have seen Rosy talking to me while holding my


    hand. Gina came over and scolded, "Charlotte Archer, what on earth do you want before letting us


    go? Do you want Caroline''s life?"


    She acted like this, which naturally aroused Rosy''s curiosity. Rosy turned around and scolded her,


    asking her what had happened.


    Half kneeling in front of Rosy, with her face full of bitter hatred, Gina began to tell her about the


    wedding. The version she said this time was more exaggerating than what she had said when


    Patrick and I had gone back to the Archer Family.


    In the beginning, I was a little angry and wanted to defend myself. But I realized that when Rosy


    was listening, her expression was still faint.


    Her hand was in mine all the time. And she didn''t intend to take it away.


    So I shut up and waited for Gina to finish her words. Then, I said, "That''s not true."


    "You are denying it now, aren''t you?" Hearing this, Jeremy raised his hand and was about to p


    me.


    Rosy sheltered me behind her and said, "It''s enough! Let''s talk about it when both of them are


    discharged from the hospital."


    Jeremy dared not disobey Rosy''s order.


    My injury was not serious. And I could be discharged from the hospital in the afternoon that day. I


    went home with Rosy. And Gina and Jeremy followed me.


    As soon as we arrived at the door, I found that in addition to Rosy''s servants, there was a servant


    from Jeremy''s family, Diane.


    As soon as Jeremy saw Diane, he seemed to realize something and immediately asked, "You are


    not staying at home. What are you doing here?"


    Diane lowered her head and didn''t say anything.


    As soon as I saw Diane, I seemed to have realized something...


    On the day before the wedding, when Jeremy was begging me to marry Patrick on behalf of


    Caroline, Diane was by his side.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    As there was hope rising in my heart, Rosy said, "I asked her toe here."


    Her voice sounded unhurried. And others couldn''t tell what her purpose was.


    But I stole a nce at Jeremy. And there seemed to be ayer of sweat on his forehead.


    The four of us entered the room. Rosy took me to sit on a two-seat sofa. While Jeremy and Gina sat


    on the opposite side. And Olena began to pour tea for us.


    Rosy took my hand and went straight to the point, "Diane has told me everything about the


    wedding."


    At this time, Jeremy broke out in a cold sweat in an instant. He stood up, pointed at Diane, and


    scolded, "You are an ungrateful b*tch! Were you bribed by Charlotte?"


    As he spoke, he picked up the ss on the table and smashed it directly on Diane!


    Diane, who couldn''t dodge him in time, was smashed with a cup of hot tea. And the cup fell to the


    ground and broke into pieces!


    "It''s enough!" Rosy shouted loudly and said to


    Diane, "Diane, go in and get changed. If I don''t call you, you don''t have to go out."


    Although Rosy had always been kind-hearted, she was the master of the Archer Family. So her


    words sounded authoritative.


    As soon as she said that, Jeremy immediately sat back with his hands clenched tightly, who


    intended to exin something further.


    Rosy asked me, "Charlotte, I heard from Diane that you were with Patrick that wedding night, right?"


    I nodded my head in a daze, wondering why Rosy would ask all these questions.


    After that, Rosy said, "ording to Diane, after that day, although the matter had been cleared up,


    Caroline hasn''t moved to live with Patrick for the time being."


    After hearing this, Gina immediately stood up and exined, "That''s because Mr. Cowell said that


    he had owed Caroline and he would like to find a goodnd to build the best house as Caroline


    wishes so that she can live there."


    I felt a stinging pain in my heart for some reason.


    Patrick indeed cared about Caroline very much.


    How could his feelings for Caroline be easily provoked by a few words of mine?


    However, as I thought that Rosy hade today to speak up for me, Rosy said, "Well, it''s your fault


    first. Charlotte has spent the night with Patrick. In that case, Charlotte should marry Patrick."


    When I heard this, it took me five seconds to figure out what it meant.


    Gina and Jeremy were the same. When I came to my senses, Gina stood up and said in a sharp


    voice, "No! This is absolutely impossible! How can I let her marry Patrick!"


    I was also surprised, "Grandma... This..."


    At this time, I felt extremelyplicated. In fact, I had no hope for Patrick.


    "It''s impossible for the Cowell Family to agree with this." Jeremy now calmed down and used the


    Cowell Family as an excuse.


    His words also made me sober.


    In City Y, the Cowell Family was the grandest family as well as the most powerful one. Although the


    Archer Family was grand as well, in terms of the scale of its business, it was far less than that of the


    Cowell Family.


    Therefore, logically speaking, when it came to marriage, as long as the Cowell Family didn''t agree,


    Rosy''s words wouldn''t matter at all.


    Rosy nced at Gina and motioned for her to sit down.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After Gina sat down, she continued, "The way you see it, why the Cowell Family is willing to have


    an arranged marriage with our Archer Family?"


    This question hit the point. ording to the size of the Cowell Family as well as the status of the


    Towering High Group where Patrick belonged in City Y, the Archer Family surely couldn''t beat other


    families and have an arranged marriage with the Cowell Family.


    How did it happen?


    Rosy told us the whole story. Back then, Rosy and Patrick''s grandfather were childhood


    sweethearts in their youth. But at that time, Rosy was ady of a noble family and Patrick''s


    grandfather was just a poor boy.


    They weren''t allowed to unite with each other based on the social protocols.


    Many yearster, the two of them met each other in their 50s and agreed on this marriage.


    When Rosy said that, her eyes were full of warmth. It could be seen that Patrick''s grandfather and


    she must have sincere and profound feelings for each other.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    After hearing Rosy''s story, Jeremy was still unwilling to let go as he said, "Charlotte is well-known


    for herck of manners. If she marries Patrick, it will only bring shame to the Archer Family!" In the


    end, he added, "I will never agree to such absurd things!"


    Yes, it was indeed absurd. Howe there would be a new bribe after the wedding ceremony? And


    if it was spread out, wouldn''t it make the Cowell Family and the Archer Family be theughing


    stock of City Y?


    I spoke out my thoughts.


    Gina had been cold to me before. But now she treated me nicely as she said, "Caroline is still


    sensible."


    Seeing that I was reluctant, Rosy said to me, "Charlotte, go and see if Diane was hurt just now."


    I knew that she was making an excuse to drive me away.


    When I was hesitating, Olena came over and invited me to the servants'' rooms.


    The servants'' room was not far from the living room. Although I went in, I leaned


    against the door and listened to their conversation. I heard from Rosy that my 4% share alone could


    earn me millions of dors of dividends each year.


    But I had never seen it before.


    ording to Rosy, If they didn''t agree to her proposal, they should give back all the bonus they had


    earned on my behalf over the three years and they couldn''t get any bonus in the future.


    As soon as the money was involved, Jeremy and Gina immediately gave in. Theyined a few


    words. But in the end, they agreed.


    After they left, Olena allowed me to go out.


    At this time, there was only Rosy in the living room. I went over and said directly, "Grandma, I don''t


    want to marry Patrick anymore. Patrick only has Caroline on his mind."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "It''s enough. They have only met for a few days. Howe he has her on his mind?" Rosy took my


    hand again and said, "In fact, I found that the bride was you on the day of the wedding. Moreover,


    judging from the way you look at Patrick and the way Caroline looks at him, however blurry my


    eyesight is, I know who cares more about him."


    Grandma''s words made the corner of my eyes somewhat moistured.


    On the day of the wedding, Patrick treated me very well at the beginning.


    Now that as I thought about it, it was true that he didn''t tell Caroline and me apart before that.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Rosy continued, "I have known Patrick. He is a good boy with


    good conduct. It is a fate that I can''t be with Mr. Cowell. But I hope that you can end up with him and


    go a long way together to make up for our regret."


    It turned out that there was such a purpose in this marriage.


    I gave in. I thought that since Patrick was investigating Caroline, he definitely could figure out what


    had happened before.


    In this way, he might change his attitude toward me.


    But I also had doubts in my heart, "Grandma, will Patrick agree?"


    "He is the most filial. As long as Mr. Cowell asks him to do so, he will definitely agree." Rosy''s tone


    was full of confidence.


    Although I still had some doubts in my heart, I was selfish anyway.


    (To be continued)


    After leaving Rosy''s house and returning to Lisa''s house, I hadn''t slept for almost the whole night.


    The next day, I went to an important construction site early. By the time I finished checking


    everything, it was already at noon. As I stuffed a mouthful of rice and was ready to go to the second


    construction site, a ck car stopped in front of me.


    The door of the back seat opened. Before I could react, someone directly reached out and pulled


    me into the car.


    The door was closed. And the car began to move.


    As I thought I was kidnapped, a strong hand pinched me in the chin, forcing me to turn my face to


    the owner of the hand.


    It was Patrick.


    Patrick''s ck eyes were as cold as ice. At thest second I was clearly sweating. But now I


    seemed to fall into an icy cer.


    "Mr. Cowell... What are you doing?"


    I looked at him and felt a chill run down my spine.


    "Mr. Cowell?" Patrick looked at me with a smile on the corner of his mouth. But he didn''t smile at all,


    "Shouldn''t you call me Darling?"


    I looked at him in a daze.


    Could it be that Rosy had told him the news?

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Patrick increased the strength in his hand as if he was about to crush my


    chin. I felt pain. But I bit my lips tightly to prevent myself from making a sound.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Patrick said, "Charlotte Archer, tell me, how did you fool the Head


    of the Archer Family and let her speak up for you!"


    The strength in his hand grew stronger. My chin didn''t feel the pain any longer. Instead, it was


    numb.


    Finally, he let go of my chin, grabbed my waist with his big palm, and was about to tear my clothes


    off directly!


    I was so angry that I struggled and finally shouted, "Don''t..."


    Seeing that I made a sound, Patrick seemed to be interested. He raised his hand and pressed a


    button. Then a ck partition slowly rose between the front and rear seats of the car...


    As the division waspletely raised, the rear seat had be a closed space.


    Regardless of my resistance, Patrick didn''t have any forey and went straight into me.


    I was in so much pain that I finally couldn''t help but scream out.


    But he didn''t stop.


    Because of the limited space in the back seat, he was half kneeling on the chair and looking down


    at me as he said, "You have tried your best to let Rosy change the marriage engagement for you.


    Isn''t it for this?"


    I gasped in pain and couldn''t care less about answering him.


    I just wanted him to get out as soon as possible.


    But Patrick didn''t care at all. He grabbed my hair with one hand and scolded, "Don''t pretend to be


    innocent. Now, do you regret it? Let me tell you, you set me up and hurt Caroline. Then you should


    know that you will be more regretful in the future!"


    As the car drove forward, he did me all the way.


    When the car stopped, Patrick finally vented his anger.


    He sat by the side and tidied up his clothes. Then he opened the door and said to me, "Hurry up


    ande out after you clean up."


    I leaned against the back of the chair in the back seat weakly. Then I turned around and recognized


    where the ce outside the car door was...


    It was the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Could it be that he was going to get a marriage certificate with me?


    But I was afraid. I waved my hand and said, "No, no. I don''t want to get a marriage certificate. I''ll go


    and tell my grandmother."


    I was really scared. I was afraid that I would die in his hands. Just now, we were doing something


    that was normal between a couple. However, he looked at me with hatred.


    This hatred was even more intense than what he had shown on the wedding night!


    However, he didn''t give me any choice at all. He directly pulled me out of the car and sneered,


    "What do you take our Cowell Family for? How can you decide it at your will?"


    I was not properly dressed. If I went out like this, I would definitely be ridiculed.


    I could onlypromise and beg, "I''ll do as you say. Let me put on my clothes!"


    Patrick loosened his grip when he heard that.


    I put on my clothes in the car, tidied up my hair, and got off the car.


    Then I followed him into the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The hall of the Civil Affairs Bureau was empty. Surprisingly, there was no one at all.


    At the desk at the door, Patrick took out a stack of documents and said, "Sign them."


    His tone was an order rather than a discussion with me.


    I wanted to flip through the contents. But he stopped me, "Charlotte Archer, figure it out. It''s not me


    who wants to marry you. It''s you who rush to marry me. You can only ept it."


    "Patrick Cowell, you must have investigated Caroline. She was..."


    I was about to talk about Caroline. But before I could finish my words, Patrick hit the table beside


    me with a punch!


    The voice was so loud that it scared me.


    He looked at me and warned, "If you want those children in the orphanage to be homeless, don''t


    talk nonsense!"


    He was threatening me with the orphanage again.


    The orphanage was indeed where my weaknessy.


    I signed my name helplessly.


    I knew very well that the use saying that I shouldn''t be intimate with other men surely would be


    included in the document.


    I knew better that since Patrick said that he would do something to the orphanage, he surely would


    mean his words.


    As soon as I signed the marriage contract, Patrick dragged me to apply for a marriage certificate.


    After taking a series of photos and checking-up, we finally sat down at a ce where we could get a


    certificate.


    The staff member kindly asked, "Are you sure you want to get your marriage certificate today?"


    I asked first, "Can''t we take it today?"


    The staff shook his head, "No. It''s just that the date today isn''t good." He said, looking around,


    "Look, there''s not even a single personing to apply for a divorce today."


    I instantly had some concerns.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Hearing the staff''s words, Patrick said straightforwardly, "We deliberately came here on a bad day."


    The staff showed a strange expression, looked at me, and didn''t say anything more. He got a


    marriage certificate for us directly.


    When I took the red booklet in my hand and walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau with Patrick,


    Patrick suddenly turned his head and said in an unusually cold tone, "Charlotte Archer, since you


    have tried your best to marry me, I naturally won''t let you down."


    He emphasized that he wouldn''t let me down.


    Although it was in summer days, there was ayer of goosebumps on my body.


    When I was about to exin, Patrick''s driver came from a distance with a bottle of water and a


    small medicine box in his hand.


    Patrick gave him a wink. And the driver handed me the water and the medicine box.


    I took the medicine box over and looked at the name on it, feeling a little confused. But when I saw


    the following lines of small-sized words, I felt my heart tighten.


    At the bottom, it indicated that it was emergency contracpetive pills within 24 hours.


    I didn''t say anything and took the medicine obediently.


    Seeing me taking the medicine, Patrick said coldly, "In the future, I will watch you take medicine. So


    don''t expect to be pregnant with a b*stard and then me it on me!"


    After he said that, he threw a key to me and got in the car as he went away.


    I stood where I was and looked at the car that gradually disappeared in my sight, feeling bitter in my


    heart.


    I thought of the fact that I had married in the name of Caroline at the most important wedding in my


    life. Now I got a marriage certificate with Patrick, only to be treated by him as if I were an enemy of


    his.


    I squatted in the corner of the flower bed at the door, biting my lips and staying there for a while.


    After that, I got up and continued to work.


    I had to go on with my life.


    (To be continued)


    In the evening, I didn''t go back to the wedding room. Instead, I went back to Lisa''s house.


    Lisa happened to be at home.


    She saw that I was not in a good mood. So she pestered me for the reason.


    After her repeated questioning, I finally told her the truth.


    Hearing my words, she held her chin with one hand and muttered, "Speaking of you grandmother, is


    she doing this for your own good or setting you up?"


    "She''s doing me good."


    I had a positive answer for that.


    I believed that even if everyone was not doing it for my own good, she must be doing it for my good.


    She thought that Patrick was good. So she wanted me to marry him.


    Lisa nodded, put her arms around my shoulders, and said, "Well, after all, it''s your wedding day


    today. Let''s go. I''ll take you to have some good food."


    Although I couldn''t bear to spend money, I couldn''t stop her.


    Finally, we chose a hotpot restaurant.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were not many people eating hot pot in the summer days. When we went in, there were only


    a few people inside.


    We ate hot pot and drank beer at the same


    time.


    After three rounds of drinking, I didn''t seem to be in a bad mood anymore. We went to sing songs


    then.


    As the time weny by, we kept having fun till past 12 p.m.


    The weather was not hot. So we just nned to walk home.


    Unexpectedly, soon after we got out of the KTV, we saw a ck car parked on the side of the road


    not far away.


    I could tell at a nce that it was Patrick''s car.


    Since his car was parked here, he should be nearby.


    I looked around. Soon, I saw Patrick walking out with a woman in his arms from a bar not far away.


    I knew at a nce that it was Caroline in his arms...


    Her face was red. And she seemed to have drunk a lot of wine.


    When I saw the two of them, I was sobered up a lot. And I couldn''t move a step at all.


    It was ironic. The first time I saw my husband after we got a marriage certificate, he was holding


    another woman in his arms.


    When I almost gave up doing something, Lisa, who was beside me, suddenly rushed up, pushed


    Patrick, and scolded, "Patrick Cowell, howe you are so shameless? How can you leave your


    wife alone and hug another woman?"

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    I was so scared that I quickly grabbed Lisa and apologized to Patrick, "I''m sorry, my friend is drunk."


    I didn''t know that why I was feeling guilty.


    Lisa drank too much. She pulled me and scolded, "Charlotte Archer, can you not be such a coward?


    He is your husband now. He got a marriage certificate with you!"


    Patrick ignored us and continued to walk to the front of the car.


    But at this time, Caroline, who was in his arms, broke free and stood on the ground. She said with


    tears all over her face, "Charlotte, I''m sorry. I, I''ll leave now."


    As she said, she was going to take a taxi at the intersection alone.


    "You''re not leaving. It shouldn''t be you," Patrick said as he pulled her back into his arms.


    Lisa scolded, "Caroline Archer, don''t act anymore. It is well- known that you are a b*tch! When


    Charlotte did part- time work before, you did many dirty things behind her back. Others don''t know


    about you. But I


    know who you are!"


    "Forget it, Lisa." I pulled Lisa and wanted to leave.


    Lisa did not give up scolding Caroline, "Don''t be afraid. Didn''t you see Caroline, the b*tch, is


    seducing your husband? If you let them go now, they''ll have sex soon!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Patrick stepped forward, grabbed Lisa''s cor with one hand,


    and gave her a push.


    Gritting his teeth, he tried his best to hold back his anger as he warned, "Shut up! If you keep


    pushing me, I''ll hit you even if you are a woman!"


    "Patrick Cowell,e to me if you have anything." I hurried to hold Lisa, fearing that Patrick would


    hold grudge against her.


    Caroline quickly took Patrick''s hand and shook her head, "Patrick, forget it. It''s all my fault. I was in


    a bad mood. I got you into trouble."


    When she spoke, her eyes were full of shrewdness.


    "Quickly pull these two women away."


    When I was pulling Lisa, Patrick''s driver came with several security guards from the bar.


    The security guards pulled Lisa and me away directly.


    Then the driver ran to the back seat and opened the door for Patrick.


    Patrick held Caroline in his arms and got in the car.


    Lisa did not give up and wanted to continue to scold Caroline, only to be stopped by me, "Forget it.


    Forget it."


    I knew that whatever I and Lisa said now, we couldn''t change the fact.


    As soon as the car left, the security guards also left.


    Lisa poked my forehead and scolded with a look of exasperation, "Charlotte Archer, why are you so


    timid? Howe you just let them go like this?"


    I tugged at her and smiled bitterly, "Let''s go."


    In fact, I was afraid that Patrick would vent his anger on Lisa.


    After all, we were all from the orphanage. It was not easy for her to be who she was today.


    However she scolded me, I smiled apologetically and dragged her home with all my efforts.


    Lisa drank too much. So she washed up and fell asleep.


    Standing in front of the window and looking out of the window, I found that the weather today was


    particrly good and the sky was full of stars.


    The ringtone rang. I turned around and saw that it was Patrick who was calling


    My heart suddenly tightened. And I stared at my cell phone attentively. After hesitating for a while, I


    picked up the phone before the ringtone was about to end.


    "Hello," I said. And the palm of my hand unconsciously became sweaty.


    No one spoke over the phone. But there were some strange voices...


    I put my ears on the phone and listened carefully, only to hear a woman''s extremely charming


    voice...


    "Ah... Too fast, too fast. Dear..."


    "Give it to me. Let''s do it together..."


    The charming voice came from the over the phone continuously.


    A man''s ambiguous breathing and his loud roar came along with it.


    My heart seemed to be tightly grasped by countless hands. And even breathing was so difficult for


    me.


    "Why did you torture me, Patrick Cowell?"


    I hung up the phone and squatted in the


    corner of the room, telling myself over and over again that it was not worthy of crying because of


    them.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    After that day, I hadn''t seen Patrick for nearly a month.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    My life gradually returned to peace. I got busy with my work so that I could numb myself and forget


    that I had such a marriage.


    It was the day for me to get my sry today. Lisa had already shouted early in the morning that I


    should treat her to a meal after getting it.


    In order not to let her wait, I got off work normally, which rarely happened.


    As soon as I walked out of the office building, a man in a suit came over and said politely, "Hello,


    Miss Archer. I am Mr. Cowell''s driver. He asked me to pick you up."


    It was a time for getting off work. People around me looked at me with strange eyes.


    For a moment, I was in a trance, "Mr. Cowell? Patrick Cowell?"


    "Why would he send someone to pick me up?"


    The driver exined, "The Chairman wants to see you, that is, Mr. Cowell''s grandfather."


    Thinking of the phone call from a month ago,


    I felt repentant in my heart, fearing that Patrick would insult me in front of his grandfather.


    However, I had no choice but to go.


    Helplessly, I followed the driver into the car.


    The driver took me to the Star Department Store first and gave me a silver bank card, asking me to


    go in and buy a set of suitable clothes.


    I didn''t want to take over the bank card. The Star Department Store was the highest-level


    department store in City Y, where people could purchase almost all the goods of world-famous


    brands.


    However, even if I used up the limit of my credit card, I probably couldn''t afford the clothes inside.


    On the other hand, most of the people who came here for shopping were famousdies as well as


    celebrities.


    As soon as I, who wore a shabby professional suit, entered the mall, all the shopping guides


    nced at me and ignored me.


    I didn''t mind it. After all, I didn''t look like the kind of person who could afford to spend money here.


    I walked around the mall and finally stopped at the door of a brand store in the corner.


    Because I have heard of all other brands except for this one.


    Therefore, I thought the clothes in this store should be cheap.


    I fancied a beige dress worn by the model at a nce, whose design was simple and imposing.


    The more I looked at it, the more satisfying I found it was. So I could not help but intend to give it a


    try.


    To my surprise, the clerk of this store had a good attitude. Knowing that I was going to have a try,


    she quickly took one of the size I required and invited me to the locker room.


    I changed my clothes, walked out, and stood in front of the mirror.


    I had to admit that this dress was indeed very suitable for me as I expected.


    I decided to take this dress and asked the clerk, "How much is it?"


    The clerk replied respectfully, "Twenty- one thousand dors."


    This number made me take a deep breath.


    Twenty-one thousand dors...


    Originally, I thought that this dress was only worth tens of thousands of dors. However, its price


    was seriously beyond my n. I was worried that Patrick would think that I was greedy for vanity


    when he saw the price of this dress.


    When I was about to go in and change my clothes, I saw Caroline in the mirror.


    She was carrying two bags in her hand. When the clerk saw her, she went up and greeted her


    warmly.


    When the clerk said hello to her, she turned to look at me and said to her, "You look like this


    guest..."


    Caroline saw me and looked at the dress on me. Then she "kindly" reminded the clerk and said,


    "Your clothes are so expensive. How can you let everyone try it? What if she stains the clothes and


    can''t even afford to pay for it?"


    The clerk looked at me, feeling a little embarrassed.


    I had no choice but to say, "I''ll buy it."


    There was a hint of surprise in Caroline''s eyes when she heard that I would buy the dress. But she


    shut up and said nothing.


    I took out the silver bank card from my bag and handed it to the clerk. Then I went in to change my


    clothes.


    When I came out, Caroline stood aside and sneered, "I didn''t expect that you can afford to buy this


    dress."


    "Yes. I''m going to see Grandpa Cowell today. So my husband asked me to buy clothes," I said to


    Caroline as I asked the clerk to wrap up the dress for me.


    After that, I smiled sweetly at her again.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Of course, Caroline knew who Grandpa Cowell was.


    She held the brand shopping bag with her hand forcibly and squeezed out a smile. Then she said in


    a strange tone, "Really? Congrattions."


    I didn''t want to waste time with her.


    After the clerk helped me pay the bill, I took the bank card back and left the store. Then I went to


    buy a pair of light-colored high-heeled shoes to match my dress.


    This time, I learned to be smart. I took a look at the price first before I decided to try out the shoes.


    Fearing that the driver would be waiting for me anxiously, I bought my shoes and walked quickly to


    the door. "Dee-dee-dee-dee-dee." As soon as I arrived at the door, the lens on both sides made a


    sound.


    Two security guards came over and stopped me directly, saying, "Lady, you may have something


    that has not been paid."


    At this time, the manager of the shopping mall also came over and requested to check


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    the goods in my shopping bags.


    I naturally gave it to him for examination.


    The manager said that the maic bar of clothes and shoes had been removed. Then I went


    through the sensor door again. But it still made a sound.


    Because I bought a skirt with a price of more than twenty thousand dors. The manager was


    embarrassed to say directly that he needed to check my bag.


    But I still took the initiative to hand the bag to the manager.


    As a result, the manager found a silver bracelet with abel there!


    "I didn''t take it."


    I was stunned!


    I had an impression of this bracelet, which was at the counter of the store where I had bought the


    skirt. How could it be possible that it was in my bag?


    When I was confused, the clerk in the clothing store ran over and saw the ne on the


    manager''s hand. She was almost crying as she said, "It turns out to be here! I thought it was lost."


    The one who followed her was Caroline.


    The manager asked the clerk what was going on.


    The clerk said that there were so many customers in the shop just now. When she turned back and


    found that the bracelet was gone, she was so scared.


    Although the clerk didn''t say that it was me who took it, the fact that the bracelet was found in my


    bag had exined everything. I still exined to her, "I didn''t take this. I don''t know how it was in


    my bag."


    The manager nced at me and said disdainfully, "Exin it to the police!"


    It was not until now that I was really panicked!


    I thought, "I''m going to see Patrick''s grandfather with him today. If I get involved with the police


    because of this matter and get dyed, it is unknown how Patrick''s grandfather will think of me!"


    The manager asked the security guard to take me to the office on the first floor of the shopping mall


    and then waited for the police''sing.


    I struggled and didn''t want to go with them. Caroline stood aside and said tly, "Caroline, you used


    to be a thief in our house. And our parents turned a blind eye to you. But I really didn''t expect that


    you would have the guts to steal in the mall."


    She had the same appearance as me.


    Her words were naturally very convincing.


    The manager took me to the lounge of the shopping mall and called the police at the same time.


    The police arrived very soon and knew about the situation. Because the monitoring room was


    locked, they could only get the surveince video at night.


    Originally, they decided to take me to the police station. But the manager answered a phone call


    and suddenly put on a smile as he agreed to let me go.


    When I came out, he apologized to me over and over again and asked me not to take it to my heart.


    In my heart, I feel puzzled.


    But when I took my clothes back to the entrance and opened the back door, I found that two people


    were already sitting inside.


    It was Patrick and Caroline.


    Among them, Caroline was sitting at the door, blocking me.


    In desperation, I had no choice but to sit in the front seat.


    As soon as I sat down, I heard Caroline asking me in a caring tone, "Caroline, are you okay? I was


    afraid that they would make things difficult for you. So I asked Patrick for help. You won''t me me,


    will you?"


    I didn''t say anything.


    I looked up and saw Patrick''s eyes through the rearview mirror.


    He looked ahead indifferently. I didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    Caroline probably saw that I didn''t say anything. So she didn''t want to embarrass herself. However,


    I happened to see from the rearview mirror that she was hooking Patrick''s arm.


    The car drove all the way to the Cowell Family''s house. Caroline and Patrick got out of the car first


    and left the back seat to me. Then, I changed my clothes and shoes there.


    When I got off the car, I saw Caroline putting her arms around Patrick''s neck and asking for a kiss


    from him.


    I walked over quickly and asked, "Can you give my husband back to me?"

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    My words made Caroline look a little embarrassed. But Patrick did not pay attention to me at all.


    He put his arms around Caroline''s waist and leaned over to kiss her, "Be good. I will caress you


    when I go back at night."


    The two of them interacted with each other affectionately. And I stood aside as if I were an outsider.


    There was no doubt that my oath of sovereignty just now had be a great irony.


    In the end, Patrick sent Caroline away and entered the Cowell Family''s house with me.


    We changed our shoes and went in. The servant took us to the main hall.


    Just as I was walking, I felt a warm sensation in my right hand.


    Looking down, I saw that Patrick took my hand. His expression was indifferent as if nothing had


    happened.


    I couldn''t help but feel my heart beating fast.


    When we arrived at the main hall, Patrick''s grandfather, Ned Cowell, was already waiting


    for us.


    When we came to the front of Ned, Patrick let go of his hand and introduced me to Ned.


    After we sat down, Ned asked me some questions, all of which I answered truthfully.


    During the whole process, Patrick sometimes treated me intimately by either helping meb my


    hair or wrapping around my waist.


    When Ned asked me some questions that I found tricky to answer, he would help me out in a gentle


    voice.


    It was the same for the dinnerter on. Patrick would help me get some food and peel the fishbone


    off for me.


    It wasn''t until 10:30 p.m. that we came out of Ned''s house.


    Before leaving, Ned patted Patrick on the shoulder and said, "I am very satisfied with her. You


    should hurry up and try to give birth to a fat grandson for me next year!"


    After that, Patrick held me in his arms and put his face close to me. Then he said in an ambiguous


    tone, "Did you hear what Grandpa had said? We''ll have to fight hard when we are at home today."


    He was too close to me. And the heat was blowing on my ears. My face couldn''t help but turn red.


    Ned knew what a going on at a nce and urged, "Okay, okay. You two should go home!"


    Patrick took me out of the door while wrapping up my wrist. I was in his arms. And the warmth made


    me a little bit absentminded for a moment.


    We came out of the Cowell Family. When the door of the Cowell Family''s big house was closed,


    Patrick put down his hand and turned to walk in front of the car.


    I, who was foolish, didn''te to my senses and followed him to the side of the car. Patrick turned


    his head and said briefly with a disgusted face, "Get out of my way."


    Although when I entered the Cowell Family''s mansion, I knew that what Patrick had done was just


    acting. But he changed his attitude so fast that I didn''t know what to do for a moment.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I stood where I was, watching the car whirling away and thinking that he should go to Caroline at


    this time.


    I imagined the things that they might doter...


    I couldn''t help but feel a burst of pain in my heart.


    Thinking of what happened this afternoon, I went to the nearby police station non-stop and asked


    about the case.


    At this time, the police had changed their shifts, asking me toe tomorrow.


    Helplessly, I took a morning off the next day and went to the police station where I had gone to back


    then and inquired about the situation.


    As a result, the answer they gave me was that it was a misunderstanding. So the monitor was not


    checked.


    But I refused to deal with it in this way. With my repeated request as well as the involvement of


    Patrick yesterday, the police dared not to neglect me. So he had to go to the mall with me.


    As a result, we found the manager and said that we wanted to get the monitoring. And the manager


    immediately agreed.


    But, what I didn''t expect was that the monitor was broken!


    When the manager saw that the monitor was broken, he said in an exaggerating tone, "Oh, why is


    the monitor broken? Get someone to repair it."


    At that moment, I understood that Caroline might have thought that I woulde back to watch the


    surveince. So she had been prepared for it.


    Of course, the monitoring couldn''t be repaired.


    The so- called repair worker got busy over there for a long and failed.


    I didn''t want to give up. After the police left, I went to the clerk and asked about the situation at that


    time.


    The clerk staggered for a long time and said that she didn''t know what was going on.


    Helplessly, I had to leave. But when I was about to take the elevator downstairs, I saw the manager


    coming down from the elevator and walking toward the store.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    I followed him, only to see him handing something like a shopping card of the shopping mall to the


    clerk as he threatened, "The boss of the Towering High suppressed down this matter. If you dare to


    talk too much, never can you hang out in City Y!"


    He only said one sentence. As I wanted to video it with my mobile phone so that I could keep it as a


    piece of evidence, the manager walked out.


    I stopped him and asked him about this matter.


    The manager just rolled his eyes at me and said, "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Then he left.


    I always felt that Caroline was scheming against me, which was to make Patrick think lowly of me,


    But I didn''t expect that Patrick would turn a blind eye to everything she had done and even help her!


    "I can''t ept it!"


    I rushed all the way to the first floor of the


    building of the Towering High Group. I wanted to ask Patrick in person about what on earth was


    going on!


    Towering High Group was a big enterprise where people needed to went in and out with a door


    card. Originally, I thought that I couldn''t enter thepany. But I didn''t expect that as soon as I


    walked to the door, the receptionist came over and greeted me warmly, "Mrs. President."


    She took me upstairs and helped me enter Patrick''s office smoothly.


    When I went in, Peter Jacob, who had picked me up that day, was also in the office. When he saw


    meing in, he took the initiative to leave.


    "What''s the matter?" Patrick did not even raise his head.


    I didn''t beat around the bush with him as I directly asked, "Did you get someone to ruin the


    monitoring of the shopping mall?"


    "Yes."


    Originally, I thought Patrick would say something. But he didn''t hide it from me at all.


    "Why?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "There is no why."


    I hated his attitude so much. Besides watching Caroline plot against me, he secretly helped her!


    "You knew that it was Caroline who had plotted against me. You knew that she was pretentious and


    hypocritical. Why, why did you help her?! As a boss, howe you are willing to be fooled around


    by a woman?"


    The more I said, the more excited I became. And my voice became louder and louder.


    However, Patrick did not react at all. He just picked up the pen on the table and signed his name at


    the end of the document.


    Closing the document, he raised his head and said coldly with his dark eyes, "I take a fancy to her.


    So I will let her do these things at her will."


    I was stunned.


    Staring at Patrick for a moment, I felt that he was not the man I had been in love with for twelve


    years.


    I only knew that he was a man who had a n and was decisive.


    However, I never thought that he would be so affectionate in love... as well as biased.


    I stood where I was, smiled bitterly, and asked him, "What about me? What do you n to do with


    me?"


    Patrick answered indifferently, "Since you love to live in a golden cage, I''ll let you have your way.


    But, I will never fall in love with you."


    He indeed knew how to hurt me.


    Tightly clenching my hands, I held my back straight, so that I wouldn''t look too embarrassed. I


    smiled calmly. "Well, Patrick Cowell, I understand. From now on, I will stop loving you."


    After that, I turned around.


    As soon as I entered the elevator, I felt a burst of nauseous feeling. When I went to the first floor, I


    immediately rushed into the toilet and vomited. But I didn''t spit anything.


    A cleaner happened to be in the bathroom. Observing my situation, she kindly said, "Miss, are you


    pregnant? Having some sour plum with you on usual days can relieve your pain."


    I was stunned.


    "Pregnancy?"


    "How could it be possible?"

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    By the time I took the subway and went back to thepany, I had been starved. I went to the


    canteen and ordered my favorite braised meatballs and shredded fish.


    But when I ate the food, I found them tasteless and I didn''t have any appetite at all.


    I was hungry. But I didn''t have any appetite.


    I thought I was too tired and didn''t care about it. So I reluctantly stuffed a few mouthfuls of rice,


    returned to thepany, and began to get down to the unfinished work.


    By the time I worked overtime until 9 p.m., I was so sleepy that I couldn''t open my eyes.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The same situation continued. At the weekend, I slept until 10 o''clock. When I woke up, Lisa was at


    home unexpectedly.


    When she saw me, she made fun of me, "I didn''t expect that someone as self-disciplined as you


    would sleepte someday."


    I smiled awkwardly. I didn''t understand why I was so sleepy recently.


    I cook some instant noodles and didn''t have much appetite either. I just ate two mouthfuls of them


    casually with a lot of noodles


    remaining.


    When I went to the bathroom to throw away the rest of the noodles, Lisa, who was washing her


    hands, saw it and was even more surprised, "How, howe you, you are willing to waste food?"


    As I was just about to exin, I felt that there was a twist and turn in my stomach. So I put down the


    bowl in my hand and began to vomit in the toilet.


    But I didn''t spit out anything.


    Lisa looked at me in surprise, "Charlotte Archer, are you pregnant?"


    This time, I took this matter seriously.


    I started to read the calendar and found that it had been more than a week since my period had


    come...


    Moreover, Patrick and I didn''t take any measures when we made love twicest time...


    All of a sudden, a bad feeling arose in my heart.


    I asked Lisa to go to the hospital with me and registered for the Department of Gynecology.


    When the B- mode result came out, as expected, I was pregnant for over 5 weeks.


    "How could this be..." I looked at the result of the examination in front of me, feeling extremely


    complicated.


    Lisa was different from me. She patted me on the shoulder andughed, "Good job. Caroline, it''s


    said that a man''s mood will be different if there is a child."


    "Never will I love you in my life."


    As I stared at the result on the test sheet, Patrick''s words were reverberating in my ears, making me


    extremelyplicated and sour.


    I didn''t know what to do.


    "Caroline Archer, what a small world."


    When I was absent-minded, Lisa beside me called out the name of Caroline.


    I looked up and saw Caroline standing in front of me, holding several test sheets in her hand.


    When Caroline saw me, she smiled faintly and said, "Charlotte, you''re here."


    She didn''t call my name directly.


    Her expression and action seemed to be more gentle. She waspletely different from the way


    she used to be.


    Before I could open my mouth, Lisa said on my behalf, "Hey, what''s wrong? Is the world being


    turned upside down? Are you going to be kind?"


    Caroline''s hand fell on her belly. And her eyes were full of satisfied smiles as she said, "Yes,


    I am pregnant. I want to set a good example for the baby in my belly."


    Then she looked at me and added, "It is Patrick''s baby."


    My brain exploded in an instant. But I deliberately pretended to be calm.


    Realizing that Lisa beside me seemed to want to reveal that I was pregnant as well, I quickly


    grabbed her and said calmly, "Is it very glorious to have a child as a mistress? When your baby is


    born, do you want to tell your child that his mother is a mistress?"


    As Caroline heard this, her face suddenly changed, "You! It''s you who married Patrick by any


    means!"


    "That''s also because of you." I hid the test sheet behind me and continued, "I didn''t pursue the


    matter of the wedding. If you hadn''t pretended to be smart and schemed against me at the stairs of


    my house, how could Grandma have done that?


    "Grandma is more experienced than you. Do you think she will be deceived by your little trick?"


    The more I said, the uglier Caroline''s face became.


    Finally, she couldn''t hold herself back as she pointed at me and scolded, "Charlotte Archer, you


    b*tch! It''s all because of you! If you hadn''te to Archer Family, there wouldn''t have been so


    many idents!"


    She pounced on me as she spoke!


    Seeing this, Lisa directly protected me behind her and shouted, "Everyone! A mistress is hitting a


    legal wife!"

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    We were at the Department of Gynecology!


    And we were surrounded by women.


    Hearing this, everyone turned their eyes.


    When everyone saw that Lisa, who was shouting, was protecting me, they immediately knew that


    Caroline was the mistress.


    People circled around Caroline, talking and gossiping around her. She felt embarrassed and left


    angrily.


    After this farce, Lisa and I didn''t say anytghing. Instead, we found a cafe and sat down.


    "A ss of mocha."


    "No way!"


    Lisa stopped me as soon as I ordered the drink.


    She stopped me from drinking coffee as well as drinks with ice.


    In the end, in a fit of anger, I asked for a cup of warm water amid the waiter''s contempt.


    After the warm water was served, I took a sip. And Lisa asked me, "What are you going to do


    with this child?"


    Originally, I thought I would say decisively, "Abort it."


    But when the words came to my mouth, I hesitated again.


    Looking at the slightly surging water and said, "It''s too sad to maintain a marriage with a child." I


    paused and continued, "And I''m not sure if he will like our child."


    I lowered my head and felt unhappy as well as a little depressed.


    Lisa looked at me and said generously, "Oh, then you keep it and give birth to it. At worst, I can


    raise it for you. Although I can''t afford to raise a man, I can afford to raise a child."


    "That''s a deal. Don''t go back on your words after I deliver a baby."


    "No, I won''t. Keep it"


    Lisa and I were just joking.


    After all, a child had to have a father.


    My morning sickness was a little serious. And I heard that the child would be in a very unstable


    condition in the first three months. I was very regretful that in order to paralyze myselfst month, I


    took on six projects in session back then.


    Helplessly, I had to confess to the director of the Design Department, Sam Jacob, asking him if he


    could divide my work to others.


    As a result, just as I finished my words, Sam shook his head with a bitter face, "Charlotte, I''m not


    making things difficult for you. It is just there is a new general manager in thepany recently. To


    prove their performance, everyone has taken a lot of work."


    I knew about the change of the general manager of thepany.


    This general manager was hired by the former boss at a high price. But recently, because of my


    busy work and some other things, I hadn''t seen this Mr. Hyde yet.


    I didn''t make things difficult for Sam. Instead, I went back to my work station alone and worked


    silently.


    I had a lot of work. So I could only choose to work overtime. It was unknown what time it was. I was


    so sleepy that I just leaned on the tablet to take a nap...


    I didn''t know how long I had been sleeping. It wasn''t until I knew someone was patting me on the


    shoulder that I woke up and said subconsciously, "I''m sorry, I''m going to work now." "Puff." As soon


    as I finished speaking, I heard a man''s chuckle next to my ear.


    When I turned around, I found that someone was standing behind me...


    And he looked a little familiar...


    "Seth?" I rubbed my sleepy eyes and recognized him.


    He was Seth Hyde, a senior of mine at the same academy when I was in college. He was a well-


    known genius among us. The teacher talked about his deeds every day.


    He was also the person I admired the most when I was at college.


    It was he who had introduced me to do the internship here.


    I immediately felt refreshed when I saw him. So I got up and said happily, "Why are you here?"


    "I want to ask you the same question. Why are you here?" Seth raised his hand and helped me sort


    out the messy hair on my cheek, smiling gently and beautifully.


    I was a little embarrassed for a moment. So I put my hair behind my ear and said, "I haven''t finished


    my work yet. So I have to work overtime." "Come on. Get up." Seth patted me on the shoulder.


    I got up and he sat down on my seat. After checking the effect picture I made, he asked me what


    the client needed.


    After that, it took him about an hour to finish the 3D picture on my hand and perfect the details.


    Watching him by the side, I was so obverwhelmingly impressed by him.


    When everything was done, Seth turned off theputer, stretched himself, and said to me, "Let''s


    go. I will send you home."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    After Seth help me finished all my work, he turned off theputer, stretched himself, and said to


    me, "Let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    I quickly refused, "No, it''s sote. You should go back and rest early."


    After all, it was almost 12 p.m.


    Seth frowned, "What? You just used me. Are you going to be so polite to me?"


    Hearing his words, I was a little embarrassed and could only agree.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When I went downstairs, he pointed to a blue sports car and a bicycle as he asked me, "Which one


    do you want to take?"


    I pointed to the bicycle.


    Seth raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "I knew you would choose this."


    As he spoke, he got on the bicycle.


    I sat in the back seat in an orderly manner. Although he said that I could put my hand on his waist if


    I felt that he was riding fast, I refused.


    When Seth was in college, he was the Prince Charming in many girls'' hearts. Many girls


    dreamed of sitting in the back seat of his bike.


    In thete summer night, the cool breeze was slowly blowing. I sat in the back seat of the bicycle


    and looked at the scenery on the street, feeling dazed for a moment.


    It was as if everything had gone back to college.


    When the bicycle arrived at the downstairs of Lisa''s house, he looked at the dpidated building and


    couldn''t help frowning, "Do you live here?"


    "Well... I moved out of my house and lived with my friend," I exined.


    Seth nodded.


    He didn''t say anything else.


    When he left, I realized that I didn''t know why Seth was in mypany. Was he transferred here


    recently?


    As I thought about it, I walked into the corridor. As soon as I stepped into the corridor, my wrist was


    grabbed by a big hand. The next second, I was pressed against the wall!


    Then, a voice sounded in my ear, "Charlotte Archer, have you forgotten what we agreed on the pre-


    wed agreement?"


    There was no light on the corridor. But I could tell that it was Patrick''s voice.


    "Of course I do."


    Although I didn''t know why Patrick was here, I had a clear conscience.


    "Do you? Going home with another man in the middle of the night. Is that how you fulfill it?" Patrick''s


    face was very close to me. And the strong smell of alcohol blew on my face.


    It made me feel a little drunk as well.


    I raised my head and looked into his eyes, "Patrick Cowell, from the beginning to the present, I am


    clear- conscienced about the marriage between you and me. It doesn''t matter to me whether you


    believe it or not!"


    After that, I lowered my head and went through the gap under his arm.


    I went upstairs.


    At the corner, I looked back slightly. As the cold moonlight shone on Patrick''s body, for a moment, I


    felt that his figure looked very lonely.


    (To be continued)


    The next morning, when I arrived at thepany, I was called by Sam.


    He said that the new general manager knew my situation and decided to arrange apany


    dormitory for me.


    "Apany dormitory for me?" I was incredulous to hear that.


    As far as I knew it, thepany''s dormitory was only provided for the ones at the managerial level.


    How could it be my turn? Anyway, I, a nobody, had just been here for a year.


    "Yes, the newing Mr. Hyde specifically ordered it." Sam said, took out a key, and said, "This


    house is in the residential quarter behind thepany. It won''t take more than five minutes to walk


    from there."


    "Mr. Hyde?"


    When I heard this surname, a person appeared in my mind.


    Having other things to do, Sam asked me toe out first.


    I returned to my seat and thought about it, thinking that this Mr. Hyde should be Seth Hyde.


    I went to the canteen for lunch at noon. As soon as I just got some food and sat down, there was a


    commotion at the door. I looked over and saw that Seth had just gotten some food.


    Along the way, there were staff inviting him to sit down next to them.


    However, he didn''t look sideways and went


    straight to me.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    I was suddenly panicked. After all, I had always kept a low profile in thepany. If he sat down


    with me, wouldn''t that make me a public enemy?


    As a result, when I was worried, Seth turned around and sat on the empty table next to me.


    He smiled at me and indicated that he knew what I was thinking about.


    I felt a slight warmth in my heart.


    In the afternoon, I stayed in thepany. But I didn''t work overtime. Instead, I made an


    appointment with my client at 5 o''clock.


    As soon as I came out of thepany''s door, I saw Seth waving at me in a white sports car. When I


    ran over, he said first, "You want to see your client, right? Let''s go. It happens that I am going the


    same way. I''ll see you off."


    I knew that he was lying to me. But I still got onto his car.


    After getting in the car, Iined to him. "You are the general manager. Why didn''t you tell me


    earlier?"


    "What''s the point of telling you?" Seth drove


    the car, looked ahead, and said to me with a smile at theer of his mouth, "No matter who I am,


    you are always my junior sister."


    His words sounded warm without any sense of distance.


    Soon, we arrived at the residential quarter where I had agreed to meet my client. I thanked him and


    got off the car. After watching the car leave, I entered the residential quarter in front of me.


    The project in my hand was rted to the decoration of a wedding house. And the hostess was an


    unknown celebrity, Stanley Lancel, who was demanding as well as liked to put on airs. More


    importantly, she had many unrealistic illusions about her wedding house.


    It took me more than three hours to end this exhaustedmunication.


    When I came out of the residential quarter, I saw Seth''s car unexpectedly, which was still parked in


    the ce where I had got off the car. Seth stood next to the car, leaned against the door, and held a


    tabletputer in his hand, writing and drawing something.


    I rushed over and asked him, "You''re not waiting here all the time, are you?"


    I stole a nce at the design map on his tablet and found that most of it had been finished. It would


    take him at least one and a half hours toplete the design map to such an extent.


    However, Seth put away the tablet and said with a smile, "No, I just went to a construction site and


    then waited for you here after I came back."


    "Liar," I exposed him in a joking tone.


    Seth didn''t say anything. He just opened the car door for me and let me in, "I''ve been waiting for


    you for a while. Let''s have dinner together."


    I didn''t eat anything and I was already hungry. When he said that, although I was a little hesitant, at


    the thought that he had been waiting for me for so long, I had to agree.


    Because it was already past 8 p.m., many restaurants were closed.


    He took me to a Japanese-styled restaurant.


    When the dishes we ordered were served, I, who didn''t revulse the sushi and sashimi on usual


    days, smelled the vor and my stomach suddenly churned.


    I rushed to the bathroom and vomited for a while before I felt a little better.


    When I returned to my seat, Seth looked at me worriedly and asked me, "What''s wrong with you?


    Do you feel ufortable somewhere?"


    I touched my stomach, hesitated for a moment, and said, "No, no. It''s just that my stomach is not


    veryfortable."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Seth was convinced. He thought it was caused by my irregr diet after working overtime for a long


    time.


    He began to lecture me at the dining table about the importance of my health, advising me that I


    shouldn''t work too hard.


    I took all of his advices in.


    After dinner, I returned the key to Seth and said, "I''m just a petty designer. If I live in thepany''s


    dormitory, it will definitely make others dissatisfied."


    He could not defeat me. So he could only take back the key and added, "If you need any help in the


    future, remember to turn to me."


    Seth sent me back to Lisa''s house.


    Just as we were about to say goodbye, we heard someone behind us say, "Thank you, Mr. Hyde,


    for sending my wife home."


    I looked back and saw Patrick leaning against the wall. In the darkness, the light of his cigarette


    flickered.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    When Patrick walked to me, I suddenly felt a little nervous. After all, I had been sent back home by


    Seth for two days in a row. It would be very difficult for me to exin this matter.


    Patrick came over and put his hand directly on my shoulder, indicating that I was his woman.


    Seth looked at me and then at Patrick. It seemed that he understood something. Then he smiled


    gently and said, "You''re wee. I''ll leave first."


    As soon as Seth left, Patrick directly pulled my cor, dragged me to the basement, and directly


    lifted the dress of my suit.


    "What are you doing?"


    I was scared out of my wits as I struggled with all my might!


    "F**k you." Patrick did not stop what he was doing. He rudely tore my stockings apart and came into


    my body directly!


    "Ah!"


    I let out a cry of pain. But when I remembered that we were in the basement, I feared that someone


    going back home would hear our


    voice...


    I begged for mercy, "No, don''t. Not here..."


    "Not here? You''re so cheap that you don''t deserve to have sex with me in my bed!" Patrick picked


    me up from my thigh and bit at the joint of my neck and shoulder as he said, "Tell me, have you


    made love with him?"


    I sweated all over my body. And when I was bitten by him, I felt a chill of pain.


    But I was concerned about the baby in my belly. So I dared not to struggle anymore and could only


    cooperate with him.


    After he vented off his anger, he said as he straightened up his pants, "Charlotte Archer, since you


    have be Mrs. Cowell, you can only have a man, which is me. I advise you to behave yourself."


    After Patrick left, I rested on the ground for a long time. Then I sent a text message to apologize to


    Seth and went upstairs.


    After I went upstairs, Lisa was packing up her luggage. She told me that she was going to be


    trained abroad for three months and she would leave in a while.


    She patted my little belly and teased, "When Ie back, will you be a big- bellied woman?"


    I smiled bitterly.


    I secretly decided that I would leave City Y when my belly became somewhat bigger.


    After Lisa left, I hadn''t seen Seth for the whole week. I was not very sure whether he was angry or


    not.


    That week, due to working overtime and serious morning sickness, I was so weak that


    I had to go to the hospital to have a nutritious injection.


    After that, to ensure the safety of the child, I decided to have a check-up.


    After I finished a series of examinations, I went back to the office and let the doctor see the result.


    As soon as I entered the office, I heard a pregnant woman in front of me asking a doctor, "Doctor,


    how is my child?"


    "My suggestion is that you should take a good rest," the doctor replied.


    I stood behind and looked at my result without paying attention to their conversation. But when the


    pregnant woman in front of me got up, we looked into each other''s eyes...


    "Charlotte Archer?"


    The pregnant woman in front of me turned out to be Caroline Archer!


    When she saw the test sheet in my hand, the doctor urged, "You are both pregnant. Go out as soon


    as you are done with your check-up."


    She looked at me with an incredulous look, "Are... Are you pregnant?!"


    I would like to keep the news that I was pregnant from Caroline Archer the most!


    I panicked and hid the test sheet behind me. When I was at a loss, the doctor urged me, "Are you


    for a check-up or not? Others lining up behind you!"


    "She will have her check-up." Caroline grabbed the test sheet from me and put it directly on the


    doctor''s table.


    The doctor looked up at me and then at Caroline as he said with a smile, "You are twins. Are you


    pregnant at the same time? Good thing."


    After that, he began to read my test sheet.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After reading it, he said, "Your child is fine. And your progesterone is normal." Then, he looked at


    Caroline and said, "On the contrary, her child will be in danger if she doesn''t rest quietly and keep


    her baby safe."


    After the doctor finished the check-up for me and Caroline respectively, hepared our babies''


    conditions.


    My baby was in a normal state. While hers was in danger.


    When we came out of the Department of Gynaecology, Caroline grabbed my wrist tightly and


    questioned, "Whose child is it?"

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    "Of course it''s my husband''s." I smiled faintly and asked her, "What about yours? Whose is it? Are


    you going to deliver it or not this time?"


    I knew that Caroline had aborted twice at college.


    At that time, she dared not to let others apany her. So she could only ask me to go with her.


    Caroline trembled with anger by my provocation, "Charlotte Archer, you b*tch! I won''t let you give


    birth to this child!"


    After that, she left angrily with the test sheet in her hand.


    I also felt a little uneasy in my heart. After all, Caroline was never a kind person. If her child died


    and mine was alive, she probably couldn''t be Patrick''s legal wife.


    I began to ponder over whether I should tell Patrick about my pregnancy.


    However, I put this matter aside because of my tight work schedule.


    Two weekster, on a weekend, Ned asked


    me and Patrick to visit him at home.


    When I saw Patrick in the car, I was in a trance for a moment.


    In other words, we hadn''t seen each other for almost a month.


    The weather of various seasons in City Y was drastically different. Although it was in September,


    the weather was obviously getting colder. I wore a loose shirt to cover my stomach.


    Ned looked at my loose clothes and immediately beamed with joy, "What''s wrong? Could it be that


    my little grandson is on his way?"


    I smiled and said, "Grandpa, how can it be so fast? If there is, we will inform you at the first time."


    But Ned didn''t let us go. He said mischievously, "Did this kid neglect you because he was too busy


    with his work? If so, tell me. And I''ll take care of him!"


    I immediately shook my head and reached out to grab Patrick''s arm, who was right next to me, "No,


    Patrick treats me very well and cares about me very much. As for the matter of the child, it is up to


    fate. Don''t you think so, Grandpa?"


    "Yeah, I agree." Ned felt that what I had said was reasonable. So he did not ask any further


    questions.


    Now, I had learned how to put on shows in front of Ned.


    I turned my head and looked at Patrick, who was also looking at me. And his expression was a little


    complicated.


    I did pretty well over the dinner. And I didn''t arouse Ned''s suspicion.


    After we came out, Patrick said first, "Your acting skills are getting better now."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    His voice was a little cold. But now, I had already figured out what he was thinking about. And I


    wouldn''t take the initiative to y up to him.


    I stood by the side of the car and said tly, "Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Cowell. I''ll leave


    first."


    I wouldn''t take the initiative to humiliate myself again.


    Just as I was about to leave, Patrick pulled my arm.


    I turned to him and asked, "Is there anything else, Mr. Cowell?"


    I knew in my heart that letting go of someone whom I had a crush on for twelve years was not


    something that could be done overnight.


    However, I would try my best to look pretty indifferent.


    Only in this way wouldn''t I be embarrassed when I was driven away by him.


    Patrick''s gaze was even moreplicated. He paused for a few seconds before saying, "Get in the


    car. I''ll send you home."


    As he said, he did not allow me to refuse as he got onto the back seat first. Then he moved to the


    inner position and left the empty seat at the door to me.


    I hesitated for a moment and got in the car in the end.


    "Caroline is pregnant."


    As soon as I got in the car, Patrick brought up this matter.


    It made my heart ache.


    Originally, I thought he was sending me home out of his good intention. It turned out that he wanted


    to tell me this.


    "Okay. And then?" I pretended to be calm and asked him, "Do you want me to give up my position


    to her or what?"


    My reaction probably was beyond his imagination. Patrick looked at me inquiringly for a long time


    and said, "Let''s wait until the baby is born."


    We were both silent all the way.


    Patrick wanted to send me back to his vi. But I told the driver to send me back to Lisa''s address


    instead.


    Seeing that the car was about to arrive at Lisa''s house, I touched my t belly and couldn''t help


    asking, "Patrick, what if I''m pregnant as well?"

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    "Abort it," Patrick answered without hesitation. In the end, he added in a cold tone, "You took the


    medicinest time. Never should you intend to have an illegitimate child to entertain my grandpa."


    I curled up the corner of my lips and said with a sad smile, "The contraceptive pills won''t be always


    100% sessful."


    My question seemed to make Patrick nervous. He looked at my belly and asked, "Are you


    pregnant?"


    "Take a guess." I looked at him with a calm face as I didn''t reveal the answer to him.


    Patrick looked at me and did not answer. But there wasn''t any joy on his face.


    Maybe I wished my baby could have a father strongly. I insisted on asking him, "Do you want to see


    me pregnant or not?"


    He remained silent.


    If he didn''t admit it, he would be denying it, wouldn''t he?


    I hid the disappointment in my heart and put on a rxing smile, "No. I lied to you. No matter how


    silly I am, I won''t have a child with


    a man who doesn''t love me."


    At this time, the car also arrived at the door of Lisa''s house.


    I opened the door quickly and was about to get out of the car. Then I heard the man beside me


    saying, "As long as you are obedient, I promise you that you will always be Mrs. Cowell. As for our


    child... Just wait."


    His brief words made me so confused!


    "Is this apromise?"


    "Sort of."


    Recalling how Patrick had been treating me indifferently and mocking me previously, I thought that


    he actually started to change.


    For a moment, I even felt that as long as it went on like this, maybe one day, we could get along


    with each other gradually.


    But when it came to some things, I thought of them from a naive point of view.


    It was the weekend the next day. When I was working overtime in thepany on the effect picture,


    Seth came to me.


    He exined to me that he had been on a business trip recently, which was why he wasn''t in the


    company.


    He came back today, intending to ask me to apany him to buy some clothes.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He had done me a lot of favors whether in terms of the work or my life recently. So I couldn''t refuse


    him.


    We went to a department store near thepany and went straight to the area specifically for


    men''s clothing.


    Admittedly, Seth was in good physical shape. Whichever shop he dropped by and whichever


    clothes he wore, he all looked good. However, for the clothes I thought highly of, he would buy them


    all.


    Later on, I couldn''t stand it anymore. So I just shut up and let him decide it by himself.


    Even so, he ended up purchasing seven or eight pieces of clothes and two suits and then handed


    them all to the waiter in the shopping mall, asking them to send the clothes to his house sometime.


    We took an elevator downstairs. When we were on the third floor, I happened to see the area


    exclusively for babies'' items and paused.


    Seth misunderstood me and said, "Wait for a moment."


    After that, he ran to the area for children''s supplies and got a purple teddy bear.


    When I came to my senses and wanted to stop him, I saw two people in the area where the


    supplies for newborn babies were sold...


    They were Patrick and Caroline.


    They pushed a small-sized cart as they were choosing the supplies for babies.


    I stood far away. But I could see the light in Patrick''s eyes.


    It seemed that he was looking forward to the birth of this child.


    "Here you are." Seth came back soon and handed me the purple bear, "You were looking at this just


    now, weren''t you?"


    I replied numbly, "Yes, thank you." Then I pulled Seth away.


    As the saying goes, what a small world, which was so true.


    I had avoided them sessfully in the mall. But when we had meals in the restaurant, I met them


    again.


    As soon as Seth and I sat down, we saw a waiter arranging for Patrick and Caroline to sit at the


    table across us.


    When Caroline saw us, she came over immediately to greet us, "Ah, isn''t this Mr. Seth, whom


    Caroline had on her mind when she was at college?"


    Her eyes were full of shrewdness. I had already knew what she was thinking about.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Seth didn''t know what had happened between Caroline and me. So he greeted her friendly.


    Caroline took the opportunity to ask Patrick if she could share the table with us.


    In fact, I didn''t want to. But Seth agreed.


    The four of us shared a table and moved to a private room instead of staying in the hall.


    While ordering the dishes, Caroline said in a sweet voice, "I''m pregnant. I can''t eat spicy food or


    seafood. Sorry for troubling you. Kindly don''t order these food when you ce an order."


    After she said that, she looked at me again, "Charlotte, are you scrupulous about some food?"


    She was implying something.


    "No," I said decisively.


    Moreover, when I saw how intimate Caroline and Patrick were, I was even more certain that I was


    not going to have a baby in City Y.


    Caroline understood what my words meant.


    She didn''t want Patrick to know about my pregnancy more than I did.


    It was Caroline and Seth who were mainly cing the order. The dishes Seth ordered were all my


    favorites.


    Soon, a table of dishes was served.


    Seth took the initiative to help me with the food. Every time he put the food into my bowl, I could feel


    Patrick''s cold eyes.


    "Thank you," I said hurriedly, ''TH do it by myself."


    Caroline saw the scene and deliberately said, "Caroline, are you with Mr. Seth whom you worship?"


    She looked like to be nosy. But I knew what her purpose was.


    "My husband, Patrick Cowell, is sitting here. Do you want to cause a contradiction between the two


    of us by asking me such a question?" I continued, "Mr. Seth is now the general manager of our


    company. We were just out for a work meal."


    In my opinion, it was not an exaggeration that this meal was a work meal.


    Seth didn''t say anything when he saw Patrick that day. But he understood something when he saw


    Patrick and Caroline today.


    He took the initiative to help me out, "Yes, I just came to City Y. So I didn''t bring many clothes with


    me. I didn''t have any friends. So, I had to ask my junior sister to help me choose some clothes."


    I looked at him gratefully.


    "Oh," Caroline replied meaningfully and acted like a spoiled child to Patrick as she said, "I''m sorry, I


    didn''t mean that."


    Patrick just said, "It''s okay."


    But his face didn''t look good.


    After the meal, I was going to leave with Seth. But I didn''t expect that Patrick would suddenly stop


    me, "Your husband is here. Are you going to go with another man?"


    Both I and Caroline were stunned by his words.


    She looked at Patrick and shouted coyly, "Patrick..."


    Patrick ignored her and continued, "I''ll ask the driver to send you back."


    His tone was not a negotiation but an order.


    I dared not refuse him.


    In the end, I had no choice but to take Patrick''s car alone and went back to thepany.


    By the time I arrived at thepany, Seth had been waiting for me in the office.


    As soon as he saw me, he said, "Your husband likes your sister, right?"


    The situation just now told him all.


    I gave a wry smile and did not answer, which was regarded as a tacit consent.


    Seth suddenly approached me and looked at me with his bright eyes, "Marriage is a lifetime''s affair.


    If you are not happy when you are with him, maybe... you can consider others."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Others?"


    I drew back my neck.


    In the near distance, I saw that Seth''s ears were a little red as he said, "There''s no one else. It''s


    me."


    "Seth, I..."


    As I didn''t know how to refuse him, Seth immediately sat up straight and said in a light tone, "I just


    said so. Don''t take my words to your heart. Anyway, you are always my junior sister."


    He was always like this. And he would not put me under any pressure.


    However... The situation changed faster than I expected.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    After the weekend, on Wednesday, Stanley, the insignificant celebrity who used to be my client,


    contacted me all of a sudden, which was a surprise to me. After all, the decoration of her wedding


    room was about toe to an end.


    She said that she came up with a new idea regarding the design of her backyard.


    Previously, ording to her request, the backyard, which was not spacious, was built into a


    Japanese-styled courtyard. Now it was almost finished. And she had a new idea.


    I was going to have a headache.


    In line with the principle that clients are God, I patiently advised her, "Miss Lance, it''s like this. You


    approved the previous development n. And the construction of the backyard is almost


    completed. If we change it now, the previous budget will..."


    "What? Are you afraid that I can''t afford it?"


    Before I could finish my words, Stanley shouted at me over the phone.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She acted as if she feared that I would think that she was poor.


    When I heard that she was willing to pay, which would make the issue less tricky, I quickly said,


    "Well, then I''ll make an appointment with you. Let''s meet and talk it out."


    Stanley was indeed not someone approachable.


    She said that she had been filming in an ancient courtyard near the outskirts of City Y recently.


    Thinking that the garden inside was good, she wanted to change her backyard into one like that.


    When I heard her words, I felt a headache. There was some distance between the mountain and


    downtown. It would take one or two hours to get there by bus alone.


    Even so, the customers mattered the most.


    So I had to agree.


    The meeting between her and me was scheduled for 12 p.m. the next day. Because she happened


    to be free at that time.


    Early in the morning, I went to the mountain by car. Finally, I arrived at the ce where we had


    agreed to meet at 12 p.m.


    Stanley''s assistant found me and said that because the previous shootings were filmedte and her


    show was changed into being filmed at noon, asking me to wait for a moment.


    Because of the shooting, I couldn''t go into the yard. So I could only wander outside.


    The scenery on the mountain was very good. So was the air.


    I sat on a stone in a daze, feeling rxed.


    In less than half an hour, Stanley''s assistant came to me again and said that they needed a long


    wilted branch for shooting, asking me to get one on the mountain and give it to themter.


    Stanley indeed wasn''t polite to me.


    But I dared not to refuse her as well. After all, Stanley was a tough person to deal with. If she made


    things difficult for me in terms of the design n, I would be busy.


    Along the way up the mountain, I found that the mountain seemed to have been cleared up. Not to


    mention the wilted branches, there was not even a big rock.


    I had been walking on the mountain for about half an hour and simply couldn''t find any withered


    branches. I was about to go back...


    I turned around and saw Caroline!


    "Why is she here?"


    I suddenly had a bad feeling in my heart! I wanted to bypass her. But Caroline came over at me.


    I asked her, "Why are you here?"


    Caroline looked at me and said with a faint smile, "Charlotte, didn''t you ask me toe to the


    mountain and worship Buddha, saying that the Buddha could bless the babye to this world safe


    and sound?"


    I didn''t even know what she was talking about!


    All of a sudden, I felt somewhat frightened.


    There was no one around. If she pushed me down from here, even if someone could find me, my


    child would definitely die!


    The more I thought about it, the more scared I became! I turned around and ran away!


    Caroline grabbed me. And I was so scared that I pulled her hand away and ran desperately!


    I wanted to keep my child alive!


    After running for a while, I looked back and found that Caroline didn''t catch up with me. Then I was


    relieved.


    I went back to the ce where Stanley was filming. Her assistant found me and said that Stanley


    was tired from filming and she didn''t want to change the courtyard and would like to keep its current


    look.


    As soon as I heard this, I was so angry!


    Stanley wasted a whole day of mine. And my child probably would have been killed because of her!


    I went down the mountain in anger and began to work overtime after I went back to thepany.


    Although I still wanted to go on working at


    11 PM., I was afraid that the child couldn''t bear it. So I had to put away the work and go home.


    As soon as I arrived at the door of the house, several policemen came over and said, "Charlotte


    Archer, there is evidence showing that you have something to do with an intentional murder case.


    Pleasee with us."


    Then they handcuffed me on my wrist.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    It wasn''t until I arrived at the police station that I knew that Caroline had disappeared after meeting


    me in the afternoon. The search team had been searching for her for a few hours before they found


    her at about 10 p.m. at the foot of the mountain. At that time, she was already in aa and


    seriously injured.


    The police guessed that she must have rolled down from the mountain.


    The reason why they found me was that I had a call record with herst night. And thest message


    before her disappearance was sent to me.


    The words of the message read, "Caroline, I''ve arrived. Where are you?"


    I was confused and immediately argued, "How could I have a call record with her? Are you kidding


    me? I''ve never contacted her. And I haven''t contacted her for months!"


    Although I denied it, the police directly took out Caroline''s call record over the month recently.


    The record showed that she and I would call each other every few days.


    The police could tell from the call frequency that she and I got along with each other.


    "This is fake!" I denied it.


    The police questioned me, "We got this from the telpany. The way you see it, is the


    telpany or the police faking it?"


    I was dumbfounded.


    After I finished recording the confession, Patrick came as soon as I was locked up by the police.


    He went straight into the guard room.


    It waste. And there was no light in the guard room. But I could still feel his horrifying anger.


    "I didn''t do it. I don''t know why..."


    "Shut up."


    Before I could finish my words, Patrick interrupted me as he grabbed the cor of my clothes and


    pulled me to his side, "Charlotte Archer, I indeed underestimated you. Yesterday, Caroline said that


    she was going to the mountain to pray for blessings. I asked her who she would go with. She said


    that the counterpart asked her to keep it as a secret!"


    I tried my best to exin it to Patrick, "No! She framed me! I didn''t contact her at all!"


    But he wasn''t convinced by my words at all.


    Instead, he just pressed me against the cold wall and asked me, "Charlotte Archer, tell me, what


    were you thinking about when you pushed her down the mountain? She should have grabbed you


    and asked you for help at that time, right?"


    Cold moonlight came in through the crack of the iron window, shining on his face.


    I could see that his profound eyes were full of hatred.


    With my hand on my lower abdomen, I exined it to him feebly, "I didn''t touch her. The call record


    is fake! I''ve never called her!"


    In my opinion, a single call record couldn''t prove that I was the murderer!


    However, Patrick only grasped me more tightly after hearing my words. The smile at the corner of


    his lips was even colder. He said, "The skin extracted from Caroline''s nails is yours after DNA


    identification! And there was also a witness at that time, proving that you went to the mountain!"


    All of a sudden, my mind went nk.


    No wonder. No wonder Caroline wanted to catch me at that time.


    "I''m looking for my customer, Stanley Lance!"


    I''ve told these words to the police early.


    Patrick answered coldly, "Stanley said that she was filming in another city that day. And she didn''t


    let you go up the mountain at all."


    Only then did I realize that I didn''t see Stanley at all that day. I only saw a person who imed to be


    Stanley''s assistant...


    I suddenly felt that I had been set up by a well-designed conspiracy.


    All the evidence did not exist...


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I suddenly found myself ridiculous, wondering what on earth I had done wrong.


    I just fell in love with Patrick Cowell. In the end, howe I would end up being in jail?


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything and assuming that I couldn''t defend myself, Patrick pushed me


    hard and said word by word in an indifferent way, "Let me tell you, Charlotte Archer, if anything


    happens to Caroline this time, I will let you spend the rest of your life in jail!"

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Patrick pushed me so hard that I felt a pain in the spine and a faint pain in the stomach.


    "Bang!" The door was shut. And the police hurriedly came to lock the door.


    I chased after Patrick as I yelled and grabbed the small window on the door, "Patrick Cowell, I''m


    pregnant with your child!"


    "Then you should go to hell with your baby!"


    There came Patrick''s cold cursing in the dark corridor.


    I stood where I was, feeling wronged and angry!


    The next day, I met Seth. And he said that he would help me get awyer to file awsuit.


    Butter, he told me awkwardly that all the seniorwyers were not willing to take this case at


    present and only some newwyers nned to have a try at it. Although my chances of winning the


    lawsuit were very slimy, he hoped that I would not give up.


    Not give up? How could I not give up under such a situation?


    A monthter, the first trial began. I was brought to the court and stood in the


    defendant''s seat.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Caroline wore a beautiful bean-colored dress. Her long hair was tied up into


    a beautiful bun. And her makeup was decent.


    While I wore a prison uniform, looking messy.


    It seemed to be implying that from now on, the two of us would havepletely different lives.


    The youngwyer Seth hird for me was clearly inexperienced. After being questioned by the


    counterpart''swyer a few times, he was speechless.


    The result of the verdict was as I expected...


    I was sentenced to one and a half years'' prisonment for intentional injury.


    After the result of the verdict was issued, I, who was not convinced, appealed. Soon, my appeal


    was rejected.


    I was imprisoned.


    At that time, my stomach was gradually bulging, making me realize that it was a life. As soon as I


    went into prison, I told the prison guard immediately, "I am pregnant!"


    The female prison guard lifted my clothes and looked at my slightly swollen lower abdomen. Then


    she gave me a pregnancy test stick for confirmation.


    After confirming that I was pregnant, she put me in a single cell first and then went to report to her


    superior.


    At that time, I thought that I could at least be on parole and go out to see a doctor so that I could


    give birth to my child smoothly.


    However, unexpectedly, when I was sleeping in a daze that night, several people suddenly broke


    into my room, tied me to a half-sized bed they had pushed in, and spread my legs, tying them up on


    the shelves on both sides. I realized something was wrong and shouted for help!


    However, no one came!


    I struggled desperately. Four of the intruders grabbed my arms and legs. And the other one, holding


    a pair of forceps, intended to stick it into my vagina!


    "No, no, no!" I was so scared that I cried out and begged for mercy, "Please! Don''t, don''t kill my


    child!"


    But the man did not stop what he was doing and directly stuck it directly into my body...


    "Ah!"


    "It hurts!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I felt heart-wrenching pain!


    I shouted out loud!


    My scream was reverberating in the corridor of the prison.


    I could feel that the forceps were stirring up something in my womb. And then, something flowed


    out.


    That was my child. Just now, he was still alive. But now he became a pool of blood!


    I hated Patrick Cowell!


    The whole processsted about half an hour.


    I kept shouting and struggling.


    When everything was over, I was so exhausted that my thin prison uniform was soaked wet from my


    sweat.


    They untied me and threw me back to bed, intending to leave. I chased after them regardless of the


    pain.


    One of them was very strong and pushed me back to the cell.


    "ng!" The iron gate was shut. And I heard one of them speak, "Don''t me us for being ruthless.


    me yourself for offending someone you shouldn''t have offended."


    I muttered, "Someone whom I shouldn''t have offended..."


    I couldn''t think of anyone else except for Patrick Cowell.


    I knelt on the ground and covered my stomach with my hands.


    Patrick Cowell killed our child.


    At the thought of this, all my love for him over the past twelve years suddenly turned into hatred!

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    The next morning, I was woken up by an prison guard, who asked me to work.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I immediately grabbed her and said, "My child! Someone killed my


    child yesterday!"


    The prison guard looked at me up and down, "Are you crazy?"


    "I am not!"


    I defended myself.


    However, the intruders had taken away everything that flowed out of my stomach with the basins


    they had brought yesterday.


    I lowered my head and saw that there was still some blood on my pants. Then I pointed to the


    bloodstain and said to the prison guard, "This, this is the blood that flowed out of my body


    yesterday!"


    The prison guard looked at me and rolled her eyes at me, "We are all women. You should have


    informed me earlier if you are having a period."


    No matter what I said, she wouldn''t be convinced.


    And she arranged for me to go to work.


    When I finished my work and wanted to go back to my cell, the prison guard stopped me and


    pointed to a cell where many people lived as she said, "From today on, you will live here."


    I suddenly realized that the reason why I could live in that cell with good conditions yesterday was


    that someone probably had set everything in ce long ago.


    As soon as I entered the cell where many people lived, a few fat women surrounded me. One of


    them grabbed my hair and asked me, "Are you the one who kept yelling yesterday and disturbed


    me from sleeping well?"


    "No... I..."


    Seeing that she was unkind, I wanted to deny it subconsciously, only to be directly punched in the


    face!


    After that, several women pressed me to the corner of the wall, beating and kicking me over and


    over again.


    I curled up and heard one of the women who beat me say, "As for her, there is a special approval.


    We can hit her at our will as long as we don''t beat her to death."


    I felt a chill run down my spine.


    "Patrick Cowell, you''re so cruel!"


    (To be continued)


    Time passed by...


    Finally, my sentence of one-and-a-half-year imprisonment was up.


    I stood at the entrance of the jail with wounds and scars all over my body. The strong sunlight shone


    on me, making me feel a little pain. At the same time, it made me more like I was alive.


    "Charlotte, wee back."


    As I looked up and felt the warmth and the freedom, I heard a warm and familiar voice.


    It was Seth.


    We hadn''t seen each other for more than a year. He was wearing a light- colored suit, which made


    him look more mature and handsome.


    But for me, a year and a half''s cruel life in prison made me skinny. My hair was sallow. And my skin


    was dry and devoid of sticity.


    Standing with him, I feel that I was dull.


    Seth didn''t treat me differently because of the change in my appearance.


    He gently opened the door of the co-driver''s seat for me.


    The weather was still somewhat cold in the early warm spring. And he had already turned on the


    heating for me.


    When I was sitting in the car, I, who had already beenpletely frozen, felt a little warm.


    Fortunately, I was wearing a long sleeve, which could conceal the wounds on my body.


    On the way, Seth kept apologizing to me.


    He said that in the past one and a half years, he had not been doing well. And he had been ming


    himself for failing to help me in the end.


    I looked at him in a daze, feeling even more guilty.


    "It''s my own business. I''m already grateful that you''ve been thinking about me all the time."


    As I spoke, I turned on my cell phone.


    Thetest message came from Lisa.


    She said that she was upied and couldn''te back. So she asked Seth to pick me up.


    The car drove all the way to the downstairs of a residential quarter.


    Seth handed me a key, "This is a house I rented for you. I have purchased all the daily necessities


    for you."


    I can''t...''


    When I was about to refuse him, he reached out and forced me to ept the key, "Don''t refuse me.


    After you find a job and are financially stable, you can pay the rent by yourself."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I looked at Seth gratefully and did not refuse him as I said, "Thank you. I will pay the money back to


    you after I make money."


    I indeed needed a ce to stay.


    He apanied me into the house, where all kinds of household supplies were avable, including


    slippers, shampoo, and bath liquid. Seth had purchased all of them for me.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Seeing that I looked at the toiletries as I walked to the bathroom, Seth said with a little shyness, "I


    haven''t bought anything for a woman before. And I don''t know what kinds of products you are using.


    So I just bought a few ones smelling fragrant."


    "Thank you." I opened the shampoo and smelled it.


    It was fragrant.


    After that, he took me to dinner.


    During the meal, he said that he was starting a business now and asked me if I was willing to go to


    hispany to be a designer.


    I knew that he wanted to help me. But over the past one and a half years, I had been in prison. And


    I was not sure if I could be qualified for this position.


    Hearing my words, Seth said briefly, "I believe in you."


    After dinner, he took me to hispany and showed me around. After that, he took me to a desk


    which was prepared for me.


    I found that it was a desk in the corner of an office which was closest to his office.


    Seth exined, "I remember that when you were having public sses at college, you also liked to


    sit in a corner."


    "Thank you."


    I didn''t know what else to say.


    In the evening, Seth sent me home and left in a gentleman-like manner.


    I took a shower early and put on the pajamas that Seth had prepared for me before. Finally, I could


    fall asleep with ease.


    The next morning, when I got up, I saw Lisa lying on the sofa.


    While she was sleeping, she stretched out across the sofa.


    Instead of waking her up, I went to make breakfast.


    She woke up as soon as she smelled the fragrance of the food. Then she put her head on my


    shoulder and said carelessly, "Charlotte, it''s good that youe back. I can enjoy a well-made and


    delicious breakfast."


    I smiled and said, "Eat more if you like it."


    That day, Lisa was by my side all day long. She said that she was promoted to be a Chief Attendant


    and that she was rich now. Although I refused her repeatedly, she took me to improve my look and


    purchased somemonly used cosmetics. In the afternoon, she took me to do hair styling.


    Seeing that my hair was like withered grass, Lisamanded the barber to cut my hair short all the


    way to my ears.


    After that, the barber dyed my hair.


    After a while, I felt as if I had been reborn.


    On Monday morning, I went to work with makeup ording to Lisa''s instructions.


    Seth waited for me at thepany''s door. When I got out of the elevator, his eyes were full of


    amazement. He was silent for a long time before he said, "You are beautiful."


    Although I looked different, it couldn''t change the fact that I hadn''t been engaged in this industry for


    more than a year.


    At an age when the information was spreading fast, the industry developed faster than I imagined.


    And it became more diversified.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As soon as I got the first order, my client said that my taste was out of date and he went straight to


    the minister, insisting strongly that he wanted to get me reced with a new designer.


    If a client requested to get me reced with a new designer, it might be the client''s own fault.


    But the next week, I was assigned to another project. However, there was something wrong with my


    communication with my client several times in a row.


    It made me realize that I had to pause for the time being.


    Early the next morning, I went to Seth''s office and told him that I wanted to be assigned to another


    position and be a designer''s assistant.


    Now, I simply couldn''t be qualified to be a designer.


    At first, Seth didn''t agree. Later, under my repeated begging, he arranged for me to be the assistant


    of the Golden Designer, Angie, who had just been hired at a high price and used to work at another


    company.


    He asked me to work for Angie.


    He called Angie. Then Angie contacted me right away, asking me to go to her in a new hotel that


    was about to open.


    I dared not to neglect her and came to her in a hurry.


    As a result, I took a taxi to the door of the hotel, which stopped behind a ck car.


    As soon as I got out of the taxi, I saw someone getting out of the car in front of me.


    It was Patrick Cowell.


    I was stunned for a second and hid behind the pir next to me.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    In fact, it was not that I didn''t think of seeing Patrick again after I was out of the prison.


    But I didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    I hid behind a pir and heard someoneing out of the hotel to tter him.


    Based on their conversation, I roughly knew that this hotel belonged to Cowell''s Group.


    "I can follow behind you as if I were a shadow chasing after the light in a daze..."


    As I hid behind the pir and waited for them to leave first, my cell phone rang.


    It was Angie''s call.


    I dared not to pick up the call. So I could only take the cell phone and rush into the hall.


    As soon as I entered the hall, Angie stood inside and looked at me up and down. After confirming


    that I was Charlotte, she began to arrange work for me.


    At a nce, I knew that Angie was used to being bossy. Anyway, she used to work in a big


    company. After I was assigned to be her assistant, she treated me as if I were a servant instead.


    In addition to getting the documents and examining the project, I even needed to do a lot of chores


    for her, including buying water and throwing away the rubbish.


    Although what I was asked to do might be beyond what an assistant was supposed to do, I found


    that I was having a more blessing life than that I had enjoyed while staying in the prison.


    So I did everything she asked me to do.


    As a result, seeing that I was obedient, Angie began to ask me to help her deal with her private


    affairs unscrupulously.


    At noon, she went to have lunch and asked me to supervise the progress of the construction here.


    Starting from 12 a.m. to 3 p.m., I kept waiting for her.


    I was overwhelmingly starving.


    So I went out to look for her. As soon as I went out, I heard Angie''s voiceing from a shady


    corner.


    "Haha, yes. Originally, I thought that Seth doted on her so much. But it turned out that she wasn''t


    capable and she could only work as an assistant for me."


    "I''m just hanging her there. When she can''t stand it, she probably will quit."


    "Yes. After all, for pursuing Seth, I have made tens of thousands of dors less monthly. How can I


    be overwhelmed by a womaning out of nowhere?"


    When I heard this, I understood it all at once.


    Angie targeted me because of Seth.


    Over the week after I came to Seth''spany, Seth had gone to my office from time to time.


    Ignoring my repeated refusal, he cared about me in every possible way.


    How Seth treated me made many of my colleagues dissatisfied.


    But I didn''t expect that it would affect me after I became an assistant to Angie.


    I took a step forward.


    Angie''s expression stiffened when she saw me. Then she hung up the phone and said unhappily,


    "Didn''t I ask you to watch over the workers? What are you doing here?"


    "Angie." I took a step forward, "For Mr. Hyde, I think you are overthinking it."


    When Angie heard I mentioning Seth, she, who was about to leave, paused he steps.


    I went on exining, "Mr. Hyde just gave me a job for the sake of me being his junior sister.


    Moreover, you don''t have to target me at all. Because Mr. Hyde will never fall in love with me.


    "Why?"


    Angie obviously wasn''t convinced.


    "Because I once got pregnant and got divorced. The way you see it, will Mr. Hyde fall for me?"


    After I finished my words, I clearly saw an unexpected look on Angie''s face.


    But soon, there was joy on her face.


    Instead of answering my question, she just allowed me to have meal.


    For the next few hours, she didn''t target me anymore. Moreover, she told me what I should pay


    attention to during the examination.


    That night, after we finished the work, I saw Seth waiting for me at the door with a car as soon as I


    walked out of the hotel.


    He saw me and waved to me. I looked around and didn''t see Angie.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Although Angie had left, I went up and said to Seth, "Mr. Hyde, I don''t want to be treated favorably."


    It seemed that Seth didn''t expect that I would say so. He was stunned for a moment. Then he


    suddenly grabbed my wrist with one hand, "Charlotte, I thought that after I have done so much and


    said so many words, you will understand my mind."


    While I was struggling, I heard Angie''s voiceing from behind, "Mr. Hyde, you''re here."


    Although her voice was the same as usual, I could faintly hear her anger in it.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    I pulled my hand out of Seth''s hand with force.


    But at this time, Angie had already walked to my side and stared at my wrist attentively which Seth


    had just held.


    "Haven''t you left yet?" When Seth saw Angie, it seemed that he didn''t feel anything wrong with his


    behavior. Instead, he said to her, "Go back early and have a rest."


    He was trying to drive her away.


    Angie smiled slightly and nodded, "I''ll leave now. I won''t bother you anymore."


    When she was about to turn around, Seth added, "Charlotte is my junior sister at college. You


    should take care of her more."


    Angie stopped, looked at me, and said slowly, "Okay. Don''t worry."


    As they talked, I knew I was trapped.


    After Angie left, Seth said that he wanted to take me to dinner.


    I agreed first. After I got in the car, I pulled Seth''s hand as he was going to turn the key.


    Then I said, "Seth, I want to tell you something."


    Seth seemed to realize what I was going to say. As he was about to say something, I raised my


    voice and said first, "I had an abortion in prison."


    My words made Seth suddenly hold back what he was going to say.


    I looked at him and told him everything about my pregnancy before I was put in prison and the fact


    that I was forced to abort my baby in the prison.


    In the end, I added, "I went to the hospital for a check- up. ording to the doctor, my uterus was


    damaged and I couldn''t be pregnant for the rest of my life."


    I lied to him, saying that I could never get pregant.


    After all, Seth was so good that I didn''t deserve him.


    The way I saw it, men always wanted to have children of their own. So, Seth surely would mind this.


    At that time, I did see the hesitation in Seth''s eyes.


    I thought I was right.


    But, I didn''t expect that he would suddenly hug me, "Charlotte, it turns out that you have suffered so


    much in prison. I''m sorry. It''s my fault that I can''t help you win thewsuit."


    I was stunned in his arms.


    "Seth, I said I couldn''t have a baby."


    "If you can''t, let it be. I don''t mind."


    Seth''s behavior waspletely beyond my expectation.


    I broke free from his embrace and looked at him. For a moment, I didn''t know what to say.


    However, Seth also realized that he had been pushing me too hard recently. So he offered that he


    would not look for me again unless at the weekend.


    The next day, I continued to go to the hotel belonging to Cowell''s Group. When I entered the hotel,


    Angie was talking to the rtive person in charge of the hotel about some details.


    When I went over, she just said that I should contact Tyler Todd.


    Tyler Todd was the one in charge of this project in the Engineering Department.


    For the whole day, I, who was a designer''s assistant, did odds and ends for the staff in the


    Engineering Department.


    In the meantime, I was looking for an opportunity to exin to Angie what had happened yesterday.


    But I didn''t even see her.


    When it was at noon and time for lunch, Tyler ordered meals for all the staff. But when the lunch


    was sent over, I realized that there wasn''t any food for me.


    Helplessly, I could only go out to have lunch and pay for it by myself.


    When I came back, Angie pointed at me and scolded, "Charlotte Archer, what did you do? You don''t


    know anything. So I let you learn from the basics. Why are you so neglectful?"


    She stood in the hall while scolding me. Among the peopleing and going, except for the


    workers, there was staff in the hotel.


    As everyone heard her scolding me, they seemed to be enjoying a good show.


    "I went out to have lunch," I replied.


    "Having lunch? It took others 20 minutes to have lunch. And it took you an hour instead, right? Did


    thepany hire you here for fun?"


    Angie stood there with her hands crossed in front of her chest as she cursed me arrogantly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In fact, I had been mistaken for the fact that the Engineering Department would book a meal for me


    as well. So I got dyed.


    I knew Angie was deliberately trying to make things difficult for me. So I failed to hold myself back


    and retorted, "Angie, when ites to chasing after a man, it is up to your capability. Mr. Hyde


    doesn''t like you. So it''s useless for you to vent your anger on me."

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    As Angie heard my words, the look on her face turned livid.


    The on-lookers were looking at us with great interest.


    Angie was so angry that she didn''t respond for a long time. After that, she turned around and left.


    In fact, I regretted it as soon as I said that. That was because Angie was indeed capable. The


    reason why she epted a lower sry and worked in Seth''spany was that she had feelings


    for Seth.


    What if she resigned because of my words...


    Throughout the afternoon, I helped Tyler while wondering if I should apologize to Angie.


    Two hours had passed after the time for getting off work. I finally finished the work assigned by


    Tyler. But my clothes were so dirty that I couldn''t wear them.


    I tidied up my clothes and walked to the direction of the bathroom.


    As soon as I arrived at the entrance of the bathroom, I was directly pulled by Tyler who had jumped


    out of the men''s room. Then he


    pulled me into the men''s room.


    I screamed, "Ah!"


    He covered my mouth with his hand.


    His hands were all with the smell of cement. As I struggled, I breathed in the powder and coughed


    desperately.


    Tyler didn''t care about it at all. And he began to touch me at his will.


    While touching me, he said, "Charlotte Archer, look at you. You''re so beautiful. It''s such a loss for


    you to do these things. Sleep with me for one night. And I promise that you don''t have to do


    anything every day. Just..."


    "Bang!" Before he could finish his sentence, I came to my senses, raised my hand, and pped him


    in the face.


    I hit him firmly on his face.


    My pping confused Tyler.


    "F**k you. B*tch. You''re so ungrateful!" He came to his senses, pulled me, and directly put my head


    in the pool. After that, he turned on the tap.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The water flowed down from above!


    I was coughing. And as the water came down, I sucked them into my nose.


    I coughed desperately, "Ahem. Ahem. Ahem!" Tyler had always been working in the engineering


    industry. His body was strong. As he grabbed my hands with one of his hands, I couldn''t move at


    all!


    Although he was standing with one hand, he constantly rubbed against my skirt up and down with


    his part beneath his belt.


    I uttered painfully during the interval between my coughs, "Ahem. Get out..."


    As I wanted to say more, the water fell into my mouth.


    Tyler looked at me and smirked, "Stop shouting. At this point, everyone has left. You have to be


    mine today anyway. You''d better be good. If you let me have a good time, you can do less work


    tomorrow."


    As he said, he lowered the hand of his, which was pressing my hands down, preventing me from


    standing straight.


    Then he moved his other hand away and began to untie his belt.


    I struggled desperately. But I couldn''t move at all.


    When I heard the sound indicating that his belt fell to the ground along with his pants, I thought that


    I would have no way out today...


    "Crack." A crisp sound of unlocking came from apartment.


    It was a very low and crisp sound.


    In my ears, it sounded like a melody!


    Tyler seemed to be stunned as well. He slowed down and said unhappily, "Didn''t I f**king tell you all


    to leave?"


    I took this chance, moved my head away from the water spouting down from the faucet, and


    shouted, "Help! Cough! Cough! Help!"


    I heard a door opening.


    Although I couldn''t see who it was that hade out of thepartment, I could feel that Tyler''s


    hands, which were holding my hands, were obviously shaking.


    Then I heard his ttering voice, "Mr. Cowell, why, why are you here at this time?"


    "Mr. Cowell."


    Based on this name, I could only think of a person in my mind.


    "Let go of her."


    I heard an ordering from behind.


    Tyler immediately let go of me.


    After that, I heard a man''s order, "Get out."


    "Yes, yes." Tyler dared not to say a word further and ran out with his pants.


    There were only the two of us left in the


    bathroom.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    I was overwhelmed by Tyler just now. And my waist hurt. It took me a lot of effort to get up now.


    I got up. Through the mirror in front of me, I could see Patrick standing outside apartment.


    Although I saw him at the entrance of the hotelst time, I didn''t see his face.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was the first time that I looked at him in his face ever since I was released from the prison.


    He was wearing a ck suit, who was almost the same as he had been more than a year ago.


    But what about me?


    I saw my face through the mirror.


    My hair, which was soaked wet by the water, clung to my face. Most of my makeup was ruined. And


    my clothes were covered with dust that I had got while working in the construction site.


    I thought that we would meet again.


    But I didn''t expect that I would run into him again when I was in such a bad situation.


    Patrick looked at me in the mirror as he curled up the corner of his mouth and sneered, "Charlotte


    Archer, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. I didn''t expect you to be such a good-for-nothing."


    "A good-for-nothing?"


    "Hehe."


    Originally, I could have a great future. But I, who was innocent, got married on behalf of Caroline


    Archer. After that, I was framed and thrown into prison. That was why I became like this!


    I had a lot of words on my mind and I wanted to refute.


    But in the end, I only replied, "It''s all thanks to you, Mr. Cowell."


    After that, I walked out without looking back.


    Patrick did not catch up with me.


    Of course, he would not chase me.


    After all, in his heart, I was the one who killed his child and harmed Caroline Archer.


    I took a shower at home and stood in front of the window, browsing through the news on my cell


    phone.


    However, I didn''t find any news rted to Patrick''s personal affairs.


    But I guessed that Caroline and Patrick might have been married and they might even have


    children.


    Even so, it had nothing to do with me.


    The next morning, when I went to the hotel, I heard that Tyler was fired.


    All of a sudden, I became nervous.


    I found someone from the Engineering Department and asked about the reason for Tyler''s


    dismissal. Only then did I know the reason for Tyler''s dismissal announced to the public was that


    Tyler had secretly reced the construction material with a poor-quality one after getting off work.


    After he was caught by Mr. Cowell of the hotel, he was fired.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Although this kind of thing wasmon in the industry, Tyler was engaged in such a big project as


    well as caught by the employer. He surely would lose all standing and reputation. And other


    companies in the industry surely dared not to take him in.


    It was just that Patrick didn''t mention me, which surprised me.


    I nned to find Angie to make my position clear to her today.


    After all, my goal as an assistant was to learn from her.


    Moreover, I didn''t want to work at Patrick''s hotel. I didn''t want to see him.


    But I met Patrick Cowell instead.


    I hurried to hide somewhere else.


    But soon, the person in charge came to me and asked, "Where''s Angie?"


    I shook my head in confusion.


    The person in charge looked around and said, "Mr. Cowell needs to see the overall effect sketch of


    the hall. Someone needs to illustrate it to him. Aren''t you Angie''s assistant? Come on, you should


    do this."


    His words put me in a difficult position.


    However, the person in charge dared not to neglect Patrick. He could only pull me by force.


    The construction for the upper level of the hotel had been basicallypleted. He took me to the


    conference room of the hotel.


    By the time I went in, the effect sketch had been disyed through the projection.


    They were all waiting for my illustration.


    In fact, this was the first time that I had seen a real scene picture. I couldn''t help but sigh that Angie


    did deserve her sry.


    The whole design of the hall was magnificent. And the color tone was unified.


    The whole effect sketch looked very eyepleasing.


    Patrick sat on a ck leather chair. When he saw me, he was not surprised at all.


    He didn''t say anything. It seemed that he was waiting for me to exin it to him.


    If it were just an exnation of an ordinary map, then I sure would illustrate it. But Angie''s design


    was too high- ss. And I knew that I couldn''t illustrate it.


    I stood where I was and told Patrick the truth, "Mr. Cowell, I''m just an assistant. I haven''t


    participated in the whole design. So I have to contact the designer right now."


    After I said that, I took the phone as I was ready to go out and make a call.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    As soon as I moved, I heard Patrick say behind me, "You don''t have to go." Then he said to the


    person in charge, "Go and get a new designpany."


    "Why?"


    I didn''t expect Patrick to say that all of a sudden.


    Although I didn''t know what made him change his mind, I was sure that all of these had something


    to do with me.


    He hated me. So he vented his anger on this project.


    Patrick stood up and took out a cigarette box as well as a cigarette from the pocket inside his suit.


    He ignited it.


    Taking a sip, he said slowly, "For apany that doesn''t investigate whether a new employee is


    keeping the past as a secret before hiring one, I can justifiably suspect the professionalism of this


    company."


    "I didn''t hide anything!"


    Sure enough, it was me who he was targeting.


    "Then thepany hired you is even less professional. Unexpectedly, they hired a woman who


    deliberately hurt others, killed another woman''s child, and had been prisoned..."


    Before Patrick could finish his words, everyone on the scene sighed.


    When the person in charge heard that I was such a person, he immediately said, "Mr. Cowell, I am


    contacting the staff of the Glorious Seth Design now."


    Glorious Seth Design was Seth''spany.


    "No!" I stepped forward and stood in front of the person in charge.


    Although I hated it and I wasn''t willing to reconcile, I still said, "I will resign! I will resign! Are you


    satisfied?"


    I knew what Patrick wanted was that I couldn''t get away with it.


    What he was going to do was to see me sleep on the street.


    Now that he saw that I had a job, he must be very disappointed.


    I couldn''t let Seth be put in a difficult position because of me.


    Patrick looked at her and didn''t say anything.


    I stood there, made a call to Seth, and said quickly, "Mr. Hyde, I will resign now."


    After that, I hung up the phone before Seth could ask me anything.


    Then, I put my cell phone into my pocket and bowed to Patrick, "Mr. Cowell, I''ve already resigned


    from Glorious Seth Design. Now, I have nothing to do with thispany as well as this project.


    Please don''t take revenge on others because of your hatred for me."


    After that, I turned back and left.


    My cell phone vibrated violently in my pocket.


    I knew it was Seth''s call. But I dared not to answer it.


    That night, I didn''t go back to the apartment that Seth provided for me. Instead, I went to the citizen


    park.


    I found a lounge chair by theke andy there.


    In the early spring, the weather was very cold. I curled up. As the cold wind blew my cheeks,


    instead of feeling drowsy, I was soberer.


    I was forced to abort my child.


    I was bullied in the prison. And I was imprisoned in a dog cage, ate the food for a dog, and


    screamed like a dog. Moreover, I was beaten up if I dared to be disobedient.


    Although the nket was poured with cold


    water in winter, I was asked to sleep on it.


    There were more things like these.


    Now that as I thought back, I wondered how I had made it.


    When I was in a daze, I felt that my body was warm. And it seemed that someone draped a coat


    over my body.


    The next second, someone picked me up.


    I opened my eyes in a daze and saw someone holding me. And the cold moonlight was blocked


    behind him.


    "Seth..."


    I could recognize that outline.


    The man who was holding me said with concern, "Why are you sleeping here? I have been looking


    for you for a while."


    His voice was so warm that it made me recover a lot from the coldness.


    "Well, go to sleep. I''ll take you home."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I''ll take you home."


    "I don''t have a home at all."


    "I don''t have a home."


    But his words made me feel so warm.


    I was put in the car by him and fell asleep in a


    daze.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    The next day, I woke up amid the aroma of the porridge.


    Actually, I hadn''t eaten anything for almost 24 hours. And I felt that my throat was dry and thirsty.


    I looked at the surroundingyout, which indicated clearly that I was in a single man''s house.


    I already guessed where I was.


    I wanted to get up. But I felt dizzy as soon as I got up!


    So I fell back onto the bed again.


    Right at this moment, the door of my room opened. And Seth stood at the door, holding a small


    te with a bowl of porridge and a te of side dishes on it.


    Seeing me get up, he immediately put the things in his hand on the bedside table and held me, "You


    are suffering from a serious fever. Where are you going?"


    Then he pressed me on the bed and handed me the porridge.


    I wanted to take it over. But he stopped me, "The porridge is hot. I''ll help you take it."


    I was a little embarrassed, intending to finish the porridge quickly.


    But the porridge was hot. I kept blowing it for a long time before I managed to take a sip of it.


    Seeing me taking a sip of the porridge, Seth had a tense look in his eyes, "How''s it? How''s the


    taste?"


    "Well, it tastes good."


    I nodded.


    With red dates in the porridge, there was a hint of sweetness in it.


    My praise made Seth let out a sigh of relief. He said, "That''s good. I used to cook by myself. This is


    the first time I''ve cooked for others. Originally, I''m afraid you won''t be used to it."


    I felt very guilty to ept Seth''s kindness to me.


    After all, he almost lost a great order because of me yesterday.


    As I lowered my head and ate the porridge, wondering what to say, I heard Seth say, "We have


    quitted that project. So you don''t have to worry about it. You can go back to your work with ease."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    His words startled me. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean literally."


    Seeing me put down the spoon without making any move, Seth wanted to feed me personally.


    I quickly shrank back and asked, "If you proposed to withdraw from the project, then for the penalty


    fees..."


    Seth said calmly, "This is mypany''s business. You don''t have to worry about it."


    But I knew that he must have paid the penalty fees.


    He surely would have to pay startlingly high penalty fees for such a big project.


    I knew that Seth was not a rich second generation and he had worked so hard to earn everything he


    had now!


    "No." I felt very guilty, "I''ll go and find Patrick Cowell so that you can continue to cooperate. You


    don''t need to lose such a big project for my sake. It''s not worth it to lose so much money."


    As I said that, I wanted to reach for my cell phone and call Patrick.


    Seth reached out with one hand of his and took away the cell phone in my hand as he said, "It''s


    worth it. As long as I can keep you by my side, everything I do is worth it."


    His tone sounded positive.


    I looked at him. And the firmness in his eyes made my heart warmer than the porridge did.


    That day, Seth stayed to take care of me.


    But his cell phone had been ringing all the time. Text messages and phone calls came one after


    another.


    But Seth picked up almost every call while dodging me.


    It made me secretly worried, wondering if breaching the contract this time would cause a lot of


    trouble to Seth.


    That night, Seth asked me to stay for another night.


    The next day, I was cured and went to thepany with Seth.


    As soon as I followed him into the lobby, the receptionist ran over, "Mr. Hyde, Mr. Cowell arrived


    early in the morning..."


    I turned my head and happened to see Patrick in a dark suit through the ss wall of the reception


    room. He was getting up from the couch and walking straight out of the reception room.


    When he saw that I was standing side by side with Seth, his ck eyes were full of contempt. He


    slightly opened his thin lips and said, "Charlotte Archer, although you had been reeducated in the


    prison for a year and a half, you haven''t got rid of your bad habit of being cheap for the sake of


    money."

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    As soon as he finished his words, his statements made the colleagues around mement instantly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Immediately, I was in a panic.


    Moreover, I didn''t understand why a person like Patrick Cowell would condescend toe to a


    smallpany like ours.


    When I was at a loss, I felt that my shoulders were warm.


    Then, I heard Seth say, "It''s me who chased Charlotte. Didn''t we have a deal about that project? Mr.


    Cowell, did youe here for other things today?"


    With a simple statement, he covered up the whole story.


    Moreover, he said so in front of all the colleagues of mine. If I don''t resist, did it mean that I have


    acquiesced to the rtionship between me and him?


    But if I did, Seth certainly would be embarrassed.


    Just as I was in a dilemma, I saw Patrick walking up to me and saying, "I''m here to find


    my wife."


    "Buzz!"


    His words blew my mind up!


    The colleagues around us all began to whisper!


    I could feel that Seth slightly loosened his hand on my shoulder. And it seemed that he was hesitant


    as well.


    "What are you talking about? Patrick, we got divorced!"


    It was I who spoke first.


    We were in Glorious Seth Design, Seth Hyde''spany. I couldn''t embarrass him, the boss here!


    However, Patrick was obviously emboldened as he said, "Divorce? I didn''t divorce you at all!"


    I was stunned.


    Patrick reached out and grabbed my wrist, trying to get me out of Seth''s arms.


    But I didn''t move at all. I looked at him and said, "Patrick Cowell, our rtionship is already like this.


    You surely had proposed a unteral divorce."


    "Why should I?"


    Patrick looked at me. And his eyes were full of mockery.


    I knew that if I asked him further, I would fall into his trap!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When I was at a loss, Seth gently patted me on the shoulder, "You should go to my office first.


    Leave this to me."


    I could only do as he said.


    However, Patrick''s words made my colleagues think ill of me.


    His words made them feel that I, a married woman, had deceived and seduced Seth.


    After that, Seth went out and never came back.


    That day, my colleagues had been "taking care of" me. They stared at me with contempt in their


    eyes and satirized me verbally. Moreover, after I came back from going out, I found that the coffee


    on my table had been overturned, making the keyboard dysfunctional.


    Or I opened the file cab, only to find a crowd of cockroaches crawling out.


    At that moment, I was so scared.


    But I pinched my flesh with my nails and forced myself not to cry out. Instead, I calmly threw these


    cockroaches to the ground.


    "Charlotte Archer, you are crazy. They are cockroaches. If they are everywhere in thepany, will


    you be responsible for that?"


    Seeing me throw cockroaches everywhere, some colleagues were displeased.


    I nced at her and said, "It''s none of my business. Whoever put the cockroaches will be


    ounted for."


    In fact, at that time, my eyes were already red. After I finished speaking, I took my cell phone and


    went out.


    When I came to the door, I happened to see Sething out of the elevator with a tired look.


    But when he saw me, he immediately looked energized and pulled me as he asked, "What''s wrong?


    Did they say something ill against you?"


    "No." I shook my head as if nothing had happened. Then I asked, "What did Patrick say to you?"


    "Nothing." Seth raised his hand and touched my somewhat messy hair. Then he said in a gentle


    voice, "I made our rtionship clear in front of my subordinates today. Could it be that you want to


    embarrass me, the boss here?"


    I knew that he was changing the subject.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Although Seth was changing the subject, regarding what he said, I indeed had to face it as well.


    After all, he had confessed to me in front of many colleagues of mine today. I did have to make the


    rtionship between the two of us clear.


    However...


    "I''m sorry."


    I, who had been pondering on it for a whole day, could only say so in the end.


    As soon as I finished my words, Seth pressed his index finger against my lips, "Shh. I know what


    you are worried about. As long as you stand behind me, never should you be afraid. I surely will


    protect myself. Only in this way can I protect you."


    His answer put me in a momentary trance.


    "But..."


    As I wanted to remind him that Patrick wouldn''t let us go just like that, Seth said first, "You won''t get


    me into trouble."


    I had to admit that Seth did have touched me.


    I was not sure this counted as a confirmed rtionship.


    But after that, I would spend 2 days weekly having meal with Seth .


    But my colleagues were not friendly to me.


    There were even many rumors about why I had gone to jail.


    I pretended that I was kept in the dark and ignored them.


    However, this could not change my embarrassing situation in thepany.


    I was Angie''s assistant. But Angie had already cklisted me because of what had happened


    between me and Seth. Even if I went to talk to her, she would not even pay attention to me.


    Without anything to do in the past two weeks, I could only study by myself.


    However, I knew I couldn''t go on like this. I couldn''t get paid by thepany without doing anything.


    I made up my mind that I should follow Angie from the next day. No matter how hard she tried to


    ignore me, I would be by her side.


    I kept staying by her side for three days.


    On the third day, Angie deliberately avoided me. By the time I came to my senses, she had already


    entered the elevator, I followed her downstairs, only to see that she had already left by car.


    When I stood at the entrance of the office building, feeling confused for a moment, Patrick''s car


    stopped in front of me.


    I wanted to go, only to be held by him and pulled into the back seat!


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!"


    I struggled. But Patrick''s strength was very strong. No matter how hard I tried, he firmly held onto


    my wrist!


    Patrick didn''t bother with me at all!


    The driver started the car.


    I didn''t know where he was taking me.


    Along the way, I scolded him as viciously as I could. But Patrick was indifferent.


    When the car stopped again, Patrick lowered the window and looked out of the window, asking me,


    "Look. Where is this ce?"


    I turned my head and looked out of the window. It took me quite a while to realize where we were.


    In an instant, my face was pale.


    It was unknown when the car had arrived at the orphanage.


    However, the orphanage was different from what I remembered. If it weren''t for the "Star Family"


    written at the gate, I wouldn''t believe that the one in front of me was the orphanage where I had


    been living since my childhood.


    At this time, Patrick had already got off the car and said to me, "Go in and have a look."


    When I followed him into the orphanage, the old dean had alreadye out to wee him.


    When he saw Patrick, he immediately came over and said respectfully, "Mr. Cowell, you''re here."


    Patrick nodded, gave me a sidelong nce, and said, "I take her here to look around."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The old dean eyed me and recognized me immediately. "Aren''t you Lottie?"


    My name was Lottie when I was in the orphanage. While Rosy named me Charlotte Archer after I


    came to the Archer Family.


    Later, the old dean showed us around. Only then did I know that the entire orphanage was rebuilt by


    Patrick the year beforest year.


    Nowadays, there were not only dormitories and ssrooms for sses in the orphanage but also a


    yground for younger children, a multi-media ssroom for the elder children, and aputer


    room.


    At the same time, Patrick also hired foreign teachers to teach the children every week.


    During the tour, I didn''t say a word.


    After the tour was over and we returned to the car, I couldn''t help but say, "Thank you."


    Patrick gave me a sidelong nce and said with a poker face, "I can rebuild this ce. And


    naturally, I can destroy it. Everything depends on you."

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    I was stunned.


    At this time, my cell phone rang.


    I lowered my head and looked at the caller ID, which was Seth Hyde.


    I glimpsed at the time and found that it was noon now. Usually, if Seth was in thepany, he


    would ask me to have lunch at this time.


    I looked up at Patrick. Thinking of the orphanage just now, I didn''t know how to answer Seth''s call


    for a moment. So I muted it.


    Patrick did not say anything else.


    Only after Seth stopped calling me did I ask, "What do you want to do?"


    "Nothing. It is just that Grandpa misses you," Patrick said tly.


    I didn''t believe his words at all. I argued, "How could it be? Didn''t you tell him that I killed Caroline''s


    child and you wanted to divorce me?"


    Patrick loved Caroline so much. And he was certain that she was framed by me.


    He surely would have taken advantage of such a good opportunity.


    I wasn''t convinced by his words.


    However, Patrick tilted his head and looked at me with a profound look in his eyes, "What Grandpa


    knows is that you went abroad for further study and just came back the day before yesterday. So he


    would like to wee you back tonight."


    His words stunned me for half a minute.


    What did he mean?


    In other words, Ned didn''t know that I had gone to jail at all, right?


    "Why?" I stared at Patrick in a daze, wondering what he was up to!


    I felt more and more strongly that I couldn''t understand him!


    Patrick raised his hand and put his big palm on my hand, "I am a businessman. Keeping my words


    means the most to me. Since I promised you that I would let you be Mrs. Cowell, of course, I won''t


    break my promise."


    It was midsummer. But the moment he touched me with his hand, I felt cold and bone-chilling!


    At this moment, everything I had gone through in the prison came to my mind!


    How could I cooperate with the culprit who had killed my child?


    How could I continue to be Mrs. Cowell?


    "Mr. Cowell, forced love is not sweet. Since you love Caroline, why do you have to be entangled


    with me? I believe that as long as you tell your grandfather that I went to jail and harmed Caroline,


    he surely will no longer recognize me as his granddaughter-inw."


    In fact, I was reluctant to say that I hurt Caroline.


    However, if I didn''t admit it, I feared that I probably would be trapped by Patrick for the rest of my life


    and then I couldn''t get rid of him anymore!


    Patrick clenched my hand with his big palm. Then he leaned to one side and stared at me with a


    pair of deep ck eyes. After that, he said word by word, "Isn''t that too much of a favor for you?"


    His words made me break out in cold sweat on my back.


    I didn''t want it!


    I didn''t want to be a toy in his hand!


    "I''m not going!" I shook off Patrick''s hand all of a sudden!


    As I was about to open the car door and get out of the car, I heard Patrick behind me add, "The way


    you see it, how long will it take for me to ruin a smallpany like Glorious Seth Design?"


    Hearing his words, I who had ced my hand on the handle of the car door, paused.


    I suddenly realized that Patrick and Seth were not in the same ss at all.


    How could they have talked equally?


    It turned out that the reason why Patrick hadpromised that day was that he wanted to hold me


    tightly in his hands until my whole life was ruined! Only then would he be satisfied and let go!


    However...


    He hit right where I hurt.


    Even if I could ignore the orphanage, I couldn''t ignore Seth.


    Seth was originally an outsider. I couldn''t get him involved and destroy everything he had worked so


    hard to get!


    I sat back in my seat and lowered my eyes. Then I made up my mind and said, "I''ll go with you."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    That afternoon, Patrick took me to a fashion studio, chose a set of evening dresses for me, and


    matched it with a short cloak.


    I put on makeup and did the styling there.


    When everything was done, I looked at myself in the mirror and thought of my future life.


    I felt helpless.


    Moreover, I felt sad as well as despicable.


    That evening, I continued to put on a show with Patrick at Ned''s house.


    We were pretending to be a loving couple.


    At the banquet, Ned urged us over and over again, saying that we should bear him a fat grandson.


    I agreed with a faint smile.


    But I knew that this kind of thing would never happen.


    After we came out of the Cowell Family house, I was about to get in the car. However, the tassel of


    the small cloak was hooked onto the covered button of Patrick''s belt.


    I wore a low-cut evening dress inside. So I hadn''t ever taken off the cloak over the


    banquet that night.


    But, at this time, the tassel was hooked on Patrick''s belt. If I leaned over to untie it, I would have to


    make an ambiguous posture.


    Helplessly, I had no choice but to take off my cloak. After all, I couldn''t ask Patrick to take off his


    belt.


    "It will be done right away," I said as I went to untie the tassel.


    Although I said so, it seemed that the more anxious I was, the tighter the tassel got entangled.


    But this cloak was very expensive. And I didn''t dare to cut the tassel off.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When I was sweating all over my head, I saw Patrick press on the belt with his big palm. "Click!" His


    belt was loosened.


    He pulled the whole belt conveniently and took it off.


    When I thought he was helping me, he threw the cloak and the belt aside.


    Only then did I notice that his cock inside his trousers had erected.


    Without consulting my opinion, he dragged me directly to the front of him and looked down at me,


    "You want to seduce me, right? Why do you have to take so much effort?"


    "I didn''t!" I wanted to sit back in my seat, only to be held firm where I was. Then Patrick ordered,


    "Suck it."


    At first, I didn''t know what he was referring to.


    He directly pressed my head down.


    I tried to stop him. But he got so powerful strength on his big palm that I couldn''t break free at all!


    Even so, I kept my mouth shut tightly.


    Patrick looked down at me and said with a sneer, "Are you being disobedient? Then I have to call


    and acquire..."


    Before he could finish his words, I immediately understood what he meant.


    I directly interrupted his words and stopped him from taking out his cell phone.


    About half an hourter, he finally ejacted.


    When I was about to spit out the thing in my mouth, Patrick grabbed my chin and said, "Swallow it."


    He pressed hard on my chin. And I, who couldn''t spit it out, could only swallow it.


    At that moment, I only felt sick!


    Patrick sent me to the vi I had been back then and let me live here from now on.


    I pretended to agree. After getting out of the car, I just went in and changed my clothes. Then I


    intended to leave.


    As soon as I opened the door, two bodyguards at the door stopped me and said, "Mrs. Cowell, Mr.


    Cowell ordered that you can''t go anywhere at night."


    He had ced me under house arrest.


    I wanted to leave by force, only to be taken down by the bodyguards with a few moves and then


    sent back to the vi.


    I found that bodyguards were guarding at the entrance as well as by the windows.


    "I can stand behind you as if I were a shadow chasing after the light in a daze..."


    As I stood in front of the window and looked at the two bodyguards downstairs in despair, my cell


    phone rang.


    It was Seth who was calling me.


    I didn''t even have the courage to pick up Seth''s call after all the things I had done tonight.


    Seeing the phone ringing over and over again, I didn''t have the courage to answer it.


    When the phone rang again, at the same time, I heard footsteps from the door.


    The next second, I heard a woman''s voice, "Who''s inside? Let me in!"


    Even if I hadn''t heard this voice for a year and a half, I could still tell who the speaker was.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Caroline was here.


    I stood at the door and heard how she was arguing with the bodyguards. Finally, I personally


    stepped forward and opened the door.


    When Caroline saw me standing in the door, she was almost stunned!


    After a long time, she said with a stiff smile, "Charlotte, it''s you."


    I deliberately called her full name, "What''s the matter, Caroline Archer?"


    Caroline was embarrassed. But she still asked me with a faint smile, "Why are you here? Did


    Patrick make things difficult for you again?"


    I looked at her hypocritical face. Besides feeling disgusted, I felt angry more!


    She and Patrick could never get away with my child''s death!


    Obviously, she didn''t know that it was me who was here.


    "No, I''m on good terms with him. We went to see Grandpa tonight," I said with a smile.


    Even though it waste, I could see that Caroline''s face was pale as she heard my words. She


    didn''t believe me at first. But she could see me wearing an evening gown as well as a pair of high


    heels on my feet.


    Moreover, the beautiful makeup on my face made me look translucent, making her have an illusion


    that I had been having a good life.


    Caroline probably couldn''t tolerate this kind of thing the most!


    "You! Charlotte Archer! What on earth did you do?" Caroline was so angry that she gritted her teeth


    and stretched out her hand, intending to pinch my neck!


    The bodyguards stretched out their hands and blocked her outside.


    I took a step back and sneered, "Now you know why my husband has prepared these bodyguards


    for me."


    I deliberately emphasized the word "bodyguards".


    Caroline pointed at the two bodyguards and scolded, "You are just the dogs by Patrick''s side! How


    come you stopped me rather than stop her? Do you know who I am?"


    The bodyguards did not speak and tried their best to fulfill their responsibilities.


    Seeing Caroline like this, I suddenly found her ridiculous and continued to say, "Did you think that


    after you put me in prison at the cost of your child and getting yourself almost killed, Patrick would


    hate me so much and I would thus disappear from his life?"


    "What a pity!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I shook my head.


    "Bang!" The door was mmed shut.


    Outside the door, Caroline was making a big scene out of it. And I didn''t want to care about her


    anymore.


    By the time I came back, there were already a few text messages from Seth on my cell phone.


    "Charlotte, where are you? I''m worried about you."


    "Did I give you too much pressure recently? Tell me. I will adjust myself."


    "Remember to call me back when you see my messages."


    Three were three texts in a row from him.


    I knew that Seth cared about me sincerely. But now I was afraid that I would get him into trouble.


    Patrick was right. It would only take a few minutes for him to destroy Seth''spany, which Seth


    had worked so hard to set up.


    That night, I didn''t reply to Seth''s message.


    The next day, I went to Seth''spany after putting on the clothes in the vi.


    Trying my best to pretend to be arrogant, I entered Seth''s office and told him, "I want to quit."


    Seth frowned and eyed the set of expensive clothes on my body. After a long time, he asked, "Did


    Patrick force you?"


    "No." I sat on the sofa with my red lips curling up, "It''s just that I''ve figured it out. Being Mrs. Cowell


    is better off. Why do I have to stay here and suffer? Moreover, staying here, I have to take others''


    feelings into my ount."


    As I spoke, I stroked the bag made from crocodile skin on the side.


    "Charlotte, you are not such a person," Seth said.


    "I was too stupid before. But now I figured it out." I tilted my head and dared not to look at Seth''s


    face, fearing that I would see his sad or angry look.


    After all, he had been always so nice to me.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    For a long time, the office was quiet.


    Only then did I hear Seth say, "If you do think so, I will respect your decision. But..." He paused and


    continued, "If you can''t pretend anymore one day and you believe that I can survive from Patrick


    and protect you, remember toe back to my side."


    His words made me extremely guilty.


    I didn''t remember how I had left his office that day.


    But as soon as I returned to the vi, I took off all my clothes and got changed with my cheap dress.


    This was who I was.


    In the next month, I didn''t know how I had made it.


    I couldn''t even find a reason to live on.


    Seth would asionally call me. If I didn''t answer his call, he would text me.


    I didn''t get back to him either.


    One day, I received a call from Angie.


    As soon as I answered her phone, she scolded me.


    Only then did I know that something had happened to Glorious Seth Design.


    I had done as Patrick said. And I had resigned from Glorious Seth Design. I just stayed at home and


    wasted the time of my life away.


    Even so, he was not satisfied. And he still made his move on Glorious Seth Design.


    Someone maliciously publicized a scandal of Glorious Seth Design on the Inte, making Glorious


    Seth Design lose a lot of customers.


    And now Glorious Seth Design was on the verge of copsing.


    I wasn''t convinced by Angie''s words.


    But she asked me to take a look at Glorious Seth Design in person!


    I went there to have a check. When I saw all the designers sitting in the office, I knew what Angie


    had said was true.


    Everyone looked at me with hostility in their eyes.


    Someone passed by and sshed a cup of coffee on me, who then apologized in a strange tone,


    "Oh, it''s you, Mrs. Cowell. I didn''t see you."


    I didn''t me them.


    Seth was not there. So I went to ask Angie, "Do you have any evidence to prove that it is Patrick


    who did it rather than otherpanies in the same field, who are trying topete with us


    maliciously?"


    Angie looked at me and sneered, "Mr. Hyde has all the evidence in his hand. He just doesn''t want to


    confront Patrick Cowell. He''s afraid that Patrick will hurt you. Because you''re Mrs. Cowell!


    Later, she drove me to a coffee shop.


    I saw Seth bow unctuously and discuss business with his customers. And he was no longer as


    confident and energetic as he used to be.


    I clenched my hands tightly.


    I hated Patrick Cowell!


    I hated him to the extreme!


    I had done everything ording to Patrick''s instructions. But he still treated Seth like this!


    After that day, I went back to the Glorious Seth Design.


    I didn''t know how much I could be of help to Seth. But I wanted to do my best to help him.


    I suggested that everyone should deliver leaflets on the street. But no one wanted to make a move.


    So I did so on my own.


    I had been handing the leaflets the whole day.


    And I didn''t even rest on weekends.


    Finally, I got some orders rted to the design of the houses once in a while. Everyone thought it


    was good and stood up to help deliver the leaflets one after another.


    Glorious Seth Design finally showed signs of improvement.


    About a monthter, we got another order which was about the design of an independent clothing


    studio. The client was generous. And none of us dared to neglect this order.


    Finally, the task was assigned to Angie.


    Angie asked me to be her assistant. And I agreed readily.


    After we visited the studio for the first time, I instantly understood why the client was so generous.


    This studio was located in the central city where one inch ofnd equaled one inch of gold. If this


    ce was furnished as a restaurant, a store, or even a cafe, the owner surely would make a lot of


    money. However, the client wanted to make it a clothing studio.


    Admittedy, the rich could do whatever they wanted.


    At that time, it was a man named Wilson Jacob who came to pay us andmunicated with us.


    However, after we arrived at the studio, Wilson suddenly said that he was helping his boss getting


    this order done and his boss would tell us the specific n and ideaster.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    After a while, a red Aston Martin sports car stopped at the entrance of the studio.


    A beautiful woman got off the car.


    It was Caroline Archer!


    I was stunned. Then I looked at the clothing studio behind me.


    I suddenly remembered that Caroline had said before that she dreamt of having a clothing brand of


    her own...


    In an instant, I realized that she should be the boss Wilson had mentioned!


    Before I could say something, Angie had taken a few steps forward and greeted Caroline intimately.


    But I felt vaguely uneasy in my heart.


    When Caroline saw me, she raised her hand and said with a smile, "Charlotte, long time no see."


    The shrewdness in her eyes couldn''t be more obvious, making me realize that this order wouldn''t


    be an ordinary one. If she yed some tricks, Glorious Seth Design, which was about to be


    crumbling, was very likely to be trapped!


    I stepped forward and questioned her, "Caroline Archer, what on earth do you want to do?"


    Seeing me like act this, Angie immediately pulled me away and scolded, "Charlotte Archer, It is I


    who should ask you this! It''s not easy for us to get such a big order. Could it be that you want to


    make trouble again?"


    I couldn''t say anything for a moment.


    I could only stand behind and watch Angie and Caroline chatting familiarly with each other.


    And I had to do what an assistant should do.


    I had to measure the scale of the studio first.


    By the time I finished my work and came out, I happened to see Wilson. So I asked him, "Is your


    boss Caroline Archer?"


    As far as I knew it, never had Caroline Archer got a job. In that case, how could she have a


    subordinate?


    Moreover, judging from how Wilson talked,municated, and signed the contract, I could


    ascertain that he surely was a capable person.


    Wilson surely wouldn''t be Caroline''s subordinate.


    When I was making wild guesses, Wilson shook his head, answering, "My boss is Mr.


    Cowell of the Towering High Group."


    "Patrick Cowell is his boss!"


    I was stunned!


    In the end, it was Patrick Cowell who had set up this trap, wasn''t it?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I walked out and told Angie everything.


    But Angie did not take my words seriously as she said, "So what? We''ve signed the contract.


    Glorious Seth Design suffered a great loss because of what happened in the hotelst time. We


    can''t afford to pay the penalty fee this time."


    Angie''s attitude surprised me so much.


    I looked at her and seemed to realize something...


    I asked her, "You, you knew long ago that Patrick Cowell was behind this project, right?"


    "Yes." Angie didn''t hide anything from me and said, "So what? Glorious Seth Design needs such an


    order now to restore its reputation!"


    "But Patrick Cowell is unlikely to have any good intentions!"


    I roared!


    Angie didn''t take my words seriously at all.


    And we had signed the contract.


    No matter what I said now, it would be of no help.


    After that day, I did what an assistant should do. And I stayed in the studio almost every day, fearing


    that we would make any mistakes.


    After the design sketch of the studio came out and the materials were ready, I never left the studio


    except for the time for sleeping.


    I worked hard like this for half a month.


    That afternoon, as I was monitoring how the workers set up the route, a high- end car stopped


    outside the door.


    Although I didn''t know who the visitor was, I came out.


    It was Caroline Archer who got off the car.


    And Patrick Cowell was with her.


    When Patrick saw me, he couldn''t help but frown as he asked me with a poker face, "Why are you


    here?"


    When I saw him pretending to be ignorant, I found him quite ridiculous!


    "Of course, Mr. Cowell, I''m afraid that you will y some dirty tricks again. After all, I am unlikely to


    believe in a viin who doesn''t keep his words!"


    After that, I turned around and went into the studio.


    I had to keep an eye on these things in case Patrick would take advantage of them.


    But after that, I waited inside for a long time and didn''t see Patricke in.


    When I looked outide again, I saw that only Caroline was there.


    Caroline came in, looked at me, and said, "I told Patrick that I wanted to have my own career. So he


    said that he would build a studio for me. Originally, I didn''t want to build my studio in such a good


    location. But he said that I deserved the best studio..."

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    It was probably because that I was titled as Mrs. Cowell that her words made I feel sad.


    Even if I refused to admit it, the truth was right in front of me.


    This piece ofnd was located in the downtown of City Y where every inch ofnd worthed a lot.


    Moreover, it was not far from the office building of Patrick''s Towering High Group.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The value of this ce was immeasurable.


    Since Patrick was willing to buy thisnd for Caroline, it meant that she was very important to him.


    Looking at Caroline, I sneered and said, "My husband is so blessed, who has taken both of us in.


    Especially you, Caroline, as a mistress, you enjoy this title with great relish."


    "You!" Caroline started to get angry. But soon, she calmed down and said, "Don''t be proud. You are


    a woman with a criminal record. I will see how the Cowell Family can tolerate you!"


    "Can''t they tolerate me? My husband has already concealed the fact that I went to jail


    for me. Grandpa Cowell only knows that I went abroad for further study."


    As soon as my words came out, Caroline''s face turned pale with anger.


    It was obvious that she didn''t know these things.


    The reason why I said so on purpose today was to provoke her into making a scene and exposing


    the fact that I went to jail.


    In this way, I could also get rid of this deformed marriage between me and Patrick.


    That night after Caroline left, I received a phone call from Patrick.


    "Why did you tell Caroline what I had said to Grandpa?"


    As soon as I picked up the call, I heard Patrick''s angry roar.


    Now, his emotions couldn''t affect me at all.


    I took the phone a little farther away as I said, "Mr. Cowell, don''t you think you''re torturing yourself


    as well while torturing me?"


    "You are thinking highly of yourself."


    Patrick''s disdainful sneer came over the phone.


    I went on to say, "Yes. Because we are a legal couple. So you treat me as something that belongs


    to you. Even if you think I make you sick, you still torture me as well as the ones around me with


    great effort. It is just because you can''t ept the fact that your wife is such a person."


    "So, please let me go and marry Caroline Archer. Mr. Cowell, you and I are not in the same ss. I


    promise you that you won''t see me again."


    I said my words in a slow manner. On the one hand, I hoped that Patrick would figure it out and let


    me go.


    He could also let go of himself.


    More importantly, I hoped that he could spare this project.


    I hoped that he wouldn''t do anything to Glorious Seth Design, which was already on the verge of


    copse.


    Over the phone, Patrick was in a moment of silence.


    When I was holding on to my hope, I heard Patrick say instead, "I won''t let you off so easily!"


    The next second, the phone was hung up.


    I looked at the screen of my cell phone which had gone ck, feeling helpless and worried.


    However, a secondter, the screen lit up again. I became hopeful again, only to see that the caller


    ID on it was "Seth Hyde".


    I hesitated for a moment and picked up the phone in the end.


    "Seth."


    "Are you asleep? Will I disturb you sote?"


    Seth''s voice came over the phone. Although it sounded hoarse, it was gentle.


    I suddenly felt warm in my heart and shook my head with the phone in my arms, "No. I haven''t slept


    yet."


    "Are you worried about the new project? I''ve heard that you stay there for more than 16 hours a day.


    Don''t force yourself too much," Seth said.


    "But... I think Patrick came to us on purpose by hiding his identity from us. He must have ulterior


    motives!"


    The way I saw it, Patrick just wanted to defeat Seth.


    It was just that he wanted me to have nowhere to shelter and hide.


    "Then let''s just take measures ording to the situation. I can start over even if thepany is


    gone. But you are unique to me. If you are exhausted, I will me myself."


    Seth''s words indicated that he would always prioritize me.


    But his words also made me even more guilty.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    I decided to do my best to make this project work.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Although I had promised Seth that I would schedule my time reasonably and have a good rest.


    Early the next morning, I got up at 5 a.m. and arrived at the construction site before 6 a.m.


    Before all the workers could arrive, I checked all the materials and checked both the inside and


    outside of the construction site. Only after that was I relieved.


    The whole projectsted for two and a half months.


    During this period, I didn''t rest once.


    In summer, there was no air conditioner or fan in the studio. As I endured the heat in the studio day


    by day, I almost had heatstroke several times, making a herbal liquid for heat prevention an


    essential item in my bag.


    Finally, the day of handing over the project came.


    That day, Patrick, Caroline, Angie, me, Seth, and every one of the Engineering Department were all


    on the scene.


    We inspected and checked the whole project bit by bit.


    In the end, every part of the project was proved to be qualified.


    I was at ease as well.


    However, before we left, Caroline pulled Angie and said, "Everyone has worked hard for my studio


    in recent days. Let''s have a meal together." After that, she looked at Seth and me, "Mr. Hyde,


    Charlotte, you shoulde as well. Patrick and I have already made a reservation."


    "I''m not going. I wish everyone a good time."


    I refused first.


    This was a trap that Caroline had set for me. If I went with Seth, Patrick would surely find us an


    eyesore.


    We had managed toplete this project smoothly. And I didn''t like to see other issues thus


    caused.


    After that, I turned around and was about to leave.


    Caroline ran over, pulled me, and said affectionately, "Don''t! Caroline. You took this project the most


    seriously. I heard that except sleeping, you almost spent the rest of your time here. You have to be


    there." "Caroline Archer, I wasn''t conscientious because of you. Instead, I did so for Glorious Seth


    Design. What''s more, don''t you think it''s inappropriate for you to be so close to my husband here?"


    I knew that if I talked to Caroline nicely, it would only make her continue to put on a show and do


    something excessive.


    In that case, I''d better make my position clear and break up with her.


    Anyway, after this project, it was unlikely that we would cooperate again.


    After Caroline, who was in an awkward situation, was exposed by me, she became even more


    embarrassed. Then she exined, "Charlotte, I didn''t mean that..."


    "if so, don''t pester me."


    "You should go." Patrick looked at me as he had a somewhatplicated expression on his


    handsome face. In the end, he added, "I''ll send you home after that."


    Originally, I was determined not to go there.


    But to my surprise, Patrick unexpectedly asked me to go there in person. To some extent, he had


    come to Caroline''s rescue.


    Seth stood next to me and said in a gentle tone, "I will go with you to the dinner. How can I let you


    go home alone?"


    His words indicated that he was determined to y against Patrick.


    Seeing that Patrick''s face was a little cold, I was afraid that he would do something bad to Glorious


    Seth Design again. So I quickly snapped at Seth and said, "My husband is here. I don''t need you."


    After that, I walked naturally to Patrick''s side and took his hand, "Honey, let''s go."


    Angie was standing on the side. Judging from the way she looked at me, I could feel the strong


    killing intent in her eyes.


    Originally, I thought Patrick would shake off my hand and say something with disgust or contempt


    on his face.


    But he didn''t do anything. Instead, he walked naturally in the direction of the car with me.


    It was not until he got into the car that he pulled his hand away and forced out a word from his


    mouth, "You are cheap."


    I was not surprised at his words. And I didn''t say much.


    We had a meal in a seafood restaurant. Although I was despised by Angie and Caroline and


    disgusted by Patrick, I stayed close to Patrick all night as if I were dering sovereignty.


    When the dinner was about to end, I left the box with the excuse of urging the waiter to


    send us water.


    As soon as I came out, Caroline followed me out.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Caroline quickly caught up with me, grabbed my wrist, and said with a grim smile, "Charlotte Archer,


    you assume that you can be Mrs. Cowell with ease?"


    I turned to look at her, "Hmm?"


    I had seen all kinds of evil persons in prison. And I just found her ridiculous while seeing her like


    this.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t assume that Patrick likes you and intends to be with you in the future since he respects you.


    Let me tell you, you should stop daydreaming about it!"


    Caroline deliberately lowered her voice.


    I looked at her and blinked as I said, "Caroline Archer, I hope you can understand that it''s not me


    who wants to be Mrs. Cowell now. It''s Patrick who insists that I should be his wife. If you can let him


    divorce me, I will be grateful to you."


    "Stop pretending! I''ll get you to lose the title of Mrs. Cowell soon!"


    My indifferent attitude provoked Caroline instead!


    That night, after the dinner was over, Patrick


    asked a driver over because everyone had been drunk to a different degree.


    Angie seemed to have been overwhelmingly drunk. Although Seth was trying hard to keep a


    distance from her, she insisted on leaning on Seth.


    To avoid causing trouble to Seth, I asked him to send Angie back, saying that I could take a taxi


    home by myself.


    When I stood at the entrance of the restaurant and was ready to get on a taxi, I heard Patrick


    behind me saying, "Charlotte Archer, I''m here. How dare you take another man''s car?"


    I lowered my head, looked at the taxi driver, and said, "Mr. Cowell, this is a female driver."


    "Even so, you can''t get in either!"


    As Patrick spoke, he came over and pulled me into his arms!


    I gave Caroline a sidelong nce and found that her face looked gloomy. It seemed that she was


    eager to strangle me to death.


    But that night, I still got into Patrick''s car. And so did Caroline.


    After Patrick sent me home and wanted to get off the car, he was stopped by Caroline.


    In the end, I went back to the vi alone.


    I had a night of sleep with ease.


    The next day, before I could enter thepany, Angie stopped me and asked me, "Charlotte


    Archer, are you happy to y with two men?"


    I knew that she was talking about what had happened yesterday.


    Because of Patrick''s visit to thepany before, the rtionship between him and me was no


    longer a secret. So I didn''t exin too much yesterday.


    "Angie, this is my business." I was very polite to Angie.


    Because I admired her ability. And at the same time, I understood why she was angry.


    If I was in her shoes, I surely would be angry as well.


    Angie blocked me at the entrance of the office building and questioned me, "Is it? If it is your


    business, howe you fool Seth to such an extent? You have an unhappy marriage. In that case,


    why should you implicate him?"


    Her question overwhelmed me. And I didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Yes. It was indeed because of me that Seth got involved.


    "Sorry, Angie. I don''t want to see this kind of situation happen either. And I will handle everything


    well."


    Although I said so verbally, I didn''t know how to deal with it at all. Maybe the best way was that I


    should leave Glorious Seth Design and City Y.


    However, the trouble came next prevented me from thinking about it any further.


    That afternoon, a policeman arrived at thepany, saying that he was here to investigate


    something about the project of the studio.


    Angie and I as well as the head of the Engineering Department were all questioned by the police.


    In the middle of the interrogation, I found out that Caroline had hired someone professional to check


    on the formaldehyde in the studio this morning. And the result turned out that even if the


    construction of the studio had just been finished, the quantity of the formaldehyde in the studio was


    absolutely abnormal.


    Later, they found that there was arge amount of formaldehyde which was of high concentration in


    the glue pasting the wallpapers.


    Caroline suspected that someone had deliberately done so. So she called the police.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Everyone knew that people would soon suffer from leukemia if they stayed in a house where


    formaldehyde was abnormally concentrated.


    I knew what was going on after I heard the police out. As expected, Caroline surely wouldn''t let go


    of the opportunity this time in vain.


    Initially, I was not afraid.


    However, the policeter questioned me over and over again. During this period, I knew that


    everyone''s feedback to the police was that I was the one who got the most optimal timing tomit


    such a crime.


    Because among all the people engaged in the project, I was the first one to arrive at the studio and


    thest one to leave.


    And I was also the one who was the most likely to be motivated to do so.


    Although I was Mrs. Cowell, Patrick loved Caroline very much instead.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Moreover, I had gone to jailst time because I had pushed Caroline to the foot of the


    mountain. If Caroline hadn''t been found in time, she might have been dead.


    After several rounds of interrogation, I found this feeling of being unable to defend myself familiar.


    And it scared me!


    Later, the police found a worker who was in charge of putting formaldehyde with high concentration


    into the wallpapers.


    I sat in the detention center and watched the worker pointing to me, saying that it was I who had


    asked him to do this.


    Then he said with tears that he came from the countryside and had three children, two of whom


    were twins freshly delivered by his wife. Besides, his wife got sick as soon as she gave birth to the


    babies. And his parents were seriously ill. So he promised me because he was possessed for a


    moment.


    After hearing that, the policeman nced at me.


    He looked at me was as if he were looking at a heinous sinner.


    No. If I did have done this, I would indeed be a heinous sinner.


    I saw the worker kneeling on the ground and begging the police to let him go, saying that he was


    the breadwinner of his family. If he went to jail, his family would be doomed.


    "I didn''t!" Finally, I couldn''t bear it anymore. So I stood up and said excitedly, "I didn''t let you do such


    a thing at all!"


    It was not that I was cruel. Instead, it was that I didn''t want to be wronged again.


    I didn''t want to be imprisoned again!


    "It''s you!" The worker pointed to me, "Things havee to this. Why didn''t you admit it? You want


    to kill me, right? When I was about to get off work that day, it was you who put 10 thousand dors


    in my bag and asked me to help you. At that time, my child happened to be sick and my wife called


    me and asked me for money. So I promised you!"


    The worker was crying as he spoke.


    It was said that a man wouldn''t shed tears with ease.


    And I tend to suffer losses in silence.


    Anyone who saw the scene would probably tend to believe him!


    "Alright. You should go back first!" The police waved to let the worker go home. Then he gave me a


    hateful look, "I will make you admit your crime sincerely!"


    Later, I was detained again.


    The first one who came to see me was Seth.


    But I refused to see him.


    I didn''t want to make things difficult for him anymore. As Angie said, I couldn''t get him involved


    because of my unhappy marriage.


    Even so, I was still in a panic. And I didn''t know what to do.


    I didn''t want to go to jail anymore!


    I didn''t want to go back to the one-and-a-half-years'' days when I had been in prison.


    When I was helpless and desperate, the police called me, "Charlotte Archer, someone wants to see


    you."


    "Who is it?"


    My first reaction was that the visitor was Seth. If so, I wouldn''t see the visitor.


    But the police said, "No."


    "As long as the visitor is not Seth, I''ll see them whoever it is!"


    When I walked into the visiting room, I found that it was Caroline Archer behind the ss wall.


    Staring at the arrogant expression on her face, I was overwhelmed by anger!


    I rushed over, picked up the microphone, and cursed, "Caroline Archer, you b*tch! Let me tell you! If


    I can go out alive this time, I surely won''t let you go!"

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Caroline sat on the other side of the ss wall without ever moving her body. A mocking smile


    appeared at the corner of her mouth. And she said, "Is that so? Then you have toe out first."


    Seeing that I was excited, the police directly pressed me down and warned, "Behave yourself!"


    I was held down by the police and couldn''t move. But Caroline pretended to say, "Officer, Caroline


    was confused for a moment. Don''t make things difficult for her."


    Later, I sat down on the chair. But the police were standing behind me for one step away.


    "Caroline Archer, as I said, I don''t want to be Mrs. Cowell."


    I softened my voice.


    Now, I even thought that as long as Caroline could withdraw theint, I probably could solve


    this matter easily.


    Of course, Caroline knew what was going on in my mind.


    She sat outside and put on a pitiful look again, "Charlotte, we''re sisters. I value the


    kinship between us the most. However, you''ve attacked me over and over again. Now everyone in


    our family is very disappointed with you. I''m afraid that if I run into any ident because of my


    lenience, our parents and Grandmother can''t stand this blow."


    She mentioned our grandmother.


    I seemed to have clutched at straws.


    I asked her, "Grandma? Does Grandma know about this?"


    "Well..." It seemed that Caroline didn''t expect that I would ask this. She quickly nodded and said,


    "Well, yes, she does. She didn''t know what had happenedst time. Patrick and I helped you to hide


    it. But this time, I can''t hide it from her anymore. The elders of the two families already know about


    it."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hearing Caroline''s words, I just wanted to sneer.


    "Did she help me keep it from Grandma?"


    It surely was Patrick who had wanted to keep the elders in the dark.


    This time, it was obvious that Caroline had informed the elders first.


    Admittedly, Caroline was fierce.


    If it happened once, Rosy and Ned might feel that there was something fishy about it.


    But nobody surely would believe that I was innocent after I did it twice.


    Caroline''s words ascertained me that she wouldn''t help me.


    So I didn''t want to waste my time arguing with her.


    I turned around and went back to the detention center.


    In the subsequent investigation, I heard that the police used a lie detector to detect whether the


    worker who had identified me was lying.


    As a result, he didn''t lie.


    Soon, the investigationsting forone-month ended.


    Although I refused to see Seth, he helped me get awyer.


    However, because of the worker''s testimony and the result of the lie detector, I stood on the


    defender''s seat and listened to how the case would be ruled.


    Patrick and Caroline were sitting at the hearing area.


    "How familiar this process is."


    I knew that I surely couldn''t reverse the case.


    When the first ruling ended, I lost. And the judge announced that I was sentenced to another six


    months of imprisonment.


    When I was taken out of the interrogation hall by the prison guards, I felt as if I had gone back to the


    days two years ago.


    Looking at the handcuffs on my hands, I even felt that if I was in prison again this time, I might not


    be as lucky as I wasst time.


    "I''ll definitely die inside!"


    At this moment, I was in an infinite panic instantly!


    My limbs were shaking non-stop.


    "Don''t... Don''t..." I muttered as I raised my head and saw that not far away, Patrick and Caroline


    were right in front of me!


    I suddenly ran up and rushed to Patrick as if I went crazy!


    "Plop!" Kneeling in front of Patrick, I grabbed his trousers and pleaded, "Mr. Cowell, I didn''t hurt her.


    I didn''t do anything. I beg you. Believe me once. As long as you withdraw yourint, I promise


    that I won''t go back to City Y for the rest of my life. And I promise that I won''t show up in front of you


    both for the rest of my life!"


    I was not supposed to be that gutless.


    However, the horrible memory of the previous days in prison as well as the fear of being in prison


    again made me fail to control myself.


    At this moment, my cowardice overwhelmed me!


    The police quickly caught up with me and wanted to pull me away.


    But I held Patrick''s legs tightly and begged him, "Mr. Cowell, I promise. Please withdraw your


    comint. Please! I beg you. I have lost a child in prison. I don''t want to go to prison again. I beg


    you!"


    I said so without deliberation.


    However, when I said this, I saw Patrick dte his pupils violently.


    There was a hint of hesitation in his expression.


    Caroline seemed to have noticed it as well. She quickly took his arm and said in a delicate voice,


    "Patrick, if I let Caroline out again, I''m afraid that I won''t be so lucky next time..."


    As soon as she said that, Patrick lifted his feet hard and shook me away vigorously!


    The police seized the opportunity to hold me down.


    I was taken away by the police. And I looked back and nced at Patrick desperately for thest


    time.


    After I returned to the detention center, I seemed to be ill. I couldn''t help but tremble from time to


    time. The fear in my heart made me feel that a lot of ants were nibbling my heart.


    In the past, I didn''t like to cry. But in the past few days, I always shed tears unconsciously.


    I didn''t eat anything. Nor did I drink.


    In my opinion, I''d better die here rather than go back to the prison.


    I had a strong feeling that if I went back there again, I surely couldn''t get out again.


    After I had been on the verge of despair for three days, the police came over and told me,


    "Charlotte Archer, you can go now."


    I thought that something was wrong with my ears.


    I looked at the police and confirmed, "What?"


    I was so weak that I couldn''t say anything more.


    "You can go out now," the policeman said again.


    "I''m not guilty!"


    I was so excited!


    But when I wanted to stand up, I fell heavily to the ground!


    The police looked at me with disdain and ridicule, "Aren''t you guilty? It''s your sister who sees that


    you are pitiful and withdraws theint!"


    No one believed me.


    Even so, I was still very excited.


    Because I didn''t need to go back to the prison anymore.


    The police were waiting for me to go out. But I, who didn''t eat or drink anything for three days, had


    no strength at all. And I couldn''t even stand up with ease.


    It was the police who supported me by force and almost dragged me outter on.


    When I arrived at the door of the detention center, I saw a familiar car.


    It was Patrick Cowell.


    I didn''t expect that the person who came to pick me up would be Patrick.


    As soon as I came out, the police threw my hand away as if they were avoiding the gue.


    Because of the loss of support, I fell to the ground. I tried to get up with my hands. But my arms


    were weak. So I fell heavily again.


    As my forehead hit the cement floor, my skin seemed to have been abrased.


    Even so, I was quite happy.


    Seeing me lying on the ground and smirking, Patrick got aplicated look on his handsome face.


    Originally, I thought he would think I was crazy and thus leave.


    But he came to me, leaned over, and picked me up as he walked to his car.


    He held me in his arms quite lightly, which made me feel that he was somewhat gentle. I was in his


    arms, looking at him and leaning against his solid and strong chest. Taking a lot of effort, I managed


    to say two words, "Thank you."


    After that, I couldn''t help but shed tears again unconsciously.


    I didn''t know whether if it wa due to my illusion or I was too scared in the detention center.


    I felt that Patrick no longer looked at me with a cold gaze. Instead, he looked at me with a


    somewhat warm look in his eyes.


    He put me in the passenger''s seat and fastened the seat belt for me. Then he went to the driver''s


    seat.


    Patrick sent me to the vi. A servant had already prepared food for me. Since I couldn''t eat food by


    myself, the servant fed me some porridge. After that, I fell asleep.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the cold iron window in front of my eyes again.


    The moonlight slid through the cold railing, shining in a small cell of a few square meters.


    This was not a detention house but a prison!


    "No! No!"


    My brain exploded!


    Hadn''t I already go out?


    "Didn''t I already get out?"


    "Why am I in prison?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sprang to my feet abruptly and pped the door of the cell with all my might!


    "Let me out! Let me out! I want to go out! I didn''t hurt anyone!"


    However, the corridor of the prison was empty.


    No one answered.


    I yelled for a long time. And in the end, my voice was hoarse.


    I was desperate.


    And helpless.


    I squatted down and looked at the deep and dark corridor as my tears kept falling.


    I held my knees tightly.


    "Why? Why did you do this to me? I didn''t do anything!"


    "I indeed didn''t do anything. I didn''t hurt Caroline once!"


    "I''ve lost my child."


    I squatted there and muttered to myself.


    I heard footsteps.


    I thought I had seen hope. So I stood up and put my face against the ss of the prison door, only


    to see a ck figureing closer and closer.


    A man, who was dressed in a well-fitting suit, stood there, looking so elegant and beautiful.


    It was Patrick Cowell.


    Originally, I thought he was standing outside. But to my surprise, he reached out and pushed the


    door open!


    "Patrick Cowell!" I stared at the man in front of me as my eyes were filled with hatred. Then I


    clutched at his arms tightly and said, "Why did you bring me here?"


    The man looked at me and said nothing.


    It was probably due to the dark night that I couldn''t see his expression clearly at all.


    I grabbed him and cried.


    I kept telling him that I didn''t kill anyone. Nor did I harm Caroline. I begged him to believe me and let


    me go.


    It was unknown how long had passed. The man suddenly reached out and hugged me. He touched


    my head and said, "I believe in you. And I will take you out of here right away."


    "Really?" I grabbed him and almost couldn''t believe what I had heard.


    I was leaning in his arms. I did so probably because I felt so warm in his arms...


    I fell asleep unconsciously.


    By the time I woke up again, the sky outside the window had just turned bright.


    Looking at the familiar environment around me, I realized that what I had seen was just a dream I


    had gotst night.


    I tried to get up, only to feel that a strong arm was pressing against my waist.


    I turned around and saw Patrick lying next to me.


    Why was he sleeping here?


    I quickly checked my clothes. It was what I had worn before I had gone to bed yesterday.


    Because I hadn''t eaten anything for a few days and I only ate a little porridge before going to bed


    yesterday, I hadn''t fully recovered at this time. I didn''t even have the strength to shake off Patrick''s


    arm.


    I could only lie quietly and wait for Patrick to wake up.


    I looked at his sleeping face carefully. He didn''t look as cold as when he was awake, looking very


    handsome.


    Patrick woke up at about seven a.m.


    I was not fully recovered. So he arranged for servants to take care of me.


    Three dayster, I gradually recovered.


    I wanted to thank Patrick. But I hadn''t seen him since that day.


    Since I had recovered, I didn''t intend to stay in the vi any longer.


    After all, all the members of the Archer Family and the Cowell Family knew about what had


    happened to me these two times. No matter how kind they were, they surely wouldn''t let me stay by


    Patrick''s side.


    Of course, I didn''t long for that either.


    However, the way I saw it, it was fine. As long as Caroline fulfilled her wish, I would no longer have


    to be pestered by her because of the rtionship between Patrick and me.


    I contacted Lisa and told her that I wanted to borrow some money from her.


    I wanted to leave City Y and start a new life.


    Hearing this, Lisa was unhappy, "Will you just let Caroline off so easily?"


    "Only when I be stronger and better can


    I take revenge on her. Don''t you think so?"


    After I had been in prison for a year and a half, with the help of Seth, I was enrolled into Glorious


    Seth Design. However, it was also because of my joining that his newpany, which had already


    begun to have a good start, was almost ruined by Patrick.


    "Then are you willing to be wronged in vain?"


    "I don''t have any evidence to prove that I was wronged."


    I knew that Lisa was indignant for me.


    But even the police''s lie detector proved that the worker was telling the truth.


    I simply couldn''t think of any other way to prove that I was innocent.


    That afternoon, I went to Lisa''s house. She bought all kinds of snacks. While enjoying the snacks,


    she helped me scold Caroline and Patrick.


    After that, we discussed with each other where I should go.


    In the end, she strongly rmended me to go to City H.


    Both City H and City Y were big cities. The difference was that City H had a lot of foreign capital and


    people there only valued the capability.


    As long as I was willing to start from scratch there, I should be able to spring into fame there.


    After I decided on my next destination, Lisa took out 100 thousand dors directly and wanted to


    give them to me.


    I refused her over and over again, saying that I only needed 20 thousand dors. But she couldn''t


    be at ease.


    In the end, she forced 50 thousand dors on me.


    I booked a flight to City H that night.


    During this period, I didn''t call Seth, fearing that he would stop me.


    I couldn''t drag him into this anymore.


    Lisa sent me to the airport. After I entered the security checkpoint, she left.


    I lined up with the crowd.


    There weren''t many people taking flight at night. So it was my turn soon.


    As I was about to hand over the boarding


    pass and identity card to the staff, someone stopped me abruptly and took away these two things


    from me directly.


    The next second, I heard Patrick''s cold voice behind me, "Charlotte Archer, where are you going?"


    Just a few words of his made me have goosebumps all over my body.


    "Give them back to me!"


    I turned around and wanted to grab my boarding pass and ID card.


    But Patrick was so tall. As long as he raised his hand, he could easily lift these two things to a


    height that I couldn''t reach.


    When the staff saw this situation, they urged, "Do you want to board the flight or not?"


    "No."


    After answering the staff, Patrick stretched out his hand and pulled me into his arms, holding me


    tightly with his arms.


    Then I struggled so hard. In a fit of anger, he directly carried me on his shoulder and forced me to


    the parking lot!


    When he got to the front of the car, he hesitated for a moment in front of the copilot''s seat. In the


    end, he took a detour to the trunk and threw me directly into it!


    My head hit the frame of the car. And I was in great pain.


    In an instant, I saw that the trunk lid was closed quickly.


    Atst, there came a sound, "Bang!"


    "No! No!" I was frightened as I mmed the door of the trunk with force. However, no matter how


    hard I tried, it didn''t move at all!


    I felt the car start.


    As I was in the trunk, it was dark all around. And there was not even a trace of light, which made me


    immediately fall into infinite fear!


    It was as if I had gone back to the prison.


    The dream I had got that night came back again!


    I kept shivering. And I couldn''t help but shed tears.


    I wasn''t such a fragile person before, but when I was locked up here, I was scared to death.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    It was unknown how long had passed.


    The car finally stopped.


    After the trunk was opened, Patrick stood outside and looked at me inside. And he was obviously


    stunned.


    Then he frowned deeply.


    "Let, let me out."


    My body was shaking non-stop as if it had been out of my control.


    However, fearing that he would close the trunk again, I tried my best to get up and climb out of the


    trunk.


    As soon as I went out, I fell to the ground directly.


    I hurt a lot. But I felt much better than staying there.


    I knew that based on the current situation, as long as Patrick didn''t agree, I couldn''t run away at all.


    I grabbed his leg openings and said in a kind manner, "Let me go. I promise that I won''t show up in


    front of you."


    The air outside probably calmed me down.


    Although I spoke slowly, I didn''t speak with difficulty at all.


    Patrick lowered his head and looked at me under his feet. After a moment of hesitation, he suddenly


    bent down and picked me up!


    "Put me down!" Only then did I notice that the car was parked at the door of the vi.


    He ignored my resistance and held me in his arms as he went in the room.


    He went upstairs.


    He went all the way to the bedroom. And after throwing me on the bed, he pressed himself down on


    me.


    He grabbed my neck tightly with one hand and looked down at me, "Mrs. Cowell, where do you


    want to escape to?"


    "I... Ahem."


    He was pinching my neck so hard. As I wanted to say something, I coughed violently before I could


    say anything.


    "Is that so?" Patrick raised his sword- like brows slightly. Although he was expressionless, his cold


    eyes were dark as if a storm were brewing inside.


    He snorted and used his legs to hold my crotch tightly. With a lift of his hand, he tore my T-shirt


    open!


    "No!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I knew what he was going to do.


    But I didn''t want to!


    At this time, I just recovered. And I surely couldn''t resist him!


    I resisted him with a push. Knowing that I was resisting in vain, in the end, I had to lie down.


    I had to let Patrick do whatever he wanted.


    But seeing me look like this, the furious man suddenly stopped. Patrick got up and looked at me


    who was motionless under him. Then he said in an angry voice, "Charlotte Archer, are you that


    reluctant to be Mrs. Cowell?"


    His words amazed me instead.


    I looked at him and smiled absurdly, "Have you ever seen such a miserabledy from a rich and


    powerful family like me? When I was set up by someone else, why didn''t you, my husband, say


    anything?"


    As I said, I sat up from the bed, took off my torn t-shirt, and then took off my pants.


    Patrick looked at me as if he didn''t know what I was going to do.


    I revealed most of my body. Then, I raised my arm and showed him the armpit, "Look! This one."


    Then, I showed the thigh root to him, "And this one."


    The two parts that were not seen by others were full of scars. Obviously, I had been injured there


    previously and currently.


    Seeing that Patrick remained silent, I sneered and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you silent? How


    come you dare not to admit what you''ve done?"


    Patrick paused for a while and asked me, "What''s this?"


    "How dare you ask me so? It''s all because you entrusted the people inside the prison to take care


    of me!" I roared, "In prison, whoever fighting, brawling, or injuring others will be punished if they are


    caught. So the ones you ordered to take care of me in prison deliberately injured me in these two


    parts!"


    "I wanted to tell the prison guards, only to be caught by them. And they put me in a dog cage!"


    "They forced me to scream like a dog and even walked me around with a rope. If I was disobedient,


    they continued to injure these two parts. I was in pain! So I dared not to disobey them!"


    "But I''m born with a character that I won''t reveal what I am suffering on the surface. So I''ve suffered


    a great loss in the prison!"


    Kneeling down on my knees, Iined to Patrick about everything I had gone through in prison.


    I was hysterical as if I was venting my anger!


    Patrick listened to my words and did not say a word.


    In the end, I softened my tone, "Did you see that? As you wish, I am already very miserable! Please


    let me go, okay? Even if I am heinous, I have been punished!"


    Patrick looked at me withplicated emotions in his eyes.


    After that, he asked me, "What about the child you mentioned that day?"


    "Howe you ask about the child? On the first day when I was in prison, didn''t you ask someone


    to kill my child? At that time, I had been pregnant for more than four months. And I didn''t want to


    escape. I just wanted to give birth to the child peacefully. Why didn''t you even give me that


    chance?"


    "Do you know? All the suffering and pain I''ve suffered in the prison are not as much as those I''ve


    suffered when I was pressed down by your men and saw that my child was torn apart by them with


    a pair of pliers!"


    I grabbed Patrick and told him word by word, "I won''t forgive you for the rest of my life. Nor will I


    ever forgive Caroline!"


    Tears flowed down the corner of my eyes. And I was out of control!


    "That''s my first child. He''s gone just like that."


    Patrick sat at the corner of the bed without saying a word as he looked at me who was telling my


    story hysterically.


    But he didn''t leave, indicating clearly that he wouldn''t let me go.


    It was unknown how long I had been crying. Later, I was tired and fell asleep.


    In a daze, I felt warm all over my body. And I heard someone say in my ear, "If I say that everything


    has nothing to do with me..."


    After that, I fell asleep and didn''t hear clearly what the one around me say by my ear.


    (To be continued)


    The next morning, before I woke up, I heard the ringtone of a cell phone.


    It wasn''t my cell phone but Patrick''s that was ringing.


    I didn''t move. Then I heard Patrick getting up to answer the phone.


    As soon as he picked up the call, Caroline''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Because the bedroom was very quiet. I clearly heard her excited voice, "Why did you let her out


    without telling me? What if she hurts me and our baby in the future again?"


    "She won''t."


    After saying that, Patrick hung up the phone.


    I wondered what he meant by saying so.


    Half an hourter, I pretended to get up, only to realize that my clothes had been changed into


    pajamas.


    When I went downstairs, I saw that the servants had already prepared breakfast.


    When the servants saw meing down, they greeted her respectfully, "Madam."


    Patrick raised his hand, "You must be hungry. Come and have breakfast."


    I looked at him and was in a trance for a moment.


    Patrick didn''t have a cold look on his face anymore. Instead, why did I feel that he was somewhat


    kind to me?


    I stood at the entrance of the stairs for a while and said, "Mr. Cowell, regarding what I said


    yesterday, what do you think?"


    Patrick had a gloomy look on his face as he heard me address him "Mr. Cowell". Then he said, "You


    are Mrs. Cowell. No one can change it."


    "So, are you going to torture me again? Are you going to send me to prison? Or are you going to


    force me to die directly?"


    I came to my senses today. And I was very calm.


    I had been in prison once and almost ended up being in prison the other time. So I had been


    sobered a long time ago. Nor would I have any fantasy about Patrick.


    "Everything in the past has passed. And in the future..."


    "Knock. Knock. Knock."


    Before Patrick could finish his words, there was a knock on the door.


    As soon as the servant opened the door, Caroline rushed in. Seeing that I was wearing pajamas,


    she had fury in her eyes!

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    However, Caroline did not lose her temper. Instead, she walked to the dining table and sat down on


    my seat. Then she said in a delicate voice, "I haven''t had my breakfast yet."


    "Go and prepare another one for her. And put the one for Madam on my side."


    Patrick naturally instructed the servants.


    I saw that as soon as he finished speaking, Caroline clenched her hand under the table into a fist.


    And the cyan blood vessels on the back of her hand bulged slightly.


    Although I didn''t understand what Patrick meant, I walked downstairs as if nothing had happened.


    Then I sat next to Patrick and watched the servant serve me the breakfast.


    Patrick and I sat side by side, eating breakfast alone.


    The servant quickly served another breakfast.


    Caroline did not touch the food. She said first, "Caroline, the reason why Patrick and I have chosen


    to forgive you this time is more because that you''re the one who was chosen by Grandma and


    Grandpa Cowell. So we don''t want them to be in a dilemma."


    "Oh."


    I ate breakfast and found her ridiculous when I thought of how she had questioned Patrick over the


    phone in the morning.


    Caroline didn''t know about this. So she continued, "So I hope that we can get along well with each


    other in the future so as not to put Patrick as well as the elders in both families in a difficult position,


    okay?"


    "Did she want to act as if she were a kind person?"


    "But I''m going to expose her."


    "Really? But why did I hear someone call my husband in the morning to question him, asking why


    he released me?" After I finished my words, I turned around and looked at Patrick. Then I raised my


    eyebrows slightly and made a teasing expression, "Isn''t that so, honey?"


    Caroline''s face turned livid. She looked at Patrick as if she was waiting for him to cover up her lie.


    However, Patrick focused on having his breakfast.


    After swallowing the food in his mouth, he wiped the corner of his mouth and said, "Yes."


    I was very surprised that he would help me.


    His brief answer made Caroline fail to control the look on her face.


    She bowed her head and had breakfast silently. After the meal, she left.


    I went upstairs to look for my cell phone. Only after that did I remember that my bag and cell phone


    had been thrown into the car by Patrick and I hadn''t taken them along with me.


    After I told him this, he gave me the car key.


    I got back my cell phone, only to find that it had been turned off.


    My cell phone was powered off.


    After I turned on the cell phone again, I found that Lisa and Seth had made countless phone calls


    and sent a lot of text messages to me yesterday.


    I hurried back to the room to get back to them.


    It turned out that Lisa saw me when I was kidnapped by Patrick yesterday. By the time she chased


    me, Patrick had already driven the car away.


    Later, she tried her best to call me. After that, she contacted Seth.


    Seth found Patrick''s contact information. At first, he called Patrick. But Patrick didn''t pick up his call.


    Unexpectedly, Patrick called Seth in the middle of the night yesterday and said, "Charlotte is fine.


    You don''t have to intervene in her affairs in the future. I will take full responsibility for her."


    Although Seth was unwilling to give up on me, knowing that I was fine, he didn''t continue contacting


    me.


    After saying this, Lisa asked me in a gossip tone, "What does Patrick mean? Did he find that he


    loved you after he almost lost you?"


    Iughed at myself, "Does he loves me? How is it possible? He said that he would never fall in love


    with me in this life."


    "No. I don''t think so. For something like love, noboby can be sure about it."


    Lisa didn''t seem to be convinced by me.


    I held the cell phone and shook my head, "He just regards me as his stuff. Even though he doesn''t


    want me, hates me, and dislikes me, he won''t allow me to refuse to be controlled by him."


    After hearing this, Lisa seemed to think that what I said was reasonable. Then sheined,


    "Could it be that he thinks that he is the emperor?"


    Hanging up the phone, I turned around and saw Patrick standing at the door of the bedroom.


    I was stunned and wondered when he had been here. So I asked him, "Mr. Cowell, what''s the


    matter?"


    Hearing my address, Patrick couldn''t help but frown slightly, "Mr. Cowell? Do you ever hear any


    woman call their husbands like this?"


    "I don''t see any man who helped his lover to hide her evil deeds and sent his wife to prison!"


    I retorted.


    In fact, I was not stupid. Patrick was the boss of the Towering High Group. Of course, he wouldn''t


    try to frame me by all means.


    Everything was just Caroline''s work.


    However, he turned a blind eye to what Caroline had done.


    And he even helped her.


    Patrick paused for a moment and said, "Take a break and tell me where you want to go. I''m free


    today. So I can apany you."


    After that, he closed the door and left.


    I stared at the closed door nkly. For a moment, I thought I was hallucinating.


    Did he say that he was going to apany me?


    But soon I came to my senses. I knew that he was just afraid that I would run away and he did so to


    keep an eye on me.


    I chased after Patrick and said to him who was going downstairs, "No need, Mr. Cowell. I won''t go


    anywhere. Don''t worry."


    I emphasized the words of "Don''t worry."


    Then, I went back to the bedroom.


    That day, Patrick stayed at home for a whole day. And so did I.


    But the two of us didn''t say a word.


    Originally, I thought that a day would pass like this. In the evening, the servant finished preparing


    the meal. As soon as I sat down, Patrick''s cell phone rang.


    He picked the call up. And I heard him shouting, "Grandpa."


    Then he got up and went to the living room to answer his call.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I looked over and noticed the look on Patrick''s face when he was answering the phone.


    After a while, when I was about to pick up my chopsticks and eat, Patrick had already hung up the


    phone and came over. Then he said, "Get changed. Come with me to Grandpa''s house."


    I responded, "The two of us?"


    Soon, I realized what had happened.


    I changed my clothes and took Patrick''s car to Ned''s house.


    When I entered the house, the first one I noticed was not Ned but Caroline, who was sitting next to


    Ned with proper makeup and obedient posture.


    She couldn''t hide thecency in her eyes when she saw me. But she still stood up and said,


    "Charlotte, you''re here."


    As soon as I and Patrick went in, Ned, who was originally smiling, became serious. He pounded on


    the table and said, "If she hadn''t told me, how many more things are you going to hide from me?"


    "Grandpa, you said she was my wife and asked me to protect her well. That''s exactly what I did."


    Patrick stood in front of me. I couldn''t see his expression. But hearing him say so, I was calm.


    Because when we were in the Cowell Family house, Patrick always looked like a good husband.


    He was always taking care of me considerately.


    So at this moment, I was not surprised that he had spoken up for me.


    "Howe she is your wife? She has done such a terrible thing. Is she still your wife? Let me tell


    you. I can''t ept such horrible granddaughter-inw!"


    Ned sat on the sofa, looking at me with disgust in his eyes.


    I had seen a look like Ned''s before. When I was in prison and the worker who had been bribed


    comined that his family was suffering unfortunate back then, the policeman also looked at me


    like this.


    "Grandpa, how can you be sure that Caroline is telling the truth?" I looked at Grandpa Cowell,


    feeling somewhat disappointed.


    Because Ned was indeed kind to me before.


    "I only believe in what the police said." When Ned spoke, he no longer looked at me.


    I took a step forward, "But the police will also make a mistake."


    When Caroline heard this, she was obviously holding back herughter and said, "Charlotte, the


    police won''t make a mistake. And regarding this case, didn''t they ask the person involved with a lie


    detector? Even if the police will be wrong, the lie detector won''t."


    Her words enlightened me all of a sudden.


    "If the lie detector won''t make a mistake..."

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    I stared at Caroline. Because we were identical twins. Her face was very simr to mine.


    In the eyes of outsiders, we looked extremely simr.


    However, now that I had cut short hair. Many people would directly tell us apart based on the


    hairstyle.


    If I wore a wig, would others acknowledge me as her?


    I was overwhelmed by the fear of being put in prison before. And I never thought of this.


    But at that time, I didn''t have any response or any expression.


    Ned also had a look of dislike on his face, "If you have any grievances, tell the police. It''s useless


    for you to tell us."


    "The person who framed me did it meticulously. And I couldn''t do anything about it. Grandpa


    Cowell, since you don''t believe me, I, I will..." I looked at Patrick and hesitated for a moment. Then I


    said, "I will just divorce Patrick."


    Patrick looked at me with displeasure in his eyes. Then he grabbed my hand and said to Ned,


    "Grandpa, are you treating my marriage as if it were a game for kids? Why are you changing the


    one whom I should marry from time to time?"


    This marriage was indeed a joke.


    "The one whom Patrick should marry is Caroline at first. But he married meter. Is he going to


    marry Caroline instead now?"


    However, Patrick''s affection for me made Caroline jealous.


    Ned had already known that this matter wouldn''t be so simple. He waved his hand and said, "You


    two should go to the garden for a walk. I want to have a good talk with my grandson."


    I didn''t pester them anymore. I got rid of Patrick''s hand, turned around, and went out.


    It wasn''t until I stood at the door for a while that Caroline went out.


    As soon as she came out, she immediately looked different as she said, "Charlotte Archer, aren''t


    you proud? I''ll see how long you can hold onto Mrs. Cowell''s position proudly!"


    I replied briefly, "Oh."


    Then I took out my cell phone and messaged Seth on WeChat, asking if he could contact the


    worker who had put formaldehyde into the glue.


    Seeing me ignore her, Caroline was exasperated as she said, "Are you pretending to be indifferent?


    There will be time for you to cry."


    After I finished messaging Seth, I put my cellphone away, leaned on the wall, and sneered,


    "Caroline Archer, the Archer Family has already figured out your family background. I guess that


    Grandpa Cowell has already known what you did in the past. So even if I can''t be Mrs. Cowell, it


    won''t be you either."


    "How could it be? Grandpa Cowell obviously likes me very much!"


    "Are you sure?"


    Hearing my words, Caroline was a little stunned.


    Obviously, she was not sure.


    I went on to say, "Although I am now evil, the truth will eventuallye out one day. And you get a


    decadent past, which is a fact that can''t be changed."


    "Bah!" Caroline pointed to me and scolded, "Are you clean? Don''t assume that I don''t know that


    your college tuition fees are not paid by the Archer Family but someone else instead! Nobody in the


    world will be so kind as to pay for others. You surely have exchanged your body for it!"


    "You are so narrow-minded and sinister."


    I rolled my eyes at her.


    I found that Caroline wasn''t logical at all.


    There was no way tomunicate with her at all.


    But Caroline did not give up, "Am I a viin? Then tell me. Who paid the money for you? I want to


    see who will be so selfless and rich as to help others they don''t know!"


    "Although you are young, you have your mind in the gutter."


    As soon as Caroline finished her words, a man''s voice came from the garden.


    I turned around and saw a man walking out from behind the flower wall of the garden. He looked


    like to be in his thirties as he was dressed in a light-colored casual suit with his hairbed back


    neatly. Although his dark eyes looked a little sharp, a pair of rimless sses covered a lot of the


    fierce air on his face.


    "Who are you?" When Caroline saw him, she was obviously a little flustered.


    After all, the conversation between her and me just now couldn''t be heard by anyone from the


    Cowell Family.


    "Third Young Master, here you are."


    As soon as Caroline finished her words, the old housekeeper of the Cowell Family ran over from a


    distance to meet this man.


    The man handed a file bag to the housekeeper and said, "The things Dad wants are all in it."


    "Okay."


    After the old butler took the file bag over, he went straight back.


    "Third Young Master?"


    When I had a meal with Ned before, I heard him mention that he had three sons. But I didn''t expect


    that his third son would be so young.


    In this way, this man should be Patrick''s uncle.


    "So it''s you, Uncle."


    Caroline also realized who the man was and immediately went up to him.


    The expression on her face was so sweet now.


    Seeing hering over, Uncle took a step back, "I''m not familiar with you."


    The scene looked a little ridiculous. Caroline wasn''t embarrassed at all. She stood still and said


    kindly, "Uncle, my sister and I were just joking. Don''t take it seriously. We''re always joking like this."


    "It''s your business. I''m not interested in it."


    After finishing his words, Uncle nced at me and turned to leave.


    Caroline wanted to chase after him. But as soon as she took two steps, she seemed to find that she


    had acted inappropriately and turned back.


    As soon as she came back, she pointed to me and scolded, "Charlotte Archer, did you do it on


    purpose? You knew someone was eavesdropping. So you forced me to say those words, right?"


    "Are you kidding me?"


    I did think that Caroline was already a little mentally messed- up because of lusting for Mrs. Cowell''s


    position.


    At this time, my cell phone rang. I took out my cell phone and saw Seth''s message, saying that he


    wanted to fire the worker back then. But the investigation result showed that his family was indeed


    in a difficult position. So he kept him.


    It was a piece of good news for me.


    I asked him for the location of the construction site where the worker was now and repeatedly


    confirmed his schedule for getting on and off his work.


    Later, when the housekeeper asked Caroline and me toe in again, Ned didn''t mention the


    divorce between me and Patrick again.


    But he treated me in an unfriendly manner.


    When I was about to leave Cowell Family''s mansion, I suddenly proposed, "Grandpa, I have


    prepared a small show for you tomorrow. I hope you cane."


    Ned refused directly, "I don''t have time."


    Suffering a blow directly, I could only go on to say, "Grandpa, please give me a chance. This time,


    you will definitely change your attitude toward me."


    Ned refused me and didn''t even want to state a reason, "I don''t have time."


    Caroline snickered on the side and said, "Charlotte, Grandpa Cowell is different from you. You, who


    don''t have to go to work, can depend on Patrick to support you. But we all have to go to work."


    "It only takes up a little of your time. I..."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve told you that I don''t have time!"


    Finally, Ned was annoyed by me. Before I could finish my words, he directly interrupted me.


    My sweat was dripping down. And I could do nothing about it.


    When I was about to give up, Patrick, who was next to me, suddenly said, "Grandpa, we want to


    treat you to dinner tomorrow night. We''ve nned it long ago." After he said that, he turned around


    and med me, "Just tell Grandpa this directly. He doesn''t like to be kept in the dark."


    "I''m sorry. I should have stated it directly."


    I turned to look at Patrick, feeling incredulous. Howe he actually spoke up for me while he had


    no idea about what I was going to do?


    Ned didn''t like me. But he liked Patrick.


    Ned immediately rebuked after hearing Patrick''s words, "Just say it when you''re going to treat me a


    meal. You don''t have to do it so mysteriously."


    As he spoke, he had eased the unpleasant look on his face a lot.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    I knew that Ned had agreed to my request by acting so.


    Just as I was worried about how to talk to Caroline, she said directly, "Whoever sees it has a share!


    I want to go there too."


    "Well..." I pretended to hesitate for a moment and said, "Okay."


    In fact, I was secretly happy in my heart.


    After that, Patrick revealed the name of the restaurant where we would have dinner tomorrow


    evening, which was at No. 366 private room of Chef Ming''s.


    Chef Ming''s was a Michelin three- star restaurant.


    When I left the Cowell Family with Patrick, he sent a driver to send Caroline back. After that, he


    went back to the vi with me.


    He did so mainly for Ned.


    In the car back to the vi, I asked him and learned that No. 366 private room of Chef Ming''s had


    been kept for him all the year round.


    After he finished his words, he asked me, "Tell me. What do you want to do tomorrow?"


    I hesitated for a moment and said, "It''s a secret."


    I was not sure if Patrick would help Caroline. If that was the case, my n would be ruined once


    and for all.


    Early the next morning...


    After Patrick went to work, I got up and went to a mall and found a wig wholesale market. Finally, I


    found a wig whose color and whose length were almost the same as those of Caroline''s hair.


    However, its length was a little longer than that of her long hair.


    I took it to a barbershop and asked the barber there to cut the wig based on Caroline''s hairstyle.


    Then, I made a temporary hairstyle.


    As I got busy, the afternoon came. Originally, I wanted to ask Lisa to do makeup for me. But


    unfortunately, she was not at home.


    But she introduced me to one of her colleagues, who was quite good at doing makeup.


    She made a makeup for me based on that of Caroline''s.


    Admittedly, after the makeup was done, I put on my wig andpared my look with Caroline''s. I


    found that my temperament was indeed simr to Caroline''s.


    I simply looked like an angelic b*tch.


    When there was one hour to go before the agreed dinner time, Patrick went home to pick me up. At


    that time, I didn''t wear a wig. As he saw me, there was a profound look in his eyes. But he didn''t say


    anything.


    When he got into the car, he asked me, "Where are we going now?"


    I was a little surprised. But I faintly realized that he should have known what I was going to do.


    We picked up Caroline and Ned.


    The four of us sat in the same car and then arrived at the door of the construction site where the


    worker was now.


    After just two minutes, Caroline was unhappy as she said, "Charlotte, aren''t we going to have


    dinner? What are you doing?"


    I gave her a brief exnation, "Waiting for someone."


    Caroline seized the opportunity as she moved closer to Ned and said, "Grandpa Cowell''s time is


    precious. You''re not going to let him wait with you like this, are you?"


    As I was about to exin to Ned, Patrick said first, "Wait a minute. It will be ready soon."


    I sat in the passenger''s seat and gave him a strange look.


    His expression was faint. And no one could tell what he was thinking about.


    His expression confused me more, making me feel more and more strongly that I couldn''t figure him


    out.


    Soon, I saw the worker go downstairs. At that moment, I immediately took out a wig from my bag,


    put it on my head, and thenbed it with ab that I brought with me.


    I nced at Caroline.


    Caroline seemed to realize something and reached out to grab my wig. But I took one step ahead.


    I opened the door and went out of the car.


    When I walked to the front of the worker, he recognized me at once, "You are Miss Caroline."


    I nodded, "Yes."


    After that, I asked about his recent situation and pretended to give him three thousand dors on


    the spur of the moment.


    In fact, it was not that I didn''t want to give him more money. But I simply didn''t have any more


    money.


    He thanked "Caroline" with much gratitude. Then he scolded me conveniently.


    In the end, he added, "Others say that you look like each other. But in my opinion, you are not the


    same. She looks vicious at first nce! You are different. You are too kind!" When I heard him say


    so, I sneered in secret!


    But I said hypocritically, "My sister is in a difficult situation. She..."


    "Charlotte Archer! Stop acting!"


    Before I could finish my words, Caroline suddenly jumped out of the car, rushed over, and tore off


    my wig!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the worker saw the two of us, he looked at us back and forth with a confused look on his


    face.


    Caroline pointed to me and said to the worker, "She is Charlotte Archer!"


    I didn''t deny it as I said, "Yes, I am Charlotte Archer! So are you still so sure that the person you


    saw that day surely was me?"


    Hearing my question, the worker waspletely dumbfounded.


    However, Caroline said excitedly, "It surely is you! No doubt!"


    At this moment, even if she didn''t say anything, everything would be self-evident.


    That night, the so- called dinner ended in discord.


    Caroline even texted and cursed at me vigorously.


    As I thought I was going to win, Patrick, who had sent me home, suddenly said, "Caroline, I can


    give you the position of Mrs. Cowell. I can protect you. But can you promise me that you won''t get


    down to this matter?"


    "What?"


    I, who had just stepped into the house, turned around to look at Patrick behind me, thinking that


    there was something wrong with my ears.


    "Regarding the matter rted to the glue of the wallpapers in the studio, let''s call it to a halt from


    now on."


    Patrick said word for word with absolute certainty.


    "Why?"


    "You can sit in the seat of Mrs. Cowell all the time. No one can..."


    "I don''t care!"


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by me!


    I walked up to Patrick and raised my head to look at him. Then, I came to my senses, "No wonder


    you''ve been so nice to metely. You''ve already known that it''s Caroline''s fault. You''re afraid that I''ll


    find evidence and sue her, aren''t you?"


    "No..." "No? You have a guilty look on your face. Don''t you know?"


    Recently, although I had exined Patrick''s behavior using various excuses, I indeed felt that he


    was good to me.


    His attitude to me was good. And he was gentle.


    In particr, he cooperated with me on this matter, which made me feel that he might not be so


    bad.


    "She was just confused for a moment..."


    When Patrick said so, he was diffident.


    Unexpectedly, Patrick, who had been mighty and formidable, would look so diffident and have such


    a guilty conscience as he tried to defend Caroline.


    I looked at him and asked, "Did she get confused for a while? So, I had to go to jail for a while


    because of this, right? You surely have known the truth about my miscarriage back then, right? It''s


    also because she got confused for a while, isn''t it?"


    "Charlotte..."


    "Please call me Charlotte Archer. Don''t call me by my name. I''m sick!"


    I felt that I indeed had gone crazy.


    Howe I actually felt that I could forsake the sad past and enjoy a happy life now after Patrick


    was somewhat nice to me?


    What an extremely stupid person I was!


    "As long as you promise me that you won''t investigate this matter, I can promise you one thing."


    "What if I pursue her?" I looked at Patrick, "I''ve been in jail for a year and a half. What else should I


    be afraid of?"


    "If you get to the bottom of it, I will stand firmly on her side and protect her."


    Each word of his was a blow to my heart!


    My heart seemed to be pinched by countless invisible hands.


    It hurt so much.


    It hurt so much.


    I looked at him and bit my lips so hard as to make myself look somewhatposed.


    But I knew very well that if I didn''t agree with him, I couldn''t defeat him on my own. Even if I turned


    to someone else for help, the people around me would get involved.


    In the end, Ipromised.


    I looked at him and said, "Okay, I''ve figured out as to what I will ask from you in return."

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    "Go ahead," Patrick said.


    "I''m going to work in Glorious Seth Design. And you should promise me that you won''t target it


    again."


    I wanted to keep Seth''spany safe and sound.


    "Okay. I promise you," Patrick nodded.


    I didn''t rest assured, "Mr. Cowell, I hope you can keep your promise and don''t act like what you did


    last time. You promised me. But You secretly plotted against Glorious Seth Design."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick looked at me with a gloomy face, "I didn''t break my promise. After that, I didn''t do anything


    to Glorious Seth Design."


    "Mr. Cowell, as for the truth, you know it the best."


    Now, I could no longer trust Patrick.


    But I had to believe him.


    The next day, I went back to Glorious Seth Design.


    Seth weed me enthusiastically. But others didn''t like to see me.


    When I came out of Seth''s office and returned to my work station, a dead mouse was lying there.


    The whole table was stained with blood.


    If it were in the past, I would have endured it. But now I decided to improve myself and help Seth


    instead of dragging him down.


    Staring at the dead mouse, I picked up its tail and threw it into the trash can while enduring the


    difort in my heart.


    Then I pped my hands up and down and said, "You all know that I went to prison. But you


    shouldn''t know the reason, right?"


    At this time, nobody around me paid attention to me.


    But I knew they were all listening to me with their ears up straight.


    "Attempted murder." I said word by word.


    After I finished my words, I saw that all my colleagues stopped what they were doing in their hands


    for a moment.


    Someone even took a sip of coffee.


    The office fell into a depressing silence.


    I went on to say, "Of course, there''s a reason behind it. Now that I''m out. And I''ll get along well with


    everyone."


    After that, I sat down.


    That day passed by quite peacefully.


    Things like those previously never happened again. It was just that all the colleagues stayed away


    from me sensibly.


    Because of what happenedst time, I hadpletely offended Angie. But now I had been


    integrated with the current society. Moreover, most of thepany''s orders were rted to ordinary


    houses.


    I was basically capable of handling them.


    So I became a designer.


    I met a few customers that afternoon and talked with them smoothly. In the end, I seeded in


    winning two clients.


    At the thought that I would have to go to the construction site to measure the scale and draw the


    effect sketch tomorrow and I wouldn''t be avable after tonight, I contacted Lisa, saying that I


    wanted to return the money to her face to face.


    She happened to be in City Y.


    We agreed to meet at a hotpot restaurant nearby thepany at 6:30 p.m.


    In the evening, I finished my work. As soon as I walked out of the office building, I saw Patrick


    standing at the door. And his car was parked not far away.


    When he saw me, he went straight up to me and asked, "You''re off work. What do you want to eat?"


    His behaved quite naturally as if we were a couple who loved each other very much.


    He was waiting for me to get off work. And then we would have dinner together.


    People working in the same office building as I came and went incessantly, who all seemed to cast


    envious or jealous nces.


    "But, what''s behind his kindness?" I knew it clearly.


    "I am not that blessed."


    I stood up straight and said to Patrick, "Mr. Cowell, you have to deal with all kinds of things every


    day. So you don''t have to worry about me in person. Since I have promised you that I won''t pursue


    this matter again, I won''t go back on my words."


    After that, I put on a polite smile.


    Patrick looked at me with a dark face. Then he lowered his voice and said, "Do you think that I


    came to pick you up for this matter?"


    "What else can it be? Mr. Cowell, don''t tell me that you miss me?"


    I tilted my head and looked at him with a funny expression.


    "How could it be possible?"


    Patrick almost refuted instantly as if he had been poked at the center.


    If it were someone else, I would think that he did have missed me.


    But he was Patrick Cowell.


    It was impossible for him to do that.


    I looked at my watch and saw that it was already 6:10 p.m. Then I said, "Mr. Cowell, I have an


    appointment with Lisa to dinner together. So I am leaving first."


    After I said that, I wanted to leave. But I didn''t expect Patrick to tell me, "I''ll send you there."


    "Mr. Cowell, the restaurant is right in front of us. You don''t need to do that."


    It seemed that Patrick was finally annoyed by my repeated rejection.


    When I walked forward, I saw him behind me saying, "Then never should you turn to me for help."


    Hearing his words, I found that he seemed to be angry.


    Even so, I didn''t look back. I knew that I didn''t need a husband who didn''t love me.


    "Charlotte." After I took a few steps, Seth caught up with me, "Where are you going? I''ll send you


    there."


    "I''ll go to dinner with Lisa. I can walk there."


    I told Seth the same thing.


    Seth didn''t seem to mind it at all. He smiled and said, "Really? I happen to n to buy a cup of


    coffee somewhere in that direction. Let''s go there together."


    Of course, I knew that he lied because he wanted to apany me. But I couldn''t find a reason to


    refuse him.


    I tilted my head slightly and saw that Patrick''s car was still parked there.


    "He should have seen it, right?"


    Somehow, I felt a little nervous as if I had done something wrong and had been caught.


    I took two more steps and stopped in the end. Then I pointed to the car over there and told Seth the


    truth, saying that he didn''t have to send me off and walk so far away with me.


    Seth didn''t mind. But I insisted, "I''ll go there by myself."


    After I refused him a few times, he finally went back.


    As soon as he left, I saw Patrick start his car on the roadside and leave there.


    I returned the money to Lisa over the dinner.


    When she received the money, she asked me while eating, "What are you going to do? Are you


    going to let Caroline off so easily?"


    "I need to think about it again."


    Of course, I wouldn''t let Caroline Archer off the hook that easily.


    But I feared Patrick, fearing that he would indeed do something to the orphanage in a fit of anger.


    After that day, Patrick, whose self- esteem probably had been hurt by me, hadn''t shown up in front


    of me for two consecutive months.


    The weather turned cold. I was in poor health because of what I had suffered in prison. I was


    especially sensitive to the cold. However many clothes I wore, my hands and feet were still cold.


    On Sunday, I finally could rest.


    I didn''t want to go out. So I wrapped myself in a quilt and watched TV at home.


    "A branchpany of the Towering High Group has held a press conference with Caroline Studio,


    which just joined Towering High Group, in recent days. At the conference, the design sketches of


    the new products in the next spring produced by Caroline Studio have been exhibited..."


    Hearing that Towering High Group was mentioned, I, who nned to change the channel, paused.


    Then, Caroline appeared on the screen.


    She stood on the stage in a pure white dress and began to talk about her design concept and


    elements.


    During the process, she repeatedly stressed that this whole set of drawings was the first work that


    she hadpleted all by herself.


    The reporters off the stage praised her talents over and over again.


    When the camera gave the set of drawings a close-up, I was shocked!


    It was the first time I had seen this set of drawings. But I found it so familiar.


    "I must have seen it somewhere before!"

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    I picked up the tablet next to my hand and searched news about the design of Caroline.


    The set of Caroline''s drawings had been posted online.


    Admittedly, it was a very mature design. And itspletion degree was also very good.


    But I couldn''t be more clearer about Caroline''s situation in college.


    Most of the sses in the Faculty of Design were graded ording to assignments. Caroline rarely


    attended sses. If she did sometimes, she only took a nap there. When the time for submitting the


    homework came, she would hire someone to do her work at a high price.


    As for the other subjects for which she needed to take exams, she failed most of them several


    times. Finally, Gina stepped in and bribed the teachers, making her narrowly pass.


    When it came to her graduation design work, she didn''t finish it by herself at all.


    It was not that I doubted her ability.


    However, it was impossible for such a person like Caroline toplete such a design unless she


    were reborn!


    And at a nce at many details of this set of designs, I knew that it was from a senior designer.


    Originally, this was Caroline''s business. And I didn''t bother to pay attention to it.


    When Caroline was exposed to be giarized, it would be the Towering High Group that would


    suffer losses, which would have nothing to do with me.


    However, when I was about turn off the tablet, I saw an inconspicuous mark in the corner of


    Caroline''s design.


    It reminded me of a person all of a sudden!


    "Telma..."


    I muttered.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When I was in college, there was a specially-appointed professor in the Faculty of Design named


    Telma Weil, who was a very powerful designer. She had her own studio and had won an influential


    prize in an internationalpetition.


    The reason why she lectured at our college was that she was an old friend of the Dean.


    It was just that when I was in my senior year, Telma died of depression identally.


    But at that time, because of Caroline, I was somewhat interested in fashion design. I inadvertently


    talked with Telma about this while doing my graduation project. Telma also showed me hertest


    work at that time.


    It was simr to this set of works of Caroline.


    I remembered that Telma had said that this design had not beenpleted yet. So she hadn''t


    announced it to the public.


    But at that time, she allowed me to take a picture of this set of works so that I could go back to


    study it.


    But before I could give her any feedback, she died.


    If I had that photo, I would have something on Caroline.


    "That set of photos..." I looked at the tablet in a daze. And I thought for a long time before I


    remembered where it was.


    The set of pictures was saved on theputer I had used in school at that time.


    And thatputer was now in Archer Family''s house.


    Although I was not sure whether they had thrown away my things, I had to go back to Archer


    Family''s house and take theputer back.


    Now, the Archer Family disgusted me the most.


    After hesitating for a long time, I got up from the sofa and changed into a set of clothes. Then I


    picked up the wig whose hairstyle was the same as Caroline''s and put it on my head. After that, I


    put on makeup.


    After I arrived at the door of Archer Family, I knocked on the door.


    At that time, I had figured out a n. If Caroline was here, I would say that I missed my parents and


    wanted to go home to have a look.


    But I was lucky.


    Nobody was at home except for the servants.


    A servant opened the door for me and asked, "Miss, didn''t you go out with Madam? Why did you


    come back alone?"


    I was a little nervous, fearing that they would recognize me. So I raised my voice and said, "Ie


    back to get something."


    After that, I went upstairs in a hurry.


    The servant didn''t seem to be suspicious of me either.


    After I went upstairs, I didn''t enter Caroline''s bedroom. Instead, I went to my former bedroom.


    It had been changed into a storage room. But fortunately, the previous furniture was basically still


    there.


    When I still held my hope, I found that the things inside the furniture had been moved out long ago,


    not to mention my previousputer, clothes, and even photos.


    I was suddenly a little absent-minded and at a loss for words.


    The sound of a car being powered off came from downstairs.


    Then, I heard Caroline''s and Gina''s voices.


    "I am doomed!"


    I hurried out of the room and hurried downstairs, intending to go out. As soon as I opened the door,


    I saw Caroline and Gina standing at the door.


    The two of them were stunned when they saw me. Caroline immediately came to her senses and


    took off my wig, "Charlotte Archer, what are you doing here?"


    Gina also realized that it was me.


    The servant came out hurriedly. When she saw me, whose wig had been taken off, she was


    stunned.


    Gina scolded the servant directly, "Can''t you even tell who the Miss is?" ''Sorry, I, I didn''t pay


    attention.'' The servant was so scared that she apologized.


    The way I saw it, this servant was supposed to be here to rece Diane.


    Out of kindness, I said, "She can''t tell Caroline and me apart. And it''s not her fault."


    As soon as I spoke, Gina paid attention to me. Then she pointed to me and questioned, "Tell me,


    what are you doing here? Did you steal something?"


    She said while trying to grab my bag.


    I took the first step forward and emptied my bag.


    My wallet, key, and a pack of tissue fell out of it.


    There was nothing else.


    Gina lowered her head and looked at the items carefully. Realizing that there was nothing else, she,


    who was not satisfied, bent over and picked up my wallet as she opened it.


    There was nothing but a few bank cards and a small amount of cash inside.


    I said, "Have you checked my things enough? I just want to take back theputer I used to have


    when I was in college. There are some designs in it that I need to use for my


    work."


    Now that theputer was gone. If I wanted to get it back, I could only ask them to "help" me.


    But Gina seemed to have found my fault as she said, "If you said that you didn''t take it, did it mean


    that we have to believe you as well? You were inside alone just now. Nobody knows what kind of


    bad things you did! I''ll call Jeremy now!"


    She pulled me with one hand and took the cell phone with the other hand.


    Caroline stood behind us with her hands crossed in front of her chest. And she smiled very proudly


    and said, "Charlotte Archer, if we put you back to the prison again this time, the way you see it, will


    anyone save you?"


    Her words made me feel a chill run down my spine.


    But I insisted, "I just came back to get myputer. Fearing that you wouldn''t give it to me, I did


    so."


    "What''s the point of saying so much? You sneaked into our house. And the monitor of our


    residential quarter has photographed you. You said that you didn''t take it. Do we have to believe


    you?"


    Caroline''s words made me know what she was thinking about.


    At this time, Gina made it through to Jeremy over the phone. From her words, I knew that Jeremy


    was in Rosy''s ce.


    No wonder she would be so active to call Jeremy. She intended to let Rosy know about this matter.


    After the phone call, Gina took me to Rosy''s house.


    As soon as we entered the house, Jeremy pointed to me and scolded, "Charlotte Archer, you can''t


    survive outside any longer. And you even sneaked into our house for stealing things!"


    "I didn''t. I just wanted to take back myputer I used in college. I knew that I had a bad


    rtionship with you. If I asked it from you directly, you wouldn''t give it to me. So I..."


    As I said, I deliberately softened my voice.


    "Bah!" Jeremy wasn''t convinced, "Gina told me everything just now. You came in and took away 20


    thousand dors from the ce where we put the money in our bedroom!"


    "That''s right. I caught her on the scene right away! Here is the money!"


    As Gina spoke, she took out two piles of


    banknotes at 100 dors from her bag.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Staring at the two piles of banknotes, I shook my head. "Gina, you are so amazing. Are you


    preparing this money at any time so that you can set me up?"


    Gina''s face turned livid when she heard I call her "Gina".


    "Bang!" Before I could react, Jeremy came over and raised his hand to p me in the face!


    All of a sudden, my vision was blurred. And my ears were buzzing.


    I heard Jeremy scold me exasperatedly, "We gave birth to you. And we raised you for three years.


    You stole our money. How dare you call us like that?"


    "Charlotte!" Caroline pretended toe over to hold me and said to Jeremy, "Dad, Charlotte is


    someone with a criminal record now. It''s not easy for her to find a job. She won''t be wanted by any


    company. So she surely did so out of desperation."


    I sneered and pushed Caroline away, "Stop pretending, okay?"


    "Charlotte."


    "Look! You speak up for her. She doesn''t even take your kindness to her heart. She''s such an


    ungrateful thing!"


    Gina pulled Caroline to her side.


    "Yeah. You..."


    "It''s enough!"


    When Jeremy raised his hand, intending to hit me again, Rosy, who was sitting on the side, finally


    spoke.


    She waved to me and said kindly, "Come on. Charlotte, sit here."


    "Mom, you can''t be deceived by her anymore!"


    Seeing that they had been putting on a show with great effort for so long and Rosy didn''t change


    her attitude towards me at all, Jeremy was so angry that the veins on his forehead bulged out.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hearing Rosy''s words, I sat on the sofa next to her.


    She touched my face and asked with concern, "Does it hurt?"


    I nodded and then asked her, "Grandma, do you believe me?"


    In this family, Rosy was the only one who I considered as my rtive.


    "You''re my granddaughter. Howe I don''t believe you?"


    As she said this, she held my hand in her hand and patted it.


    Everything was the same as before. And it seemed that nothing had happened before.


    Seeing this, Gina became anxious as she said, "Mom, have you forgotten how she set up Caroline


    over and over again? There is solid evidence!"


    "Mom, forget it."


    Caroline held Gina''s hand. But her eyes were a little red.


    Her acting skill was indeed bing better and better as day passed by.


    "Stop it. I haven''t seen Charlotte for a long time. I want to have a good talk with her. You can go


    back."


    Rosy immediately ordered them to leave.


    Gina and Jeremy were both dumbfounded. Especially, Gina, who stared at me closely as if she was


    eager to swallow me alive.


    Later, they muttered a few more words. But Rosy still let Diane send them away.


    After they left, Rosy pulled me and said, "Charlotte, they hid the whole thing so well from me. So I


    didn''t know you had been in jail. You were wronged."


    As she spoke, her eyes turned red.


    I believed that Rosy sincerely loved me.


    I took Rosy''s arm and leaned my head on her shoulder. Then I shook my head and said, "It''s all


    over. Grandma, I will try my best to start a new life. It is just that..." I paused and said, "I was


    wronged."


    I had to tell her about this.


    "I know. I know. If I knew this earlier, I wouldn''t have let you go to jail! It''s all my fault. I don''t care


    much about what''s going on outside. So I don''t know much about it."


    Rosy patted me on the shoulder.


    I can hear the self-me in her tone.


    Later, we talked a lot. She asked me about my work. And I told her about my recent work in Seth''s


    company.


    We''ve been talking till the evening.


    Rosy asked me to stay for dinner. Over the dinner, she asked me, "Since you are not going back, do


    you need to tell Ned''s grandson about this?"


    "Well..." Her words made me entangled for a moment. But I still chose to lie, "No need. He has been


    on a business trip these days."


    Rosy looked at me and didn''t say anything at that time.


    But after the meal was over, she said to me, "In fact, I know everything about Ned''s grandson and


    Caroline. Although Caroline is a little clever, she can''t do everything in perfect order. It''s all his


    grandson''s doing, isn''t it?"


    "Grandma, no..."


    I didn''t want Rosy to worry about my marriage.


    But I didn''t expect that she would turn back and found out all these things after she knew that


    something had happened to me.


    After I exined to her about these two things, Rosy shook her head and said, "Ned doesn''t believe


    you. But you are my granddaughter. I know you. And I believe in you!"


    She took out a file bag and a key from the cab. Then she handed the key to me first, "After what


    happenedst time, I didn''t keep your share bonus on hold anymore. Thinking that you went to


    study abroad and it was unknown when you woulde back, I bought a house with your money


    this year to avoid the deprecation of the money. You go to live there and don''t live in Ned''s


    grandson''s house anymore."


    "Grandma, you don''t have to do that. I..."


    "Take it. You are my granddaughter. Our Archer Family is not as good as the Cowell Family. Even


    so, you don''t have to go far as to live under someone else''s nose!"


    Knowing that I was going to refuse her, Rosy forced the key into my hand.


    Then she took out a bank card from her bag, saying that the rest of the bonus was inside the bank


    card.


    I refused her over and over again. But Rosy insisted on giving the bank card to me.


    That day, I stayed in Rosy''s house until ten p.m.


    When I was about to leave, Rosy asked the servant to take out a box from the warehouse and


    handed it to me.


    I opened it and saw that theputer I had used in college was inside.


    There were also some albums.


    She said that when Jeremy threw away my things, she asked the servants of Archer Family to keep


    an eye on my things. Thinking that these things might be useful to me, she kept them for me.


    I was very grateful to Rosy.


    At the same time, only then did I know that she had someone among the servants of Archer Family


    who could keep an eye on the situation there for her.


    I left with the box.


    After I got home, I tried to turn on theputer, only to find that theputer seemed to be broken.


    Helplessly, I put down theputer.


    On the weekend, I received a call from Rosy, urging me to move into the new house.


    I didn''t have many things. So I tidied up my usual clothes and my previousputer and tablet.


    Then I opened the house property certificate. Reading the address on it, I was jaw-dropped.


    "Unit No.1, City Y".


    If it was asked as for which residential quarter of City Y was at the best location as well as got the


    most expensive price, It had to be Unit No.1, City Y.


    This residential quarter was surrounded by water on all sides. And its property management was of


    the first-ss.


    If it weren''t for my name on the house property certificate, I would have thought that Rosy had given


    me a wrong one.


    After I took a taxi to the entrance of the residential quarter, a security guard eyed me and drove me


    away very rudely, "Go away. Promotion is not allowed here."


    I hurried to exin, "I''m the owner. I just moved in today." "The owner? What is the address of your


    house?" In such a high-end residential quarter, even security guards were judging others by their


    looks condescendingly.


    He looked at me and seemed to be sure that I was here to do the promotion. And he got a proud


    look on his face, indicating that he was waiting for me to be exposed.


    When I was about to put down the luggage on my hand to show him my house property certificate,


    a gentle and steady voice came from behind, "I prove that she is the owner."


    I turned around and looked at the person standing behind me, who looked a little familiar...


    I soon remembered who he was. Although I was very reluctant, I still called out, "Uncle..."

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    The person behind me was none other than Patrick''s youngest uncle whom I had seen at Ned''s


    house that day.


    When the security guard saw him, he immediately stood up straight and said respectfully, "Mr.


    Cowell, it turns out that you know thisdy. I''m very sorry."


    After that, the security guard apologized to me.


    Patrick''s youngest uncle walked up to me and reached out his hand, "Shall I get one for you?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "No need."


    I surely dared not to ask him to help me.


    But he took the initiative to take a bag in my hand over and then asked me which building I lived in.


    Then he le me all the way to the entrace of the building.


    "Thank you. I''m here."


    I was so polite that I wanted to take the bag back.


    Unexpectedly, Patrick''s uncle said, "I''m also living in this building."


    There were a total of six or seven buildings in the whole "Unit No.1, City Y". So it was not a strange


    thing for us to live in the same building.


    We went into the elevator together. There was a total of 36 floors in this building. I saw him press


    the button on the 32nd floor.


    When the elevator reached the 32nd floor, I stood at the door of my house, took the luggage over,


    and thanked him, "Thank you for sending me here. From now on, we are in the same residential


    quarter. I have to rely on you to take care of me in the future."


    Although he might be about ten years older than me, he was Patrick''s uncle anyway.


    Based on my rtionship with Patrick, he was my elder anyway.


    But when he saw me calling him so formally and politely, he smiled and said, "My name is Shelton


    Cowell. You can call me Cowell or Shelton."


    "No, I can''t. You''re Patrick''s uncle," I shook my head.


    Shelton looked at me and shook his head helplessly, "Others don''t know about your rtionship


    with thed, Patrick. But I''m very clear about it. So just call me Shelton."


    After he exposed me directly, I felt a little rxed instead of being embarrassed.


    I took the initiave to call him, "Okay, Shelton."


    Shelton nodded.


    Originally, I thought he would go to the elevator. But I didn''t expect him to turn around and press the


    electronic lock on the next door...


    "Beep!" A sound rang.


    Then the red button on the door turned green.


    I was dumbfounded.


    Seeing my look, Shelton smiled faintly while curing up the corner of his mouth, "From now on, we


    will be neighbors. You can call me whenever you need anything."


    After that, he closed the door and went in.


    There were a total of three households on this floor. Based on theyout of the door, it could be


    seen that the room opposite mine and my room should be small-sized houses.


    While Shelton''s house was a big one.


    After he went in, I didn''t stay at the door any longer.


    As soon as I entered the house, I was attracted by the big floor-to-ceiling windows in front of me.


    There was a river view outside the floor-to-ceiling windows. And the scenery of City Y in the


    distance was clearly seen.


    All the furniture inside the house had been purchased ready.


    I packed up my things and intended to go out to repair myputer with myptop in my arms.


    I could only have a rest today weekly. So I had to get what I had to do done once and for all.


    As soon as I walked out of the door, my cell phone rang. And I saw it was Patrick''s call.


    Because there were servants in the vi. So as soon as I left, the servants surely would inform


    Patrick secretly.


    "Where have you been?"


    After I picked up the call, Patrick''s cold voice came over the phone.


    I didn''t want to find an excuse. So I directly told him what Rosy had said, "Grandma has already


    known that we are in a deadlock. She said that although the Archer Family was not as good as the


    Cowell Family, I didn''t need to live under your nose."


    "Where else can you live? Charlotte Archer, you''d bettere back obediently so that I won''te


    to you."


    Patrick''s voice over the phone indicated that he was already a little unhappy.


    "Mr. Cowell, you never go back there. Anyway, I am always upying a vacant room alone. It


    doesn''t matter where I am."


    After I said that, I was so angry that I hung up the phone.


    After that, I turned off my cell phone.


    After I did this, my heart beated non-stop.


    But I was also very clear that I couldn''t always be at Patrick''s mercy and that I had to take this step.


    I went to Computer Town with myputer. The staff there checked on it and said that they could


    repair it. But it would take at least three days before I could get it back.


    I came out of the Computer Town and bought some vegetables at the entrance before going


    upstairs.


    As soon as I got up, took out the key, and was about to open the door, I saw a tall figure standing at


    the door, who was leaning against the corner and smoking.


    "Why did youe back sote?"


    Patrick looked at her quite unhappily. And his tone also sounded so rash.


    But I was startled, "How, how do you know I''m here?" "Open the door." Patrick did not answer my


    question. Instead, he gave me an order.


    "This is my house!" This was the house that Rosy had bought for me. It was a ce of shelter I


    managed to get.


    I didn''t want to be controlled by him again.


    However, the man grabbed the key in my hand, opened the door, and went in.


    After that, as soon as the door was closed, Patrick suddenly pushed me against the wall and


    imprisoned me in his strong arms. Then he looked at me and asked, "If I don''t contact you, could it


    be that you will never contact me?"


    His face was only two centimeters away from me. I noticed that he had sharp facial features and a


    tall nose.


    As I looked at him in the eyes, I saw that there seemed to be something surging in his eyes which


    were calm on the surface.


    As I looked at him, my heart seemed to skip a beat.


    Before I could react, Patrick suddenly hugged me, buried his thin lips in my neck, and said


    something faintly.


    I didn''t hear his words clearly.


    But I sensed that he seemed to be saying, "I miss you very much."


    I tensed up and shouted, "Mr. Cowell..."


    "Shut up!"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Patrick opened his mouth and bit gently on the spot above my


    corbone.


    It didn''t hurt at all. On the contrary, it made me a little limp and numb.


    Patrick raised his head and held my chin with his slender fingers, "Charlotte Archer, you are my


    wife. So you can only call me in one way, which is honey. Do you understand?"


    When he spoke, he looked at me with his ck eyes seriously.


    Moreover... There was some affection deep inside his eyes, wasn''t there?


    I came to my senses in the blink of an eye.


    "How could it be possible that Patrick would look at me so affectionately? The way I see it, he hates


    me the most."


    Patrick confined me at the door, "Call me honey."


    I looked at him, curled up the corner of my lips, and sneered, "Patrick Cowell, do you know? I once


    had been longing to call you honey. But you forced me away step by step. And now you want me to


    call you honey, right? Well, I can call you honey. But never will I call you so of my own free will. Ho...


    Um." As soon as I said the first word, Patrick''s face suddenly changed.


    Then he sealed my mouth with his lips.


    I felt a strong smell of smokeing into my mouth, which upied the whole mouth of mine


    overbearingly.


    I wanted to push him away. But I couldn''t help being attracted to him as if I had lost all my strength.


    Admittedly, Patrick was such a master in flirting.


    It was just a kiss. And it made me fall for him.


    When I was somewhat addicted to his kiss, he suddenly stopped kissing me and looked at me,


    saying, "I don''t want to force you. You can call me honey when you are willing to. But now you have


    to call me Patrick rather than Mr. Cowell."


    As I looked at him in a daze, he sat down on the sofa as if nothing had happened and said, "I''m


    hungry."


    What he had said didn''t sound like an order at all.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    I looked at Patrick, wondering what he was up to.


    But I was so naive that I thought he would leave after the meal.


    So I obediently did the cooking and then called him to have meal.


    The dining table in this room was a round one. After Patrick sat down, he patted the chair next to


    him and said, "Sit here."


    I hesitated for a moment and sat down by his side as he said in the end.


    At this time, what I was thinking was that I should satisfy him so that he could leave.


    I sat on the side and watched Patrick having meal there.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He finished one bowl of rice.


    Two bowls of rice.


    As he asked me to help him get the third bowl of rice, I asked him kindly, "Do you eat so much for


    dinner now?"


    Patrick did not respond.


    I didn''t ask any more questions. And I could only fill another bowl of rice for him.


    After dinner, he said that he wanted to deal with his work using my tablet. I dared not to refuse him.


    After giving the tablet to him, I went to the room alone with my cell phone and sent a text message


    to Lisa.


    I told her all about Patrick''s abnormality today.


    Lisa only replied with one sentence, "He is tempted."


    I replied, "No way!"


    Later, Lisa kept texting me, saying, "All men are b*tchy. They won''t cherish any woman when they


    are by their side. When women don''t care about them anymore, they will rush to y up to them."


    She had been talking with me for more than an hour based on this theory.


    By the time I looked at my watch again, it was already 11 p.m. I went to the living room and wanted


    to ask when Patrick would leave, only to see him sitting on the sofa while holding a tablet in his


    hand.


    But his posture was a bit strange.


    I walked over and asked him, "It''s sote. Don''t you want to go back to your ce?"


    Patrick said resolutely, "No."


    I felt that his face was a bit strange. Through the light, I saw that his smooth forehead was covered


    with ayer of fine sweat.


    I looked at him again and found that his face was a little pale. It was obvious that something was


    wrong with him!


    I walked up to him and squatted down to ask him, "What, what''s wrong with you?"


    Patrick shook his head and pretended to be calm, "I''m fine."


    But his face made me feel that something was wrong with him.


    "What''s wrong with you? If you can''t hang on, go to the hospital."


    As I said, I was about to get up and go to call 911. But he stopped me and said, "Do you have


    stomach medicine at home?"


    "Stomach medicine?"


    Only then did I realize that he must have eaten too much over dinner and he was suffering from a


    stomachache!


    However, it was only the first day for me to live in this house. And I didn''t even have time to buy it.


    "I''ll go out and buy some for you." As I said, I went to wear my shoes.


    Fortunately, Patrick had been here. And I didn''t change my clothes. Now I could go out


    conveniently.


    Before I went out, I poured him a ss of hot water and coaxed him to lie down on the bed before


    going out with ease.


    I hurried downstairs to buy a pile of stomach medicine, painkillers, and digestive tablets.


    By the time I came back home, his shirt had been soaked wet because of the pain.


    Seeing him like this, I inexplicably felt a little distressed. After feeding him the medicine, I sat aside


    and couldn''t help ming him, "You have a bad stomach. Don''t force yourself to eat so much."


    Patrick closed his eyes and said nothing.


    Looking at his painful expression, I remembered that when I suffered from stomach ache in my


    childhood, the caregiver in the orphanage would rub my belly, making m recover soon. Then I said,


    "How about I rub your belly?"


    As soon as I said that, I regretted it.


    "Who is Patrick Cowell? He is the boss of Towering High Group. How could he agree to such a


    thing?"


    However, when I was expecting him to refuse me, I saw him pull out his shirt under his belt,


    revealing his strong abdominal muscles.


    I was stunned for a moment before I knew that he agreed.


    "s! Anyway, I can''t go back on my words."


    Helplessly, I could only rub my hands, making them warm. Then I slowly rub his stomach.


    After a while, I asked him, "Are you feeling better?"


    Patrick nodded slightly.


    He didn''t speak. And his eyes were closed. But his expression was no longer as cold as usual.


    Lying on the bed, he was like an obedient child.


    He now was the same as the Patrick that I had seen for the first time more than a decade ago. Back


    then, he was lying in the hospital bed weakly...


    When I was lost in memory, Patrick slowly opened his eyes and looked at me, saying, "Prepare the


    bathwater for me."


    His tone sounded asmanding as before.


    Looking at his face which went back to normal, surprisingly, I was not angry at all. I, who had been


    anxious for him, seemed to be at ease. So I got up and went to prepare bathwater for him.


    After the water in the bathtub was almost done, I was about to turn back to call him, only to see him


    standing behind me. The shirt on his upper body had been taken off. And he was only wearing


    trousers.


    He had untied his belt...


    "You!" My face quickly turned red.


    I stepped out of the bathroom, closed the door, and said, "You can take a shower. I''ll go to bed first."


    At this time, I already understood that he was a patient. It was impossible for me to drive him away.


    And he surely would be sleeping here tonight.


    I looked at the bed in the master bedroom.


    I was in my new house. But I couldn''t sleep in the master bedroom on the first night here...


    I took a deep sigh and went to the guest bedroom with a little resentment.


    I reported the general situation to Lisa and soon fell asleep.


    It was unknown how long had passed. Then I felt that my quilt was lifted and I was carried up!


    I was so scared that I wanted to scream. But soon I realized that it was Patrick who had finished


    taking a shower.


    Where was he going to carry me to?


    I opened my eyes and stole a nce at him, whose upper body was naked. As the cold moonlight


    shone on his muscr muscles, he looked firm and tempting...


    There was an inexplicable desire surging in my heart. And I quickly closed my eyes.


    Soon, I felt that Patrick put me on the bed again and hugged me from behind. As he rubbed against


    my cheeks with his wet and soft hair, it tickled me.


    I was anxious that he would do something to me.


    But then I felt that he put his thin lips close to my ear and said in a very light voice, "Charlotte


    Archer, I seem to have fallen for you."


    His simple words stunned me.


    "What does that mean? Does he like me?"


    "How could it be..."


    "It''s probably as Lisa said. Men will tend to cherish a woman only after they lose her."


    "And this kind of cherish is not the feeling of love but a sense of defeat after he loses control of his


    things."


    I had been thinking randomly for a long time. And in the end, I fell asleep amid Patrick''s faintly


    discernible breath...


    The next morning, when I woke up, Patrick and I were still in the same posture as we had beenst


    night.


    I got out of the crook of his arms, got up, and changed my clothes. After I made breakfast for the


    two of us, I was ready to go out.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw that Shelton''s room was also opened.


    I suddenly remembered that Patrick''s shoes were still at the door. So I hurried out and closed the


    door!


    Shelton looked at me with a faint smile, "Good morning."


    "Brother... Cowell. Good morning."


    It wasn''t until I said a word that I remembered what he had said yesterday. Then I changed my


    wording.


    After we went downstairs, Shelton offered to send me to work. But I refused him.


    After I arrived at thepany, I met Seth in the tea room. As I was about to say hello to him, his cell


    phone rang. So I stopped talking and waited attentively on the side for the water to boil up.


    Seth picked up the call. After a few seconds, his face changed greatly, "What? Wait there! I''ll be


    there right away!"

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    He put down the coffee cup and walked out quickly. I followed him and asked, "What happened?"


    Seth looked at me with some hesitation. After a while, he said, "Nothing. Do your own work."


    However, there was a bad feeling rising in my heart.


    Assuming that my work today wasn''t particrly important, I made a decision on my own and


    followed him downstairs.


    Seth focused on talking on the phone. So he didn''t notice that I was followinghim. When he was


    about to start the car, I rushed over and got into the passenger''s seat quickly.


    When he saw me, his face becale gloomy as he said, "Go back to work."


    I asked him, "Tell me what happened."


    At first, Seth didn''t want to say anything. But the matter was so urgent that he had to start the car.


    On the way, he told me that the worker who had done something to the glue in the studio project


    was found dead at the construction site.


    Moreover, he had passed awayst night. But his body was found today!


    When I heard his words, I faintly felt that this was not an ident.


    By the time Seth and I arrived at the scene, the police had been there. And the body of the worker


    was still there.


    It wasn''t until this time that I knew that the worker was called Ronald Weil.


    Seeing him lying on the ground, I remembered how he had said with tears that he wasn''t having an


    easy life in the police station back then.


    He had three children. As a father, he passed away just like that. What should his family do?


    After the police were done collecting evidence at the scene, they took the body to the medical


    examiner.


    After a series of tests, it was basically confirmed that Ronald had died suddenly.


    Because none of his family was here. Seth and I helped to send his body to a funeral house on the


    same day, bought a coffin and a shroud, and asked an undertaker to help make up for the body.


    We had been busy for a whole day.


    By the time I went home, it was already 11 p.m.


    I opened the door, only to find that the light in the room was on and Patrick was sitting on the sofa.


    And there was a mobile desk with aptop on it in front of him.


    He was typing quickly on the keyboard.


    "How, how did you get in?"


    All the way from the morgue to the funeral house today, I had seen things rted to the deceased.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Despite saying so, I felt especially warm to see him at home.


    I felt a little more at ease.


    "When I left this morning, I took the spare key." When Patrick spoke, he did not even take his eyes


    off the screen.


    "A spare key?"


    I didn''t even know where the spare key was!


    "How dare you turn my house upside down?"


    I looked around and found that my house didn''t changed much.


    At this time, Patrick finally put down the work in his hand and approached me. Then he sniffed and


    smelled me. After that, he slightly frowned and asked, "Where have you been? Why do you smell


    like this?"


    Hearing his question, I changed my shoes and stood in front of the floor- to- ceiling windows.


    Looking at the lights outside the windows, I told him what had happened today.


    In the end, I frowned and said to myself, "The way you see it, once his wife and his three children


    know that he has passed away. How sad should they be? The breadwinner of the family is gone.


    What should they do with their family?"


    I wasn''t the one involved in this matter.


    However, the scene of him crying in the police station was still vivid in my mind.


    As I spoke, I felt a warmth behind me.


    Patrick hugged me from behind with his arms around my waist. Then he gently kissed my hair with


    his thin lips and said in a gentle tone, "We are not sages and we can''t help everyone. But if we meet


    someone miserable, we can help them. I will help them for you."


    I looked at the reflection on the floor- to-ceiling window, feeling absent-minded for a moment.


    I wondered whether if it was because I was sentimental after seeing someone die that I didn''t hate


    Patrick at all today.


    I shook my head, "No need. I have money now. I can help them by myself."


    That night, Patrick wanted to sleep in the master bedroom with me. I didn''t refuse him.


    We just hugged each other and slept without doing nothing.


    On the third day after that matter, as soon as I arrived at the entrance of thepany, I saw a group


    of people gathered in front of the office building, from which came a baby''s crying.


    I squeezed in and saw a woman with three children. Her eldest daughter was kneeling on the


    ground. And the two babies who were still in their cradles were put on the ground, crying miserably.


    Behind them, there was a white banner printed with ck words, which read "Glorious Seth Design,


    you owe me my husband''s life!"


    I knew who these people were at once!


    "Everyone, do me a favor! Glorious Seth Design is a mercilesspany. They asked my husband


    worked day and night non-stop to expedite their project. In the end, he was exhausted and died


    suddenly at the construction site! It isn''t until his body was hard that he was found!"


    "He''s the breadwinner of my family. I stay at home raising three children alone. And I can''t go out to


    work. He''s dead. What should I do?"


    Ronald''s wife cried and made a fuss there.


    The people around her looked at her with sympathy.


    Someone took out the wallet and gave her money.


    I knew that Glorious Seth Design didn''t exploit the workers to expedite the project. But I couldn''t say


    it here.


    I left the crowd and sneaked back upstairs.


    As soon as I entered the office, I found that the atmosphere in the office was very depressing. No


    one said a word. And many people looked at the screen in a daze.


    I went to Seth''s office and found that Seth was not there.


    Later, I found out that he had contacted the police to find a way to solve this problem.


    About an hourter, Ronald''s wife and her three children were brought up by Seth and the police.


    As soon as she came up, she began to cry bitterly.


    The young receptionist quickly served her with tea and water. Moreover, she bought a milk bottle


    and milk powder specially for the twins. After making the milk, she began to feed them.


    The police also followed up.


    They began to discuss how to make up to Ronald''s wife.


    Ronald''s wife said greedily, "Three million dors."


    We couldn''t ept this price at all. But Ronald''s wife suddenly changed her mind and asked for five


    million dors instead!


    The police also felt that Ronald''s wife had asked for a little too much.


    I watched the scene on the side and found that when Ronald''s wife was talking about the money,


    her face was full of guilt as well.


    I faintly felt that it wasn''t her who wanted so much money. Instead, it was someone who had told her


    to ask for so much.


    On the side, the police said that even if she filed awsuit, thepensation for such a case was


    no more than 500 thousand dors. Generally, it would only be 200 or 300 thousand dors. And


    the police reminded her that she needed to pay thewyer by herself.


    Ronald''s wife looked at the police in confusion as if she had no idea at all.


    Later, she said that she wanted to think about it again.


    Seth paid in his own money and booked a suite near thepany for Ronald''s wife and her three


    children so that they could live there.


    At that time, Ronald''s wife was full of gratitude to him.


    Originally, we all thought that there would be a turning point in this matter. But we didn''t expect that


    Ronald''s wife woulde to sit on the sofa the next day.


    She located me urately in the crowd and said, "Five million dors! Even a penny less isn''t


    allowed! My husband used to hurt someone for a woman named Charlotte Archer in yourpany!


    It probably was her who did something to kill my husband!"


    Her tone was tough, indicating clearly that she was well prepared.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    How could she change her attitude dramatically overnight?


    And it seemed that my guess yesterday was proved to be right!


    Someone was guiding Ronald''s wife on what to say and how to do.


    I looked at Ronald''s wife and asked her, "There are so many people in ourpany, most of whom


    are women. How can you know that I am Charlotte Archer urately?"


    Hearing my question, Ronald''s wife suddenly panicked. Then she stared at the ground and paused


    for a long time before saying, "You, you look bad at first sight! Who else can it be Charlotte Archer?"


    I looked at the policeman who came with her and asked with a faint smile, "Police, she is so


    powerful that she can see who is the bad person at a nce. Do you want to consider recruiting her


    as police?"


    "What do you mean?" Ronald''s wife was anxious. She stood up and pointed to me as she scolded,


    "It is you who harmed my husband! My husband is healthy. If it weren''t for someone who did


    something to him, how could he have died?"


    Seeing that Ronald''s wife point to me and scold me, the police seemed to have realized something


    as well at the moment.


    He tried to persuade Ronald''s wife, "These are two things. Before you have any evidence, don''t


    connect them together."


    Hearing that the police weren''t on her side, Ronald''s wife pointed to the police andined,


    "You will help the rich and bully the poor, right?"


    As soon as she roared, the two twins, who were sleeping beside her, burst into tears!


    "I''m telling you the truth."


    The police were also in a daze.


    Instead of suppressing this matter, they got me involved instead.


    The colleagues around me looked at me in an unfriendly manner as they whispered.


    Someone said in public, "Well, let''s fire Charlotte Archer."


    "Fire her? Can my husband go back to life after that?" Ronald''s wife pointed at the speaker and


    shouted, "It is not your family member who died. Of course, you don''t know the pain I suffer!"


    The colleague dared not speak again.


    In order not to disturb everyone''s work, Seth nned to invite Ronald''s wife to his office.


    But she insisted on making a big scene here.


    She had been making a scene there in such a way for three days in a row.


    On the third day, Ronald''s wife brought a test sheet for Ronald''s stomach examination conducted by


    the hospital with her, saying that Glorious Seth Design exploited the staff. It was because her


    husband couldn''t have the meal on time that he got sick.


    Generally speaking, thepensation for this kind of case was only about 200 or 300 thousand


    dors or 500 thousand dors at most.


    It was probably because I got involved in this matter that Seth kindly offered Ronald''s wife a million


    dors aspensation.


    However, she did not agree.


    On the fifth day...


    When we went to the office in the morning, we found that she had ced Ronald''s body at the


    entrance of the office building! It was unknown what kind of method she had used.


    Before that, Seth and I had already bought a shroud for Ronald and asked an undertaker to do him


    makeup.


    At this moment, the corpse was lying at the door. Anyone who took a look at it would be frightened!


    I took a look at it from afar. When Ronald''s wife saw me, she pounced on me as if she had gone


    mad and scolded, "Charlotte Archer, it''s you. It''s you who took advantage of my husband and made


    him feel that he owed thepany. That''s why he worked hard and died!"


    There were a lot of onlookers around. But most of them dared not approach us.


    As Ronald''s wife rushed to me, everyone was enjoying it as a show.


    "Regardng this matter, including the project, they have nothing to do with me."


    I exined it to her.


    But she just wouldn''t listen to me. And she pulled me as she burst into tears.


    Then, as she cried, she asked everyone to help her get an exnation.


    None of the onlookers dared to move forward. Based on Ronald''s wife''s current behavior, she


    seemed to be crazy.


    Not long after, the police arrived and invited her upstairs.


    They wanted her to take the body back to the funeral house and burn it so that Ronald could rest at


    peace.


    However, Ronald''s wife was unwilling to do so.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She had asked for five million dors before. But today, with her husband''s body here, she had one


    more request.


    She wanted to put me into jail!


    As for who the person behind Ronald''s wife was, the way I saw it, it was bing more and more


    obvious.


    The office of Glorious Seth Design design was a rented one in an office building. After such a


    scene, the person in charge of the office building was not willing to rent the office to us. He found


    Seth and said that if this matter was not solved in three days, Glorious Seth Design had to move


    out!


    After all, no one was willing to see a corpse in front of the door.


    All things were piled up together, making the situation no longer as simple as asking me to resign.


    And I couldn''t go to prison for something without valid evidence.


    At noon, I thought of Ronald''s daughter who was watching Ronald''s body and looking after a pair of


    twins at the same time by herself downstairs.


    I was afraid that they would be hungry.


    So I ordered takeout. Then I went downstairs with a kettle and a cup in my hand.


    In fact, over the past few days, I found that Ronald''s eldest daughter almost didn''t say a word, who


    just lowered her head.


    I thought I probably could know something from her.


    When I handed the food and the kettle to Ronald''s daughter, she didn''t say anything and wolfed


    down the food.


    She choked in the middle. And I poured water for her.


    When she almost finished her food, she said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    "What''s your name? How old are you?"


    I took the things over and sat next to her, looking at Ronald''s body.


    Ronald''s daughter responded, "My name is Pearl Weil." Seeing that I was sitting next to the body


    and asked, "Auntie, everyone is afraid of the body. Aren''t you afraid?"


    I shook my head and told her that Seth and I had sent her father''s body to the funeral house and


    changed him with the shroud.


    Hearing this, Pearl, who had been silent all the time, burst into tears. She took my hand and said,


    "Auntie, I know you are a good person. My mother was misled by a bad aunt who looks like you! But


    I can''t persuade her!"


    Her words shocked me!


    I asked if she would like to tell the police about this.


    Pearl hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    I called the police down.


    However, Ronald''s wife came down with the police. In front of Ronald''s wife, no matter how hard I


    begged Pearl to repeat what she had said again, she just lowered her head and shook her head


    desperately.


    She didn''t say a word as if she were a mute.


    Ronald''s wife seemed to havee to a realization and pushed me, "You are a vicious woman. Do


    you want to force my daughter to make perjury? My husband is dead. And you still want to take


    advantage of my daughter. Do you want to kill my family?"


    I shook my head and exined. But no one believed me.


    At that time, I was so desperate. I was so afraid that Seth would be implicated because of me.


    Just as I was in despair, my cell phone rang.


    I picked the call up. It turned out to be the person who repaired myputer. He asked me


    unhappily as towhen I was going to get myputer back, saying that myputer had been on


    his side for a few days.


    "Myputer."


    It made me hopeful all of a sudden!


    I said to him over the phone, "I''ll go there now!"


    At the same time, I ran to the roadside and stopped a taxi!


    By the time Ronald''s wife caught up with me, the taxi had already started.


    An hourter, I went to Computer Town and got theputer that I used to have in college.


    I turned on theputer in the shop where I got theputer repaired. Soon, I found the photos


    that Telma had shown to me. Moreover, as theputer was restored, the date when the photos


    had been taken was restored as well.


    To prevent theputer from breaking down again, I bought a U- disk in the store and backed-up


    this set of photos.


    Then I transferred the photos to my cell phone and sent them to Caroline.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    In less than a minute, I received a call from Caroline!


    "Why do you have these photos?"


    The first sentence Caroline said was this.


    It was obvious that she knew what I had sent to her were.


    As I packed up myptop and walked out, I took the cell phone and said to her, "If you don''t want


    anyone to find out, don''t do it."


    "No one will believe you!" Although Caroline said so, I could hear a guilty conscience in her voice.


    After all, she was giarizing.


    At this time, I have already walked out of Computer Town. Looking at the good weather outside, I


    slowly said, "Is that so? Telma''s works have very obvious personal characteristics in them. Based


    on theparison of these photos between her previous works, anyone can see that these photos


    are her works as well. I..."


    "What do you want to do? What do you want from me?"


    I didn''t even need to finish my words. Then Caroline interrupted me.


    She knew too well that when it came to designing, the masters would have their own design styles,


    which the outsiders could not imitate. Moreover, the experts could see the mystery at a nce.


    And her panic was exactly as I expected.


    I said calmly, "I want you to ask Ronald''s wife to ept thepensation and leave immediately.


    Don''t mislead her anymore! Otherwise, I will announce this set of works to the world immediately."


    After a pause, I added, "If I remember it correctly, Grandpa Cowell should think highly of you


    because of this set of works."


    This was where Caroline''s weaknessy!


    She had done so many things just to please Ned as well as to make me disappear forever!


    Caroline was silent for a long time over the phone. After a long time, she said with a heavy voice,


    "Okay. Then give me the film."


    "Impossible." I immediately refused her, "When ites to dealing with a person like you, if I don''t


    have anything on you, how can I be sure that you won''t harm me again?"


    Caroline said, "Then I won''t take down this set of works either."


    In fact, I was a little panicked at this time. But


    I still pretended to be calm and said, "Well, then I will announce these photos and resign from


    Glorious Seth Design. Anyway, I will still be Mrs. Cowell at that time."


    "It is just that Seth will suffer losses. If I ask for money from Patrick, I canpensate Seth


    randomly as much money as I want so that he can establish 10 or 20 morepanies like Glorious


    Seth Design."


    After I said that, there was a long silence over the phone.


    "Forget it if you don''t agree." I said on purpose, "I''ll call Patrick."


    Before I could hang up the call, Caroline hung up first.


    By the time I returned to thepany, Ronald''s body had been gone. And Ronald''s wife had left as


    well.


    Originally, I thought this matter was over. But when I went back, I saw many colleagues crowd at the


    entrance of Seth''s office.


    When I leaned over, I heard Angie say, "She has to resign. If she stays, I''ll go."


    After that, some other colleagues echoed, "Yes. I''ll go as well if she stays."


    "This matter is sort of solved this time. But what should we do next time? She always brings bad


    luck to Glorious Seth Design!"


    "Yes. The matter this time has been posted on social media. We just managed to recover. But she


    has ruined us again!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone said one after another. Even if my name wasn''t mentioned, I also knew that they were


    talking about me.


    This matter was caused by me. Although I solved it, it could not change the fact that this matter had


    caused a negative impact on the Glorious Seth Design.


    I heard Seth say inside, "This is ourpany''s matter. And it has nothing to do with Charlotte."


    "Mr. Hyde, you are covering her up. Here is my resignation letter."


    Angie was the one who said this.


    Angie was now the backbone of Glorious Seth Design. Since the business of Glorious Seth Design


    recovered, several clients entrusted projects to Glorious Seth Design for her sake. If she left,


    Glorious Seth Design surely would lose money because of these projects.


    I rushed in and said first, "No need. I will resign." "Charlotte!" Seth looked at me. He, who was


    anxious, called me by my name.


    However, the way how he addressed me made my colleagues pick his fault, "Charlotte? Mr. Hyde,


    as it turns out, you do have sincere feelings for Charlotte."


    "If so, how about marrying her and making her Mrs. Hyde? We still have to work and make money


    to support the family!"


    "I agree! Indeed, Mr. Hyde, you are favoring someone that is close to you ."


    The colleague''s words sounded harsh and excessive.


    I looked at Seth, bowed to him, and said respectfully, "Mr. Hyde, thank you for taking care of me


    these days. But I know that the matter this time has something to do with me. So whether you agree


    or not, I will resign."


    After that, I went back to the office to pick up my bag and wanted to leave.


    As soon as I entered the elevator, Seth caught up with me.


    As soon as he came in, he grabbed my wrist, which stunned me!


    Seth grabbed me tightly and apologized, "I''m sorry, Charlotte. I overestimated myself. I am not


    capable of running apany. Sorry for getting you involved."


    "Seth, you shouldn''t be here tofort me now. Instead, you should go back tofort Angie and


    others. I can find another job. But it won''t be easy for you to find a good designer like Angie."


    If Angie left and Glorious Seth Design copsed, I would feel even more guilty.


    But Seth didn''t listen to me.


    He sent me downstairs. After I repeatedly stopped him, he went back to thepany.


    When I was downstairs, I received a phone call from Caroline, saying that she asked Ronald''s wife


    and her family to leave and if the outsiders knew about the design photos, she would not let me go!


    Without saying anything, I hung up the phone.


    After I got home, I looked at the empty room and realized that Patrick had been absent for the past


    few days.


    I suddenly wondered if he had known that this kind of thing would happen early and if that was why


    he hade here to see me specifically for fear that I would do something harmful to Caroline.


    "Are you in a bad mood?"


    While I was standing in the living room in a daze, I heard Shelton''s voice.


    I turned my head and saw that he was standing in the hallway. And I couldn''t help but feel nervous,


    "How did you get in?"


    Shelton smiled and said, "It''s you who forgot to close the door. I thought someone had broken into


    your house. So I came in to have a look."


    Only then did I notice that the door behind him was open.


    I apologized to him and said, "Sorry. I didn''t pay attention to it just now."


    "It''s okay. As a girl, you should be careful while living on your own. Come to me if you need


    anything," Shelton said. Then he took out a business card and put it on the shoe cab, "This is


    my business card. You can call me at any time if you need anything."


    After that, he left.


    And he closed the door for me.


    I stood alone in front of the window in a daze, thinking about the three children of Ronald.


    I, who came out of the orphanage, particrly sympathized with them.


    It was unknown how long I had been standing there. Then I heard someone opening the door


    behind me. I turned around and saw Patrick standing at the door with a leather suitcase in his hand.


    Upon seeing me, he put the suitcase down at the door and said, "I''ve been on a business trip for a


    few days."


    I looked at him and thought of my previous guess. Then I said with alienation, "You don''t need to tell


    me your whereabouts, Mr. Cowell."


    "What''s wrong?" Patrick seemed to sense that I was unhappy. Then he took off his suit jacket and


    came to me.


    It was probably because of my fluke mind that I told him the whole story about how Ronald''s wife


    had been making a scene in the past few days.


    There was no surprise on Patrick''s face. He lowered his eyelids slightly and said, "I''ll tell her."

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    "I''ll tell her."


    I found what he had said ridiculous.


    And the most ridiculous thing was that I had been trying my luck with Patrick, thinking that he would


    get angry because of me.


    I thought he would care about me a little bit.


    I looked at him and said very seriously, "Mr. Cowell, the identity of Mrs. Cowell makes me lose


    everything. I have nothing to lose. So, can you please let me go? I beg you."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing a meter away from me, Patrick looked at me as he knitted his eyebrows deeply.


    He didn''t speak for a long time.


    After a long time, he said, "I''m tired. Let''s talk about these thingster."


    After that, he did not leave. Instead, he took out hisputer from the suitcase and began to work


    in the living room.


    And I hid in the master bedroom and looked out of the window.


    Thinking back, I had been Mrs. Cowell for so long. But it seemed that I hadn''t enjoyed a


    happy day ever.


    That night, I received a phone call from Seth.


    He asked me to go back to Glorious Seth Design. But I refused him.


    Because I knew that it was not because Seth wasn''t capable that things hade to this. Instead,


    when I was there, he would be more scrupulous.


    But he told me a matter on the phone, which was that Ronald''s body was not sent to the funeral


    house that afternoon. Instead, it was sent to the police station. ording to Ronald''s daughter''s


    request, his body was examined.


    And the autopsy showed that there were some doubtful points about Ronald''s cause of death. It


    was very likely that he hadn''t died naturally.


    However, there was no more evidence. So the police probably wouldn''t continue to investigate this


    matter.


    This result made me feel as if my heart had been tangled together!


    I went to the living room and looked at Patrick who was working. His side profile was so perfect.


    It was a pity that he was unprincipled in terms of his feelings.


    That night, I went to sleep in the guest bedroom. But Patrick didn''t carry me to the master bedroom


    as he had done before.


    The next morning, when I woke up, I was still lying in the guest bedroom.


    I went to find Caroline in her new studio.


    As soon as I went inside the studio, I saw Caroline''s copy of Telma''s works were hanging on the


    wall and that a group of journalists were interviewing her.


    I heard a reporter praising her as a genius and beautiful designer.


    I found it ridiculous.


    About half an hourter, the interview was over.


    Caroline had seen me a long time ago. The first thing she did was to invite me to her office.


    Admittedly, as the saying goes, under the protection of people of power and influence, one can


    make a profit.


    After Caroline''s previous studio project got into trouble, it was directly abandoned. Now her new


    studio was still located in the center of City Y where every inch ofnd worthed a lot.


    More importantly, this ce was only a few hundred meters away from Patrick''spany.


    As long as she sat in her office, she could see the office building of the Towering High Group not far


    away.


    When I saw through the French windows and looked at the Towering High Group not far away,


    Caroline asked her assistant to pour me a cup of coffee. Then she followed my gaze and smiled,


    "Patrick said that he was afraid that he couldn''t see me when he missed me. So he chose this ce


    for me."


    "Did he? But he still lives at my ce every night."


    I picked up the coffee in front of me and took a sip.


    Caroline''s studio was indeed different. Its construction was not in progress yet. Even so, it was


    located in such a good location where rent was high. Moreover, even the coffee here was of the


    best quality.


    It seemed that Patrick did dote on her very much.


    On the contrary, I was just trying to overwhelm her verbally for a moment.


    Caroline didn''t seem to be irritated by my words. She sat back in the office chair and said, "So


    what? It will onlyst for a while. It is just a matter of time before you will be kicked out of the Cowell


    Family."


    Her words sounded positive and affirmative.


    I didn''te here to chat with her randomly today. So I got down to the point, "Did you kill Ronald?"


    Originally, Caroline picked up the coffee cup on the table, intending to take a sip of the coffee. When


    she heard this, she obviously paused for a while.


    The smart look in her eyes just now became an innocent one. Looking at me, she blinked her eyes


    and said, "Charlotte, what are you talking about? How can I kill someone? Take your words back."


    The more she behaved like this, the more I believed that Ronald''s death had something to do with


    her!


    Thinking of Ronald''s three children, I questioned her, "Do you know that Ronald is the backbone of


    his family? If he is dead, what should his wife and his three children do?"


    "What should they do?" Caroline put down the coffee and looked out of the window, "We are living


    in a society where the powerful overwhelm the weak. It is that they are not capable. They can''t


    me anyone else."


    "Aren''t they capable?" I was so angry that I said, "You are born in a good family with good clothes


    and food within your reach. Although you are incapable, there will be always someone to help you!


    "What about Ronald Weil? He is just working hard, intending to support his family. How could you


    do that to him?"


    "What right do you have to judge me like that?"


    Caroline stood up, picked up the coffee in front of her, and threw it at me!


    The hot coffee fell on the white carpet in the office.


    She inexplicably became emotionally excited, which indicated more clearly that Ronald''s death had


    something to do with her.


    Looking at her, I was so angry that my whole body trembled. I clenched my fists tightly and said, "If


    you want the position of Mrs. Cowell, I''ll give it to you. To get this position, you stop at nothing. And


    you even go so far as to kill someone!"


    "Nonsense. I didn''t kill anyone!" Although Caroline said so, she couldn''t hide the panic on her face!


    "Can you swear that you''re not lying?" I asked, "If you lie, you won''t be Mrs. Cowell for the rest of


    your life. You won''t have any children.


    And you''ll die alone!"


    Looking at me, Caroline was gnashing her teeth. After a long pause, she pointed to the door and


    said, "Get out..."


    "You dare not to, right?"


    "I''m asking you to get out! Betty, kick this woman out!"


    Caroline asked her assistant to expel me.


    But her reaction exined everything.


    I instantly wondered if Caroline was crazy. How could she kill Ronald for the position of Mrs.


    Cowell?


    More importantly, she also implicated Seth this time.


    After leaving Caroline''s studio, I walked a few steps and arrived at the downstairs of the Towering


    High Group.


    I looked at the tall building in front of me. After hesitating for a long time, I finally stepped in.


    After I arrived at the door, I thought I could go in as what I had donest time while having a face


    that was simr to Caroline''s.


    However, this time, when I got to the door, the receptionist stopped me directly, "Miss Archer, Mr.


    Cowell said that people who don''t work in thepany are not allowed to go in


    from now on."


    It turned out that he had already known that I woulde to bother him. So he had instructed his


    subordinates.


    But now, I couldn''t control my feelings at all.


    I just wanted to give up the position of Mrs. Cowell.


    I sent a message to Patrick downstairs and told him that I was at hispany.


    In less than five minutes, unexpectedly, the receptionist apologized to me and allowed me to go


    upstairs.


    After I went up, I went all the way to the top floor. Wilson greeted me in front of the elevator and told


    me that Patrick had gone out and would probably be back about half an hourter, saying that I


    should wait in his office for a while.


    I entered Patrick''s office and sat there, waiting for him.


    Soon, he came back.


    I wondered if it was an illusion. But when he saw me, I found that his expression was not as cold as


    before. Instead, it was much warmer.


    After he took off his suit and hung it on the side, he asked me, "What''s wrong?" "I''m here to ask you


    to divorce me." I never heated around the bush with him.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    "It''s impossible."


    As soon as I said so, Patrick immediately refused without even thinking about it.


    I had long expected that his answer would be like this. If he wanted to let me go so easily, he would


    have agreed to my request long ago.


    But I came prepared this time.


    I took out my cell phone, walked to the wide office desk, and opened the recording interface. Then I


    put my cell phone on the desk.


    Without talking about any nonsense, I clicked open the recording in Caroline''s office just now.


    Yes. When I went to Caroline''s office, I turned on the recording on my cell phone.


    Patrick was such a smart person. He knew that Caroline''s attitude indicated that she surely had


    something to do with this matter.


    Looking at Patrick''s gloomy face, I lowered my eyes and said slowly, "Mr. Cowell, I know that you


    don''t want to let me go easily since I married you on behalf of Caroline. If I am the only one who is


    tortured in this matter, I will ept it. But Caroline has already involved innocent people for the


    position of Mrs. Cowell."


    "Torture?" Patrick heard the word and walked up to me step by step, "In your eyes, is it that painful


    to be Mrs. Cowell?"


    There was no expression on his face. But it seemed that there was a stormy wave surging in his


    ck eyes!


    "Isn''t it? You love Caroline. And I married you instead. Obviously, none of the three of us is happy.


    But you don''t want to let me go. Don''t you do so just to torture me?"


    Patrick suddenlyughed, "Hahahaha."


    He didn''tugh out of his happy mood. Instead, I found hisugh creepy.


    He raised his hand, pinched my chin with his slender fingers, and stopped smiling, "Do you want a


    divorce? Then serve me well. After I am tired of making love with you, I can divorce you."


    "Patrick Cowell, do you have any logic? She killed someone! Don''t you understand? She killed


    someone!"


    I shook off his hand directly, thinking that he had indeed pissed me off.


    However, Patrick pressed me directly on the office desk and pressed his whole body on me as he


    said, "I''ve told you that you can only get a divorce after I am tired of making love with you."


    As he said, he began to move on to the next step.


    I wanted to resist. But he held my two hands down with one hand.


    "Are you crazy? We are in the office!"


    I shouted out loud!


    However, Patrick did not care about it at all. And he pressed his thin lips against my ears and said,


    "This is my territory. My people are very sensible."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Throughout the morning, I had been pressing down on the office desk by Patrick so that he could


    vent his anger at his free will.


    In the end, Patrick got up and tidied up his clothes. Iy on the desk, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    I was the only loser in this triangle rtionship.


    "Knock. Knock, Knock."


    A string of soft sounds rang from the direction of the door.


    I got up in fright and turned my back to the door, fearing that the person at the door would push the


    door open ande in. After all, my clothes had been torn to pieces by Patrick, which couldn''t even


    cover my body.


    Patrick roughly tidied up his clothes and went to the door. Soon he took in a few bags and handed


    them to me.


    I took a look at them and saw a set of clothes as well as a box of skin care products inside.


    He asked me to take a bath in the lounge inside the office.


    I opened a door to the lounge. Originally, I thought there was only one bathroom inside. But I found


    that I was too naive.


    There was sort of a small apartment inside his office, where there was a living room, a bedroom,


    and an open kitchen as well as a bathroom.


    I took a shower and changed my clothes. Because of the intense exercise just now, my legs were


    weak.


    I sat on the bed and wanted to have a rest. Then I slightly looked sideways and saw a long


    chestnut-haired hair lying quietly on the white bedding.


    At that moment, I felt inexplicably sour inside.


    I could tell whose hair it was without deliberation.


    Although I knew that Caroline and Patrick were in love with each other and that it was not strange


    that they would make love here. I still left the bed as if I were avoiding the gue.


    Just as I was about to leave, Patrick pushed the door open and walked in. I was so scared that I


    took a step back.


    After that, I realized that he just wanted to take a shower and change clothes.


    I hid by the side and waited for him.


    Soon, Patrick tidied himself up. Aftering out, he walked to my side and said to me, "You should


    be hungry. Let''s go to have a meal."


    There was a faint scent of bath liquid on his body, which smelled very fragrant.


    "No need..."


    "We will have a meal in thepany''s canteen."


    When I was about to refuse, I was interrupted by Patrick. He took my hand and took me out of the


    office whilepletely ignoring my resistance.


    As soon as we went out, Wilson and several of his secretaries were outside.


    When the secretaries saw that we were holding hands, anger seemed to be burning in their eyes.


    But Patrick didn''t care about them at all. He pulled me into the elevator.


    "Let me go." After entering the elevator, I continued to struggle.


    But he just looked at the floor number of the elevator and didn''t even bother with me.


    The elevator reached the third floor.


    The third floor was a floor where the employees of Towering High Group could have a rest. He took


    me through a coffee shop and went straight into the canteen for the employees.


    It was time for having a meal. As the staff went in and out, they were all attracted by me, who was


    standing behind Patrick.


    A continuous stream of sounds rang out in my ears...


    "Mr. Cowell, Mrs. Cowell, good afternoon."


    "Wow, who is this? Is she Mrs. Cowell?"


    "Oh my god. Did Mr. Cowell actually bring his wife to the canteen for a meal?"


    The words of "Mrs. Cowell" rang in my ears from time to time...


    Along the way, it even made me feel a little unreal.


    He took me all the way to a separate private room. And a waiter opened the door for us.


    He took me in and sat there.


    Soon, the dishes were served.


    All of the dishes were my favorite.


    I looked at him in confusion.


    Patrick looked at me and said, "I asked your grandmother. She said you liked these dishes."


    He had asked Rosy about me.


    I looked at the dishes on the table as my eyes were full of doubts.


    I dared not to be moved by Patrick.


    I had stopped fantasizing about Patrick and made myself indifferent so as not to be hurt by Patrick.


    However, I wasn''t that determined while facing him. I was afraid that once I was touched by him, I


    could no longer disguise myself and my heart would be exposed in front of him.


    In that case, he could easily hurt me.


    Patrick picked up a piece of sweet and sour ribs. He frowned after eating it. Then he asked, "How


    come you like to eat such sweet-vored food?"


    I was speechless.


    "Have a taste of them. The chef here aren''t inferior to those in Michelin restaurant."


    I looked at Patrick.


    After a long silence, I asked, "Why?"


    He treated me well, making me afraid.


    Patrick took in a few mouthfuls of rice by himself before raising his head and looking at me with his


    deep eyes. After a few seconds, he said, "Being Mrs. Cowell isn''t always that painful, right?"


    "Yes."


    This was the answer I had in my heart.


    Taking the current situation as an example, it was true that being Mrs. Cowell isn''t always that


    painful.


    But I dared not to be touched by him. Nor did I dare to admit it.


    I was afraid that once I let down my defense, what was waiting for me would be endless harm.


    "No. It makes me in pain all the time. As long as I am by your side, everything will be torture to me,"


    I said word by word.


    I saw Patrick hold the chopsticks with force. "Bang!" After that, a pair of chopsticks made of bamboo


    broke off.


    The next second, Patrick threw down the pair of broken chopsticks and left the private room without


    looking back.


    It was clear that I had said something that hurt him.


    But my heart hurt so much...


    As I looked at my favorite dishes on the table, my eyes turned red.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    I muttered to myself in my heart, "Don''t forget what he did to you in prison. Don''t forget your child


    who died. And don''t forget that he turned a blind to Caroline''s evil deeds..."


    I seemed to be paralyzing myself and making myself more and more determined to go on


    pretending. Otherwise, the defense line I had been setting up with efforts would break down


    overnight.


    I didn''t eat anything and left Towering High Group by myself.


    When I came out, many employees were still enjoying their food. When they saw me, they were


    whispering to each other.


    It seemed that they had seen Patrick go out just now.


    I couldn''t care that much. Then I quickly left Towering High Group.


    Instead of going home, I went to an Inte cafe instead.


    I figured out my resume using a form there and began to send my resume to different design


    companies one by one.


    By the time I finished sending my resume to almost all the designpanies of a certain scale, it


    was almost in the evening.


    I was so hungry that I didn''t have any strength to cook at home. So I found a fast food restaurant by


    the roadside. After I was full, I took a bus home.


    Rosy gave me a big house and a bank card with millions of dors'' deposit inside.


    Even so, I found them unreal. Besides the money in the bank card, regarding the house in Unit


    No.1, City Y, I didn''t even think that it belonged to me.


    I dared not to touch it at all.


    When I got home, I opened the door and saw that the light at home was on.


    "Pop!" My heart thudded.


    I lowered my head and saw Patrick''s leather shoes ced neatly at the door.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I changed my shoes, entered the room, and heard sounds of running watering from the


    bathroom in the master bedroom.


    I felt that I had been fooled by him.


    For a moment, anger surged in my mind. Without deliberation, I rushed to open the door to the


    bathroom and shouted at the one inside, "Patrick Cowell, what the hell do you want to do?"


    At this moment, a sight of a naked man appeared in front of me.


    As the water drops fell from the showerhead and fell on Patrick''s naked body, his strong muscles,


    perfectly-proportioned body shape, powerful arms, and sexy curves were all revealed in front of me.


    And I could see them clearly.


    I had never seen Patrick''s body like this before.


    In an instant, I regretted it.


    Just as I was about to close the door, Patrick took a step forward and pulled me under the


    showerhead before I could react.


    In an instant, warm water flowed down my head and drenched my clothes!


    "What are you doing?"


    I twisted my body and tried to get out of his control.


    But Patrick held my waist tightly and bent down slightly. Then he looked at me with his profound


    eyes and asked, "Youe in to take a bath, don''t you?"


    The water vapor blurred my eyes. And I couldn''t see Patrick''s expression clearly. Instead, I could


    only feel warm breath blowing on my face.


    As all my clothes were attached to my body, I felt extremely ufortable.


    Helplessly, I could only take a step back and turn my head away, "I''m going to take a bath. Go out


    first if you are done with your shower."


    But I heard Patrick say in a slightly yful voice, "I just came in. And I haven''t washed my hair yet."


    "Then I''ll go out."


    As I said this, I intended to bypass him.


    Patrick grabbed hold of me, "If you go out like this, you''ll catch a cold. Why don''t we..." Although I


    had my back facing him, I could feel that he was approaching my ear with his thin lips as he said in


    a seductive voice word by word, "Take, a, shower, together."


    His words made me instantly blushed.


    To cover up my emotion, I had to pretend to be calm as I said, "Can you stop fooling me?"


    When I spoke, I felt a little cold with the clothes on my body. Feeling a little cold, I just wanted to go


    out and get changed as soon as possible.


    But Patrick didn''t intend to let go of me. He put his strong arms around my waist from behind and


    said word by word, "Honey, you can either take a shower with me or sit there and wait for me to


    finish my shower first."


    The way I saw it, his words sounded extremely shameless.


    I was even wondering if he wanted to take revenge on me because of what had happened during


    the day.


    But I had no choice.


    I couldn''t get out. So I could only sit on the slip-proof chair in the bathroom, waiting for him to finish


    his shower.


    It took quite a long time for him to finish his shower today.


    Moreover, throughout the process, he was facing me.


    Although I had tried my best to keep my head down, I could only rub my eyes with my head tilted as


    the water sshed in my direction from time to time.


    During this period, I clearly saw the change in the part below his navel.


    I pretended that I couldn''t see anything.


    About an hourter, Patrick finally finished his shower. He dried his body, wrapped himself in a bath


    towel, and went out.


    I''m not sure if he had subsided his desire. But I couldn''t care too much.


    After he left, I quickly took off my clothes which had been soaked wet and began to take a bath.


    It was not until I finished taking a shower quickly that I noticed a very important problem.


    It was me who had barged into the bathroom. And I didn''t bring anything to get changed or my


    bathrobe in.


    The only bath towel was now on Patrick''s body.


    I wanted to go out. But I was afraid that Patrick would be at the door.


    Helplessly, I could only call out Patrick''s name first.


    No one answered.


    I thought he was not outside.


    When I let down my guard and opened the door, intending to go out, I saw that Patrick was sitting


    on the bed, who looked exactly the same as what he had looked like after taking a shower just now!


    Although he was covered with a bath towel, it could be seen that his desire hadn''t been subsided at


    all.


    As I was about to retreat to the bathroom, Patrick stepped forward, held me in his arms, and


    pressed me on the bed.


    My first reaction was to struggle.


    However, Patrick directly pressed me down and looked down at me, "Honey, I''ve said that if you


    want to divorce me, you have to make me get tired of making love with you first."


    His reason made me stop struggling instantly.


    Although I knew that he just made such an excuse to molest me, I chose to put up with him at this


    time.


    I indeed wanted a divorce.


    Even so, I knew that deep down in my heart, I was eager to make love with him.


    That day, we made love on the bed as well as on the dressing table for a long time. In the end, I


    thought it was over. However, when I was at the washstand, he came to my side again.


    Patrick hugged me from behind, bit my earlobe gently, and told me, "Honey, you smell so good. I


    probably won''t ever get tired of sleeping with you for the rest of my life."


    His words made me shiver. I looked at him through the mirror and asked him, "Patrick Cowell,


    others love each other before they make love. You don''t love me. Instead, you love Caroline Archer.


    Could it be that you separate the love and the sex?"


    Patrick did not answer me as he wrapped his arms around my waist. And we made love there


    again.


    This time, I was exhausted. And I was carried to the bed by him.


    He carried me to the bed quite gently. Although it waste and the light in the bedroom was turned


    off, I always felt that he was looking at me tenderly.


    When I unconsciously felt a little touched in my heart, he went to the living room.


    When he came in again, he held a ss of water in his hand. And my heart trembled.


    I thought that he was concerned about me.


    But then, I saw Patrick put the ss of water on the nightstand and then put a small tablet into the


    water.


    He said indifferently, "Take it."

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    At this moment, I came to my senses.


    All the delusions dissolved because of this small pill.


    I lowered my eyes and suppressed the bitterness in my heart. Pretending to be nonchnt, I picked


    up the pill as well as the ss of water.


    I wanted to drink the water down quickly. But my hands holding the cup were shaking nonstop.


    I had no choice but to put the pill into my mouth. Then I held the cup with both hands and drank it


    down.


    To my relief, Patrick didn''t turn on the light during the whole process.


    In that case, he surely wouldn''t see my helplessness and sadness.


    After taking the pill and calming myself down, I pretended to say in an indifferent and alienated


    voice, "I''ve taken the pill. Don''t worry, Mr. Cowell. I won''t be pregnant with your child. Can you leave


    now?"


    However, Patrick did not leave.


    He was standing beside me.


    I thought he was afraid that I would be fooling him without taking the pill.


    To prove that I had taken the pill, I looked up and drank up all the water in the cup. Then I put the


    cup in front of him and looked up at him, "Mr. Cowell, I swear. I did drink the pill down."


    However, Patrick looked at me and took the cup.


    It was too dark. I couldn''t see his eyes clearly. But I heard him say in the end, "Sorry. It''s not the


    time for you to be pregnant now."


    After that, he turned around and took the cup back to the kitchen.


    Aftera while, it seemed that Patrick didn''t have any intention of leaving.


    I went to ask him, "When are you going to leave, Mr. Cowell?"


    "I''m not leaving," Patrick answered decisively. "We''re a couple. Isn''t it reasonable for us to live


    together?"


    "Mr. Cowell, this is my house. Could it be that you want to marry in my house and live with me? Or


    is there a crisis in Towering High Group, making you can''t even afford a house?"


    I tried my best to make my tone sound as cold and distant as possible.


    Because only in this way could I make myself stay away from him as far away as I could.


    Only in this way could I keep him at a distance.


    Patrick was sitting on the sofa in the living room at this time. Originally, he was dealing with emails


    on hisptop. Hearing my words, he sat up straight, looked at me, and asked, "What kind of house


    do you like? I''ll buy one for you. Or... if you don''t like a ready house, I''ll buy a piece ofnd so that


    you can build a house you like there."


    When I heard this, I wanted to burst outughing.


    "Mr. Cowell, you tell everyone this, don''t you?"


    Although it had been a long time since I heard someone say words like thesest time, I


    remembered it very clearly.


    I remember that when Rosy asked if Caroline and Patrick were living together, Gina said that


    Patrick intended to buynd for Caroline so that she could build a house there.


    "You are my wife."


    Patrick didn''t answer me explicitly. But his words were sort of an answer to me.


    I looked at Patrick, who was sitting on the sofa. For a moment, I felt that this man was so good at


    lying. And he was good at winning advantages from both sides. For someone like me, I surely


    couldn''t beat him.


    To force him topromise, I took a few steps, stood in front of him, and lowered my head. After


    that, I said, "Didn''t you want to have a good life with me, Mr. Cowell? You want me to be your Mrs.


    Cowell obediently and put myself at your disposal, right?"


    "Well, no..."


    "Alright. If you agree to my condition, I will be your Mrs. Cowell obediently. As long as you need me


    to do so, I will always be your Mrs. Cowel for the rest of my life. Moreover, I will be obedient to you


    in my life."


    I didn''t let him finish his words.


    But after I said that, Patrick raised his head and looked at me. Then he got up and said, "Go


    ahead."


    "I want you to present the evidence in your hand and tell the public that I am innocent when it


    comes to the previous two matters and that the culprit is Caroline Archer. She did all the things,


    including the death of Ronald!"


    Although I was not sure, I believed that Patrick wouldn''t be a fool at the mercy of others.


    He should have evidence proving Caroline''s crime in his hand.


    He should also have evidence rted to the texts in Caroline''s cell phone, which weren''t sent from


    me, and the calls that I didn''t make at all.


    It wasn''t untilter on that Seth told me that he suspected that my cell phone had been copied.


    Hearing my words, Patrick, who got a peaceful look on his face a second ago, had a gloomy look on


    his face instantly. Then he said briefly, "Impossible."


    His words sounded cruel.


    His words sounded resolute.


    "Look! You love Caroline so deeply that you don''t even stick to your principles. But you are


    entangling with me here. Howe you aren''t torturing me?"


    I raised my head and stared into Patrick''s ck eyes, "As a woman, I just want a husband who


    loves me. But if my husband is you, my dream will nevere true."


    "Charlotte Archer..."


    "Mr. Cowell, let me remind you for thest time. Caroline Archer is the culprit who killed Ronald


    Weil. Ronald is just a worker. And you can make up to Ronald''s wife easily with money she can''t


    earn in her lifetime. Even so, you can never change the fact that the three children have lost their


    father."


    After that, I went to the guest bedroom.


    I went to bed there.


    Patrick Cowell...All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick Cowell disappointed me so much.


    After that day, although Patrick asionally came to my house, I treated him as if he were a


    stranger. And so did him.


    We didn''t even speak with each other.


    After I sent my resume to different designpanies online, basically, there was no update at all.


    And I didn''t even give a few replies.


    A few people asionally called me. And the first sentence they said was to confirm if I was the


    Charlotte Archer who had framed her sister back then.


    Even Ned and Rosy had been ignorant of such a petty matter back then.


    I wondered how all the designpanies of different sizes would know about it.


    I knew that someone must be ying tricks in the dark.


    After two weeks, I got hopeless while looking for a job. Finally, I turned my target to be a part-time


    worker in fast-food restaurants as well as the cafes.


    I visited a few cafes.


    In the end, I finally found a part-time job in a cafe shop in downtown CBD which would pay me 20


    dors hourly. And there would be an extra five dors'' delivery fee for delivering each takeout.


    Although the pay wasn''t high, I didn''t want to be a useless and unemployed person.


    If I went on like this, I would look down upon myself.


    I scheduled the time with the manager of the cafe shop and made a deal toe to work here next


    Monday. As soon as I just arrived at the hall, I heard a voice, "A cup of Mocha. Hurry up."


    I could tell that it was Angie''s voice.


    Turning around, I saw Angie standing in front of the counter and her face didn''t look good. She


    looked a little haggard.


    Seeing her, I couldn''t help but think of Seth. So I stepped forward and took the initiative to say hello


    to her.


    When she saw me, she rolled her eyes and said, "Charlotte Archer, why will I see you who will bring


    bad luck to others wherever I go?"


    Judging from her brief words, I figured out something must be wrong with Glorious Seth Design.


    Disregarding her diss, I asked her in a good manner about what had happened.


    Angie didn''t want to tell me the details first.


    I got turned down by her directly. After waiting for a long time for the coffee, which wasn''t ready, she


    finally told me the truth.


    Only then did I know that instead of encountering some issues, Glorious Seth Design was basically


    on the verge of closing down.


    Ronald''s incident started everything.


    The house where Ronald had died was a private residence. It was unknown how the client got the


    news that Ronald had died in that house. He was so angry that he came to ask forpensation


    from Seth.


    ording to the client, someone had died in this house. So he couldn''t live there. And Seth had to


    buy his house ording to the market price. Otherwise, he would file awsuit against Glorious


    Seth Design and see Seth in court.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    In fact, I could rte to the client. After all, a person had died in his new house. And it was true that


    he couldn''t go on living there.


    The house was a vi with a market price of millions of dors. For a small- sizedpany like


    Seth''spany, which had just been operating for a few years, it simply couldn''t afford it at all.


    If there was awsuit, it would be more difficult for Glorious Seth Design to establish a foothold in


    the industry. And at that time, it would be on the verge of closing down.


    Hearing Angie''s words, I couldn''t be more guilty.


    Anyway, Ronald Weil''s matter started everything.


    Angie got her coffee and went to the construction site.


    I took a car alone to Glorious Seth Design''s office.


    When I went into the office, I found that nobody was at the front desk. In the office where I used to


    stay, nobody was seen except for someputers in severalpartments.


    It seemed that the designers who had worked there before had resigned.


    I went to Angie''s office again.


    I saw that there were a lot of odds and ends on her desk as usual.


    After walking around, I finally arrived at Seth''s office.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I put my ears on the door and heard that he was speaking on the phone. It seemed that he was


    borrowing money from someone.


    I could tell that his tone sounded very humble.


    I was very upset.


    "It''s all my fault, isn''t it?"


    I took out the bank card Rosy gave me from my bag and knocked on the door.


    Seth was obviously a little upset when he saw me. I could see that his face was very pale and that


    the dark circles under his eyes looked terrible, indicating that he hadn''t slept well for many days.


    He barely tried to look less exhausted, put on a smile, and said to me, "Charlotte, what made you


    come here?"


    I put the bank card in his hand, "Seth, there are 1.2 million dors in it. Although it''s a small amount,


    you can take it first. My grandmother said that my annual dividends will be transferred to this bank


    card. It''s almost at the end of the year. So the money should arrive soon."


    However, Seth would never ept my bank card.


    He put the bank card back in my hand and curled up the corner of his mouth, "Oh, Charlotte, even if


    I''m down, I won''t ask you for help."


    "Seth."


    I don''t want to embarrass him. But I had known everything going on in Glorious Seth Design and


    knew that he couldn''t hang on any further.


    Seth patted my hand and said, "I have something to do. I''m sorry that I can''t apany you today."


    After that, he picked up the suit on the hanger and put it on.


    The suit, which suited him quite much a few weeks ago, looked much looser on his body at this


    time.


    I went around with an empty stomach in the empty office of Glorious Seth Design. Looking at the


    empty work stations, I felt very upset.


    When I went home in the evening, unexpectedly, Patrick was at home.


    I hid in the guest bedroom alone and tried my best to avoid him.


    Then I fell asleep on my bed in a daze. It was unknown how long I had been sleeping. Then I heard


    my cell phone ringing. After that, I took it over and picked it up vaguely.


    After that, I put the phone next to my ear.


    "Hey, do you know Seth Hyde?"


    Over the phone, there was a voice of a young man with a dialect.


    These words made me sober in an instat, "Yes!"


    Then I looked at the cell phone and saw that the caller ID was Seth.


    The one over the phone exined the situation to me. Basically, Seth was drunk. The young man


    couldn''t be essed to his cell phone since Seth''s cell phone was locked with a password. And


    only the function of dialing the close ones on his cell phone wasn''t affected.


    And Seth namd me as the only close person on his cell phone...


    So the young man called me.


    When I thought of Seth''s haggard look when I had seen him during the day, I suddenly became


    nervous.


    I promised to go there right away.


    After the phone was hung up, I looked at the time and saw that it was 1:20 a.m.


    I put on a coat and went out.


    I stood at the entrance of the residential quarter. At this time, there wasn''t any taxi on the street


    which had been noisy and busy on usual days at all. And I couldn''t even book a car online


    sessfully.


    When I was very anxious, someone drove a ck car out of the parking lot on the side and slowly


    stopped in front of me.


    The car window was lowered. Patrick sat in the car and said to me, "Where are you going? I''ll send


    you there."


    Even if I was reluctant, I was more worried about Seth. So I had no choice but to get in his car.


    Seth was having a meal in a restaurant named Sea Harbour Seafood Restaurant.


    By the time I arrived there in Patrick''s car, the parking lot in front of the restaurant was already


    empty.


    It seemed that all the guests had left.


    I got off the car quickly and looked around for Seth...


    "Ugh!"


    In the dark night, I heard someone throwing up.


    I followed the sound and saw Seth squatting by a tree and vomiting non-stop at the pit.


    I held him and shouted, "Seth!"


    Seth was a little confused at this time. But when he looked at me, he slightly narrowed his eyes,


    revealing a beautiful smile, "Charlotte, why are you here?"


    "Seth, you''ve drunk too much. I''ll take you home."


    "No... I... Ugh!"


    Seth vomited again as he spoke.


    A drunk man was especially weak and unconscious. As he leaned his whole bodypletely on


    me, I squatted down and struggled to support him.


    Seth vomited for a while. But he was not sober at all in the end. He leaned on me and said with


    excitement, "Charlotte, don''t worry. Glorious Seth Design won''t fail. ording to Mr. West today, as


    long as I drink up ten sses of wine, he will invest 20 million dors in mypany!"


    Hearing Seth''s words, I felt sour in my heart.


    It was all my fault, wasn''t it?


    But he tried his best to drink alcohol!


    I know that I couldn''t tell him the truth currently. So I could only say, "Seth, you are very powerful.


    And Glorious Seth Design surely will get better and better."


    I squatted down and couldn''t get up at all.


    Seeing this, Patrick came over and helped me move Seth to the back seat.


    The smell of alcohol permeated quickly in the luxury car. I apologized to Patrick, "Sorry, Mr. Cowell.


    Seth drank too much."


    Patrick nced at me through the rearview mirror. Without saying anything, he started the car.


    "Ugh!"


    As soon as the car started, I heard the voice indicating that Seth was going to throw up. Fearing


    that Patrick''s car would be stained, making Patrick angry, I quickly reached out my hand to catch


    what he was going to throw up.


    However, it seemed that nothing was in my hand but a few drops of saliva.


    When I looked over again, I saw something dark red on my palm by the dim street lights.


    It was blood!


    "Seth!" I became nervous and said to Patrick,


    "Mr. Cowell, can you send us to the hospital?"


    Patrick continued to drive. And I didn''t know whether Patrick would agree to my request or not.


    Along the way, I had been taking care of Seth, fed him water, and wiped his blood. Then I let him


    lean on my shoulder as I patted his back gently.


    Finally, the car stopped.


    I turned around and found that we were at the Holy Spirit Hospital.


    In fact, I wanted to refuse toe here. But I was afraid of dying Seth''s illness.


    Helplessly, I had to open the car door.


    Several doctors had been waiting at the entrance of the hospital for a long time. As soon as the car


    stopped, they ran over and put Seth on the stretcher.


    Then they sent him to the hospital.


    I, who was worried about Seth, was about to follow the doctors. But Patrick grabbed my wrist with


    his big hand and pulled me with force. The next second, I was in his strong arms.


    Patrick''s angry voice came from the top of my head, "He surely will get the best treatment here.


    Can''t you pay attention to me now?"

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    "But Seth... He is in great danger now!" I didn''t even have time to think about how Patrick was


    feeling right now.


    I wanted to get rid of him and go after Seth.


    However, Patrick tightly hugged my waist with his wrists. The next second, I heard him say word by


    word, "I''m jealous."


    At that moment, I was stunned.


    "Mr. Cowell, what did you say?"


    "I say, I''m jealous." Patrick repeated once again, "You''re my wife. I can''t tolerate that you pay


    attention to another man and treat me as a nobody when I am by your side."


    If it were at other times, I might be moved and fluttered upon knowing that Patrick was jealous


    because of me.


    But now, I simply didn''t think so.


    I pushed him away with all my strength, raised my head, and looked at him with an absurd


    expression. Then I said, "Mr. Cowell, the way you see it, why Seth''spany has be like this?


    Is it because of his ipetence? Or is it because of his poor vision? Neither of them!"


    I looked at Patrick and said word by word, "This is because your beloved woman, Caroline Archer,


    used Ronald Weil to frame me. After she failed, she even killed Ronald at all costs. Then she let


    Ronald''s wifee to Glorious Seth Design to make trouble, intending to put me back to prison.


    Later, she failed again. However, the owner of the house where Ronald had died asked Seth for


    compensation!


    "All of this is caused by Caroline Archer!"


    Iined to Patrick.


    The more I said, the angrier I became.


    Before Patrick could say anything, I continued, "Go and love her. Go ahead and love the vicious


    Caroline Archer. Don''t disgust me here anymore!"


    Seeing Seth like this, I hated Patrick and Caroline so much.


    I wondered why they had implicated innocent people!


    I went after Seth into the hospital. But Patrick didn''t catch up with me.


    I went in and found the doctor. After consulting him, I learned that since Seth had been drinking a lot


    for a long time, he was suffering from gastric perforation.


    Fortunately, he had been sent to the hospital in time and he was now undergoing an operation.


    Otherwise, nobody could have saved him.


    When I heard this, I felt relieved. If something happened to Seth, I would not forgive myself.


    I sat at the door of the operation room and waited there for a long time.


    Seth finally was pushed out of the operating room and transferred to the ward. Fearing that nobody


    would take care of him when he woke up, I guarded him in the ward.


    At 9 a.m. in the morning, Seth woke up.


    It was not me but his cell phone that woke him up.


    As soon as his cell phone rang, Seth woke up as if he had gone crazy. I had no choice but to hold


    the cell phone for him.


    After he picked up the phone call, he was very excited and said, "Mr. West, you asked me to drink


    yesterday. I did as you said. And I am lying in the hospital now. You can''t go back on your words!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Later, I vaguely heard Mr. West say on the phone that what he had said after his drinking didn''t


    count at all.


    I felt indignant for Seth!


    Seth begged him with all his might. And in the end, Mr. West hung up the phone at once.


    Seeing that Seth was lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling in a daze, I tried to look energetic,


    went over, and pinched his face, "Don''t worry. I have a solution."


    "Charlotte, I don''t need you to..."


    "Don''t be so polite to me. Just take it as an investment from me!" I smiled and said, "I don''t have


    twenty million dors. But I do have ten million dors."


    He looked at me and asked, "How did you get so much money? Don''t force yourself. If you want to


    borrow money from Patrick Cowell, then forget it..."


    "Of course I won''t turn to him. Have you forgotten the indisputable fact that I am the Second Lady of


    the Archer Family? More importantly, I have a grandmother who loves me very much."


    I tried my best to smile as lightly as possible.


    Although Seth was reluctant to agree to my request, I said that if he moved randomly before he


    recovered, I would no longer bother with him.


    I knew that Seth cared about me.


    He agreed.


    Special escorts were avable in Holy Spirit Hospital. I asked a special escort to take care of Seth


    and left.


    I couldn''t go and ask Rosy for money. So my only way was to give my house as security for a loan.


    I came out of the hospital, stood at the entrance, and saw that Patrick''s car was still parked in the


    same position as it had been yesterday.


    I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Seeing meing out, Patrick got out of the car and waved at me.


    I saw that he was wearing a pair of trousers and shirts. This set was the one he had worn yesterday.


    "Could it bethat..."


    I dared not to be convinced by my own guess. But the strong fatigue in Patrick''s eyes stopped me


    from deceiving myself.


    I asked him, "Did, did you stay herest night?"


    Patrick curled up the corner of his cold lips and said with a smile, "Yes, my wife is here. Where else


    can I go?"


    His words made me wonder whether what I had said to him yesterday had gone too far.


    But every word I had said was true.


    "Mr.... Mr. Cowell, go and do your work. I''ll go home first." I hesitated for a moment and decided to


    continue to call him Mr. Cowell.


    Because I couldn''t afford to offend Caroline.


    I didn''t want the people around me to get hurt again.


    "I''ll give you a ride," Patrick said, grabbing hold of me. His palm was no longer as powerful as it had


    been yesterday.


    I looked at his bloodshot eyes and finallypromised.


    After sending me home, Patrick left because he had to take care of something in thepany.


    It took me a whole day to check the information about the real estate mortage on the Inte.


    Finally, I found a very reliable state-owned bank and contacted a manager.


    Based on mymunication with the manager, they had toe to my house to have a look. Only


    after confirming the identity of the house owner and that the house was fine could the loan proceed.


    In the afternoon, people from the bank arrived at my house.


    They looked around my house and were very satisfied with it. Then they intended to take me back


    to the bank and helped me walk through the procedure of the real estate loan.


    ording to what they said, the loan could be disbursed in an hour.


    I was also at ease.


    However, when I went downstairs with the manager of the bank, I happened to see Sheltoning


    back.


    At that time, the manager was telling me something about the mortgage loan. And Shelton


    happened to hear our conversation. Then he took a few steps forward and asked me, "Do you need


    money?"


    I lied subconsciously, "No."


    However, Shelton nced at the bank manager''s badge and said to him, "We won''t do any


    mortgage loan. You can go."


    Although the manager was unhappy upon hearing Shelton''s words, he seemed to recognize


    Shelton. He, who was unhappy, dared not to say anything on the surface. So he had to say to me,


    "Contact me at any time if you need anything."


    Then he left.


    After that, Shelton asked me what had happened.


    Thinking that he was Patrick''s uncle, I didn''t reveal anything to him.


    Shelton did not continue to ask me. But he said directly, "Follow me."


    I didn''t know what he was going to do.


    He took me upstairs. Then, he pointed to the ce under my feet and said, "Stand here. Don''t


    move. I''ll be right out."


    Shelton went home. And I waited for him outside obediently.


    About two minutester, Shelton came out of his house with something in his hand.


    I recognized that it was a checkbook.


    I saw him take out a pen and write down an Arabic number 5 followed by a bunch of rabic number


    zeros on the checkbook.


    Before I could how many zeroes he had added behind the 5, I saw him writing down some


    characters one stroke after another, which read "Fifty Million Dors."


    Then, he tore off the check and handed it over to me.


    I couldn''t help but take a deep breath, "Brother Cowell, Uncle Cowell, I can''t take your money!"

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Shelton and I had just met each other for a few times. However rich he was, I surely couldn''t take


    fifty million dors from him for free!


    And I didn''t know who he really was.


    If I got the money from him, it was unknown what would happen next.


    However, Shelton didn''t intend to take the check back. Moreover, he seemed to have seen through


    my mind as he said, "I don''t have any ultimate motive for you. And I won''t let you do anything for me


    because of this matter. In my eyes, this money is petty. As your neighbor, I am just giving you a


    hand."


    Shelton added, "There''s no interest. You can pay it back to me slowly."


    Shelton added.


    In fact, epting Shelton''s money would be the best solution.


    After all, there was a deadline to repay a mortgage loan from the bank. If Seth couldn''t repay, my


    house would be taken away. And Rosy surely would me me at that time.


    However, I believed that if Seth got the money, he surely could make aeback.


    I, who had been hesitant, made up my mind that I would ept Shelton''s money...


    At that time, "Di."


    A sound came from the elevator behind us.


    I turned around and saw Patrick, who had changed into a suit, walking out of the elevator.


    As soon as I saw him, I quickly withdrew my hand, feeling like being caught on the scene for doing


    something bad!


    Patrick raised his head. It was obvious that he had seen me withdrawing my hand.


    At the same time, he also saw the check that Shelton was holding in the air.


    Patrick nced at Shelton. And his face immediately became gloomy. He walked to my side and


    stopped me, saying, "Uncle, why are you with my wife?"


    I could tell the displeasure in his tone.


    Shelton curled up his lips and said, "Nothing. I hear that Charlotte has some financial difficulties. So


    I intend to help her."


    "Help her? I will help her if she needs money." Patrick lowered his head and nced at the number


    on the check, "Uncle, this money isn''t a small amount for your small- sizedpany, right? You''d


    better take it back in case yourpany will be closed down."


    Although I didn''t speak, I could sense the hostility in the air.


    I wanted to leave. But Patrick restrained me so tightly with his hands that I couldn''t move at all.


    However, I found Patrick''s words harsh.


    He was insulting Shelton by saying so.


    I looked at Shelton. Through the thin ss mirror, I saw that there was a faint smile in his sharp


    eyes.


    Shelton didn''t seem to be provoked by his words at all. He smiled and said, "I''m just trying to help


    her. Now that you''ve seen it, I, an outsider, won''t be involved in your matter."


    After that, he put away the check and turned back to his room.


    With a gloomy look on his face, Patrick pulled me back home without letting go of my hand.


    He walked me all the way to the sofa. Then he sat down by himself and pressed me on hisp.


    Restraining me in his arms, he looked at me with his ck eyes, "How do you know him? Why


    didn''t you tell me earlier that he lives next to you?" "I didn''t know him at first. It is because he lives


    next door that I met him.''


    Patrick ruthlessly exposed me, "Nonsense. You haven''t seen him before! He didn''te to our


    wedding ceremony!"


    So I had to tell him the truth.


    Moreover, I and Shelton didn''t do anything fishy.


    Patrick''s face became somewhat gentle after he heard me out. But he warned me, "Stay away from


    him."


    "Why? Isn''t he your uncle?"


    I was confused.


    But Patrick didn''t answer me. Instead, he continued to imprison me, lowered his head, and asked


    me, "Do you need money?"


    At this moment, he had eased his tone a lot.


    He was no longer as lofty as he had been just now. Instead, he seemed to be coaxing a child.


    I nodded helplessly and told Patrick the reason why Shelton had intended to lend me money.


    Hearing this, Patrick sighed helplessly and asked me, "Am I that untrustworthy in your heart?"


    "Yes." I lowered my eyes, "If you put Caroline in prison one day, I''ll think that you can be trusted."


    I knew that what I had said wouldn''t happen at all.


    The expression on Patrick''s face also confirmed my guess.


    He asked me, "How much do you need?"


    "I need 50 million dors. I''ll give it to Seth. And I believe that he will return the money to you soon,"


    I replied.


    Patrick nodded, "Okay, I''ll give the money to him on your behalf. Don''t worry. The money surely will


    be in his bank ount within three days."


    "Thank you." I twisted my body and asked him, "Can Ie out?"


    Unexpectedly, instead of letting me go, Patrick confined me in his arms more tightly. Then he leaned


    sideways and pressed me on the sofa, looking at me with his deep eyes.


    I saw a lot of emotions in his eyes.


    He looked at me for a long time before he said, "No, Charlotte. You ignored me yesterday and I was


    very angry about it."


    As he spoke, he was about to kiss me.


    However, Seth was on my mind now. I turned my face away and lowered my eyes, "I don''t want to


    do it now."


    I was just expressing my feelings. And I didn''t expect Patrick to understand me at all.


    But the next second, Patrick got up. While sorting out his clothes, he said, "Well, then I will go on


    waiting for you until you want to do it."


    I looked at the view of Patrick''s back and thought there was something wrong with my ears.


    When he went into the bedroom, I left.


    I went to the Holy Spirit Hospital to see Seth. Although I didn''t say where the money came from,


    Seth had already guessed it.


    He lowered his head and said with self-reproach, "Charlotte, I am incapable and can''t manage the


    company well, right? I have to rely on you to borrow money from your husband, who isn''t good to


    you at all."


    "No," I shook my head. Tofort him, I said, "He is rich. It will make no difference to him at all if I


    borrow some money from him. It''s not like you won''t pay him back. The way I see it, lending money


    to you is the best investment."


    Seth was happy and repeatedly said that he would make a lot of money after he was discharged


    from the hospital, saying that he would pay the money back to Patrick with interest.


    He didn''t want to owe Patrick anything.


    Later, I told the cafe where I was working about my situation and was absent for a few days. Only


    after Seth was discharged from the hospital did I go back to work there.


    However, when Seth was in the hospital and I went there to apany him, howeverte it was,


    Patrick would always wait for me at the entrance of the hospital.


    It had been half a month since I went to work in the cafe shop again. Then I saw Angie again.


    This time, she looked better.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I took the initiative to talk to her. It was probably because Seth''spany was in a good condition


    that she was in a good mood. So she wasn''t that repulsive to me anymore.


    But when I was chatting with her, I found out something uneptable to me.


    Angie told me that Glorious Seth Design was now a subordinatepany of Towering High Group.


    Patrick hired a professional manager to take care of the Glorious Seth Design.


    As for Seth, he was now only the Director of the Design Department.


    It was somewhat difficult for me to ept this fact for a moment.


    I often saw Patrick in recent days. And I asionally contacted Seth. But neither of them told me


    about this!


    It should be Patrick who had forced Seth to keep it from me.


    Although I was angry at that time, I still had to continue my work.


    As soon as I got off work, I went straight to the Towering High Group!

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Ever since what happenedst time, I seemed to have been granted some privilege in Towering


    High Group.


    This time, as soon as I arrived at the front desk, the staff there greeted me respectfully, "Mrs.


    President."


    Then she opened the door for me.


    In fact, I felt unworthy of this address. But I epted it.


    I took the elevator to the top floor.


    As soon as I entered the corridor, I saw Patrick''s assistant, Wilson, standing in the corner and


    making a phone call.


    It seemed that he didn''t hear meing.


    Although I was angry, I knew I was in the Towering High Group, where I couldn''t barge in randomly.


    Out of courtesy, I stood on the side, nning to tell Wilson that I was looking for Patrick after Wilson


    finished his call.


    I waited aside and heard that Wilson lowered his voice and said while holding the cell phone, "It''s


    true that Mr. Cowell isn''t here."


    I wasn''t deliberately eavesdropping on Wilson. It was just that it was so quiet in the


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    corridor.


    I was suspicious, wondering why Wilson, Patrick''s assistant, would have to talk over the phone like


    this.


    Wilson added, "I let you in without getting Mr. Cowell''s permission a few times previously. And I got


    scolded by Mr. Cowell. I simply can''t let you in this time."


    "Who is he calling?"


    But a lot of people wanted to see Patrick. So I didn''t think much about it.


    Soon, I heard him say, "Well, baby, don''t worry. I''ll tell Mr. Cowell, asking him to give you privilege


    as well."


    When he said this, his tone was much lighter.


    Then he hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Wilson turned around and saw me. Then he couldn''t help but be


    shocked!


    He asked me, "When did youe?"


    The expression on his face indicated that he seemed to have done something bad and was trying to


    cover it up.


    At that time, I only thought that he was calling his lover and was found out by me. So I didn''t think


    much about it. And I just smiled and said, "Assistant Jacob, is Mr. Cowell here?" "No. Mr. Cowell is


    going to attend a banquet in the evening. He''s gone."


    When Wilson said so, his eyes were full of guilt.


    It was as if he wanted me to leave here as soon as possible.


    The first thing that came to my mind was that he was lying to me.


    I thought Patrick was avoiding me because of the fact that he had taken over Seth''spany.


    "Then I''ll go to his office and call him," I said on purpose.


    Originally, I thought Wilson would stop me. But I didn''t expect that he would agree. He nodded and


    took me directly into the office.


    What he did was indeed beyond my expectation.


    I walked around the office and then went to the lounge behind the office to have a look.


    After making sure that Patrick wasn''t there, I found an excuse and left.


    As soon as I arrived downstairs,


    unexpectedly, I ran into Caroline!


    When I saw her, she saw me as well. When she saw meing out of the Towering High Group,


    she also saw the receptionist walking me out, who was calling me "Mrs. President".


    "Charlotte Archer, Patrick hates you so much. How dare you ept the title of ''Mrs. President'' with


    ease?"


    When Caroline spoke, the jealousy in her eyes couldn''t be more obvious.


    I looked at her and said with a poker face, "He hates me, which I think is reasonable. But he likes


    you. So I wonder if you''ve bewitched him."


    I did speak so from the bottom of my heart.


    I had always been confused about this.


    ording to what Rosy said, Patrick and Caroline had not seen each other before they had agreed


    on this marriage.


    "What on earth did Caroline do to make Patrick fall in love with her so deeply?"


    Patrick could turn a blind eye to the mistakes Caroline had made. And he even helped her cover up


    the crime!


    When Caroline heard my words, the jealousy in her eyes turned intocency in the next


    second.


    She looked at me and tidied up her clothes, "You don''t have to know this. What you need to know is


    that no matter what I do, the person Patrick loves for the rest of his life will always be me."


    I asked, "Why?"


    "Why?" Caroline approached me step by step and whispered, "Because, without me, he wouldn''t be


    who he is today."


    After that, a mysterious smile appeared on her face. And she turned to leave.


    "Without me, he wouldn''t be who he is today."


    I stood where I was and kept pondering on Caroline''s words.


    I couldn''t figure out what she meant.


    Patrick wasmanding and powerful in the business world. Did he have to rely on Caroline to get


    something he wanted?


    Or... Did he do something hideous and ask Caroline to keep it a secret?


    I kept thinking about it randomly for a long time before I went home.


    After dinner, I sat on the sofa and waited for Patrick. I was not sure if he woulde back.


    At 11 p.m., the door opened.


    As soon as Patrick entered the house, the smell of perfume and powder came to my nostrils. It


    seemed that he had been surrounded by various women tonight.


    At first, I wanted to ask him something. But as soon as I smelled these odors, I gave up.


    I got up and wanted to go back to the guest bedroom. But Patrick directly hugged me from behind,


    lowered his head, and said, "Are you waiting for me toe home?"


    As soon as he got close to me, various women''s fragrances mixed together and drilled into my


    nose.


    I frowned and couldn''t help sneezing.


    Patrick quickly loosened his grip, took off his coat, and even apologized to me, "I''m sorry."


    As soon as he loosened his grip, I continued to walk into the room.


    When I heard the sound of Patrick''s clothes falling to the ground, Patrick grabbed my arm and


    asked me, "Why are you still waiting for me at such ate time? Is it because you want to ask me


    something?"


    He knew me very well.


    After all, I had been trying my best to draw a clear line with him before.


    But I was waiting for him today.


    I turned around. Before I could speak, Patrick said, "You want to ask me about Seth''spany,


    don''t you? I think you''d better ask him. I didn''t intend to take over hispany. But he asked me to


    do so." "He asked you for help. And you agreed just like that, didn''t you? Mr. Cowell, when did you


    be so kind?"


    I surely wouldn''t be convinced by his words.


    But the next second, Patrick gave me an answer, which convinced me that he surely would do so.


    He said, "Because the reason why Glorious Seth Design is like this is that Caroline has framed


    Seth. I naturally have topensate Seth on her behalf."


    As soon as he finished his words, I felt heartbroken.


    The reason for everything Patrick had done was nothing more than a Caroline Archer.


    As long as it had something to do with Caroline, Patrick wouldn''t get things done in his way. Then


    everything he did would be reasonable.


    I smiled bitterly, "Mr. Cowell, can I ask you to move out? If you do want to live here,e back


    when you don''t have Caroline Archer in your life."


    "It''s impossible that I won''t have her in my life."


    Patrick seemed to answer me without deliberation.


    "Then get out of my way!" This time, I was angry!


    I clenched my fist tightly and pointed at the door, "You aren''t weed here. Caroline will be happy


    to see you. Please get out of here and go to her house!"


    "Patrick, oh, Patrick, you indeed have been bewitched."


    That night, Patrick did not leave.


    But every word he had said could make me give up on him.


    (To be continued)


    The next day, my life went on as usual


    When I got off work, changed my clothes, and showed up in the cafe, I saw Seth standing there


    wearing a short and khakicolored trench coat with a bag in his hand. His hair had been permed.


    And he cut a sort of fashionable hairstyle.


    He stood there, attracting the guestsing and going as well as the staff in the cafe.


    As I wanted to say hello to him, a female guest who looked like a college student ran to him shyly


    and handed him a piece of paper, saying, "Sir, this is my phone number as well as my WeChat


    ount..."

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    I stood aside, acting like I was enjoying a good show. But Seth pointed to me and said, "My


    girlfriend is watching us there."


    The girl turned around and blushed when she saw me. Then she apologized to me, "I''m sorry."


    After that, she went back to her seat.


    Originally, a few colleagues of mine were also staring at Seth. When they heard Seth''s words, they


    immediately turned to me and said, "Wow! Charlotte, why didn''t you tell us earlier that you have


    such a handsome boyfriend?"


    "Yeah. Could it be that you are afraid that we will seduce your boyfriend?"


    "Don''t me her. If my boyfriend is so handsome, I will hide him from you as well so that he won''t


    be targeted by you, who are so horny!"


    Most of the employees in the cafe were college students, who were young.


    I got along well with them.


    So after Seth said so, everyone just joked with me.


    "No. He..."


    "Charlotte, what would you like to have for dinner?"


    When I subconsciously wanted to deny that Seth was my boyfriend, Seth came over and naturally


    took my hand as he interrupted me.


    At the same time, he made a face and whispered to me, "Don''t expose me in public."


    At that moment, I suddenly felt that Seth seemed to be younger today and his expression seemed


    to be the same as the one he used to have at college.


    When he was the boss of Glorious Seth Design, he looked weary and exhausted every day.


    I didn''t say anything else.


    Seth bent down, took out a few boxes of chocte from the bag, and put them on the counter,


    saying, "Since it is the first time that we meet each other, these are some gifts for you. I hope you


    can take care of Charlotte more attentively in the future."


    My colleagues gathered around him. And soon I heard them shouting, "Wow, Godiva Chocte! A


    box of Godiva Chocte costs hundreds of dors, doesn''t it?"


    They all epted the chocte and praised Seth one after another. Only after that did


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Seth take me away.


    When I walked out of the cafe, I was a little embarrassed as I said, "In fact, you don''t have to bring


    them any gifts. They are all very good to me."


    "That won''t do." Seth shook his head, "I have to announce my sovereignty to them so that you won''t


    dere to them that you''re single. Otherwise, they''ll vow to be a matchmaker for you one after


    another and introduce you to the men around them. What if you and one of the men which they


    introduce to you happen to like each other..."


    Seth kept talking.


    I looked at him and indeed felt that Seth was in a very good state now. So I couldn''t help but say,


    "You seem to be very happy to resume the position of the head of the Design Department?"


    "Yes." Seth nodded, "In fact, I didn''t intend to give up Glorious Seth Design at the beginning. But


    that day, after Patrick lent me the money, he also gave me some suggestions."


    "Suggestions?"


    "Yes. They are rted to corporation management, operation, and marketing, which, I guess, are


    only some fragments of his experience in managing apany. However, his suggestions make me


    realize that although I am good at design, I don''t have much experience managing apany."


    I stared at Seth.


    When he talked about handing over the ownership of hispany to Patrick, it seemed that he was


    not angry but happy.


    I said, "But Glorious Seth Design was created by you. Now that you''ve given it to him. Could it be


    that you didn''t even feel reluctant when you gave it up?"


    "Of course, I did. But I''m still too young to manage apany. I need to learn how to manage a


    company secretly for a while." After he finished his words, he raised his hand and touched the top of


    my head, "Moreover, in this way, I can have time to think about how to pursue you."


    "What?"


    Seth changed the topic so fast that I didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "You and Patrick will get divorced sooner orter, right? I hope that after the divorce, you can think


    of being with me rather than anyone else."


    Seth''s words sounded so serious.


    I couldn''t help being a little absent-minded. "Yes, Patrick and I surely will get divorced."


    "However..."


    "Seth, don''t waste time on me. I will indeed divorce Patrick. But after the divorce, I probably won''t


    get married again."


    I lowered my eyes.


    "Well, let''s think about what to eat now."


    Seth changed the subject.


    However, when we walked forward, I heard him say, "If you won''t get married, I will be single for the


    rest of my life as well."


    At that moment, I felt a little warm-hearted.


    After we had dinner that day, Seth took me to an amusement park and caught a big pink leopard


    doll for me.


    Seth sent me back all the way to the entrance of my residential quarter. When I got out of the car, I


    bumped into Caroline, who just came out of the residential quarter.


    "Thud!" At the sight of her, I felt that my heart jumped.


    "What are you doing here?" The first thing that came to my mind was that Patrick had taken her to


    my house. Would he have done that?


    Caroline rolled her eyes at me and said, "Why should I tell you what I did? It should be me who asks


    you this question instead. Could it be that some lovers of yours are living here?" "Lovers? Caroline,


    do you think I''m a good-for-nothing like you? I have a house here."


    As soon as I finished my words, Caroline was stunned, "How could you possibly have a house


    here?"


    "I won''t tell you."


    I assumed that Rosy shouldn''t have told Caroline that she had helped me buy a house with my


    bonus.


    To avoid making things difficult for Rosy, I didn''t say anything.


    "Charlotte."


    When I was about to leave, I heard Seth calling me from behind.


    I turned around and saw him holding the big pink leopard doll in his arms and running over from a


    distance with a paper bag in his hand.


    He came to me, handed these two things to me, and said, "This is the chocte I bought for you. I


    naturally bought some for you and your colleagues as well."


    "Tut. Tut. Tut. Tut." Caroline, who was standing behind me, saw the scene and sneered, "Charlotte


    Archer, you got such a good back-up."


    "I didn''t."


    Seth nced at Caroline and ignored her.


    Instead, he reminded me, "It''s windy outside. Go home quickly now. I''m leaving."


    After that, he left.


    Caroline thought that she had something on me as she said, "Charlotte Archer, I won''t tell Patrick


    about what I saw if you give me the design film."


    "Go ahead and tell him."


    After finishing my words, I walked in the direction of my house.


    As soon as I entered the house, I saw that Patrick was sitting on the sofa reading a book.


    He looked up and saw the pink leopard doll as well as the chocte in my hands. Then he closed


    the book in his hand with a somewhat gloomy look on his face as he asked me, "Where have you


    been?"


    "Having dinner with a friend."


    It was unknown why I actually felt a little guilty while he was questioning me.


    I didn''t even mention Seth''s name.


    "Which friend?"


    "Did you bring Caroline here today?"


    As Patrick was questioning me, I stunned him with another question.


    It was clear that Patrick was stunned. Then he shook his head, "No. How could I?" "I just saw her


    on my way back. If you didn''t call her to be here, could it be someone else? And it''s sote now."


    I said so on purpose.


    However lovingly Patrick doted on Caroline, could he put up with her cheating on him?


    But to my surprise, after Patrick heard my words, his expression didn''t change at all. Instead, he


    continued to ask me, "You went to dinner with Seth, right?"


    "Yes."


    Since he didn''t take the bait, I could only admit it.


    His face darkened as he said, "I''ve already helped him out. Don''t hang out with him frequently in the


    future. Otherwise, I''ll destroy the Glorious Seth Design whenever I want."

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    He threatened me like this again!


    He threatened me with the orphanage previously. And now it was Glorious Seth Design.


    "Mr. Cowell, you''re high and mighty. I won''t be surprised at all even if you''ve killed Seth, let alone


    destroy Glorious Seth Design."


    After that, I picked up the pink leopard doll, which I was about to put down, and carried it in my arms


    as I walked into the guest bedroom.


    Patrick caught up with me and grabbed the pink leopard doll by one of its arms.


    I hugged the pink leopard doll tightly. And we were in a deadlock.


    As soon as he exerted his strength, the arm of the pink leopard doll was broken at once!


    I lost my bnce, fell back heavily to the ground.


    Patrick stepped forward and supported me, who was lying on the ground, "Are you okay?"


    His tone was full of concern. And his ck eyes were full of worry for me.


    I looked at him, feeling abset-minded for a moment.


    He seemed to sincerely care about me.


    But I thought of what he had said yesterday. He had said that he had to keep Caroline Archer in his


    life.


    I felt as if I had been woken up by a p in the face.


    I struggled, broke free from Patrick''s arms, and said alienatedly, "Thank you for your concern, Mr.


    Cowell. I''m fine."


    I got up and picked up the arm of the pink leopard doll which Patrick had thrown on the ground.


    Then I held the doll''s body and put the arm on it.


    Fortunately, I could just sew the broken arm with thread back to the part where the arm had broke


    off.


    Patrick looked at me. After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, "Do you like this doll? Then I can


    buy you a house of dolls like this."


    Upon hearing his words, I thought of what he had said yesterday once again.


    He wouldn''t give up on Caroline. But he was seducing me in this way.


    I, who probably wanted to take revenge, held the pink leopard doll in my hand and said to him, "I


    don''t like pink leopard dolls. But I like


    this exact one."


    I didn''t say anything further.


    But Patrick was so smart that he should have got my point.


    Patrick''s face instantly turned cold. Then he said, "Charlotte Archer, don''t forget the content of our


    marriage agreement, which stiptes that you can''t have any ambiguous rtionship with other


    men!"


    "Does it? There''s nothing ambiguous between him and me. We''re just... friends."


    I said it word by word.


    "If so, it will be the best."


    That night, Patrick and I parted with each other unhappily and didn''t sleep together.


    Early the next morning, I received multiple texts from Caroline.


    Caroline''s phone number had long been cklisted by me. She couldn''t call in. So she could only


    text me.


    I glimpsed at the texts and found that she was scolding me. As for the content of the texts, it read


    that she seemed to have found out that there was a house under my name and she thought it was


    given to me by Rosy.


    She tried her best to scold me with disgusting wordings.


    "I think it''s because she is sure that Patrick will surely keep her by his side that she dares to go so


    far."


    As soon as I finished reading the texts, I kept them in a text folder.


    When I walked out of the bedroom, I heard some noise in the bathroom of the master bedroom and


    saw that Patrick had got up.


    I baked two tes of toast probably out of my habit. And the porridge in the pot for which I had set


    timing had been ready.


    I finished one te of toast by myself. When I left, Patrick happened toe out of the bedroom.


    I didn''t say hello to him and left quickly.


    In fact, I didn''t have to work today. But I didn''t want to see Patrick.


    Having nowhere to go outside, I suddenly wanted to see the children in the orphanage.


    So I took a car to the Star Family.


    The Star Family was as it used to be when I and Patrick had been here. The children were very


    happy in the new home.


    Several children were ying basketball in the basketball court.


    As soon as I went in, the old dean came out to wee me.


    After chatting with him for a while, I told him that I was resting today. Then the old dean said


    casually, "When you are free, you cane here to be a volunteer. Although I can''t pay you, you


    can eat here."


    His words enlightened me. And I agreed right on the spot.


    I spent the whole day hanging out with the children.


    There were all kinds of children of different ages in the orphanage. I was mainly ying with a few


    children who were three or four years old today.


    Looking at them, I couldn''t help but think, "If my child was still alive, he should be one and a half


    years old now."


    When I left, I made an appointment with the old dean that I woulde here to apany the


    children every Tuesday and every Wednesday.


    From then on, my life had been going on like this.


    Although Patrick and I had been living together, we rarely talked to each other.


    It was Wednesday again. When I arrived at the door of the Star Family on time, I saw Patrick''s car


    parked there and he was standing at the door.


    Seeing me getting close, Patrick asked, "You would rathere here than stay with me, right?"


    "What do you mean by that? I''m very happy here."


    I didn''t ask him how he knew I was here. I knew he could know my whereabouts with ease.


    I bypassed him and wanted to go into the orphanage.


    But to my surprise, Patrick followed me and said, "I happen to have time today. I''ll be here with


    you."


    I thought he should have guessed my purpose here wrong. So I kindly reminded him, "Mr. Cowell,


    I''m not here for a visit. I''m here to be a volunteer."


    "I know."


    When Patrick spoke, the expression on his face didn''t change.


    It was clear that he wasn''t mistaken about my purpose here.


    During that whole day, I had been apanying the younger children. When I asionally came


    out, I could see Patrick, who didn''t treat himself as the President of Towering High Group, ying


    basketball with older children.


    When it was time for lunch, I took a few children to the canteen.


    I saw a group of boys of different ages surrounding Patrick and listening to his stories with keen


    pleasure.


    I couldn''t help but get close to them. And I heard that what he was talking about was a story rather


    than some fortune cookiements, which was to my surprise.


    I looked at Patrick, who was surrounded by children. And I couldn''t help but feel confused.


    What on earth was he trying to do?


    He moved me with his actions. But he hurt me over and over again.


    What on earth was he trying to do?


    At night, Patrick and I left the orphanage. As I sat in the car, I asked him, "What on earth do you


    want to do?"


    "Do the things as my wish."


    He responded briefly.


    "Didn''t you do them for me?" I sat in the passenger seat, looked ahead, and dared not to look at


    him, "What you did moves me, making me think that you do have some feelings for me. But what


    you had done before made me lose faith in you."


    The next second, I heard a reply that made me feel at a loss.


    "What I want to do is to get close to you, stay with you, and apany you."


    Every word of his left me at a loss.


    I turned to look at him. Patrick looked ahead without looking at me. But the look in his eyes was


    firm.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It made me have some illusions. It seemed that what he had said was true.


    He did have some feelings for me.


    But at the thought of Caroline Archer, I found myself ridiculous.


    I lowered my eyelids, "Patrick Cowell, there''s a Caroline Archer in the middle of us. Never can you


    move me."


    I''m lying.


    He did have moved me.


    But I dared not to.


    As I lowered my head, a big palm came into my sight. And Patrick grabbed my hand on my leg


    directly. Then, I heard Patrick say, "I will solve this problem. Give me some time."


    Looking incredulous, I looked at him and asked, "Please say it once again."

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Patrick repeated his words.


    I, who couldn''t be more overjoyed, looked at him as I asked over and over again, "Really? Is what


    you said true?"


    I was so afraid that after Patrick gave me hope, he would disappoint me again.


    But this time, Patrick nodded firmly.


    At that moment, I didn''t struggle and let him hold my hand in his big palm. And I felt that my slightly


    cold hand became warm little by little.


    The next day, I went to work.


    Patrick proposed to send me to work. This time, I agreed.


    I sat in his car. He left after dropping me off at the cafe. But some sharp-eyed colleagues saw his


    car and came over. Then they asked, "Charlotte, is your boyfriend so rich? Howe he is driving


    such a good car?"


    I looked at Patrick''s car and didn''t know how to exin it for a moment.


    "Am I going to tell them that Patrick is my husband? They certainly won''t be convinced by the fact


    that I, who has a rich husband, is


    working in a cafe."


    Moreover, what Seth had done before made it even more difficult for me to tell them the truth.


    "That''s his boss''s car," I said vaguely.


    Sure enough, when my colleagues heard what I had said, they seemed to be somewhat


    psychologically bnced as they said, "That''s right. Your boyfriend is driving such a good car. How


    could he bear to let you work here?"


    That morning, someone ordered 20 cups of coffee for takeout from the cafe.


    I took the initiative to deliver the coffee. As I looked at the address on the order slip, it showed that it


    was at a nearby venue.


    However, after I arrived at the entrance of the venue and saw a big board standing in front of it, I


    realized that I shouldn''t havee here.


    It was clearly written on the big board that a press conference about a new book''s publication held


    by the genius designer, Caroline Archer, would be held here today.


    In less than a month, Caroline had published her design works as well as her books.


    No wonder she cared so much about the design draft in my hand.


    After all, once I exposed her, all of her


    "efforts" would be ruined once and for all!


    But since I was already here, I could only take the coffee in.


    After I went in, a staff member came to pick me up, asking me to put down the coffee and leave.


    Caroline was surrounded by a group of people for an interview not far away from me.


    I didn''t want to get involved with her. So I walked over, put down the coffee, and was about to leave.


    Then I heard someone on the side say, "Oh, this deliverywoman looks a lot like Miss Archer."


    Everyone was staring at me after hearing what he had said.


    I tried my best to lower my head.


    I wanted to leave, only to be blocked by the ones who swarmed over.


    Then, I heard Caroline shouting behind me, "Charlotte, is that you?"


    In desperation, I could only raise my head, turn around, and look at Caroline. Then I said


    generously, "Yes, Caroline, are you going to tip me?"


    Hearing my words, everyone knew that Caroline was a well- known designer and I, who was her


    younger sister, was nobody but a deliverywoman.


    All kinds ofments rang around me.


    Someone said, "Oh, different people have different fates. Although they have the same face, one is


    a designer and the other is a deliverywoman. Sure enough,parisons are odious."


    Some others said, "Caroline is so heartless. She, who is so rich, didn''t arrange a job for her sister.


    Even if she arranged her to be her assistant, the job would be better than delivering takeout."


    I heard differentments.


    Of course, Caroline heard their discussions as well. She looked at me, frowning. Before she spoke,


    I knew that she was going to put on a show.


    After that, as expected, she put on a pathetic look and said, "Yes, Of course, I will tip you. How


    much money do you want? I''ll give it to you."


    As she spoke, she asked her assistant to give me money.


    Someone asked Caroline why I was just a deliverywoman.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Caroline looked at me with her eyes turning red. Then she began to tell the ones around her that I


    had done something wrong in a moment of confusion and that I had been prisoned, saying that


    although she tried her best to make it up to me, I refused.


    At this time, the ones who had thought Caroline was heartless all changed their perceptions and


    attitudes.


    When everyone heard that I had been in prison, their faces changed. And they also stayed far away


    from me.


    Hearing Caroline''s boastful words, I sneered and looked at her as I asked, "Are you sure you tried


    to make it up to me as much as possible? What did you help me with?"


    As soon as I said that, Caroline seemed to realize what I was going to say. Then she stepped


    forward quickly, hugged me, and said loudly, "Charlotte, I know that you hate me because I didn''t


    help you out at that time. But I had no choice. As long as you want it, let''s get along with each other


    the same way as before, okay?"


    After she said that, she said in a low voice, "If you dare to say it here, I promise that both you and


    the adulterer by your side will die!"


    I whispered as well, "Don''t worry. I won''t."


    As a matter of fact, I surely wouldn''t expose her here.


    After all, I surely wouldn''t announce what I had on Caroline when she just started her career. Of


    course, I had to expose her after she rose high.


    How could I let go of her easily?


    Hearing my words, Caroline got up and said to me, "Charlotte, you have work to do. Leave first. And


    I will go to talk to you about our old days at night."


    At this time, her assistant also brought me the money.


    Staring at the stack of banknotes, I epted them all without saying anything.


    I heard that those ones behind me changed their attitudespletely. And they were all praising


    Caroline for her gentleness and kindness.


    I just wanted to sneer.


    That afternoon, Caroline came to the cafe.


    As soon as she came in, all the colleagues were jeering andining that I had never said that I


    had a twin sister.


    I didn''t say much.


    She called me out and warned, "Charlotte Archer, I advise you to destroy Telma''s design draft as


    soon as possible. After all, my patience is limited."


    I responded decisively, "Impossible."


    After that, I wanted to go in. Caroline pulled me and pinched my arms tightly with her fingers. Then


    she lowered her voice and said viciously, "You did it on purpose. The reason why you don''t intend to


    make the design draft go public now is that you n to drag me down after I rise higher, right?" "You


    surely n to do so! If you want money, just tell me!"


    Caroline guessed my thoughts very urately.


    I turned around and stared at her. And Patrick Cowell shed across my mind unexpectedly.


    I thought of the fact that Patrick had apanied me to the orphanage yesterday. Subconsciously,


    I said to her, "Okay. As long as you leave City Y, leave Patrick Cowell, and nevere back or


    show up, nobody else will ever know about that design draft except me." Caroline looked at me and


    gritted her teeth, "No way!"


    I retorted, "Then my answer is also the same."


    Caroline looked at me as her eyes were red with hatred. Then she slowly let go of my hand.


    I went back to the coffee shop.


    After I got off work, Patrick came to pick me up.


    In that period, I got along with Patrick.


    As long as he didn''t go on a business trip, he would pick me up every day.


    Sometimes, I indeed felt that he and I were just an ordinary couple.


    It waste autumn. Although there was a central air-conditioner at home, I didn''t bear to turn it on


    during the day. So the house was still cold by the time I went back at night.


    I had dinner at home that day.


    After that, I was sitting on the couch watching TV. And Patrick was sitting on the couch reading a


    book.


    I got up and nned to fetch a ss of water. When I turned back, I identally rubbed my feet on


    Patrick''s legs. Patrick looked up at me and then put down the book without saying anything. After


    that, he patted the sofa beside him and said, "Put your feet on it."


    "What''s wrong?"


    I looked at him suspiciously.


    "Put your feet here," Patrick repeated.


    I hesitated for a moment and put my feet there as his instruction.


    After that, Patrick sat down beside me and put my feet on his stomach.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    "What are you doing?"


    I was very surprised and wanted to pull out my feet. But Patrick held my feet with his hand tightly


    and warned me, "Don''t move. Otherwise, I will regret itter on."


    "Don''t do this. My feet are cold."


    I was in a dilemna.


    I knew how cold my feet were. And I was very embarrassed as my feet, which were put side


    Patrick''s warm clothes, directly touched his abdominal muscles.


    Patrick squinted at me with a some warning on his face, "Why didn''t you tell me that your hands and


    feet are so cold in winter earlier?"


    I didn''t say anything else.


    But the next day, when Patrick picked me up after I got off work, he didn''t take me back to my


    house. Instead, he parked his car downstairs in another building.


    The building was located in the central position of Unit No. 1, City Y.


    "This is...''


    I was a little confused.


    Patrick took my hand and put it into his pocket. Then he said mysteriously, "You''ll be enlightened


    after you are there."


    He took me all the way to the top floor by the elevator.


    The elevator opened. In front of him, there was a wooden door of double-door style with a


    fingerprint lock to open the door next to it.


    The first thing Patrick did when he arrived at the house was to operate rtive procedures at the


    door and press my fingers on the lock.


    "Beep!" A sound rang. Patrick turned around and looked at me, "From now on, you will be the


    hostess of this house."


    He opened the door as he spoke.


    After I went in, I was shocked.


    The house was startlingly spacious. The big floor-to-ceiling window in front of me was curved,


    making the panoramic viewing at 120 degrees at least of the scenery outside the window possible.


    At first nce, none of the houses outside were taller than this one.


    I felt as if I were standing in a high mountain where I could see everything at a nce.


    "This is..."


    I stopped looking outside, looked at the decoration of the room, and found that the decoration inside


    looked simple and yet stylish. Moreover, the color matching inside the room looked very harmonious


    as well.


    "Our home."


    Patrick, who was behind me, answered.


    As he said, he pulled my hands from behind and led me into the room. I took off my shoes,


    intending to get a pair of slippers.


    But he pulled me so anxiously that I had to keep up with him.


    When I stepped on the floor with socks on my feet, I sensed that the floor was warm.


    "Is it floor heating?"


    Patrick said naturally, "Yes. I''ve modified this house by myself. Setting up floor heating here was just


    a suggestion from a designer for decoration. I didn''t expect it to be useful now."


    I looked around. Patrick had never told me before that he had a house in my residential quarter as


    well.


    I thought of the fact that I had run into Caroline when she left my residential quarter that day...


    "Could it be that Caroline has oftene here?"


    I looked around, only to find that it seemed that there wasn''t any sign indicated that other women


    had ever visited here.


    Patrick seemed to have read my mind. He leaned over and kissed me on the forehead, saying in a


    very gentle tone, "Don''t worry. You are the first woman toe here. I have already asked the


    servant to put your things in the master bedroom."


    I looked up at him.


    Over the past few days, Patrick had been so nice to me.


    He was so gentle that I even felt that it was a little unreal.


    I looked up at him and asked, "Why are you so good to me?"


    "Because you are my wife."


    Patrick''s answer was a standard one.


    However, hearing this answer, I would rather hear he say, "Because I love you."


    At that time, I thought I could make him say so to me soon. But it wasn''t until inter days that I


    knew that I was too naive.


    After that day, Patrick and I lived in his house.


    Although I enjoyed doing a part-time job in the cafe, I didn''t intend to leave my original work behind.


    I had been applying for jobs online, trying to find a job rted to interior design.


    Finally, on the first day of December, someone from apany called me, informing me of doing an


    interview the next day.


    At that time, the first thing I did was to inform Patrick about this piece of news.


    After hearing that, he just said, "Congrattions."


    The next morning, I went to do the interview. And it was he who drove me to the destination for the


    interview. I had to go back to the cafe to work in the afternoon.


    We agreed that he would pick me up after I got off work.


    My interview went well. Although HR said that he would call me if there was a result, I could faintly


    feel that HR was very satisfied with me and that I certainly could get this job.


    That afternoon, I went to work in the coffee shop. When it was about time to get off work, another


    takeout order came.


    Because of the cold weather, it was snowing outside. So none of my colleagues were willing to do


    the takeout. Thinking that I might quit my job here soon, I took the initiative to deliver the takeout.


    Before leaving, I called Patrick and told him that I was going to deliver takeout and that he should


    wait for me.


    I had to deliver the takeout to a house in an old residential quarter.


    When I arrived at the entrance of a target building with coffee in my hand, I suddenly felt that


    someone was covering my mouth with a handkerchief!


    When I was about to shout, I felt weak all over my body and loosened my grip. Then I heard the


    sound of coffee falling to the ground. After that, I lost my consciousness.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    By the time I woke up again, it was dark in front of me.


    I took a breath and realized that someone had covered my head and tied my hands and feet.


    I moved and suddenly heard footsteps around me. Then I shouted subconsciously, "Help!"


    Then I heard someone in front of me say, "Help? Hahaha!"


    It was a woman''s voice.


    And the voice sounded familiar.


    When I realized who the speaker was, I couldn''t help but feel my flesh creep. Then I sat up and


    backed away unconsciously.


    But as soon as I took a few steps, I leaned against something!


    I called out to the speaker, "Mrs. White."


    My voice was trembling.


    The speaker was nobody else but the head of the gang sisters who abused me when I was in


    prison!


    She was very good at fighting in the women''s prison back then, making everyone called her Mrs.


    White.


    This woman was the cause for all my pain.


    When Mrs. White heard me calling her, she sneered and said, "Not bad. You still remember me. I


    heard that you are living a good life now. You live in a big house and have a good car. In that case,


    how can you forget to repay me with anything?"


    As soon as she spoke, all the painful memory in the prison came back to me. Besides, my head


    was covered by something. And it was dark all around.


    Fear rose in my heart.


    I begged, "Mrs. White, I''ll give you everything. Everything. Please let me go, okay?"


    I was so scared out of my wits at that time.


    "Let you go? You are daydreaming! After I brought you here today, you simply couldn''t leave here


    alive." She paused and said, "But before you die, just let me enjoy torturing you. I could only hit you


    on two parts in the prison before, which I found boring!"


    As she spoke, I only felt that a stick wasing at me.


    A stick hit me in my face in the next second!


    I only felt pain in my teeth as well as a stench of blood in my mouth. Then I spat out a mouthful of


    blood on the ground!


    Iy on the ground in pain and said pitifully, "No, Mrs. White. Don''t you want money? I can give you


    money only if I''m alive! My house is worth ten million dors!"


    At this moment, I was thinking about Patrick.


    I wondered whether he, who was going to pick me up after I got off work, would be anxious if he


    couldn''t find me.


    I just started to get along with him. And I probably could get along with him better in the future.


    I couldn''t bear to part with him.


    Mrs. White, who seemed to have heard I mention ten million dors, stopped and said angrily, "F**k.


    Do you think I don''t want money? If it weren''t for the fact that someone wanted you to die, I would


    have asked you to give your house to me!"

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Hearing Mrs. White''s words, I took a deep breath.


    Someone wanted to kill me.


    Thinking of what happened a few days ago, I thought that it was self- evident as to who wanted to


    kill me.


    This reminded me of what had happened when I was in jail.


    "Could it be that Caroline was behind everything?"


    "How could she be so capable that she did all of these things by herself?"


    At this time, I calmed down and said to Mrs. White, "Help me contact the person who hired you. Tell


    her that I saved those photos on a cloud drive and did a set up that if I didn''t even log in to the drive


    ount in person within 24 hours, those photos would be sent to various domestic forums


    automatically. Moreover, they would be automatically sent out every one hour."


    Mrs. White scolded, "I don''t fu*king care about the photos you''re taking about!"


    As soon as she finished her words, she kicked my thigh severely!


    I, who had been tortured by her for a long time in prison, had learned to behave myself and cried


    out in pain.


    Then I said, "Mrs. White, you don''t know the inside stories. But she knows. Go to tell her what I


    said. And I promise that if I go out, I will reward you with extra money."


    "How much will the reward be?"


    "Five million dors!"


    I gritted my teeth and made my offer!


    "Five million dors? D*mn it. Doesn''t your house worth ten million dors?"


    Mrs. White was so greedy.


    What she was asking for was somewhat beyond my capability.


    When I hesitated, I heard someoneughing. Soon, there came the sound of the door opening. And


    theughter of several women came from the direction of the door.


    "Coud it be that one of them is Charlotte Archer?"


    "Yo. Little pet. Here we meet again."


    "Hey, I haven''t hit you for a long time. And my hands are itchy."


    Even if I hadn''t heard these sounds for over half a year, I could easily tell who they were!


    When I was in prison, they were the subordinates of Mrs. White. Every one of them contributed a lot


    to bully me back then!


    I said immediately, "Ten million dors! Deal done!"


    Seeing that I hesitated for so long, Mrs. White doubted, "Ten million dors? Are you f**king that


    rich?"


    "Yes! My husband is Patrick Cowell, the boss of Towering High Group!"


    I said decisively.


    After I mentioned Patrick''s name, the house where I stayed fell into silence.


    The next second, they all began tough loudly!


    "Hahaha, Patrick Cowell, which one are you referring to? Does your husband share the same name


    with Patrick Cowell?"


    "That''s right. Mentioning Patrick Cowell is quite a good trick! Even if you lie, you should make up


    another name which sounds more reliable."


    "You are telling us such a big lie. How can I believe you?"


    Thoseughing were the subordinates of


    Mrs. White who came inter.


    "What I said is true! I have his phone number. You can call him!"


    I shouted in a hurry.


    At this time, the ones who hadughed just now stoppedughing.


    I could tell that Mrs. White didn''tugh along with others just now. It seemed that she was


    somewhat convinced by what I had said.


    But after I said that, Mrs. White scolded, "Call him? Do you think we are fools? If what you said is


    true, everything we do will be all in vain once he finds us, won''t we?"


    Mrs. White''s subordinates came to their senses. Someone kicked my waist and scolded, "F**k! I


    almost fell into her trap."


    At this moment, I heard the cell phone ringtone.


    The next second, Mrs. White picked up the call and said, "Hello."


    Although I couldn''t see or hear the voice of the person over the phone, I was very sure that Caroline


    Archer should be the caller!


    "Caroline Archer! I''m saving those photos on a cloud drive. Once I don''t log in to the drive ount


    within 24 hours, those photos will be automatically sent to the domestic forums... Ah!"


    I shouted out loud!


    But before I could finish my words, someone kicked me in the stomach.


    I, who was in pain, curled up on the ground in pain, repeating the same words!


    "What are you yelling for?"


    They came over together, kicking and hitting me.


    I only felt that the smell of blood in my mouth was getting stronger and stronger.


    I started to feel that my limbs were also in pain. Lying on the ground, I dared not move at all.


    The most ridiculous thing was that I was thinking about Patrick Cowell at this time.


    "I think if I can live on, Patrick and I may get along with each other."


    At this time, Caroline seemed to have heard what I had said. Because I heard Mrs. White repeated


    what I had just said to the one over the phone. After a while, she said to the ones who hit me, "Stop


    hitting her. Can you afford to pay for it if you kill her?"


    Hearing her words, they stopped hitting me.


    Someone asked, "Mrs. White, based on your previous order, we willplete our mission if we kill


    her. Why didn''t you let us kill her now?"


    "We willplete our mission if we kill her."


    "Caroline Archer."


    "You''re so cruel!"


    Soon, I heard Mrs. White say agitatedly, "Regarding the photos this f**king b*tch have in her hands,


    they are probably some nude photos of our hirer. Now that our hirer doesn''t want to kill her and


    orders us to let her reveal the ount password."


    "Hehe, in fact, there is no cloud drive at all."


    But I knew that Caroline wouldn''t dare to gamble with me. If she lost, she wouldn''t have an easy life


    even if I died.


    Someone asked, "Then what are we going to do?"


    Later, I heard the sound of the door opening. It seemed that they had gone out. With my head being


    covered and my hands and feet being tied, I couldn''t see the surrounding environment.


    In desperation, I had to lie down quietly.


    "I think Patrick wille to me once he finds out that I''m missing."


    "I can follow behind you as if I were a shadow chasing after the light in daze..."


    At this time, I heard my cell phone ring.


    I had a hunch that it must be a call from Patrick!


    The ringtone rang over and over again.


    No one answered the call.


    Enduring the pain all over my body, I tried to get closer in the direction of where the ringtone came


    from little by little. I wanted to find my cell phone and pick up the call.


    However, just as I made a few moves, I heard the sound of the door opening. The next second,


    someone kicked me again, "You f**king want to pick up the call, don''t you?"


    "Bang!" The next second, I heard a sound.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There was no more ringtone. I knew that my cell phone should have been smashed.


    "Pa!" I heard the sound of pping in the face again. Followingly, Mrs. White''s agitated voice rang,


    "You f**king smashed her cell phone. Won''t it make the person who called her know that something


    had happened to her?"


    One of Mrs. White''s


    subordinates apologized, "Mrs. White, sorry, I was wrong."


    "Forget it. Think of a way to let her tell the truth."


    As soon as Mrs. White finished her words, I felt that she wasing over at me and doing


    something on my neck.


    Soon, the bag on my head was removed. And I finally could see the light again.


    The first person I saw was Mrs. White.


    She was short-haired in prison. But now she was bald with tattoos all over her body. And a scar


    spread from the top of her head to the middle of her eyebrows.


    It could be seen that she was a standard head of the gang sisters.


    I took the time to observe the surroundings and found that I was in a house. Judging from the


    cracks on the walls around me, this house should be very old. The windows around were nailed


    with nks. And I couldn''t tell if it was a building or a bungalow.


    My bag was on a small table not far away.


    "I have specially prepared some petty gifts for you in case you have forgotten what happened in the


    past."


    Mrs. White squatted down and looked at me. After that, she winked at the ones next to her.


    After the two of them went out, I heard the sound of dragging something.


    Soon, I saw the two womening in with a one-meter-square iron cage...

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    In an instant, I emotionally broke down.


    "No..."


    I shook my head and stepped back. But Mrs. White pulled my hair and dragged me into the cage!


    Then, she closed the door.


    I shouted, "Let me out!"


    Mrs. White looked at me and said, "Let you out? Have it in your dreams!"


    Then she took one of her subordinates in her arms and said, "Let''s go out and discuss how to let


    her speak."


    "Copy that."


    "No problem."


    Her subordinates responded tteringly.


    Curling up in the cage, I couldn''t help but begin to tremble again, feeling more frightened than I had


    been when my head had been covered.


    I was so afraid that everything happening in prison back then would happen all over again.


    At this time, I closed my eyes as if I could envision the days when I was in prison.


    I was so afraid.


    I couldn''t help it.


    I even wondered whether I was sick.


    Soon, they came in.


    They tortured me in the same way as they had done in prison. It was just that they beat me up more


    unscrupulously. As I curled up in the cage, they held candles in their hands above the cage and let


    the wax drip down into the cage.


    I could only keep dodging, only to be burned from time to time.


    Later, they, who weren''t satisfied, changed the candles into cigarettes, which was changed into


    knives in the end.


    It was just like they were ying a game. No matter how hard I tried to dodge, I would be hurt.


    A lot of parts on my body were cut by the de. And my clothes were soaked in blood.


    Fearing that I would die, they stopped torturing me in the end.


    Iy in the cage in an overwhelmingly twisted position. Although I was not badly hurt, I felt pain all


    over my body.


    It waste at night.


    I felt ufortable and couldn''t fall asleep. But I heard that Mrs. White was making a phone call.


    I couldn''t tell who she was calling. But judging from her tone, it sounded like she was coaxing a


    child.


    "A child."


    I found this idea ridiculous. For a woman like Mrs. White, in my opinion, she wouldn''t have any


    children.


    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, I heard Mrs. White shouting, "Get up. Someone ising!"


    Then the door to the room where I stayed was opened.


    Mrs. White and a few others came over with knives in their hands. Then they directly pulled me out


    of the cage and put the knives on my neck.


    Soon, the sound of the door opening came from outside. As the door opened, footsteps were heard.


    Later, under the moonlight, I saw several policemen rushing in.


    "Put down your weapon!"


    "Don''te over. If youe over, I''ll kill her!"


    The two sides confronted each other.


    I heard footsteps of a pair of leather shoes.


    Patrick walked in from outside.


    As soon as he came in, all the subordinates of Mrs. White next to me took a deep breath.


    Someone muttered, "What she said is true."


    The knife that Mrs. White had put on my neck also shook.


    Patrick looked at me. The night was so dark that I couldn''t see his expression. I only heard him say,


    "Let her go. How much do you want? It''s all up to you."


    "Ten million dors!"


    "No, no. 50 million dors!"


    "Yes. 50 million dors! In cash!"


    Mrs. White''s subordinates said one after another.


    Patrick stood there as he said calmly, "50 million dors in cash? Even if all the money of the whole


    City Y were gathered together, there wouldn''t be so much."


    "Bullshit! Don''t y tricks! You have already called the police. How can you give us money?"


    Obviously, Mrs. White did not trust him.


    "The purpose of my calling the police is to find her rather than catch you. As long as she is fine, I


    can give you the money as long as it is within my capability range."


    Patrick''s words sounded so tempting.


    I could feel that the kidnappers around me were somewhat swayed.


    Someone suggested, "Mrs. White, why don''t we ask for less cash?"


    "20 million dors in cash!" shouted Mrs. White. "And you will get a car for us and send us away."


    "You can''t take away twenty million dors in cash. Even if I find you a car, you can''t run away with


    that much cash. Why don''t you ask for gold bars instead? Although they are a little heavy, you can


    take them away."


    To my surprise, Patrick was advising them!


    Mrs. White''s subordinates consented repeatedly, "Okay. Okay. Okay!"


    "Wait a minute."


    Patrick turned around and left as he spoke.


    In less than five minutes, he came back. And a policeman threw two medium- sized munition boxes


    on the ground.


    Patrick said, "Count them. 200 gold bars with each at 300 gram."


    Two subordinates of Mrs. White came over to take the money. When they opened the boxes, they


    saw gold bars lying in the boxes orderly. Even though it was dark, the gold bars looked dazzling.


    "Mrs. White, they are indeed gold bars. 200 gold bars!"


    Mrs. White''s subordinates were so overwhelmed that they opened their eyes wide.


    Patrick asked them, "Now that you''ve got the money. Can you release her?"


    "No! We''re going to take her away. I''ll give her a cell phone. Five hourster, she''ll call you and tell


    you where she is!"


    Judging from Mrs. White''s words, she was experienced when it came to kidnapping.


    She wouldn''t take the money and leave easily. Instead, she wanted me to protect her so that she


    could leave.


    However, Patrick refused.


    Patrick replied decisively, "Impossible." "Take the gold bars. Let''s go!" Mrs. White didn''t take


    Patrick''s words seriously and walked out while taking me with her.


    A few of her subordinates followed her with boxes in their hands.


    Although the boxes were not big, they were very heavy. Only two people could barely lift one.


    I hadn''t recovered from the previous experience in the cage. So I walked very slowly. In a fit of


    anger, Mrs. White shed me on the arm and scolded, "Don''t y tricks. Don''t think that I dare not


    kill you because you are a hostage!"


    Blood flowed out of my arm.


    At this moment, the surrounding policemen rushed forward, grabbed the knife, and took Mrs. White


    down in one go.


    Patrick also rushed over nimbly and held me in his arms. Then he asked me, "Are you okay?"


    It was probably because that I was in his arms that my fear subsided. I leaned against him and said,


    "Well, I''m fine."


    As soon as I calmed down, Patrick suddenly shed behind me. "Poof!" Then I heard a sound.


    When I looked up, I saw that Mrs. White had broken away from the police''s restraining. Holding a


    long knife in her hand, she stabbed Patrick''s body with the tip of her knife!


    "Patrick Cowell!"


    I yelled out loud.


    The police came to stop Mrs. White when she was making her move. But before that, she had


    stabbed Patrick.


    At this time, putting his arm on me, Patrick squeezed out a smile and said, "It''s not a big deal."


    His words made me burst into tears.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I hugged him and didn''t know what to do.


    Soon, the ambnce came and took the two of us away.


    I was not seriously injured. My wounds were all skin trauma and would be healed soon. Fortunately,


    although Patrick had been stabbed in the abdomen, his internal organs weren''t hurt. But he still


    needed to rest.


    On the second day after I was in the hospital, a police officer named Tyler Todd came to me to do


    an interrogation record.


    I told him everything.


    Thinking of everything I had suffered recently and that Caroline had made me lose my baby, I


    decided that I would not let her go this time.


    I told him what I had suffered in prison before in a somewhat exaggerated way. And at the same


    time, I showed him the scar under my armpit.


    It could be seen that Tyler somewhat pitied me after seeing my injuries.


    Taking advantage of his softheartedness, I told him something about what had happened to me


    after I had been released from prison. In the end, I asked him to keep the progress of the


    investigation a secret from everyone when he was investigating the case.


    Otherwise, someone surely would intervene in this matter.


    Tyler hesitated for a moment and agreed to my request.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    After Tyler left, I went to Patrick''s ward.


    He lived in a super VIP ward of this hospital. And his ward alone took up more than 100 square


    meters.


    As I was about to enter the ward, I saw that Patrick was lying on the bed and that Wilson was


    reporting to him on the side.


    So I waited outside in silence.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After a while, Wilson came out. When he saw me, he looked at me with a little strange look in his


    eyes.


    After entering the ward, I walked over to Patrick''s bedside. A corner of Patrick''s hospital gown


    peeked out of the quilt, revealing a white gauze. And drip-feeding was hanging on the side.


    "I''m sorry."


    I sat down.


    "I am good as long as you''re fine."


    Patrick reached out and held my hand.


    Although Patrick''s internal organs didn''t get hurt, he had bled a lot. ording to the doctor in the


    hospital, Patrick needed to stay in the hospital for at least a week. And then he could go home to


    rest.


    During this week, I asked for leave from the cafe shop and focused on taking care of Patrick.


    There were two reasons for me to do so. One was that he had been injured because of me.


    Another reason was that I made up my mind that I would let Caroline go to jail and experience


    everything I had gone through this time.


    At that time, I only hoped that Patrick wouldn''t me me.


    Although he was very kind to me, I felt a little uneasy in my heart.


    In the middle, I took the time to contact the police named Tyler. He told me about some progress. To


    my surprise, regarding the call I heard Mrs. White had made that day, she had indeed called her


    daughter.


    Before she went to prison, she had a child with a man. Since the child''s father didn''t want the child,


    Mrs. White raised the child by herself.


    And it was because Mrs. White wanted to take care of her child that she told Tyler everything.


    Mrs. White was sent to prison under the arrangement of Caroline. At that time, she, who needed to


    raise a child, was short of money. So, when Caroline found her and promised to make a deposit


    first, Mrs. White agreed for the sake of her child.


    Caroline offered Mrs. White a more presumptuous reward this time, which was to help her clear her


    identity and let her go to another city to start her life all over again.


    Mrs. White found her offer quite tempting.


    ording to Tyler, Caroline had been under their secret surveince. When all the evidence was


    confirmed, the police would close the.


    I thanked Tyler over and over again.


    But I didn''t reveal anything on the surface.


    That day, after Patrick'' was discharged from the hospital, I received a call from the HR of the


    building decorationpany with whom I had done an interviewst time. And I was told that I


    could go to work there starting next Monday.


    I thanked the caller over and over again.


    After I was at home, I told Patrick about this matter.


    Although Patrick felt that I would be a little worn out, he didn''t say anything further.


    That night, fearing that I would hurt his wound, I didn''t want to sleep with him in the master


    bedroom. But Patrick didn''t agree and forced me to sleep with him.


    That night, I asked him as I was in his arms, "Patrick, who will you choose if you are asked to


    choose between me and Caroline?"


    Patrick was silent.


    He didn''t respond.


    His reaction made me even sadder.


    I looked down and didn''t look at Patrick''s eyes. Then I continued to ask, "You can only choose one,


    Caroline and I can''t co-exist. You must choose one. Who will you choose?"


    Patrick was still silent.


    He put his hand on my short hair and gently stroked it. After a while, he said, "Go to sleep."


    Sure enough, he couldn''t answer me.


    He couldn''t let go of Caroline.


    He had said that he had to have Caroline in his life.


    I wondered why I would be that stupid and what I was holding on to.


    I closed my eyes and curled up in his arms. But I couldn''t fall asleep.


    The next day, Tyler contacted me again.


    ording to Tyler, the police had basically gathered all the evidence. Regarding the case of me


    going to jail, although there wasn''t any evidence proving that I had been wronged, the evidence that


    Caroline had entrusted someone to abuse me in prison had been confirmed.


    To ask for more lenient treatment, Mrs. White told the police everything. Moreover, the prison


    guards had confessed some as well.


    These evidences confirmed Caroline''s guilt.


    In three days, the police would close the and catch her.


    I thanked him over and over again before I hung up the phone.


    Patrick went to work. I went to a mall to buy a beautiful shell-colored dress, which was very beautiful


    and well-cut.


    Although it was a little expensive, I gritted my teeth and purchased it.


    That evening, I cooked by myself at home. I made steaks, bought red wine, and bought a few sets


    of lilies.


    I wanted to make Patrick feel that I was so good and that he couldn''t live without me. In that case,


    he probably wouldn''t me me after he found out what I was doing.


    However, that night, I sat on the chair at the table and waited for a long time.


    I kept waiting for him until it was over midnight.


    Finally, I couldn''t put up with it and called him.


    However, the call waiting tone rang on the phone over and over again


    Finally, someone picked my call up.


    "Hello."


    I recognized the voice at once and knew that the speaker was Caroline.


    My hand holding the phone trembled slightly. And after a long time, I said, "Why are you answering


    my call on behalf of my husband?"


    Caroline said without deliberation, "He is taking a bath."


    I knew very well that Patrick was injured and couldn''t take a bath at all, let alone having sex.


    I held the cell phone and sneered, "Caroline Archer, do you think that I will doubt my husband with a


    few words from you? My husband has told me that he won''t touch you. Because I am his wife."


    I took advantage of lies to cover up my marriage, which I wasn''t sure about.


    However, Caroline, who was provoked by my words, said excitedly, "Bah! Charlotte Archer, don''t


    think that you can becent after you were saved this time. Next time, I will surely let you die!"


    Her words made me ascertain that Tyler didn''t tell her anything.


    And Patrick seemed to be busy with the affairs of hispany. So he didn''t pay attention to this


    matter either.


    "It seems that I can indeed make her pay for what she has done this time."


    Without further ado, I hung up the phone.


    Although I knew that Caroline would get her retribution soon, my heart was still in a mess.


    After all, she had answered my call, proving that Patrick was with her.


    In the afternoon of the next day, Tyler called me and told me that the police had closed the.


    Caroline was caught in her studio. At that time, Caroline had said a lot of arrogant words in front of


    the police. But facing the evidence, she had to confess what she had done.


    Caroline was detained because she couldn''t be released from prison due to her serious crime.


    How familiar this plot was! It was me who had been detained the previous two times. And it was her


    this time.


    The second day after she was caught, I went to see her.


    When Caroline saw me standing outside, she rushed up excitedly and shouted something. Because


    she didn''t take the microphone, I couldn''t hear her words.


    Soon, she was controlled by the police.


    I stepped forward, picked up the microphone, and said to Caroline, "I was innocent at that time. And


    you deserve it."


    Caroline got rid of the control of the police, grabbed the microphone, and scolded, "Bah! Charlotte


    Archer, you b*tch! B*tch!"


    Later, the police controlled her. I didn''t say anything more and left.


    Originally, I thought it would be myst time to see Caroline.


    That night, Patrick didn''te to my house.


    I went back to my home.


    It was Monday the next day. I went to work. And my colleagues treated me well.


    On the first day of my work, my main job was to be familiar with the environment. When it was the


    exact time to get off work, I left.


    As soon as I arrived at the door of my house, my cell phone rang. I nced at it and found that the


    call was from Gina.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Knowing why Gina was calling me, I cklisted her number without any deliberation.


    But soon, Jeremy''s call came. I looked at it and cklisted his number as well.


    I had made up my mind about this matter.


    "No matter whoes to beg me, I won''t let Caroline go."


    She had killed my child. And I couldn''t just let her go in vain.


    I went home. Just as I was about to enter the gate of my residential quarter, I heard someone


    calling me, "Charlotte!"


    Then, someone grabbed my hand.


    I turned around and saw Ginaing out of nowhere. And she looked at me with a smile on her


    face and said kindly, "Charlotte, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''ve lost weight."


    Jeremy was behind her.


    With a fawning smile on his face, Jeremy was holding a famous brand''s package in his hand. I


    roughly nced at it and recognized it was a bag.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at them without any expression on my face.


    In my opinion, I had broken up with them a long time ago.


    "We haven''t seen you for a long time. So we want to be here to see if you are having a good life."


    When Gina spoke, she kept grabbing my arm and didn''t want to let go of me at all.


    And she grabbed me very tightly as if she was afraid that I would run away.


    Jeremy echoed behind her, "Yes. We''re all missing you."


    "Missing me?" As soon as he spoke, I found his words ridiculous as I said, "To get my shares with


    tricks, you beat me up that day when I returned to your house with Patrick after my wedding date.


    Now, are you saying that you are missing me?"


    Hearing this, Jeremy couldn''t go on pretending anymore. But when it came to lying, it was natural


    that one had to use countless lies to get rid of the first lie.


    Even though one knew that the lie had long been exposed.


    With a pretentious smile on his face, Jeremy said, "Charlotte, I was confused at that time. You


    should forgive me."


    Gina added, "Yeah. I scolded him for a long time after we were at home that day."


    They hit me. They betrayed me. And they schemed against me. They could let go of the past. But I


    couldn''t.


    I nced at the two of them and said word by word, "Since I left your home that day, I didn''t intend


    to go back there anymore. And you are no longer my parents."


    After that, I wanted to shake off Gina''s hand and go back to the residential qaurter.


    But Gina grabbed me tightly.


    Jeremy, who had lost his patience, stopped smiling pretentiously. Now that I said so, he immediately


    became serious and took my other hand as he said, "Charlotte Archer, don''t be so shameless! I''m


    telling you that you have to withdraw your usation!"


    "Why?"


    I looked at Jeremy.


    "Why? Let me tell you, our Archer Family has been raising you for three years! You lived and ate at


    my house for free. So you have to withdraw your usation!"


    "Yes. Moreover, I brought you to this world! Caroline is your senior sister after all. If you do this, you


    can only be judged as a cruel person in the future!"


    Jeremy and Gina said one after another.


    One of them tried to convince me by saying that they had been raising me for three years.


    The other one tried to pressure me with the kinship, saying that I couldn''t be in this world without


    them.


    I looked at Jeremy first and said to him, "In the three years when I was in the Archer Family, you


    didn''t give me a penny. My tuition fee was sponsored by a kind-hearted person when I was in the


    orphanage. And I earned my living expenses on my own by doing parttimejobs."


    "Because I, who studied at Design College, needed to buy some very expensive paint materials.


    Consequently, except for sleeping, attending sses, and doing homework, I had been doing part-


    time jobs for the rest of my time. I didn''t have many meals in the Archer Family. And I only lived in


    Archer Family for three years at most.¡±


    Jeremy was speechless instantly.


    Over the three years, I was self-reliant and never asked for any money from the Archer Family,


    which was solely to please Jeremy and Gina and make them think that they didn''t need to spend


    any money to raise me.


    I didn''t ask for anything else. I only wanted a little family affection.


    But, in the end, everything was fake.


    Gina said, "So what? Your family name is Archer. Since you have the blood of the Archer Family on


    your body, you can''t sue your sister!"


    I asked Gina back, "Then why did she sue me back then?"


    At this time, seeing that we were caught up in a quarrel, the security guard not far away came over.


    He recognized me and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "We are dealing with our family''s business."


    Jeremy answered first.


    But I immediately said, "I don''t know them! Please call the police for me!"


    As soon as the security guard heard my words, he immediately said to the two of them, "Let go of


    her!"


    Gina refused. And so did Jeremy.


    The security guard came up to help me. He was so strong that he helped me break away from their


    restraint at once.


    After thanking the security guard, I left first. The security guard stopped them by himself. Then I


    heard the security guard say, "If you continue to make trouble here, I will call the police!"


    Later, sure enough, Jeremy and Gina didn''t catch up with me.


    In the past, I thought the security guards were strict. But now I found that only with such strict


    security guards being here could I live with peace of mind.


    Although I drove Gina and Jeremy away once, it didn''t mean that I could live afortable life.


    Other rtives of the Archer Family, who had never contacted me before, also called me several


    times. I didn''t know their identities and answered their calls.


    Only after I picked up their calls did I know that they were rtives of the Archer Family.


    In the three years when I was in Archer Family, they didn''t even say a word to me, let alone getting


    along with me.


    However, at this time, for Caroline, they all tried to y up to me, hoping that I could make peace


    with Caroline outside the court.


    It was impossible for me to agree with their requests.


    After I hung up the phone, I cklisted all the numbers one by one.


    "I only care about one person in the Archer Family."


    In the end, Rosy called me in person.


    When I received Rosy''s call, I couldn''t help but feel nervous. Knowing that I surely couldn''t hang up


    her call, I had to pick it up.


    Rosy chatted with me for a while over the phone. Then she asked me if I had time at night and


    asked me to have dinner at her home.


    Although I knew what she was going to say, I couldn''t refuse. So, I agreed.


    That night, I got off work and went to Rosy''s house without even changing my clothes.


    Originally, I thought there would be a lot of people. But when I saw the car at the door, I realized that


    there was no one else and that it should be only Rosy.


    After entering the house, Rosy pulled me and said, "You''ve lost weight again. You just don''t know


    how to take care of yourself."


    She was as concerned about me as ever, which made me uneasy.


    I wondered how I should refuse her when she said something like asking me to reconcile with


    Caroline outside the court.


    I had dinner at Rosy''s house. After that, I sat in the living room. Rosy asked the servant to make tea


    for us and then asked me, "What do you think about Caroline''s matter?"


    "Pump!" After she said that, I felt my heart thudded.


    After hesitating for a moment, I said, "Grandma, to tell you the truth, what Caroline has done to me


    in prison has exceeded my tolerance. This time, never will I withdraw my usation."


    As soon as I finished my words, I felt a little regretful.


    I felt that I had said so bluntly, fearing that my words would annoy Rosy.


    Sure enough, after I said it, Rosy looked like she was in a dilemna. But she just asked me what had


    happened in prison back then.


    To make Rosy sympathize with me, I told Rosy everything about my pregnancy, how I had been


    forced to get an abortion, and how I had been bullied in prison.


    Tears welled up in Rosy''s eyes when she heard my words.


    After I said that, I took her arm and said, "Grandma, I''m sorry. For my child, I can''t withdraw my


    usation. I simply can''t forgive her because of what she did to me."

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    At that time, I was extremely nervous. What I feared most was that Rosy would force me to


    withdraw theint.


    Based on how she favored me, if she made such a request, I surely wouldpromise.


    Rosy nodded after hearing my words. Then she patted my hand and said, "Charlotte, sorry that you


    were wronged."


    I lowered my head and said nothing, waiting for her to finish her words.


    To my surprise, Rosy didn''t persuade me to withdraw the usation. Instead, she said to me, "Let


    everything take its course naturally. Caroline is spoiled by us. It''s good for her to stay there and


    learn some lessons. But after she is there, Jeremy will find someone to help her. And she won''t


    have a hard time there."


    Of course, I knew that.


    The cells in the prison were divided into different levels.


    Only people who like me, who was abandoned and specifically "taken care of" under Caroline''s


    instruction, would be put in the worst cells with people like Mrs. White.


    However, if Caroline was put in jail, she naturally would live in a single room where there would be a


    TV and aputer.


    Although she would be nominally referred to as a prisoner, it was just that she couldn''t move freely.


    After I came out of Rosy''s house, I felt a little relieved.


    Although I knew that Patrick wouldn''t let me go so easily, I had secretly vowed that whatever he


    threatened me with, I wouldn''t give in.


    Patrick turned to me a week before the trial started.


    By that time, I had hired awyer.


    Moreover, the evidence for this case was solid. So thewyer didn''t have to do too much. It was


    only a matter of how the judge would convict Caroline and how long she would be sentenced.


    Patrick stopped me at the door of my house.


    That day, I went to a construction site and worked overtime in thepany for the design drawings.


    It wasn''t until 11 p.m. that I got home.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Patrick had been waiting for me there till 11 p.m.


    "Withdraw yourint."


    When he saw me, he went straight to the point and stated what he wanted briefly.


    "Impossible," I replied decisively. After thinking for a while, I added, "Unless I die."


    "Since I have said so, he should be very clear about my attitude, my standpoint, and my


    determination, right?"


    I bypassed him and walked into the corridor. But Patrick caught up with me, pulled me into the


    stairwell, and pressed me against the wall.


    Burying his head in my neck and pressing his thin lips against my ears, he said, "Withdraw the


    comint, okay?"


    This time, it was clear that he spoke in a gentler tone.


    There were even some pleading tone in it.


    I felt somewhat distressed for him. But I knew that it wasn''t because of me but Caroline that he


    spoke in such a tone with affection.


    I closed my eyes, clenched my hands into fists, and pressed them on the wall, "It''s impossible.


    Unless I die."


    My answer was still the same.


    "Actually, I knew about this early. I know that you hate her in your heart. You are angry. And you


    want to take revenge in this way. I understand your feelings. So I have never intervened in this


    matter, allowing the police to investigate it all the time. Now she has been in the detention center for


    a month... If you think it''s not enough, I can help her make it up to you."


    Although his previous words made me angry, I didn''t say anything.


    But hisst sentence infuriated me!


    "Make it up to me for her? What do you have to do with her?"


    I pushed Patrick away all of a sudden. And the sound control light in the corridor was on.


    I looked at Patrick, feeling that my heart hurt so much!


    I seemed to have realized something as I asked, "I got it. You are so kind to me these days.


    Originally, I thought that you did fall for me sincerely. Now, it seems that I have overthought it. It is


    just that you are so self-righteous that you think you are paying off the debt for Caroline, right?"


    "Charlotte..."


    "Don''t call me by my name!" I roared. "You just said that I hate her. Do you think I don''t hate you?!


    After all, it''s all your fault! Everything happened because of the title of Mrs. Cowell!"


    I paused for a moment before continuing, "I''m telling you, Patrick Cowell, I surely will hate you for


    the rest of my life!"


    After that, I tried to bypass him again and walk out. But Patrick grabbed my hands so tightly.


    He pressed me against the corner of the wall and said in a low voice, "You can hate me. You can


    hate her. But I won''t let her got o jail."


    Every word of his was like countless needles piercing into my heart.


    They broke all my previous fantasies.


    I felt so painful, so painful.


    I stood still and refused topromise, "Then you can hire someone to kill me. You''d better hurry


    up. Or the trial will be started in a few days."


    After I said that, it was clear that Patrick was holding my wrist more forcibly. And I felt pain because


    of the pinching on my wrist.


    But I didn''t say a word.


    Patrick said, "I won''t kill you. But I will tear down the orphanage..."


    "Tear it down. It would be better if you can get Glorious Seth Design closed down as well."


    Before he could finish his words, I spoke first.


    And I sated what he was going to say further.


    Every time he threatened me, he would mention either the orphanage or Glorious Seth Design. He


    used these things to force me to give in over and over again.


    But, I had made up your mind this time. And never would I give in.


    The two of us just stood there. And we had been in a stalemate for a long time. It was so quiet in


    the stairwell that I could even hear the sound of Patrick''s breathing and my heartbeat.


    Although neither of us spoke, I unexpectedly hoped that this kind of time couldst longer in my


    heart.


    I was afraid that if Patrick let go of me and left at this moment, then we probably would never see


    each other again.


    As I thought so, I heard Patrick say, "Then you''d better not regret it!"


    His tone sounded cold.


    It was as if the were talking to an enemy.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he left.


    Staring at his back as he left, I felt that I was so pathetic. As I cherished the time with him, he began


    to hate me.


    "That''s fine."


    "In this way, I can better persuade myself to give up on him."


    Originally, I thought Patrick was just joking. But the next day, I received a phone call from the old


    dean of the orphanage.


    He told me that the site of the orphanage was going to be demolished, saying that they had to


    move. Because there wasn''t a more suitable ce yet, the ones in charge of the demolition only


    provided them with a dormitory building.


    He called me to ask if I could help them with packing up their things on weekends.


    After learning this news, I was surprised. However, I indeed have expected it toe.


    I probably had some hopes in my heart.


    I thought that Patrick wouldn''t be so cruel to me.


    But the reality gave me another hard p in the face.


    I promised the old dean that I would be there to help them pack up their things.


    On the weekend, I went to the orphanage early in the morning.


    Originally, I thought that I had made up my mind that no matter what would happen to the


    orphanage, I would let Caroline go to jail this time.


    However, after I arrived at the orphanage, I saw such a scene in front of me.


    The older children were packing up their things. While the younger ones refused to leave despite


    repeated persuasion. Some older ones were sitting on the basketball court with their heads hanging


    down. And some girls were hiding in the corners and wiping their tears secretly.


    I looked at everything in front of me, which had all been donated by Patrick.


    "I was grateful to him. But it''s so cruel for him to take the orphange away from the children."


    Originally, I was determined as I helped them pack their things up. But, a little girl ran over and


    hugged my legs, asking, "Auntie, can''t we stay here? I like it here!"


    I lowered my head and saw that her eyes were swollen from crying.


    My heart ached all of a sudden. And I even felt that it was me who had caused all of this.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    I threw away the things in my hand and went to the door of the orphanage. Then I took out my cell


    phone which had just been fixed. After hesitating for a while, I dialed Patrick''s number.


    After the phone was connected, I said briefly, "I''ll withdraw myint."


    The one over the phone was silent at first. After a while, I heard Patrick''s voice. And he said,


    "Okay."


    "However, I have two conditions."


    "Say it."


    "First of all, you can''t do anything to the orphanage and Glorious Seth Design."


    "Okay."


    "Secondly, divorce me."


    I had already figured it out. However much I loved Patrick, Patrick would only have Caroline on his


    mind.


    In that case, I shouldn''t hold onto those unrealistic illusions anymore.


    Patrick had never fallen in love with me. From the beginning to the end, he was always in love with


    Caroline Archer.


    After I saw through the reality, I was no longer in a dilemna.


    Originally, I thought Patrick would agree with my request without hesitation. But the one over the


    phone was silent instead.


    After a long time, Patrick said, "I won''t agree with the second one."


    I was a little surprised. Then I calmed down and said, "There are two conditions. Both of them are


    indispensable. At present, Mr. Cowell, you''d better consider whether to save your lover or to


    continue to revenge and torture me."


    "At this moment, do you still think that I''m torturing you?"


    Over the phone, Patrick''s voice was a little hoarse.


    I was absent-minded for a moment.


    "Yes. If this matter hadn''t happened, never had he tortured me at all."


    "He is doting on me from the bottom of his heart."


    But at this time, I was no longer confused. Then I lowered my eyes and responded, "You don''t love


    me. But you treat me well and then threaten me when the one you love is in trouble. You made me


    fall into the dream you built up and then tear it up personally. What you did is torturing me."


    When I spoke, my heart hurt.


    I''d rather not wake up from this dream.


    But the reality was so harsh.


    As I thought he was going to say something, the phone was hung up.


    Before I left, the old dean came over and said that there was a change in the schedule and they


    probably didn''t need to move, asking us to wait for a while.


    The cheerfulughter of the child rang out behind me. I turned my head and looked at them, who


    were happy. Then all of a sudden, I was somewhat absent-minded.


    By the time I arrived home that night, Patrick had been waiting for me at home.


    Staring at him, I said unhappily, "Mr. Cowell, it is probably inappropriate for you to casually enter my


    house."


    Patrick got up and hugged me as he said in a gentle voice, "Don''t divorce me. I don''t want to


    divorce you."


    His tone was so soft.


    His arm that was holding me was so strong. But it seemed that he was afraid of hurting me. So he


    dared not exert too much strength.


    My heart tightened. And I struggled.


    Patrick held me tightly with his hands. I, who couldn''t get rid of him, could only stand straight and


    said, "Mr. Cowell, don''t put yourself in a difficult situation. Don''t you think it''s against your will to


    speak in such a tone with someone you don''t like in your arms?"


    "Charlotte..."


    "Mr. Cowell, please call me Charlotte Archer. You are calling me so kindly. I will be overwhelmed by


    you."


    I sapoke coldly so that I wouldn''t look so miserable in front of him.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Patrick lowered his head and looked at me, "Charlotte, I am talking to you seriously. As long as you


    let her go this time, from now on, you''ll be the only one in my world. This is thest time I will have


    such a request for you."


    "Your offer is so tempting."


    I opened my mouth, intending to say yes to him. But I was so sobered now.


    I curled up the corner of my lips and sneered, "Mr. Cowell, I think your dedication is so touching.


    Unfortunately, I have already woken up. It is you who pped me and woke me up. My heart is in


    pain now. However tempting your offer is now, I simply won''t fall for it anymore."


    "Charlotte." "Mr. Cowell, you have long known that Caroline will take revenge on me. You know that


    she will make mistakes over and over again. You are afraid that you won''t be able to help her if she


    makes overwhelmingly serious mistakes. So you can stay with me and treat me well. You have


    been looking forward to a moment like this today, right? You are taking advantage of my feelings for


    you and convincing me to give up ying against Caroline."


    My expression was calm, indicating that I had figured out everything.


    "Charlotte Archer, why are you so stubborn?"


    Patrick looked at me. And his face was as cold and handsome as usual.


    No wonder that I had been in love with him for dozens of years.


    When I married him happily back then, I thought that there would be a happy ending for me. But I


    didn''t expect that I would be badly injured instead.


    "Yes, I''m stubborn. If you don''t divorce me, I won''t withdraw myint. You can tear down the


    orphanage at your free will. And I won''t care about it. Or, Mr. Cowell, you can find someone to


    assassinate me. You are so rich and good at acting that you surely can cover up the truth perfectly."


    After I said that, Patrick was silent for a long, long time.


    I saw the struggle on his face. Moreover, I could tell that he had been hurt.


    I urged, "Mr. Cowell, please stop acting, okay? Could it be that you will suffer and be in pain after


    you can''t torture me anymore?"


    My words probably irritated him atst.


    Patrick''s face turned cold all of a sudden. Then he said, "Okay, we will get a divorce. Let''s see each


    other at 9 a.m. the day after tomorrow."


    It would be Monday the day after tomorrow.


    As soon as Patrick left, all the lines of defense in my heart finally copsed. I didn''t want to cry. So I


    could only endure the pain in silence by myself.


    As I, who had been badly hurt by Patrick, put up with the pain by myself, I felt that my heart was in


    such great pain.


    I was in pain.


    I was in great pain.


    In the blink of an eye, it was Monday


    I didn''t even know how I had gotten over the weekend.


    However, on Monday morning, I covered the dark circles under my eyes with concealer and applied


    blush on my face to make me look better.


    I tidied up my hair neatly and chose a set of clothes that I was satisfied with the most.


    Then I went to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    In my opinion, it should be thest time I would met Patrick.


    By the time I arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, Patrick had been standing at the door.


    The look on his face was quite bad. And there were great dark circles under his eyes and some


    green stubble on his chin. He looked somewhat unkempt.


    It seemed that it was the first time I had seen Patrick like this.


    Usually, he was always perfect, mighty, and arrogant.


    I walked over to him. And Patrick spoke first, "Do we have to divorce? Do you want to think about it


    again?"


    His tone was a little pleading. And I thought that I had heard something wrong.


    "Let''s get a divorce. Mr. Cowell, don''t get yourself immersed in your hatred. You''d better embrace a


    new life as soon as possible."


    I was pretending to be free and easy.


    Patrick looked at me and frowned slightly, "Charlotte Archer, don''t tell me you aren''t even attached


    to me at all?"


    "Why should I be attached to you?" I raised my head, met his ck eyes, and said in a distant


    voice, "Mr. Cowell, should I be attached to you, who is a fence sitter? Or should I miss how you


    have been taking advantage of me?"


    "Taking advantage of you? When did I do that?"


    "Mr. Cowell, when you said this, don''t you think you are pretentious? Why would we get divorced?


    Isn''t it because you wanted to take advantage of my feelings for you and made me withdraw my


    comint against Caroline?"


    "Charlotte Archer..."


    I saw the hurt look in Patrick''s eyes.


    There was even pain in his eyes.


    It seemed that he sincerely couldn''t bear to part with me.


    "Mr. Cowell, let''s go."


    "Stop acting."


    "Otherwise, I''ll take it seriously again."


    I walked in the front. For a long time, I didn''t hear the sound of Patrick''s moving with his leather


    shoes.


    I looked back and saw that Patrick was still standing at the door and that his expression didn''t


    change, which was the same as it had been just now.


    At that time, I was hesitant.


    But I recalled everything that had happened previously over and over again so that I could be


    sobered.


    Patrick looked at me and finally lifted his feet to walk towards me.


    Both of us arrived at a counter where we would get a divorce. When the staff asked about how we


    were going to divide our property, I heard Patrick say, "She will get nothing."

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    I nced at Patrick from the corner of my eyes and smiled faintly, "Yes, I''ll get nothing."


    At this time, unexpectedly, I felt a little happy in my heart.


    Seeing that Patrick finally stopped acting, I was happy, thinking that in that case, I didn''t have to be


    attached to him anymore.


    However, hearing my answer, Patrick seemed to be a little surprised as he said, "Charlotte, do you


    agree?"


    "Yes. Mr. Cowell, what else do you want? If you like the house of mine in Unit No.1, City Y, then I''ll


    give it to you as well."


    I looked at him and said in an alienated tone.


    Patrick frowned deeply and said after a long while, "No need."


    While the staff was writing an agreement, Patrick added, "Forget it. I''ll give her 20% of Towering


    High Group''s shares aspensation."


    His words shocked me.


    But, I realized soon that it should be Patrick''s new trick.


    I immediately refused, "I don''t want it." "20% of Towering High Group''s shares..." "Its value will be at


    least 10 billion dors." "Once I ept so much money, I indeed can''t break up with Patrick."


    The staff looked at me with suspicion.


    It semed that it was the first time that he had seen someone refusing to ept money.


    "Charlotte Archer, for the thing I give to you, you have to take it. Otherwise, never should you want


    to divorce me!"


    Patrick spoke in amanding tone.


    I looked at him with ridicule on my face, "Mr. Cowell, what are you nning again? Why are you


    rushing to force me to ept your money?"


    "Charlotte Archer..."


    "Mr. Cowell, I don''t need yourpensation. As long as you can divorce me, I''ll be thankful."


    We applied for a divorce in an office for VIP where there was only one staff who helped us write a


    divorce agreement.


    He looked at us, feeling puzzled.


    Especially when he looked at me, he seemed to be looking at a freak.


    Patrick was persistent for a while. And I refused over and over again. In the end, hepromised.


    "Okay. Then I will do as you wish."


    The staff finished drafting an agreement and showed it to us.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    We didn''t have any children. And I didn''t want Patrick''s money. Naturally, we didn''t have any conflict


    or dispute.


    So both of us okayed the agreement. Then I picked up the pen first and signed my name in the


    Name of Woman.


    Patrick looked at me with a pen in his hand as his eyes were full of curiosity.


    I didn''t know what he meant. Nor was I in the mood to ponder on it.


    Finally, Patrick signed his name on the agreement.


    When I saw him signing his name in the Name of Man, I curled up the corner of my mouth slightly,


    pretending to be very calm. But in fact, I was in pain in secret as if someone were pinching me


    ferociously.


    After signing his name on the agreement, Patrick turned to look at me.


    He saw me smiling.


    He, who had been pursing his thin lips, suddenly curled up his lips, revealing a cold smile,


    "Charlotte Archer. As you wish.''


    I said firmly, "Yes. As I wish."


    After we confirmed the agreement, the staff prepared it in duplicate and ced them in front of the


    two of us. After that, he took away the marriage certificates in front of us and quickly reced them


    with two divorce certificates.


    I took the divorce certificate in my hand and walked out with Patrick.


    The corridor of the Civil Affairs Bureau was only a few meters long. But I wished that it could be a


    little longer.


    A young man and a young woman, who were here to get a marriage certificate, walked over to us


    as they snuggled in each other''s arms, looking so happy.


    This scene reminded me of the scene where I had got a marriage certificate with Patrick.


    The couple who I had seen just now probably could have a long- term rtionship after getting


    married. However, the marriage between Patrick and I was nothing but a farce.


    Finally, we reached the door.


    I turned around and said to Patrick, "Mr. Cowell, never will I see you again."


    After that, I turned around and left.


    I tried my best to look dignified in front of him over ourst encounter.


    I went to the police station and withdrew myint.


    After that day, I had been in a daze. Feeling absent-minded, I often made mistakes while working.


    I apologized over and over again. Even so, I would always be distracted inadvertently.


    After I arrived home in the evening, I would always take a deep breath while standing at the door.


    After I entered the door, I would always look around.


    At that moment, I, who had been hopeful, would be disappointed after that.


    I knew that Patrick wouldn''te to my house again. And I knew that we had gotten divorced. But I


    still held the hope that he would show up at my house.


    Fortunately, he didn''t know that I was having such a ridiculous thought on my mind.


    To stop fantasizing about Patrick, I simply asked the property management to change the lock of my


    door and specifically instructed them that no one else could use the card to my house except me.


    In the monthly meeting of mypany, the manager, Wendy Reagan, specifically called me. But it


    wasn''t until a long time that I, who had been absent- minded, realized that she had called me.


    After the monthly meeting was over, Wendy called me to the office and said to me, "Charlotte


    Archer, do you think we are eager and willing to recruit someone like you who has criminal


    records?"


    "What?"


    I looked at Wendy in a daze. She, who had always been gentle, looked very different today.


    There was also a hint of disgust in her eyes when she was looking at me.


    Wendy said, "The reason why we decided to hire you is because of Seth''s instructions. When he


    wasmunicating with many peers in the design industry, he instructed us that if you came to


    apply for a job, he hoped that we could agree to take you in. Besides, he assured us that you were


    very capable."


    "Seth Hyde..."


    I muttered.


    Wendy went on to say, "You were indeed good when you first arrived here. But what''s wrong with


    you recently? You''ve been making mistakes. Moreover, a client isining against you. If you


    want to quit your job, leave early. Never should you assume that I will be hesitant to fire you


    because you are Seth''s friend."


    As I heard Wendy''s words, my face was burning.


    I had been thinking that I was lucky and my capability was recognized.


    But I never expected that Seth''s help would be in it.


    I quickly apologized and repeatedly said to Wendy that I would never make a mistake again.


    After that, I went to the construction sites that I was in charge of, checking on the situation of the


    sites. After that, Imunicated with several clients. Regarding the parts which clients were


    dissatisfied with, I adjusted the design sketches overnight.


    By the time I raised my eyes again, the sky outside had turned bright.


    I was still in thepany. It wasn''t until I finished the work that I realized that I was starving and that


    I hadn''t eaten anything for almost 24 hours.


    I went out. Then I bought a bowl of porridge and ate a burger at an KFC store operating around the


    clock.


    I surely couldn''t go home at this time. So I rested in the KFC store for a while and went to work the


    next day.


    Because of the urgent adjustment the day before yesterday, I almost finished my work when it was


    time for getting off work. Thinking of Wendy''s words yesterday, I called Seth specifically to express


    my gratitude to him.


    But Seth said, "You earned everything by yourself."


    I hung up the phone and hesitated for a moment. In the end, I made up my mind that I wouldn''t tell


    him about my divorce in case he would misunderstand me.


    In fact, I hadn''t seen Seth for a long time.


    But in my opinion, it was good. In that case, Seth could have more time to contact others. And he


    probably could get a girlfriend one day.


    It was the weekend the next day. I had been sleeping at home for twelve hours.


    Originally, I was going to sleep for a while longer. But I heard the sound of the door opening, which


    startled me awake all of a sudden!


    I sat up from the bed and heard that there wasn''t a rustling sound at the door anymore. Instead,


    someone knocked on the door.


    It was Patrick Cowell.


    I had guessed early that it was him.


    But I still pretended to ask, "Who is it?"


    Patrick answered, "It''s me."


    I leaned against the door and said, "Mr. Cowell, we got divorced. What can I do for you today?"


    I didn''t n to let him in. After all, I had just finished organizing my mind.


    And I didn''t want to be disturbed by him easily again.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    It wasn''t until a long timeter that Patrick''s voice rang outside the door, "Something''s up. Some


    books and documents of mine are here. I want to take them back."


    "Oh..."


    "Yes. His things are indeed here."


    Previously, I had been absent- minded. And then I was so busy with my work that I forgot this


    matter.


    I didn''t open the door as I said, "Well, Mr. Cowell, please wait for a moment. I''ll pack your things up."


    "I want to go in."


    I heard Patrick''s voice.


    In fact, I was a little hesitant. But I thought that since we had got divorced, he should only be here to


    get his things back.


    After he got the things he wanted, we shouldn''t have future interactions.


    I opened the door. And the cold air blew directly on my face.


    Standing at the door, Patrick wore a grayck coat. And there were a lot of snowkes on his


    shoulders and over his head.


    I was surprised as I thought, "Didn''t he drive directly to the garage? How could there be such a


    strong chill on his body? And howe there is snow on his shoulder?"


    "Could it be that he hade from the outside?"


    But I didn''t want to care too much about him. After letting him in, I turned around and said, "Mr.


    Cowell, wait a minute. I''ll help you pack up your things."


    There weren''t many things of his in my house. To be precise, there were only a few ones, which


    could be all put in a paper bag.


    I took his book and documents from the bookshelf in the living room, put them in a paper bag, and


    then handed them to him. Then I said politely, "Mr. Cowell, everything of yours is here. Please have


    a check and see if anything is missing."


    Patrick took the paper bag over and didn''t even nce at it..


    He just stared at me with his ck and profound eyes as he smiled bitterly. "It seems that you have


    lived a good life after divorcing me." "Yeah. I am good by myself." I pretended to be calm.


    In fact, I didn''t live a good life. Instead, I was very ufortable. But I couldn''t say it.


    Patrick nodded, "Alright."


    I always felt that his eyes were a little blurred. But I didn''t overthink it.


    I walked Patrick to the door and said, "Goodbye."


    Then I closed the door.


    But as soon as I closed the door, I heard a muffled sounding from the corridor. My heart


    tightened. And I hesitated for a moment and opened the door in the end.


    I saw Patrick lying on the ground outside with his eyes closed.


    "Patrick Cowell!"


    I got nervous all of a sudden. Then I rushed over and tried to pat his face with my hands. But when I


    touched him, I found that his skin was terribly hot.


    Then I touched his forehead and neck, only to find that Patrick was having a high fever!


    I yelled out his name and forced open his eyes to make sure that he was indeed in aa.


    I hesitated for a moment, feeling that I couldn''t just leave him here. So I began to think of a way to


    drag him into my house. But Patrick, who was sick, was too heavy. Even though I tried my best, I


    could only move him a bit.


    Helplessly, I could only call the security guard of the property management. Then I asked him to


    drag Patrick to my room.


    We moved Patrick to my bed.


    At that time, I picked up my cell phone, intending to call someone to take him away.


    But when I looked at the cell phone, I was confused again.


    "Who should I call to take him away?"


    Except for Caroline, among the ones who knew Patrick, I didn''t have their contact number.


    I took his body temperature with a thermometer, only to find that his body temperature was at 39.5


    degrees.


    I didn''t understand, wondering why he, who was having such a serious fever, came to my house


    rather than go to the hospital.


    But I couldn''t care too much. I couldn''t go against my will. I was worried that something bad would


    happen to him.


    I could only call 911.


    Before the 911 staff arrived, I intended to get a basin of water to help him cool down his


    temperature.


    But as soon as I was about to leave, Patrick caught me with deadly grip, "Don''t go."


    I turned around and looked at Patrick who was in a daze, feeling that I was in a dilemna...


    "Patrick, let go. I''ll fetch some water for you. And I''ll be right back."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "No. Don''t go..."


    I exined it to him. But Patrick still grabbed my hand and didn''t let go of me.


    His hand was very hot. And he insisted on holding onto me, making me feel that my body was a


    little hot as well. The way I saw it, if it went on like this, something bad surely would happen to him.


    If he became silly in my house because of his fever, the Cowell Family and Caroline Archer surely


    wouldn''t let me go easily.


    But when I wanted to get rid of his hand, Patrick raised his arm and held me in his arms. With hot


    breathing emitting from his thin lips, he said, "I miss you. Don''t go. Don''t leave me."


    Patrick''s voice was full of attachment.


    My heart was pounding non-stop. But I was worried about him. So I had to pat him on his chest as if


    I were coaxing a child as I said, "I''ll go and fetch some water. I''ll be right back. I won''t leave. I won''t


    leave you."


    "Really?"


    Although Patrick spoke vaguely with his eyes closed, I could still understand what he was saying.


    "Well, it''s true."


    Although I didn''t say anything further, Patrick refused to let go of me and insisted on hugging me.


    Then I heard him saying a lot of words in my ear as he was in a daze.


    This time, I couldn''t hear some of his words clearly. But I heard him say, "I love you. I didn''t say it


    before. I said it this time. So don''t leave me."


    Lying on top of him, I thought, "Who is he talking to?"


    "Is he talking to me?"


    "He shouldn''t be..."


    When I was guessing, I heard Patrick say, "Don''t divorce me. We won''t get divorced, okay? I love


    you."


    His words made my heart beat violently!


    "No divorce."


    "Who is he talking to?"


    "Could it be me?"


    All of a sudden, I wondered whether Patrick had pretended to be ill and tried to trick me.


    I wsa incredulous and refused to be tricked by him easily.


    When I was in a dilemna, wondering how to ask him, there was a knock on the door. Followingly, a


    doctor''s voice rang out.


    I pulled myself away from him suddenly. As I was about to open the door, I heard Patrick behind me


    shouting, "Caroline..."


    At that moment, I couldn''t be sadder.


    I felt that I was extremely ridiculous.


    How could he have said those words to me?


    Of course, he would only talk to Caroline Archer like that!


    I rushed to open the door for the doctor. After seeing the 911 staff take him away and send him to


    Holy Spirit Hospital, I didn''t bother with him anymore.


    Before that, I seemed to have supressed all of my sorrows and sadness.


    But at this moment, all of my sorrows and sadness broke out in an instant. However hard I tried to


    suppress them, I failed.


    I stood in front of the window. And however hard I tried, I couldn''t suppress my sadness anymore. I


    took out the bottle of red wine I had bought to please Patrick that day. Then I sat in front of the


    window by myself, drinking red wine one ss after another.


    Before I knew it, I had drunk up a bottle of wine.


    Although it was red wine, I drank it with an empty stomach. So my head was dizzy at this time.


    "Ding-dong."


    There came a sound from my cell phone. I got up and picked up the cell phone on the coffee table,


    trying my best to look through my blurred eyesight. Only then could I distinguish the content of the


    text on my cell phone.


    The text read, "How have you been doing recently? I haven''t contacted you for a long time. How''s


    your study going? Are you doing well with your job?"


    "Who is the text sender?"


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the sender ID on it.


    It was a number that I hadn''t ever saved.


    But this number looked so familiar...


    "Who could it be?"


    I, who probably had drunk too much wine, dialed the number. It wasn''t until a long timeter that the


    call was connected. Then I only heard a voice, "Hello."


    "Hello, who are you?"


    As I drank, I spoke confusedly and incoherently.


    The person over the phone introduced himself. Only then did it suddenly ur to me that the one


    over the phone was the one who had funded me to go to college!


    "Sorry, sorry, I..."


    "You''re drinking."


    Before I could finish my words, the one over the phone exposed me.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    "Yeah. I''ve been drinking. People all say drinking can drown the worries. But I''m quite


    ufortable after drinking instead."


    Bending over the low table, I muttered staggeringly to the one over the phone.


    The person over the phone was silent for a while and then said, "Why don''t you tell me what


    happened? You may feel better after saying it."


    "Okay..."


    In a daze, I began to tell the one over the phone everything that had happened between me and


    Patrick...


    It was unknown how long I had been talking.


    Nor did I know how I had fallen asleepter.


    By the time I woke up again, it had been another evening.


    Feeling that I had a headache, I got up and cooked a bowl of instant noodles. Picking my cell phone


    up, I intended to check what time it was, only to find that my cell phone was out of power. I couldn''t


    even turn it on.


    I was a little puzzled. And I remembered that my cell phone had been fully charged in the morning.


    I had just helped Patrick make a call to 911.


    I got my cell phone charged and went to eat the instant noodles by myself. By the time I finished the


    instant noodles, my cell phone had been turned on.


    I clicked open the call log and found that there was a number that wasn''t saved in my phonebook on


    it. Then I recognized the number at a nce. This number belonged to the one who had funded me


    to go to college.


    I took a look at the call duration...


    Ths callsted 132 minutes.


    "Oh my God."


    I was scared out of my wits, wondering why I had talked to him over the phone for so long!


    I tried to think about it. And I finally remembered that I seemed to beining to him about


    something in tears.


    Then I immediately felt extremely guilty.


    In fact, I had never seen the one who had funded me. In my imagination, he should be an elder who


    took good care of me.


    I usually texted him in a polite manner.


    But I had been talking to him over the phone for such a long time...


    I was afraid that I had said something that I shouldn''t have said.


    Just in case, I sent him a text and apologized, saying that I had drunk too much during the daylight.


    If I had said something bad to him, I hoped that he could forgive me.


    After sending the text to him, I felt a little nervous.


    But soon I received his reply, which read, "No, you''re very cute today..."


    "You are cute."


    Reading his text, I couldn''t help but imagine a scene where an elder in his forties or fifties was


    talking sincerely to a junior, "You are cute."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I was a little embarrassed. And I said some more words to apologize to him.


    After that, I put down my cell phone and went to the bathroom to wash my face. After I went in, I


    saw that Patrick''s electric toothbrush and rinse cup were on the washstand.


    My heart ached. Then I picked up these things and threw them into the trash can on the side.


    After that, I saw his slippers.


    I threw them away.


    Then I threw the pen he had left here away.


    I searched around my house and threw away all the things that Patrick had brought here before.


    Sitting on the sofa, I tilted my head and saw short hair on the leather. Although I was short-haired as


    well, this one was much shorter than mine.


    It was Patrick''s hair.


    I threw the hair away. Then I, who seemed to have been possessed, began to clean up my house


    while wearing rubber gloves.


    I fetched a basin of water and dripped a bit of disinfectant into it. Then I began to clean up every


    corner of my house with a rag.


    By the time I was done with all the cleaning, it was alreadyte at night.


    I turned on the lights, making them look the brightest. Then I searched every room.


    It wasn''t until I made sure that there was no trace of Patrick''s existence that I stopped searching.


    I finished cleaning up everything and went back to bed, only to notice a WeChat message from Lisa


    on my cell phone.


    Ever since she was promoted to a higher position, she had been so busy that she rarely stayed at


    home. And she spent less time in


    City Y.


    Based on her WeChat message, she woulde back from abroad by flight tonight and would


    arrive at noon tomorrow. Now she was on the ne. Moreover, she asked me to have dinner with


    her then.


    In the end, she attached a photo.


    Because of the time difference, it was still daytime on her side.


    I looked at my watch, seeing that was already past 4 a.m. So I sent a message back to Lisa and


    went to sleep.


    The next morning, I was woken up by Lisa''s phone call.


    I picked up the cell phone. The first thing she said was, "You were still awake at four o''clock in the


    middle of the night. Are you practicing?"


    I, who was originally sleeping in a daze, was amused by her words.


    "No. I was cleaning up."


    I replied.


    "Cleaning up? Where are you staying now? Howe you were still cleaning up the house at 4


    a.m.?"


    I, who was half-awake and half-asleep, told her that I was living in Unit No.1, City Y.


    As soon as I finished speaking, I heard a scream from the other side of the phone, "What? Are you


    living there now? Have you reconciled with Patrick?"


    Her loud voice drove my drowsiness away.


    I sat up and told her how I had got a house here. Then Lisa immediately said, "Send me your


    address. Wait for me. I''ll go to your house right away after I put down my luggage."


    I sent her my address. Then I got up, washed my face, and brushed my teeth.


    After that, I ate breakfast.


    Before I could finish the breakfast, there was a knock on the door.


    Lisa was here.


    As soon as she came in, she immediately went to check every room. Finally, she sat on the dining


    chair and said excitedly, "Your grandmother is so kind to you. No wonder that this house is in Unit


    No.1, City Y. The vision here is quite good."


    "Yes."


    I lowered my eyes.


    In fact, if I could have a choice, I didn''t want to live here.


    This house was about 130 square meters, which was with two bedrooms, a locker room, two


    bathrooms.


    Besides, there was a huge living room.


    I, who was alone now, felt that the house was empty after a few days passed by. When Patrick was


    here before, I didn''t feel so.


    After Lisa sat down, she picked up a piece of toast in front of me and began toin about her


    hard work while eating the toast, saying that the time difference made her suffer and her skin


    situation had deteriorated.


    She continuedining about other things, such as she hadn''t got a boyfriend so far.


    I probably hadn''t talked to anybody for a long time. After hearing Lisa''s words, I suddenly rxed


    and said to her, "I envy you very much."


    "Why? I envy you instead, okay?" Lisa looked at the huge floor-to-ceiling window and said, "s. If I


    have a grandmother who gives me such a big house, I will be a good-for-nothing at home every day.


    And I won''t go out to work."


    Hearing what she said, I said inexplicably, "Then you can live with me here. When you get married


    and find a man you love, you can move out. Before that, we can live together." "I don''t want to." Lisa


    shook her head, "If I am that attached to you, Patrick surely will be unhappy."


    "Patrick Cowell."


    Hearing her mention Patrick, I felt a little lost. After a long silence, I said, "I divorced him. And I won''t


    be connected to him anymore."


    "What? I didn''t hear it wrong, did I?"


    Lisa looked at me and blinked her eyes, looking incredulous.


    "It''s true."


    I told Lisa about what had happened recently, including how I had been wronged and how I could


    have put Caroline in jail.


    Hearing this, Lisa wasn''t as rxed as before.


    Seeing that I was so depressed, she smiled again, "Okay, I''ll stay with you in City Y these days. I''ll


    hold a party for you tonight to congratte you on the fact that you are single again!"


    "Just stay with me. There''s no need to have a party."


    "Of course you should. Moreover, it won''t be a party at all. We will just go out to vent our emotions


    in case you will keep everything to yourself."


    Lisa''s mouth was stuffed with bread. But I still managed to hear what she was saying.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    That afternoon, Lisa went back to her home and came back to my house at night. After that, she


    took me out with her.


    When she saw my outfit, she criticized me.


    Then she personally selected a long sweater for me. Originally, I thought I should wear a pair of


    trousers to match it. But Lisa asked me to wear long boots and thick stockings instead.


    It was winter season now. And the weather couldn''t be colder.


    Although she said that we didn''t need to walk outside, I wore twoyers of silk stockings.


    Only after that did I go out to have dinner with her.


    After the meal, Lisa took a taxi.


    After getting on the car, I heard Lisa say to the driver, "Hello, please drive us to the Queen Bar."


    "The expense there is very high. We''d better not go there."


    When I heard this name, I quickly stopped Lisa.


    I knew Queen Bar, which was sort of one of the most expensive bars in City Y.


    Previously, there were some reports on the Inte saying that some yboys from wealthy


    families often hung around here.


    "Just go there. It''s someone else''s treat. Don''t be afraid."


    Lisa was tall. As she raised her arm, she held me in her arms.


    I had no choice but to agree.


    The taxi arrived at Queen Bar soon. As soon as I got out of the car, I was surprised to see the


    luxury cars parked by the roadside at the entrance of the bar.


    These cars all cost at least one million dors. Among them, at a nce, I saw many sports cars


    that cost at least ten million dors.


    This scene was no worse than that in the underground parking lot of Unit No.1, City Y.


    Lisa took me to the door. Immediately, someone came to hit on her. But Lisa took me in her arms


    and walked inside.


    We walked all the way inside. Lisa took me to the front of a semi-open table with familiarity.


    I took a look and found that someone had been sitting there.


    "Seth...1


    When I saw Seth, I couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    Lisa smiled and said, "Mr. Hyde, I told you that you surely wouldn''t treat me in vain today."


    "Sit down." Seth stood up, left the sofa for two persons to us, and sat on the single sofa by himself.


    Then he handed the wine menu to us and said to Lisa, "Caroline doesn''t drink. What would you like


    to drink? Order it by yourself."


    "Caroline does drink." Lisa handed me the wine menu and patted me on the shoulder, "Have a good


    drink. After you get drunk and are done with the throwing up, you will have nothing to do with that


    d*mn man from tomorrow on."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Seth was a little puzzled.


    Lisa was a straightforward person who would never be able to keep a secret. She leaned close to


    Seth and told him about my divorce.


    Seth looked at me and frowned slightly, "A while ago, you withdrew yourint. I thought it was


    a little strange. But I didn''t ask you..."


    I lowered my eyes.


    Holding the wine menu in my hand, I couldn''t help but think of how Patrick had forced me to


    withdraw theint. Then I said to Lisa, "Help me order it. I want to drink some strong alcohol.


    You''re right. I need to forget him."


    In fact, I had been drunk yesterday.


    I didn''t forget him and was in more pain instead.


    I knew that I was deceiving myself. But I told myself that it should be that I hadn''t got genuinely


    drunk.


    Lisa ordered a bottle of wine called Magen.


    Seth tried to persuade her. But she said, "Let''s drink together."


    Soon, a waiter brought in the wine and a bucket of ice.


    Then he opened the wine for us, poured a ss of wine for each of us, and went out.


    Lisa picked up the wine ss and said, "Cheers! Let''s toast for Charlotte, who is back to be single!"


    Seth and I picked up the wine as well.


    When I saw Seth, I found that he was also looking at me. The light in the bar was dim. But I could


    still see that his eyes were shing slightly.


    I couldn''t help but think of what he had said before.


    He once had said that he hoped that he could be my first candidate after my divorce.


    But in front of Lisa, I didn''t know what to say. So I just clinked sses with them and drank up the


    wine.


    The burning wine slipped into my throat.


    To be honest, the wine didn''t taste good.


    But I was willing to try it if I could get drunk.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After we drank for a while, Lisa said that she wanted to go to the bathroom.


    As soon as she left, only Seth and I were at the table. I took the opportunity to say while I was


    awake, "Seth, although I got divorced, I indeed don''t let him go immediately. I need time. Now I..."


    "I know. I didn''t say anything. Don''t be afraid."


    Seeing me speaking in a panic, Seth interrupted me. The expression on his face was still a gentle


    one.


    I was a little embarrassed.


    The atmosphere at the table was inexplicably awkward.


    I lowered my head and looked at the wine, saying nothing.


    "Are you touching me?"


    "Ah!"


    When I was wondering whether to say something to break the deadlock, I heard a noise on the


    side. And I immediately recognized that Lisa was the one who had spoken first.


    But the screamter was from a man.


    I had never heard such a voice before.


    So I quickly stood up and walked out.


    Then I saw that Lisa was standing in a vacant area of the bar with her hands crossed in front of her


    chest. And her face was full of anger.


    The man in front of her bent over with a painful expression on his face and covered a certain


    important part with both hands.


    "Never should you show up in front of me again!"


    Lisa rolled her eyes at the man. When she saw me, she walked over to me.


    Seth was also standing behind me.


    We went back to the table and asked her what had happened. Only then did we know that the man


    we had seen just now hooked up with Lisa''s shoulders as soon as he showed up. Because the man


    was tall. As his arm was on Lisa''s shoulders, he put his hand on Lisa''s chest...


    Lisa was tall and in good body shape. She could be a model with ease, not to mention being a flight


    stewardess.


    After Lisa finished her words, she said with a sad face, "Originally, I wanted to set you two up so


    that you can talk with each other. So I went out for a while. I didn''t expect to meet such an ignorant


    man."


    "You didn''t have to do that. No need." Seth smiled and said, "I am fine with the current rtionship


    between me and Charlotte."


    He had always been like this. And he never pressured me.


    After drinking for a while longer, I felt dizzy, thinking that I was about to get drunk.


    As a result, the man beaten by Lisa came in.


    A waiter followed him with a bottle of wine in his hand.


    When Lisa saw him, she immediately stood up, "What? Should I beat you again?"


    The man wasn''t angry. Nor did he flinch. He said with a smile, "I just came from abroad, so I didn''t


    understand the domestic rules and identally offended you, beauty. Don''t take it seriously. Take


    this bottle of wine as my apology to you."


    "No need. Take it away quickly."


    Lisa rolled her eyes at him.


    Then she sat down.


    However, the man didn''t intend to leave. Instead, he took out a business card and said, "My name is


    Roger Lance. This is my business card. And my personal phone number is on it."


    The man had a personal number. Those who had a personal number wouldn''t be ordinary people.


    Lisa didn''t take his business card over as she said, "Go away. Or I will call the police."


    Roger frowned. Only then did he realize that Lisa wouldn''t be easily convinced or pacified.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he finally left.


    As soon as he intended to leave, he was stopped by Lisa. Then he turned back, only to hear Lisa


    say, "Take the wine away."


    "There''s no reason for me to take a gift back. Just throw it away if you don''t want to drink it."


    After saying that, Roger left.


    I was in a daze now. And I couldn''t figure out whether Roger had been angry or not.


    As soon as Roger left, I proposed to leave, saying that I was too dizzy.


    Lisa agreed.


    As soon as the three of us came out of the bar, we saw a group of people standing in front of


    several sports cars not far away at the entrance of the bar. And various security guards were


    guarding on the side.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    I, who had been overwhelmingly drunk, saw the tallest as well as the most conspicuous man among


    the crowd at a nce.


    It was Patrick Cowell.


    He was here as well...


    Soon, I heard Lisa, who was next to me, say, "F**k. As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock


    together."


    After careful observation, I found that the cynical yboy, Roger Lance, who had wanted to give


    Lisa his business card just now, was standing next to Patrick.


    Some other people were next to them.


    However, these people seemed to be surrounding Patrick and Roger.


    While being surrounded by so many people, Patrick and Roger, naturally couldn''t see us.


    Seth put his arm around my shoulders and said, "Stop looking at them. Let''s go."


    After that, Seth called a designated driver to send me and Lisa back to my house.


    As soon as I got in the car, the car started. And I felt a little dizzy. In order not to throw up in the car,


    I slept with my eyes closed.


    I slept until the next morning.


    The next morning, when I opened my eyes, I found that I wasn''t at home. Instead, I was in a hotel...


    I rubbed my head that was still a little dizzy. After thinking about it carefully for a while, I


    remembered that I had been drinking with Lisa and Sethst night.


    "You''re awake."


    When I was thinking about what had happenedst night, I heard Seth''s voice.


    Looking up, I saw Seth standing by the door of the bedroom. Although he was wearing a shirt and


    trousers, his shirt was loosely hanging on his body with the top three buttons being unbuttoned,


    revealing half of his strong chest muscles.


    It was clear that Seth, who got sleepy eyes, had just woken up.


    As soon as I saw him, I subconsciously touched my clothes.


    I was still wearing the long sweater I had put on yesterday.


    Only then was I at ease.


    "I''m sorry.Yesterday, I..."


    "You fell asleep yesterday. And I didn''t know where your house was. So I had no choice but to bring


    you here." Seth seemed to sense that I was touching the clothes on my body based on the


    movement of the quilt. So he exined, "Don''t worry. I just took off your coat for you."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Thank you..."


    I lowered my head slightly.


    It was Monday today, he and I both had to go to work. Fortunately, based on my job responsibility, I


    didn''t need to sit in the office.


    But I had arranged things to do in the morning.


    Seth and I finished cleaning ourselves up briefly. Aftering out of the room, we stood at the


    entrance of the elevator and waited for the elevator.


    To my surprise, the door of


    the elevator opened.


    And there were two people inside.


    One was Patrick.


    And the other one was Caroline.


    The four of us looked into each other''s eyes. I couldn''t be more embarrassed, feeling that I had


    been caught cheating on the scene!


    When I instinctively shrank back, I felt that Seth backed me with his arms and held me in his arms


    as he said to Patrick, "Good morning, Mr. Cowell."


    I looked up and saw that the look on Patrick''s face was terribly gloomy. Although there was no


    expression on his face, his ck eyes seemed to be brewing a terrible storm.


    Patrick didn''t say anything. But Caroline smiled proudly and said, "Good morning, Charlotte, why is


    your face looking so pale? Could it be that you were exhaustedst night?"


    Her words made Patrick''s face even gloomier.


    Seth and I came out of a room in a hotel. And Caroline said that I had been worn out tired at night. It


    was justifiable for anyone to have random guessing about what had happened between Seth and


    mest night.


    But Seth didn''t seem to intend to exin. He held me in his arms and was about to enter the


    elevator. But Patrick walked out directly and blocked the entrance of the elevator. Then he looked


    down at Seth and said, "Minister Hyde, check the time. You arete, right?"


    As I saw the scene, even if Patrick didn''t finish his words, I would know what he wanted to do!


    "Last night, we...'' "Yeah. Mr. Cowell, I am just about to tell you that I''m going to resign. I''m going to


    pack up my things today. So I won''t go to yourpany tomorrow."


    Seth interrupted me.


    I looked at him in surprise and wanted to ask something. But Seth held me in his arms, bypassed


    the two persons in front of us, and went into the elevator behind.


    Although I dared not to look into Patrick''s eyes in the end, I could feel the coldness emanating from


    him.


    After I got into the elevator, I figured it out.


    The fact that Patrick and Caroline both showed up in the hotel indicated that they probably had


    been here to have sex.


    Thinking of this, I was sad. Moreover, I felt that my emotion just now a ridiculous thing.


    I turned to Seth and apologized to him.


    Seth smiled and said, "You don''t have to apologize to me. I think it is good for me to resign. In that


    case, Glorious Seth Design will have a more professional team. And I can continue to be your


    colleague again."


    "What?"


    "Actually, I''ve already sent a text message to the managerst night, saying that I''m going to resign.


    Moreover, I sent a message to Wendy conveniently, saying that I''m ready to work in ourpany."


    Hearing his words, I was in a daze, "But you said before that you wanted to learn about how to


    manage apany."


    "Yes. But I have a more important thing to do now."


    Seth had been putting his hand on my shoulder all the time. When he said this, he put a little force


    on his hand.


    But the emotion I had got when I had seen Patrick just now sufficiently proved that I was still in love


    with Patrick.


    It was so hard for me to hate him, let alone forgetting him.


    I raised my hand and pushed his hand away. Then I turned to look at Seth and said to him, "Seth,


    you are very excellent. And you deserve a better woman. I don''t want to stand in your way."


    "I know what I want. Don''t worry about me." Seth raised his hand, stroked my hair with his big hand,


    and went all the way down. Finally, hended his hand on my chin and said word by word, "If work


    and career are both gone now, I can start all over again at any time. But if I lose someone I probably


    will never get her back again."


    "Seth..."


    Seth said, "Call me Seth. I missed you once.


    And I don''t want to miss you once again."


    At this time, the elevator reached the first floor.


    Seth finished checking out and sent me home.


    I asked him to leave. But he insisted on waiting for me downstairs.


    When I went downstairs, he sent me to thepany. Only then did he go to hispany.


    I had been drawing design sketches in thepany on the whole morning and ran to a construction


    site in the afternoon. Originally, I nned not to go back to thepany, only to be temporarily


    informed that I had to go back to thepany for a meeting.


    By the time I arrived at thepany, the meeting had begun.


    As soon as I entered the conference room through the back door, I heard Wendy say, "Let me


    introduce our new Deputy General Manager to you, Mr. Seth."


    Looking up, I saw Seth standing in front of the conference room.


    He introduced himself.


    I, who came inte, sat in the back row, only to hear the whispers of the two designers in front of


    me.


    "Wow. This Deputy General Manager is so handsome."


    "Don''t you know him? He''s very powerful. He''s a genius. Since he was in college, he has been


    winning various prizes and favor."


    "Why does such an awesome persone to work in ourpany?"


    After Seth introduced himself, he saw me and smiled at me.


    The designer in front of me immediately said, "Wow, he seemed to be smiling at me just now."


    "He didn''t! Don''t be a fangirl."


    When the two designers in front of me were quarreling, Wendy looked at the time and asked


    everyone if we got any questions.


    Others began to ask Seth some questions one after another.


    Seth answered them one by one.


    I could see that the ones around me admired Seth quite much.


    At this time, a girl asked, "Vice President Hyde, do you have a girlfriend?"

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    This question made me nervous.


    I looked at Seth, fearing that he would mention me.


    Seth, who knew me so well, naturally knew what I was thinking about. After a moment of silence, he


    said, "I''m not married. Nor do I have a girlfriend."


    As soon as he finished his words, the designers were all excultant!


    Everyone was whispering.


    Some people even booed, "Vice President Hyde, I don''t have a boyfriend either."


    "Don''t snap. I don''t have one either!"


    "Me too. Me too!"


    When everyone was arguing, Seth said again, "But I like someone. Didn''t everyone ask me why I


    came to thispany before? Because the girl I like is here. I''m falling for her!"


    Everyone on the scene burst into an uproar!


    All the designers were looking around.


    Someone asked, "Who is it?"


    "I think you will know it soon." Seth kept staring in my direction, "I didn''t have the courage to confess


    my feelings to her in the past. So I missed a chance. But this time, I don''t want to miss her."


    "Wow... Is he so romantic?"


    As the designers by my side were specting with envy and regret, Wendy announced that the


    meeting came to an end and it was time to get off work.


    As soon as she finished her words, all the designers stood up. And seven or eight of them


    surrounded Seth.


    Fearing that I would be the target of public criticism, I quickly got up and left.


    After I returned to my office, I hastily packed up my things and was ready to sneak away.


    As soon as I arrived at the door, I saw that Seth had blocked the door and said with grievance, "Am


    I a monster?"


    "No. I..."


    Several designers surrounded us before I could finish my words!


    "Wow, Vice President Lu. You''re not falling for Charlotte, are you?"


    "Oh my god. I should have guessed that early. Charlotte is the only one who has been recruited by


    thepany recently."


    "I envy her."


    It was probably because Seth had reminded them about his purpose here that my colleagues didn''t


    do anything excessive except for expressing their envy.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but be rxed.


    Seth understood me.


    He apanied me downstairs. When we got in the car, he said, "Look, I''m so popr. If you don''t


    hurry up, I probably will be taken away by others."


    "Seth, I..."


    "Well, it''s a joke. Rx."


    Seth interrupted me, raised his hand, and touched my hair.


    But I said, "Seth, you''re so kind to me. And you''ve sacrificed so much for me. I''m afraid that I''ll


    never be able to pay your favor back for the rest of my life."


    "I''m good to you. It''s my own business. And it has nothing to do with you." Seth started the car and


    asked me, "Think about what we are going to eat."


    Seth took me to dinner.


    In the next few days, my colleagues knew that Seth hade for me. And many of them came to


    ask me about him.


    A colleague even said to me, "Charlotte, if you don''t say yes to Vice President Hyde, don''t always


    keep him hanging there. Make your position clear to him quickly so that we can have a chance."


    Seth happened to pass by when my colleague said this. Then he came in and said, "It''s me who


    has been chasing after her all the time. It''s good that she doesn''t dislike me."


    "Vice President Hyde."


    When my colleague saw Seth, she was so scared that she instantly stopped being arrogant.


    She didn''t say a word further and went out.


    Seth watched her leave and said, "I''m sorry. Have I caused you trouble again?"


    "As you said, you are very popr."


    I shook my head.


    Seth was indeed popr. He was a young and promising design genius.


    If I hadn''t met Patrick and that I hadn''t had a ridiculous marriage, I would have chosen Seth without


    hesitation.


    But...


    Even though I had a clear attitude toward Seth all the time.


    He insisted on sending me home every day and eating with me at night.


    What he was doing made me, who used to be alone, feel that I was no longer lonely.


    It was like that when two people ate together, their appetite would even improve.


    But one day, after I went out of thepany, I saw a ck car parked behind the woods not far


    from thepany.


    Although it was blocked by a tree, the car was arge-sized one. And the logo on the head of the


    car couldn''t be more conspicuous.


    At a nce, I recognized that the car was very simr to the one frequently driven by Patrick.


    The first time I saw the car, I thought it was a coincidence, thinking that it probably was a simr car


    that happened to be parked there.


    But in the next week, I saw the car twice.


    I realized that it was Patrick''s car.


    "Why did he park the car there? Was it a coincidence? Or was he looking at something?"


    One day, Seth went on a business trip. And I was alone that day.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After I went out of thepany, I saw the car there once again. So I went around the car, intending


    to see the number on the car te.


    But as soon as I walked to the front of the car, I saw the door to the driver''s seat open. Patrick, who


    was dressed in a ck trenchcoat, got out of the car and went straight to me.


    I instantly felt scared and ran away!


    I was wearing a pair of boots whose heels weren''t high today. So I was running very fast. It was


    unknown how long I had been running.


    I looked back and saw that Patrick didn''t catch up with me. Then I felt relieved and stopped a taxi to


    go home.


    I entered the house. "Dingdong!" Then my cell phone rang. And my heart tightened.


    I looked down and saw a text message from Seth.


    Only then did I rx a little.


    Seth asked me if I had dinner at night and what I had eaten.


    I chatted with him for a while before I went to cook and eat dinner.


    In fact, Patrick had been on my mind ever since I was at home.


    I wondered why his car had parked there, who he was waiting for, and whether he was waiting for


    me.


    To avoid thinking too much, I began to clean up the house. Then I took a bath. Looking at the pile of


    garbage at the door, I decided to take it out and throw it away.


    I went downstairs with the garbage in my hand.


    Then I got upstairs to my house again. As soon as the door of the elevator opened and I walked


    out, I smelled the strong smell of smoke!


    It reminded me of what had happenedst time...


    As I was about to retreat to the elevator, Patrick jumped out of nowhere and grabbed me. Then he


    hugged me tightly and said, "Charlotte Archer, I miss you."


    "What are you doing?"


    I was frightened and wanted to struggle. But Patrick''s strength was so strong that he held me tight.


    I smelled the strong smell of smoke mixed with the smell of alcohol.


    "Charlotte, I miss you."


    Patrick repeated the same words.


    "Mr. Cowell, you''re so affectionate!"


    I shouted at him while struggling.


    In fact, besides scolding him, I said so to wake myself up.


    Because no matter how hard I tried to put on a disguise, I was fragile anyway. In the face of


    Patrick''s words, I felt that my heart was in great pain.


    I wanted to trust him. But I dared not do so.


    "Have you possessed me? Either I go to work, eat, or fall asleep, you are all on my mind. When I


    see you and Seth are together whenever you go, I feel like I''m crazy!"


    "Mr. Cowell, you are drunk!"


    "I''m not drunk. I''m sober than ever. I miss you, I can''t put up with it while seeing you standing next


    to another man. I want to lock you up somewhere that only I can visit!"


    As he spoke, he held me in his arms as he exerted stronger and stronger force gradually.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Patrick''s words scared me!


    He said that he would like to lock me up.


    He would lock me up somewhere that nobody else could find.


    These words reminded me of the incident happening in prison and the kidnapping.


    I struggled desperately and shouted, "Help! Help! Help!"


    I looked at Shelton''s room. Although I knew that he was rarely at home, there was a glimmer of


    hope in my heart!


    However, after I shouted for a long time, nobdy opened the door at all.


    Patrick also realized that Shelton wasn''t at home.


    He seemed to figure out something and held me in his arms. Then he said, "Follow me. Stay with


    me. And don''t go anywhere."


    "No! You''re crazy!"


    "I didn''t. I can give you everything you want, such as clothes, houses, gems, and cosmetic


    products. Whatever you want, I''ll buy them for you. All you need to do is to stay by my side!" As


    Patrick spoke, he reached out and pressed the button of the elevator door behind him.


    I struggled.


    But his strength was too strong.


    As I saw the elevator going up one floor after another, I was terrified.


    I was worried that once the elevator stopped on this floor, Patrick would drag me directly to the


    underground garage.


    "Patrick Cowell, Patrick Cowell, calm down. Calm down! You love Caroline Archer. It has always


    been Caroline Archer rather than me whom you love!"


    I tried to wake him up by bringing up Caroline!


    Sure enough, after I said this name, Patrick behind me suddenly quieted down.


    He hugged me and buried his head on my shoulder. After a moment of silence, he said, "No, I don''t


    love her. I just owe her."


    "What did you say?" I was stunned, "What do you owe her?"


    At this time, I remembered what Caroline had once said.


    She had said that without her, Patrick couldn''t be who he was today.


    Before Patrick could say anything, the door of the elevator opened.


    Fortunately, someone was standing there.


    It was Shelton Cowell.


    "Help me!"


    When I saw him, I felt as if I had seen the savior. And I was so excited!


    Seeing this scene, Patrick seemed to understand something at once. Then he came over and


    pulled Patrick''s arm, saying, "Patrick, let go of her."


    "Get out of my way."


    Patrick pulled me and was about to pull me into the elevator.


    Shelton was about the same height as Patrick. But his physique was not as strong as Patrick''s.


    Even so, he blocked the door of the elevator directly as he said, "You''re drunk. Patrick, let go. Or I''ll


    call the police!"


    "Call the police?" Patrick looked up at Shelton in front of him and sneered, "Uncle, other people


    don''t know what kind of person you are. But I know who you are very well. You are living next door


    to her. I''ve always been wondering whether it''s a coincidence."


    "It is a coincidence. I lived here first."


    Shelton seemed to be saying so to exin it to me.


    "A coincidence? Let me tell you. If it were anyone else, I would believe that it was a coincidence.


    But it is you..." I heard Patrick behind me say, "Originally, I thought you were a dog brought back


    home by the Cowell Family. But I didn''t expect you to be an ungrateful wolf."


    When I heard Patrick''s words, I instantly became angry. Then I nced at him and said, "He is your


    uncle. How can you say that to him?"


    As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together.


    Caroline Archer had once arrogantly said so to me as well.


    "Uncle?" Unexpectedly, Patrick let go of me when he heard my words. Then he held me with one


    hand and stood straight as he said to Shelto, "He is nothing but a b*stard delivered by a vain


    woman who framed my father. If my father hadn''t brought him back, he would have died long ago!"


    "Stop it!" I was so angry that I broke free of Patrick''s embrace. Standing beside Shelton, I said to


    Patrick, "No matter who delivered him, he doesn''t have any fault at all. Anyway, it is not like we can


    have a choice!"


    "Charlotte."


    It seemed that Patrick didn''t expect me to be so angry...


    However, I indeed got angry.


    "Don''t call me like that! You''re high and mighty. You''re of noble blood. Everyone else is an


    illegitimate child. And everyone else is begging for free food at your home!"


    The ones from the Archer Family used to judge me like this.


    "Forget it." Shelton, standing beside me,forted me instead, "Patrick is drunk. Don''t argue with


    him."


    "Oh. I don''t need you to speak up for me." Patrick nced at him and then looked at me, "I didn''t


    mean that. I''m not talking about you."


    "Yes. You weren''t referring to me. But in the bottom of your heart, don''t you think you are noble?


    Sorry, didn''t Caroline tell you that I am nothing but a wild dog raised by the Archer Family?"


    I stood there and stared coldly at Patrick.


    I even felt that I had gone blind when I fell in love with him back then.


    Patrick seemed to be at a loss as he said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean that at all. I''ve never judged you


    like this. If youe to my side, no one in the Archer Family will look down on you anymore."


    As he said, he reached out his hand, trying to hold me in his arms.


    I took a step back, leaned against the elevator door, and said to him, "I don''t need you. I''m a


    human. I can live with dignity on my own rather than beg it from someone else!"


    As I spoke, I was about to leave.


    Patrick grabbed hold of me. And I didn''t even look back, saying briefly, "Let go."


    "Charlotte Archer, I indeed didn''t mean that. Come to my side, I will treat you well. No one will look


    down upon you..."


    Wondering whether if it was my illusion, I felt that there was a pleading tone in Patrick''s voice.


    His voice even made me feel that he couldn''t be humbler.


    I wanted to turn back. But everything that had happened before was vivid in my mind.


    I didn''t want to be hurt by him again.


    I lowered my head and continued, "Let go of me, Mr. Cowell. I have already divorced you. We now


    have nothing to do with each other. And never will we be connected in our lives."


    "I won''t allow you to do that!"


    All of a sudden, Patrick was excited!


    He wanted toe over and hug me. But Shelton stood behind me directly.


    I heard him say, "Patrick, let go. Have you forgotten that you have said to your grandfather that you


    want to marry her sister?"


    "He is going to marry my sister."


    Shelton''s words seemed to have turned into an invisible hand, which pierced through my body and


    firmly pinched my heart.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    My heart, which had been in a hopeless mess early, was in extreme pain at this moment.


    I bit my lips hard so that I wouldn''t burst out crying.


    I said in a t voice, "Oh, really? Congrattions!"


    "No, no! At that time, I said so under the pressure of the circumstance..."


    I heard that Patrick was exining hurriedly behind me.


    "Under the pressure of the circumstance? Mr. Cowell, you are the boss of Towering High, standing


    at the top of the pyramid. Our Archer Family is just an ordinary family running a group. I wonder


    how capable my sister is that she could pressure you to agree to marry her?" I paused and


    continued to say, "Mr. Cowell, if you want to possess both my sister and me, you have to make up a


    decent lie."


    After being exposed by me, Patrick seemed to be at a loss.


    Hearing my words, Patrick was silent.


    "I can refuse to marry her."


    "Mr. Cowell, you have to marry her. Otherwise, if I go to prison next time, I probably can''t walk out of


    there alive."


    My voice was cold and t.


    Hearing what I said, Patrick, who had been holding my hand tightly, finally let go of me.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    I heard Patrick pressing the elevator button again. And soon the elevator came.


    He entered it.


    After the elevator left for a while, I was sure that Patrick had left. Then I turned around and


    apologized to Shelton behind me, "Shelton, I''m sorry. He vented his anger on you because of me."


    "I''m fine."


    Shelton said.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I looked up at him. Shelton looked at me through the transparent lens with his gentle eyes.


    He seemed to see the tears in the corner of my eyes. And his voice softened as he said, "Patrick


    probably cares about you so much. That is the reason why he lost hisposure. At least, over the


    years I have been in the Cowell Family, I have never seen him treat anyone like this."


    "He doesn''t care about me at all." I shook my head with a wry smile, "Living in the Cowell Family,


    whatever he wants, he can always have his way ever since his childhood, right? no one will say no


    to him. And no one will disobey him."


    "It''s not just him. Everyone in the Cowell Family is like this. After all, they were born in such a


    family..."


    Shelton lowered his eyshes slightly as he spoke.


    I could see the disappointment in his eyes.


    I wanted tofort him. So I said, "Shelton, don''t be sad. Like you, I didn''t live in the Archer Family


    since I was a child. Later. When I went to the same college with Caroline, it was because I looked


    like her that they started to pay attention to me. In the end, I knew that I was not alone..."


    I started to talk about what I had experienced endlessly.


    Shelton listened to my words very seriously. In the end, he said, "Thank you for telling me your


    personal affairs. It''s Patrick''s loss that he doesn''t cherish you."


    It waste at night. Shelton and I said goodbye to each other and went home respectively.


    That day, I didn''t sleep well again.


    The next day, I went to work with dark circles under my eyes. As soon as I entered the office, I saw


    my colleagues crowding together and gossiping about something.


    I didn''t want to know what they were talking about. So I went back to my seat.


    But after I sat down, all of them looked at me in unison.


    I looked over, sensing that they were looking at me. They exchanged nces with each other and


    gathered around me instantly. Then one of them asked me first, "Charlotte, do you have a sister?"


    "I..." I subconsciously wanted to say no. But after hesitating for a moment, I said, "Yes."


    My colleagues'' eyes brightened when they heard my words. And they continued to ask me, "Is your


    sister going to marry Patrick Cowell, the President of the Towering High Group?"


    My heart tightened. But I nodded as if nothing had happened.


    Hearing my answer, they all said, "Wow, Charlotte, we didn''t expect that you woulde from a rich


    family."


    "Yeah. That''s right. In that case, aren''t you going to be Patrick''s sister-inw?"


    "How about you ask Patrick to introduce the rich young men who are single by his side to us?" "Yes,


    yes. I am in!" They kept babbling in my ears.


    After they finished their words, I said, "I''m sorry. I don''t get along with the Archer Family."


    But they didn''t believe what I had said. Instead, they thought I was making an excuse and refusing


    to help them.


    Theyined one after another and said, "We won''tpete with you for Vice President Hyde.


    Why can''t you introduce a few men to us? Are you afraid that we will find a better Mr. Right than


    yours?"


    Hearing their weird and enigmatic guessings, I was silent for a while and said, "If I were from a rich


    family, why should I work here?"


    As soon as I finished speaking, they seemed to be dumbfounded.


    They muttered a few words and then left.


    As soon as they left, I opened the page and searched the rtive news online.


    I found that the Archer Family seemed to have leaked this matter to the media reporters early.


    Therefore, the stock of Archer''s Group, which had been sluggish recently, climbed back a bit.


    However, I only nced at the news. Except for Rosy, the rest of the ones in these two families had


    nothing to do with me.


    My life went on as usual.


    In the blink of an eye, the day of thepany''s annual conference came.


    Before the arrival of this day, everyone in thepany counted the days, looking forward to this


    day. On the contrary, I took on a few orders. Drawing the effect sketches andmunicating with


    the clients had taken up all of my time.


    I hadpletely forgotten the so- called annual conference.


    It wasn''t until everyone was going to get their dresses that morning and Seth asked me about my


    dress that I remembered this matter.


    I should be dressed in a gown while attending such an important event...


    But it was toote for me to prepare a gown now.


    Glimpsing at the pile of work piled up on my desk, I said somewhat embarrassingly, "How about I


    won''t go there?"


    "How can you do that? There is a rule in ourpany that everyone has to attend the annual


    conference. The ones who don''t show up will be fined."


    Seth said seriously.


    I frowned. I was dependent on my sry now and didn''t use the bonus of Archer''s Group.


    At the end of the year, I just paid the property management fee of the house, which cost me tens of


    thousands of dors.


    I was so distressed that I almost cried.


    Now, hearing that I would be fined, I was entangled. Looking at the simple suit on me, I gritted my


    teeth and said, "Then I''ll go there in this outfit."


    "Alright." Seth looked at me and smiled. "I know you''ve forgotten about this matter. I''ve already


    prepared a dress for you."


    "Huh?"


    When I was surprised, Seth took me out.


    He drove me all the way to a shopping mall and entered a store located in the middle position on


    the first floor.


    When the clerk saw Seth, she said enthusiastically, "Hello, Sir, the dress you have ordered has


    been adjusted and sent back."


    When I was wondering, I saw the clerk take out a gem- blue dress from the shelf. The dress was


    very chic. Its hemline was very long. Although the dress looked a little conservative, there was a


    high cut next to the right leg, making it somewhat sexy.


    The clerk took out another pair of high-heeled shoes to match the dress.


    I looked at the pair of high heels and was shocked. "Its heels are too high."


    "It''s okay. I''ll support you all the way today. I promise that I won''t let you fall."


    Seth looked at me and smiled gently.


    I knew that this dress was what he had prepared for me in advance. In order not to let him down, I


    could only grit my teeth and put it on.


    I had to admit that this dress matched my body every well, which fully set off my body figure.


    The slightlyyering cor ran all the way down to the position of my heart, revealing a shallow


    cleavage.


    "How much is it?" I wanted to pay for the dress after putting it on.


    "I gave it to you as a gift. Could it be that you want to embrass me?"


    Seth looked a little angry. Although I knew that he was pretending, I had no choice but to thank him.


    He took me upstairs, where there was a store selling jewelry as well as heawears.


    After I bought the stuff I needed, they could help me style my hair for free.


    The clerk helped me choose a small clip. Because I was short-haired, she only braided the bangs in


    front of me slightly. After that, I looked a lot more modern and exotic.


    Moreover, the clerk helped me with my makeup and choose a beautiful sapphire ne to match


    with my makeup.


    However, the ne was only a piece of artwork, which wasn''t expensive.


    By the time I tidied myself up, it was already past 5 p.m.


    Seth took me out of the mall. Although there was a coat hanging loosely on my body, I could sense


    the favoring gaze from the men around me.


    Seth seemed to feel other men''s gazes as well and put his hand on my shoulders. And I was


    shocked. I heard him whispering, "No. I have to dere my sovereignty on you. Otherwise, if other


    mene to hit on you, I will have to beat them."

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    I hesitated for a moment and didn''t stop Seth.


    We arrived at the venue where the annual conference was going on.


    This venue was one of the best hotels in City Y. If apany could hold its annual conference here,


    it indicated that thispany was financially powerful.


    However, ourpany only booked a small banquet hall.


    At first, I was worried that my outfit would be too exaggerating. But after I went in, I found that


    everyone was wearing beautiful dresses with exquisite makeup. Only then was I relieved.


    A waiter came over to take the coat for me. I hesitated for a moment and took off the coat.


    Seth was the Vice President. As soon as he came in, he was called away by Wendy.


    He asked me to go with him. But I refused.


    After all, all the executives were by Wendy''s side. As a young designer, I surely would make them


    dissatisfied if I joined in the fun with them.


    Holding a bit of fruit and pastries, I found a seat in the corner and sat down.


    As soon as I sat down, a man sat next to me.


    I knew him. He was Tim Hodge from the Custome Service Department.


    As soon as Tim sat down, he said, "Charlotte, you used to wear conservative outfits in thepany.


    I didn''t expect you to have such a good body figure. Although you look very thin, unexpectedly, for


    the parts which should be plump and meaty..."


    "Mr. Hodge, we''re not familiar with each other."


    I interrupted him. When I looked at him, I found that he was staring at the highcut of my dress


    obscenely.


    I hurried to pull my skirt.


    "Hey. We will get familiar with each other after a chat, won''t we?"


    My action didn''t affect Tim''s mood at all. After staring at my legs, he stared at my breasts.


    I had no choice but to put my hand on my chest, looking for Seth.


    Some important customers probably had been invited to the annual conference this year. Moreover,


    the banquet hall wasn''t spacious.


    Others probably had blocked Seth and others from my eyesight. After I nced at the crowd, I didn''t


    find them.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Tim boldened as he said, "Charlotte Archer, in fact, I know that


    women are morescivious than men. It''s just that you are so shy that you won''t reveal your lust.


    Let me tell you, although I''m not handsome, my part is much bigger than those of ordinary men..."


    "I''m not interested!"


    I was driven to a dead end.


    I had no choice but to stand up and look for Seth.


    I got up and saw Seth and Wendy chatting with a influentical customer of ourpany. If I went


    there directly like this, others would think that I was ignorant.


    Helplessly, I had to get up and go out.


    I thought, "Tim probably won''t follow me if I go to the women''s room, right?"


    I walked out quickly. As I was about to reach the women''s room, I heard Tim''s obscene voice


    behind me, "Hehe, sure enough, women are morescivious than men. When you hear that I have


    a big cock, you can''t control yourself, right?"


    As Tim said, he came over and put his arm


    around my waist. Then he said, "Come on. I know there is a baby caring room over there..."


    "Let me go!" I was so frightened that I pushed his hand away, "I just want to go to the toilet!"


    "Hey! Don''t go on pretending. I like women with hot-temper. You are interesting!"


    Tim became bold.


    I walked quickly to the women''s room. And he pulled me out of there directly,"If you want to go to


    toilet, you should go to the men''s room isntead. I don''t want to go to a ce like the women''s room."


    "Let me go!"


    I was scared out of my wits.


    In fact, some people were passing by. But when everyone saw this situation, they all shrank back.


    Just as I was about to call for help, I heard a voice saying, "Let go."


    I found this voice so familiar.


    It was the same for the situationst time.


    I looked up and saw two people standing at the end of the corridor. One was Patrick and the other


    one looked familiar to me as well...


    I just couldn''t think of who he was for a moment.


    As Tim narrowed his eyes and was about to see who the speaker was, Patrick walked over and


    punched him in the face!


    Tim''s face instantly swelled up.


    "How dare you hit me?" Tim was so angry that he wanted to hit Patrick back!


    But he was too short. Patrick was taller than him. Before Tim could punch Patrick, Patrick kicked


    him away directly!


    Then he raised his legs and kicked him in the stomach!


    After a couple of moves, Tim knew that he would be no match for Patrick. Then he was so scared


    that he ran away!


    As soon as Tim left, the man next to Patrickughed and said, "Hey, Patrick, this is the first time I''ve


    seen you help a passer- by out of your sense of justice. What''s the matter? Have you been


    transformed?"


    "Shut up."


    Patrick rolled his eyes at him.


    The man next to Patrick looked at me as he squinted his eyes for a while. Suddenly, he patted his


    head and said, "Hey, beauty, I thought you looked familiar! I remember you. Are you the friend of the


    hot beauty in the barst time?"


    In the barst time...


    I recalled it for a while. Only then did I remember that when I drank too much that day, this man tried


    to ask Lisa for her phone number...


    "You''re..."


    "Hello, my name is Roger Lance."


    Roger took the initiative to introduce himself. Then he took out a business card and handed it to me,


    saying, "Snce we saved you, can you tell me the name of the beautyst time?"


    Before I could take the business card over, Patrick reached out and grabbed it first. Then he


    squeezed the business card into a ball of paper and threw it on the ground, warning, "Don''t get in


    my way here."


    Roger looked at me and then at Patrick. Then he smiled and said, "Okay. Got you."


    After that, he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Thank you, Mr. Cowell."


    Seeing that Riger had left, I wanted to leave as well.


    As soon as I passed by Patrick, he held me in his arms. Then he raised his hand and pressed me


    against the wall as he said, "I''m sorry about what happened that night. I didn''t mean that."


    "I see, Mr. Cowell. I won''t me you. Can I go now?"


    When I spoke, I drooped my eyshes slightly.


    I couldn''t be more distressed in secret.


    "No, you can''t." Patrick lowered his head and looked at me up and down. Then he frowned as his


    ck eyes were full of displeasure, "Howe you are dressed like this? Only I can see these


    parts of yours!"


    As Patrick spoke, he reached out his hand and sneaked in my body through the high-cut.


    I quivered all over and rushed to grab his hand.


    But his strength was too great.


    He pinched the soft part under my waist with his hand. And his strength wasn''t very strong. With his


    thin lips close to my ear, he made a low sound.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Brother-inw, please behave yourself."


    I had no choice but to call him like this.


    Patrick was infuriated when he heard my words. Then he increased the strength in his hand. And


    his other hand was no longer pressing against the wall. Instead, he clung to my waist tightly with his


    hand and said, "As long as you say it, I won''t be your brother-inw. And I''ll continue to be your


    husband!"


    "Let me go!"


    I pushed him. But at this time, I could clearly feel that his part pressing against my waist was


    changing, amplifying my sense more and more!


    I felt a sense of danger strongly!


    "I miss you very much, Charlotte Archer. Do you know that? You are so amazing that you make me


    miss you every second after I leave you."


    Patrick held me in his arms and looked up at me with strong desire in his eyes...


    I said subconsciously, "You''re drunk..."


    Because every time he said this, he was either sick or drunk.


    But Patrick looked at me firmly and said word by word, "I haven''t drunk a drop of wine yet tonight."

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Only then did I realize that I didn''t smell any alcohol when I was so close to him.


    He was sober.


    I dared not make a random guess. So I looked at him and said, "Brother- in-w, then don''t talk


    nonsense. The one you love is Caroline Archer. Never will you love me in your life. You said it by


    yourself."


    Hearing what I said, Patrick was a little absent-minded.


    He looked at me with a more profound look in his ck eyes, "Yes, I used to think so. But I was


    wrong."


    "Mr. Cowell, as I said, Caroline and I can''t coexist. If she is in prison, I will go back to your side."


    I looked at Patrick with a firm look in my eyes.


    At that moment, I saw the hesitation in Patrick''s eyes.


    I sneered, "Mr. Cowell, I was innocent when I was in prison. But she deserved to be in prison. But


    when I was in prison, you stood by and did nothing. And you can''t bear to see her being imprisoned.


    Don''t you already have an answer in your heart?"


    "No. I..."


    Just as Patrick seemed to be hesitating, intending to say something, someone reached out his


    hand, put it in front of me, and pushed him away!


    At that time, Patrick was a little absentminded. So he was pushed away when he was caught off


    guard.


    It was Seth.


    The next second, I was protected by Seth behind him. And he said to Patrick, "What are you going


    to do to my girlfriend, Mr. Cowell?" "Your girlfriend?" Patrick couldn''t help but frown when he heard


    Seth call me like this. Then he looked at me and asked, "Are you his girlfriend?"


    When I was hesitating about what to say, Seth suddenly took me into his arms.


    Seth''s arm was very strong. And I could hear his heartbeat when I was in his arms.


    I raised my head and said to Patrick, "Yes. I''m already his girlfriend. Mr. Cowell, I''m just a piece of


    trash abandoned by you."


    I belittled myself on purpose so that Patrick wouldn''t make a move on Seth.


    "Oh. Didn''t you just say that you woulde back to my side after she went to jail? Why do you


    have a boyfriend now?"


    Patrick stood there.


    Judging from the look in his eyes, unexpectedly, I saw that he had been hurt. And I didn''t know what


    to say for a moment.


    At this time, Seth said, "Mr. Cowell, your marriage with Caroline has already been made public to


    the whole world. Please don''t continue to hurt Charlotte. She has been hurt by you so badly. And


    you surely can''t go on hurting her."


    Seth''s words made me even more upset.


    Seth knew me well.


    What he said matched my current state.


    I indeed had been badly injured by Patrick Cowell.


    Patrick looked at me with a trace of heartache in his eyes. Then he, who seemed to have


    understood something, turned around and left.


    As soon as he left, Seth didn''t continue to hold me in his arms. Instead, he put down his hand and


    said, "Sorry. The situation was special just now."


    I shook my head.


    I knew that Seth was good to me.


    He asked me why I was here. So I told him about Tim.


    As Seth heard this, his face became gloomy. And he said, "After I go back this time, I will fire him."


    I didn''t object.


    After all, it wasn''t good to keep someone like Tim in thepany.


    Throughout thetter phase of the annual conference, Seth had been by my side all the time,


    apanying me to have food.


    Seeing that he seemed to intend to say something and gave it up several times, I asked him, "Do


    you have anything to say?"


    Only then did Seth tell me that the client just now actually came from the annual conference of


    Patrick''spany.


    In fact, the Cowell Family didn''t want to leak the marriage between the Archer Family and the


    Cowell Family this time. But the Archer Family acted on their own, which somewhat irritated the


    Cowell Family.


    However, the reason why this matter happened was that something was wrong with Archer''s Group.


    Its stock had been sluggish, plummeting down for several months.


    To stabilize the situation, the Archer Family released the news about the marriage, which made the


    stock price rise a little.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but be somewhat worried about Rosy.


    But I didn''t mention her. Instead, I asked Seth, "Why did you tell me this?"


    "You think I''m stupid, right?" Seth looked at me as he squinted his eyes and said with a smile, "I


    hope to win you over in a fair way."


    Admittedly, Seth was so good.


    At that moment, I was even a little swayed.


    I probably couldn''t repay him with the same feelings. However, if I couldn''t repay him with anything


    else, I would repay him with my whole life.


    I hid my feeling in the bottom of my heart.


    After the annual conference came to an end, within less than half a month, we could enjoy the


    annual leave.


    I didn''t have a home. So celebrating the New Year was a very cruel thing for me.


    Because reuniting with the family members in New Year were all covered on TV, the Inte, and


    the social media newsfeed. But my family didn''t wee me.


    Moreover, because of the fact that Caroline had gone to jailst time, the Archer Family almost


    hated me to their bones.


    Even if Rosy asked me to go back, I didn''t want her to be in a dilemma.


    I was off in New Year. On New Year''s Eve, I got up in the morning the same way I had done over


    the weekend. After tidying up the house, I wanted to go outside to buy some food. After all, during


    the New Year holiday, all the shops would be closed.


    And it wasn''t until the third day of the New Year that the operations of the shops would be back to


    normal.


    As I was about to go out, my cell phone rang. It was Seth who was calling me.


    As soon as I picked up his call, he asked me, "Where are you going for the New Year celebration?"


    "Staying at home."


    I told him the truth.


    Seth said, "Then go downstairs quickly. I''ll take you to a ce."


    "Ah? Won''t you go home?"


    I was a little surprised.


    However, Seth insisted that I go downstairs. So I changed my clothes, took my bag, and closed the


    door. Then I went downstairs.


    Seth drove me. And I didn''t overthink it.


    But as the car was driving along, I found that we were on the highway!


    Looking ahead, I found that there was a toll station!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Where are we going?" I was shocked.


    "You have no ce to go during the New Year, right? Then I''ll take you to my hometown to have


    fun. There are many ces around my hometown where we can enjoy ourselves."


    Seth said as he drove.


    "Your hometown?" I was shocked. "No need. No need. I don''t have anything with me."


    I even wondered whether Seth was going to introduce me to his parents.


    "I didn''t bring anything with me. Nor did I bring my clothes. How could I just go there like this?"


    Seth saw through my mind as he said, "Don''t worry. I won''t let you live in my house. You can stay at


    the hotel."


    But I wasn''t at ease.


    But no matter what I said, Seth had no intention to drive me back.


    I felt as if I had been tricked.


    But I couldn''t go back by myself. In desperation, I had to agree that I would stay in his house for one


    day and go back two dayster.


    Seth''s hometown wasn''t far from City Y. However, a lot of people were returning home on New


    Year''s Eve. So the highway was very crowded. We drove for more than eight hours before arriving


    at the small town where Seth''s family lived.


    Seth arranged me to live in a hotel.


    When I got off the car, Seth opened the trunk and handed me a purple suitcase.


    "What''s this?" I looked at the suitcase.


    "The luggage I prepared for you," Seth exined.


    I took the suitcase to the hotel. And Seth left.


    After I opened the suitcase, I couldn''t help but admire Seth''s consideration sincerely.


    I had to admit that he was really amazing. There was a lot of luggage for me inside the suitcase,


    including the pajamas, slippers, and a few new sets of clothes to get changed.


    He even prepared underwear for me...


    Looking the sets of underwear inside the suitcase, I couldn''t help blushing.


    After all, it was the first time that a man had bought these things for me.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Originally, I thought I would have to spend that night alone.


    Although I was somewhat lonely, the things in the suitcase that Seth had prepared for me moved


    me a lot.


    At about six o''clock in the evening, Seth came again.


    Before I could ask him why he was here, he reached out to hold my hand and said gently, "How can


    I let you stay at home on New Year''s Eve?"


    As he said this, he pulled me and walked out.


    I was scared out of my wits as I said, "Are you going to take me to see your parents?"


    "No, no. I just said that I would take a friend home to have dinner together." As Seth said, he forced


    me out.


    I was almost dragged into the car by him.


    After we got in the car, I wanted to leave. But he didn''t agree and started the car by force.


    I was a little unhappy. After we arrived at the downstairs of his family''s house, I insisted on leaving.


    However, Seth looked at me with a pitiful expression, "I have told my parents that you will be here.


    And they have prepared a tableful of food. Can you take it as helping us finish the food?"


    As he spoke, he looked at me with his hand on his chin.


    His staring made me a little embarrassed. So I had no choice but to agree.


    Even so, I understood what Seth intended to do by taking me to his house and introducing me to his


    parents on New Year''s Eve.


    I knew how Seth had been good to me in the past few years.


    Just like what I had thought before, if I couldn''t repay him with my feelings, then I would repay him


    with my whole life.


    I followed Seth and went upstairs.


    As soon as the door opened, I saw an old couple in their fifties standing at the door. When they saw


    me, they smiled happily, "You have been worn out all the way here. Come in quickly."


    As they spoke, they let me into the room.


    I was a little embarrassed. As I walked inside, I said, "Uncle, Aunt, Happy New Year. I''m really sorry


    to disturb you on New Year''s eve." "Not at all. Not at all." The two seniors both waved their hands.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As soon as I went in, I saw a medium-sized table where there were a lot of presumptuous dishes,


    including fish and meat. Since the table couldn''t amodate so many dishes, the dishes were


    piled up.


    Seth asked me to sit down. I hesitated for a moment and glimpsed at the kitchen. Sensing that it


    seemed that I indeed didn''t have to help them with anything, I said, "Uncle, Aunt, you two sit down


    first."


    Hearing what I said, Seth''s parents smiled with satisfaction and quickly sat down.


    After we all sat down, Seth''s mother said, "They are allmon dishes. I wonder if they fit your


    taste."


    Then she picked up a piece of fish and put it in my bowl.


    "Thank you."


    Besides thanking her, I really didn''t know what else to say.


    The dishes made by Seth''s mother were very delicious.


    For the whole night, they had been paying attention to me and kept picking up food for me. I


    couldn''t eat anything more. Even so, Seth''s parents kept asking me to eat.


    In the end, seeing that I was indeed full, Seth said, "I''ll finish them."


    As he spoke, he took out some food from my bowl.


    "I''ve eaten them." I saw Seth take out a piece of meat.


    "It''s okay."


    Seth didn''t mind.


    After the meal, the channels on the TV started to cover the New Year G. I wanted to help them


    do the dishes. But Seth''s parents refused, asking me to sit down and rest persistently.


    Seth''s parents quickly cleaned up the table. Then they brought a te of oranges and apples.


    Seth picked up an apple and asked me, "Would you like to eat it? I''ll peel it for you."


    "No..."


    "Don''t ask her. Peel it quickly."


    When I was about to refuse, Seth''s father handed him a fruit knife.


    In fact, I was quite full.


    Seth began to peel the apple as he said, "Just eat one piece. You don''t have to finish it all."


    That night, it seemed that Seth had mentioned me to his parents previously. So they didn''t ask me


    about my rtionship with Seth.


    Sitting on the sofa with Seth''s family, I watched the New Year G while enjoying fruits.


    After midnight, we went out and lit firecrackers together.


    I was afraid. So Seth covered my ears.


    In fact, this was the most standard New Year''s Eve I had ever had. But it was Seth who let me have


    such a chance to experience such a night.


    At 2 o''clock in the morning, Seth sent me back to the hotel.


    Before I left, Seth''s parents wanted to give me lucky money. I refused. But they insisted on giving


    the lucky money to me. So I had to take it.


    After I returned to the hotel, Iy on the bed, feeling that everything was unreal.


    Outside the hotel, the noise of the firecrackers was ongoing.


    The new year celebration was still going on.


    This night, I didn''t feel lonely for the first time.


    I secretly thought that maybe I could simply say yes to Seth.


    I surely would have a happy life after marrying him.


    Early the next morning, Seth came to pick me up and took me out to have fun.


    There was an ancient town next to his hometown. On the morning of the first day of the New Year,


    some people, who were dressed as a God of Wealth, were distributing candies there.


    There weren''t many people around them. When they saw me, they took the initiative to give us a


    few golden ingots and gold- coinshaped candies as they said to us, "May you be happy and


    prosperous."


    As soon as we took the things over, a reporter on the side came over. Thinking that we were a


    couple, she asked us if we hade here by ourselves to enjoy our honeymoon.


    Seth smiled and said, "We are not married yet."


    His words sounded very tactful.


    He didn''t deny our rtionship, which would make others easily misunderstand us.


    When the reporter heard this, she asked a few more questions. In the end, she blessed us, "May


    the two of you grow old together."


    When I unwrapped a bar of gold-coin-shaped chocte and intended to enjoy it, I heard Seth


    beside me say, "I wish you all


    happiness!"


    I looked up at him. But Seth didn''t look at me.


    I followed his gaze and saw a familiar figure in a trance.


    "Is it Patrick Cowell?"


    When I looked at it again, nobody was there anymore.


    I found myself ridiculous. No matter where Patrick was at this moment, he surely couldn''t have


    come to such a remote town.


    When I looked at Seth again, Seth suddenly turned around and raised his hand to touch the hair on


    my head, "Charlotte, be my girlfriend. I indeed want to give you more time. I want to give you a lot of


    time. But I am afraid that you will be taken away..."


    "How could it be..." I lowered my head.


    In fact, if I had to marry someone, I surely would marry Seth.


    Hearing what I said, Seth lifted my chin with his fingers and looked at me with a pair of gentle eyes.


    And his handsome face was getting close to me.


    He was so serious.


    I knew what he was going to do...


    I was a little flustered. But I didn''t know whether I should push him away or not.


    I looked at him and kept telling myself that I should ept him.


    After all, he was so kind to me. And I felt that I should ept him. Otherwise, I simply couldn''t repay


    him.


    I tried to persuade myself in my heart as I slowly closed my eyes.


    I was waiting for him to kiss my lips.


    However, after waiting for a second, I felt a gentle kiss on my forehead. The next second, I heard


    Seth chuckle. And he said, "Look at you. You are so nervous that your hands are shaking."


    "Huh?"


    I was a little embarrassed.


    Seth reached out and grabbed my hands that I had been tightly clenching just now. Then he held


    them in his palms and said with a gentle smile, "I won''t offend you. I will keep waiting until you


    sincerely ept me."

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Looking into Seth''s eyes, I couldn''t help blushing.


    I spent the whole new year in the town.


    In the past few days, Seth had been very concerned about me. And his parents were also very kind


    to me.


    For the first time, I felt the warmth of a family and the concern from the seniors.


    This kind of warmth was different from what I got from Jeremy and Gina as well as a few


    perfunctory words I got from them after trying my best to please them.


    I could feel that Seth''s parents were both good people. And they might like me because of Seth.


    Although Seth and I weren''t in an official rtionship, it would be just a matter of time before we


    be a couple.


    As long as one of us said it, we would be a couple.


    I thought that I probably would be his official girlfriend once a turning point came.


    The New Year holiday was over. By the time I arrived at thepany, many colleagues had been


    there.


    Everyone was talking about the New Year holiday in groups.


    When I went in alone, someone said hello to me and asked me how I was doing over the holiday.


    I had gone through an unprecendented New Year holiday.


    I recalled it for a moment and put on a smile as I replied, "I enjoyed it."


    My colleague seemed to sense something fishy. And her eyes lit up. Then she asked me, "Ouch,


    you are smiling so brightly. Did you enjoy the New Year holiday with Vice President Hyde?"


    "What? Did you meet Vice President Hyde''s parents?"


    As soon as other colleagues heard our conversation, they gathered around me as well.


    Because everyone knew that Seth had said that he liked me before. They weren''t surprised about


    what had happened between Seth and me.


    When I was hesitating about how to respond, a voice came from behind the crowd, "What are you


    talking about?"


    It was Seth.


    As soon as he came, all my colleagues immediately changed their target and gathered around to


    say hello to him, wishing him Happy New Year.


    Then they immediately changed the subject and asked him who he had spent the New Year holiday


    with.


    At this time, Seth looked up and nced at me with his clear eyes. Then he curled up the corner of


    his mouth into a faint smile.


    His action enlightened everyone.


    Someoneined, "s. It seems that I won''t have a chance."


    "Yeah. He has taken her to see his parents. I''m going to change my target."


    After everyone was done with theirint, they left.


    Seth walked to me and asked me in a gentle voice, "What do you want to eat for dinner?"


    "Do I have to think about what to have for dinner now?" I looked up and blinked at him.


    "if you want to say something else, it is also okay." Seth, who had been looking down at me,


    squatted down and looked up at me, "In fact, I just want to talk to you. You can say whatever you


    want."


    His words made me a little embarrassed.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When the two of us were chatting, we heard a noise outside the office. It seemed that Wendy was


    coming.


    Our colleagues were busy greeting Wendy, wishing her Happy New Year.


    Originally, I didn''t care about it at first. But Wendy suddenly stood at the door of my office and


    looked at Seth, who was halfsquatting. And she said, "Stop hitting on her. Come to the meeting


    room."


    After that, she left in a hurry.


    But I could tell that her tone was very serious.


    After Seth left, my colleagues came back from outside and gathered around to have a discussion.


    It seemed that all the leaders above the middle-level had been summoned to attend the meeting.


    And judging from Wendy''s expression, it seemed that something serious had happened.


    After that, everyone was discussing what the big deal was.


    Someone asked, "Is ourpany going bankrupt?"


    Someone among the crowd said mysteriously, "My uncle knows the shareholders of ourpany.


    During the New Year holiday, he said that someone had bought the shares from a certain


    shareholder at a high price in those days. I''m afraid that we are going to have a new boss."


    As soon as he revealed this piece of shocking news, everyone was discussing more and more


    intensely.


    Everyone began to think of a way out for themselves one after another.


    I didn''t care about it. Instead, I began to email my clients who had consulted me before the New


    Year holiday. And I greeted them and asked them about how the decoration of their houses was


    going on.


    After all, no otherpany would be willing to hire me. In that case, whoever the boss of this


    company was, I had to work here.


    The meetingsted for an entire morning.


    It wasn''t until noon that the meeting came to an end.


    I met Seth in the canteen. Seeing that his face was a little serious. I asked him what the meeting


    was about. But he just smiled, saying that it was "a daily meeting".


    After finishing his words briefly, Seth didn''t say anything else over lunch.


    He just buried his head, foucing on the lunch.


    He didn''t eat much food. Instead, in the end, he dumped almost half of the food.


    This wasn''t what Seth would usually do.


    Seeing that he emptied his bowl, I couldn''t help but ask, "Did something happen?"


    "It''s okay." Seth raised his hand and touched my hair, "It is just that I have something to do at the


    last minute. And I probably can''t have dinner with you. You should remember to eat dinner on time.


    Since it is a new year, there is a far long way ahead. Don''t work overtime. You will be worn out."


    Although Seth was very concerned about me on usual days, he rarely said so many words at


    ime.


    It was as if he was going to be on a longdistance trip.


    I looked at him suspiciously. Before I could ask anything, he had already turned around and left


    without waiting for me.


    I, who wasn''t busy in the new year, got off work on time. Before leaving, I went to Seth''s office and


    knocked on the door. But, no one answered me. I pushed the door again and found that the door


    had been locked.


    Logically speaking, Seth shouldn''t have any work to do on the first day of the new year...


    I left suspiciously.


    I had dinner alone.


    Feeling that something was strange in my heart, I looked at my mobile phone from time to time to


    see if Seth had texted me.


    He was always in touch with me on usual days.


    Until eleven o''clock in the evening, I didn''t receive any message from Seth. I wanted to text him. But


    I thought it was toote.


    "What if he has fallen asleep..."


    When I was in a dilemma, my cell phone rang.


    The lit- up mobile screen revealed that the caller-ID was Seth.


    I quickly picked up the call and said, "Hello."


    However, there was silence on the other side of the phone.


    I added, "Hello."


    Only then did a sighe from the other side of the phone. It was a very light sigh. But I heard it


    very clearly.


    I suddenly felt that my heart tightened and asked, "Seth, are you there?"


    "Yes, I am."


    When I called Seth''s name, he spoke. But his voice was a little hoarse and low, which wasn''t as


    gentle and clear as usual.


    I asked with concern, "What''s wrong with you?"


    After a long silence, Seth said, "Charlotte, have you ever thought about leaving this ce?"


    "What?"


    "Leaving this ce as well as this country and living in another country."


    I, who was somewhat confused, wondered why Seth had asked so as I voiced my concern, "I''m


    alone. And I can go anywhere. But you have your parents. If you go abroad, they will..."


    "I will take them with me."


    "But they have been living here. And their social circles are here as well. If they go abroad, they,


    who don''t how to speak a localnguage, will be very lonely." I paused. Then I seemed to have


    realized that something should have happened to Seth. So I asked him, "Did something happen?"


    On the other side of the phone, there was a long silence again.


    After that, Seth spoke again, "I want to leave here. And I want to ask you if you want to leave with


    me."


    He was going to leave City Y.


    Never had I thought about this matter.


    Although I didn''t have any friends here, I was used to the life here. I needed to summon up my


    courage if I were asked to be immersed in a strange environment.


    Without getting an answer from me, Seth smiled sadly, "You''re unwilling to leave here, right? Sure


    enough, I''m not charming enough."

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    "No." I felt that Seth was a little strange today. So I could onlyfort him first, "I need to think it


    over first. Please give me some time."


    Seth over the phone was silent again.


    After a long time, Seth said, "Okay." After that, he hung up the phone.


    At that time, I didn''t understand why Seth was like this.


    But in just three days, I figured it out.


    Because three dayster, thepany where we were would have a new boss. And the new


    president would take office.


    I didn''t see the mysterious boss that day. But there were all sorts of rumors about him in the office.


    Some said that he was an old man. While others said that he was a handsome youth.


    At noon, when I went to dinner, I saw some people from a furniturepany carrying some


    furniture inside.


    The furniture delivered by them was very luxurious, including a leather sofa and a huge mahogany


    desk.


    Seeing these, I couldn''t help but think of a person...


    But soon, I dismissed this idea.


    "How could the new boss be Patrick Cowell?"


    Hispany wasn''t specialized in design at all, especially the interior design. If he acquired so


    manypanies without a valid reason, could it be that he was so rich that he simply wanted to


    waste his money away?


    It turned out that my guess was true.


    That day, thepany had a meeting in the afternoon. It was clear that all leaders above the


    middle-level should be there. But I was called over, which was a surprise to me.


    And after I went in, I found that Seth wasn''t there.


    At the meeting, Wendy announced that I would be promoted to the new CEO''s assistant.


    "Me? The new CEO''s assistant?"


    I was a little confused.


    Wendy nodded, "Yes. After the new CEO read over the employees'' data of ourpany, he


    appointed you to be his assistant in person."


    "Congrattions, Charlotte."


    "Yeah. The new CEO is very powerful. You''ll have a promising future if you follow him."


    "There are so many female employees. And he chose you, which shows that you have a lot of


    talents."


    These middle- level leaders offered their congrattions on the surface. But their faces were full of


    disdain.


    I knew that in their view, I surely had turned to some dirty means to get this position.


    To be a designer was my dream. My dream was to be a super- ss interior designer!


    However, what was an assistant?


    An assistant was to help the CEO deal with his chores.


    Although in principle, I couldn''t alter the decision. But I didn''t want to give up my dream. So I made


    up my mind and said, "I don''t want to be an assistant. I want to be a designer."


    As soon as I said that, the ones around me looked at me as if they were looking at an idiot.


    After all, everyone knew that being an assistant was much easier than being a designer.


    Wendy didn''t seem to be surprised by my words. And she said to me with a cold face, "No way. This


    is what the new CEO said. If you want to refuse, go and tell him in person."


    I asked, "Where is he?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I asked.


    Since I had decided to say it, I didn''t intend to shrink back.


    Wendy looked at her watch and said, "He will leave thepany at 5 p.m. You can go to him now."


    I took out my cell phone and took a look, seeing that it was 4:30 p.m.


    After thanking Wendy, I turned around and ran to the CEO''s office upstairs.


    In fact, the CEO''s office had been set up in ourpany early. Because thest CEO was a boss


    who didn''t pay attention to the business and operation in person. The office there was basically


    vacant.


    I didn''t expect that this new CEO would personally take charge of thepany.


    Originally, I thought he would be a responsible person and that he would respect an employee with


    a dream.


    Unfortunately, I was too naive.


    When I arrived at the door, the door of the office was slightly closed. Then I looked through the


    crack of the door and saw a familiar figure.


    The man stared at theputer screen on the side and didn''t notice me.


    I felt a chill run down my spine as soon as I saw him.


    I also suddenly understood why Seth had said something like that yesterday!


    I pushed the door open and walked into the office with a few steps, questioning him, "Mr. Cowell,


    can''t you let me go?"


    Patrick looked up. As soon as he saw me, there was a trace of injury in his ck eyes, which was


    soon covered up by coldness.


    He said, "When ites to my things in this world, even if I don''t want them, they will always have


    to be mine. Others can''t have them."


    "Haha." I suddenly found his words ridiculous, "Have you been thinking about such an excuse for a


    long time, Mr. Cowell?"


    He probably said so because of what had I saidst time. I had said that I was just a piece of trash


    abandoned by him.


    "I don''t have to think about it." Patrick stood up and looked at me, "You gave your virginity to me.


    And you should stay with me."


    His words amused me!


    I didn''tugh. But I looked at him and said coldly, "Mr. Cowell, we''re not in ancient times now. And


    you''re not the emperor. We''re just mutually voluntary sex partners. Now that both of us will get


    married. Let''s bid farewell to each other peacefully. Could it be that you have taken it seriously?"


    After that, I stepped back and wanted to leave.


    But Patrick blocked the door ahead of me and pressed me on the low table on the side.


    There was a vase on the low table. And I panicked and waved my hand. Then the vase fell to the


    ground!


    But soon, I suppressed my emotions. Then I looked at Patrick and asked him, "Mr. Cowell, do you


    always like to y this kind of trick?"


    Pressing me down by force, Patrick said, "Yes. As long as I am facing you, you can arouse my


    desire wherever we are."


    As he spoke, he pressed his face down and kissed me in the ears.


    His hands weren''t well-behaved. Originally, he wanted to unbutton my blouse. But he encountered


    difficulties unbuttoning the buttons. So he used all his strength and tore off all the buttons of the


    whole row!


    The buttons flew away. And the blouse was in a mess!


    I wanted to cover my body with my hands.


    But I couldn''t move at all.


    Patrick continued touching me.


    I knew that no one was on this floor. If it went on like this, even if someone cameter, they surely


    wouldn''te in when they saw such a scene.


    At this time, unexpectedly, the person who shed across my mind was Seth and his parents.


    It turned out that in my heart, I had been longing for family affection. And I was anxious to integrate


    into Seth''s family.


    I struggled even harder. And I pushed Patrick hard and shouted, "Patrick Cowell, don''t let me hate


    you! I am now Seth''s girlfriend. Please. If you want to vent your anger, go and find your fiancee!"


    "I only want you!"


    Patrick didn''t intend to stop at all!


    There were only a few clothes left on my body. When I was desperate and angry, the door of the


    office was opened. And a fist passed over!


    "Bang!" Someone hit Patrick in the face!


    Patrick turned his head and staggered backward a few steps.


    I looked up and saw the person standing in front of me as I said, "Seth."


    This was the first time I called his name.


    When I shouted, I had an impulse to cry. And I felt that he was my superhero.


    He would always show up when I needed him the most.


    ncing at me with distress, Seth took off his suit jacket and put it on me. Then he said to Patrick,


    "Charlotte is my girlfriend."


    Patrick wiped the corner of his mouth and snorted.


    But he didn''t say anything.


    He probably found himself ridiculous as well, feling that he was in no position to say anything.


    Wrapping around my knees with his hands, Seth picked me up in his arms and walked out of the


    door.


    Surprisingly, Patrick didn''t catch up with us.


    After I got into Seth''s car, he tidied up the suit jacket on my body and checked if I was wrapped


    tightly. Then he said, "I''m sorry. I''m ipetent. And I can''t beat him. Are you willing to go abroad


    with me?"


    "Yes."


    This time, I responded without hesitation.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Hearing my answer, Seth spread his arms and held me in his arms, saying, "Great."


    I heard hisughter. He wasuhing as if he were a child.


    I inexplicably felt a little rxed. It seemed that I would have a sense of security with him by my


    side.


    Although I knew very well that I didn''t love Seth, I was at ease while being with him.


    I thought that in that case, it would suffice for me.


    I loved Patrick. But I was always worried that I would lose him, which I thought wouldn''t be good.


    Seth sent me home first. After I changed my clothes, he proposed to go out for dinner. Thinking that


    there were some dishes in the refrigerator, I said to him, "Let''s eat at home. I''ll cook some for you."


    "Really?"


    Seth looked at me, looking somewhat incredulous.


    "Of course. Don''t worry. I''m good at cooking. I won''t poison you to death," I said with a smile.


    "As long as the dishes are cooked by you, even if they''re poison, I will taste them with pleasure." As


    Seth said, he followed me into the kitchen. Then he rolled up the sleeves of his shirt and asked me,


    "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    After getting busy in the kitchen for more than an hour, we made two dishes and soup.


    After finishing the dishes, Seth offered to wash the dishes. I refused. But he held my hand in his


    hand, raised it to his mouth, and kissed it gently, saying, "The reason why I want to be with you is


    not that I want you to do chores for me. I just want to pamper you."


    My face turned a little red instantly.


    I didn''t know what to say. So I shook my hand and said, "Then I will leave it to you."


    After that, I stood on the side and watched Seth do the dishes skillfully.


    It wasn''t until 11 p.m. that he left.


    Before he left, he took my passport and said that it would only take him half a month to get my visa


    done.


    In other words, I would stay in City Y for another half a month.


    The next day, I went to quit my job.


    Patrick disagreed. But I packed up my things and didn''t go back to thepany.


    In the past few days, I had been at home. And I asionally called Lisa.


    Time passed by like this one day after another


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Two weekster, Seth told me that he got my visa done and that he had contacted a localpany.


    After he got a job there, he could directly transfer his tourist visa into an employment visa.


    At the same time, he booked the flight tickets, which would take off three dayster.


    I asked him if he had told his parents about his leaving. After a moment of silence, Seth said, "Let''s


    talk about this after we get there."


    I advised him on the phone, saying that he''d better talk to his parents about this.


    Seth''s parents were indeed good people. If they knew that their son was going abroad, they surely


    would worry about him.


    Moreover, they, who were old, naturally didn''t want to be separated from their son.


    I tried to dissuade Seth over and over again. But Seth just said, "Got it."


    I knew that he wouldn''t talk to his parents.


    That night, after Seth called me, I heard a loud knock on the door at home!


    It should be Patrick Cowell.


    The only thing that came to my mind was Patrick''s name.


    "Open the door!"


    Soon, Patrick''s voice came from the door. And his voice sounded very irritable and yet somewhat


    vague. I knew that he was drunk.


    With my sense, I knew that I couldn''t open the door!


    "Open the door! Open the door!"


    Patrick''s voice was loud.


    Because it was at night and that my home was spacious and empty. I could hear his voice very


    clearly.


    Later, seeing that I didn''t open the door, he pressed the video house phone on the door.


    The irritating sound of the bell rang through the whole room.


    In desperation, I had to pick up the video house phone at the door. The first sentence I said to him


    was, "Go. I won''t open the door."


    If I opened the door, I surely would be absentminded tonight.


    Through the screen of the video house phone, I could see that Patrick was only wearing a white


    shirt outside the door. And several buttons of his shirt were undone. His hair was messy. And his


    face was red. Then I seemed to be enlightened.


    It was early spring in March. If he came here in this way, he surely would be cold.


    Seeing him like this, I couldn''t help but feel distressed for him.


    But I quickly warned myself that I shouldn''t be confused by what he looked like on the surface.


    After I made up my mind, I turned off the video house phone.


    But soon, the bell rang again. I picked the video house phone up and pretended to be impatient as I


    said, "Mr. Cowell, what are you doing? If you go on like this, I will call the police!"


    Patrick said, "Wait! Don''t hang up! I just want to talk to you."


    His voice indicated clearly that he had admitted being defeated.


    I had never seen such a Patrick.


    I, who originally wanted to hang up the video house phone, withdrew my hand, lowered my eyes,


    and said, "Go ahead."


    I would leave in a few days. And never would I see him again in the future.


    It should be thest time for me to hear him out.


    I persuaded myself like this.


    Standing at the door, Patrick stared straight at the camera of the video house phone as if he were


    looking at me.


    He said, "Charlotte Archer, I''m crazy."


    "What?"


    Hearing his words all of a sudden, I was confused.


    "I know that I can''t like you. And I shouldn''t do.


    But as long as I am awake, you are always on my mind. I think I''m crazy. I know I have done


    something unjustifiable. But I insist on proceeding to get them done.


    I know that after I acquire yourpany and force you to be my assistant, you surely will hate me.


    But I can''t help it. When I am the craziest, I even feel that as long as you are with me, even if you


    hate me to your bone, it doesn''t matter to me."


    Due to the high-resolution video house call, I could clearly see Patrick''s eyes.


    And I could see his expression.


    His expression indicated that he loved me so much and that he regretted it so much.


    For a second, I put my hand on the doorknob and felt an impulse to open the door for him.


    I knew that I couldn''t do something like this.


    Patrick hurt me so badly. If I gave Patrick a chance, what was I going to repay Seth with?


    I closed my eyes and said cruelly, "You don''t love me. You just love the feeling that you can''t get


    me."


    "No!" Patrick denied it immediately, "I used to think so as well. So, after I know that Seth and you


    are preparing to go abroad these days, I try my best to stay out of it."


    His words made me gasp.


    It turned out that he knew everything.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Patrick smiled bitterly and put his hand on the wall, "You are


    scared, right? Do you know how hard I have been trying to hold myself back? It isn''t until I knew you


    had booked the flight tickets that I finally realized that I did not just want to possess you..."


    "Mr. Cowell, you are drunk."


    I interrupted him.


    I was very sure that he was drunk.


    Because the clear-minded Patrick valued his dignity quite much, who surely wouldn''t say such a


    thing.


    Staring at the screen of the video house phone for a long time, he said, "Stay, Charlotte Archer. I''m


    not going to marry Caroline Archer. I''ll send her to prison. As long as you stay, I''ll agree to whatever


    you say."


    I looked at the screen in a daze.


    I didn''t know if Patrick was lying. But his words made my heart ache.


    Patrick was so powerful taht he could always disturb my mind so easily.


    I was silent for a long time, persuading myself over and over again in my heart. Then I said to


    Patrick, "No, Mr. Cowell. I used to love you. But I love the arrogant and mighty Patrick rather than


    the Patrick who is ingratiating himself with me humbly in front of my house."


    After that, I pressed the hang up button.


    At the same time, I turned on the nodisturbing mode.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    I didn''t know when Patrick had left. But, that day, I had been sitting at the door for a long time.


    Until I fell asleep without realizing it.


    Early the next morning, I woke up at the entrance.


    The first thing I did was to open the door. But nothing was outside. Although a night had passed, I


    could still faintly smell the smell of alcohol.


    It seemed that Patrick indeed had got drunken yesterday.


    Back in the room, I wanted to call Seth, only to find a text on my mobile phone.


    It was from Patrick Cowell.


    The text read, "I''ll let you go this time. Don''t let me see you again!"


    As I read this message, my heart ached slightly.


    After hesitating for a moment, I called Seth.


    Originally, I nned to tell him about what Patrick had said yesterday, including that he had known


    everything.


    But for a long time, nobody picked up my call.


    By the time he got back to me, it was already in the afternoon.


    Over the phone, I could sense that Seth was very tired upon hearing his voice. When I told him


    about this matter, he was a little absentminded as well.


    He responded perfunctorily.


    After I kept talking for a while, he suddenly asked me again, "What did you say just now?"


    I frowned slightly and asked him, "What happened?"


    "No. Nothing. It''s just that I have so many things to do before I go abroad. So I haven''t had a good


    rest."


    Seth''s voice was hoarse, indicating that he indeed didn''t seem to have a good rest.


    I said, "Okay."


    I hung up the phone. But I knew well that Seth surely had encountered some difficulties. But he


    didn''t want to put more burden on me. So he didn''t tell me the truth.


    That afternoon, I received a call from a strange number.


    The number''s registration location was in Seth''s hometown.


    I hesitated for a moment and picked up the call.


    As soon as I picked up the call, I heard a woman''s crying over the phone, "Charlotte, I only have a


    son, who is Seth. We have raised him to such a grown-up man. Although we don''t expect him to


    support us when we get old, we hope that he cane back to see us often."


    I instantly knew that the speaker was Seth''s mother.


    "Auntie..."


    Knowing why she was calling me, I didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Seth''s mother cried as she said, "I know where you are going. That ce is so far away that it takes


    more than ten hours to get there by flight to and forth. Recently, the health condition of his father


    and I are both getting worse and worse day by day. If something indeed happens to us, he probably


    won''t have time to go home and take a look at us for thest time."


    When Seth''s mother said this, she cried even more miserably.


    In fact, I could totally understand Seth''s mother''s feelings.


    I couldn''t help but say, "Auntie, he and I haven''t confirmed that we will surely leave yet..."


    "Don''t lie to me." Seth''s mother sobbed as she said, "ording to Seth, you have booked the flight


    tickets and that you have got everything ready. However hard we try to persuade him, he just won''t


    listen!"


    "Our Seth has been a sensible and obedient child ever since his childhood. Could it be that you


    want to go abroad? If yes, you can go abroad by yourself. Why do you have to take my Seth with


    you?"


    As Seth''s mother spoke, her attitude became somewhat rude.


    She babbled all the time, insisting that it was me who had tricked his son into going abroad with me.


    She had been begging me to let go of Seth, asking me to stop pestering him.


    I didn''t even have a chance to cut in.


    In the end, Seth''s mother made her best move, cried, and said to me, "Charlotte, to tell you the


    truth, I have got the pesticide ready. If you and Seth leave, we will drink it!"


    When I heard this, I was frightened and quickly said, "Auntie, don''t be impulsive! I''ll go persuade


    Seth!"


    "Really?" Hearing this, Seth''s mother finally said in a gentler tone and stopped crying.


    "Well, Charlotte, if you dare to take Seth away, we willmit suicide. You surely will feel guilty all


    your life!"


    I frowned slightly and replied in a dull way.


    After the call this time, I found Seth''s mother strange. It seemed that she waspletely different


    from the one I had seen on New Year''s eve.


    However, it was a matter of life and death. So I called Seth.


    As soon as the phone was connected, I said first, "Seth, how about we don''t go abroad? Let''s move


    to another city."


    "What''s wrong?"


    As Seth heard my words, his tone sounded somewhat rash.


    I didn''t want to me everything on his mother. So I said, "I just think that we are unfamiliar with


    everything once we are in a foreign country. I am a student of fine arts. And my English isn''t very


    good. If we go abroad..."


    "Did Patrick say something to you?"


    Before I could finish my words, I was interrupted by Seth.


    It was clear that there was some anger in his voice. I was a little surprised. But I denied it, "No. It


    has nothing to do with him."


    "Then never will I change my mind. Unless I die."


    Seth said firmly and hung up the phone.


    He didn''t even give me a chance to exin it to him.


    After talking to him on the phone, I found him strange, which startled me.


    It was as if he had been transformed into another person.


    But when I thought of Seth''s mother''s words, I called him back.


    This time, Seth didn''t pick up my call.


    I kept calling him a few more times, only to fail to get through to him.


    In desperation, I had to text him, telling him that his mother had threatened that after we went


    abroad, they probably wouldmit suicide.


    To my surprise, I quickly received a text from Seth.


    His reply was a brief one, which read, "They won''t..."


    "Could it be so?"


    I felt that judging from Seth''s mother''s tone, they indeed had prepared the pesticide.


    I sent a few more texts to persuade him. And at first, Seth replied to my messages briefly.


    Later, he simply didn''t get back to me.


    Three dayster, Seth came to my house, picked me up, and went to the airport.


    I asked him over and over again on the road, confirming whether he hadmunicated well with


    his family.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Seth replied ambiguously.


    I knew that he hadn''t talked to his parents.


    Thinking of Seth''s mother''s firm attitude before, I immediately shouted to the driver in the front row,


    "Stop the car!"


    The driver parked the car by the roadside. Then I said to Seth, "If you don''t talk it out with your


    parents, I won''t go with you."


    Seth had been looking out of the window. But when he heard what I had said, the gentle affection


    on his face was reced by coldness.


    He grabbed my hand directly and asked, "Do you regret it? Could it be that you think I''m not as


    good as Patrick? So you don''t want to leave with me."


    He grabbed my hand very hard. And all I could feel was that my hand was in great pain because of


    his pinching.


    The expression on Seth''s face even made me feel a little scared!


    "It hurts!" I shouted with a frown.


    "I''m sorry." Hearing that I cried out in pain, Seth let go of his hand in panic. Then he held my hand


    which he had grabbed just now, blew on it, and kept asking me, "Does it still hurt?"


    Seeing his nervous look, I shook my head.


    As I was about to continue to persuade Seth, he frowned and said, "Don''t persuade me anymore. I


    managed to make up my mind."


    "But..."


    "Do you know that I have been deserted by my family because of you? I went back home and told


    them about this. But my parents didn''t agree with it and even threatened me with their lives. But I


    am still on your side. So what I fear the most now is that even you are going to back out at this


    time."


    Seth looked at me as his eyes were full of fragility.


    I knew what he had said was true.


    Seth grabbed my hand and said after a moment of silence, "Don''t worry about my parents. They


    just can''t ept it for a while. I believe that if we go home more frequently in the future, they will


    ept it."


    Hearing his words, I couldn''t refute.


    However, after we got to the airport, got the boarding pass, and were ready to go through the


    security check, my cell phone rang.


    It was a call from andline in Seth''s hometown.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    I nced at Seth. Seeing that he nodded, I picked up the call.


    And I turned on the speakers mode.


    Over the phone, it was someone from the hospital in Seth''s hometown, saying that Seth''s mother


    had drunk pesticide and was being rescued in the hospital!


    After the one over the phone finished speaking, Seth rushed to the door without looking back!


    I followed him. But I rushed to the boarding counter on the side first and gave him the boarding


    pass, saying that we probably can''t board the ne and that we will get our luggage back in a few


    days.


    By the time I ran out again, I could no longer see Seth.


    I called him.


    After a long time, Seth answered my call, saying that he was in a taxi and that he had bought the


    latest train ticket back to his hometown.


    After he said that, he added, "You don''t have to go there with me."


    ''TH go."


    I said decisively.


    This matter has something to do with me. And I must go there with him.


    And if something did happen to Seth''s mother, I probably would have to bear the guilt for the rest of


    my life.


    Fortunately, I got on a taxi right after Seth. After I got to the train station and got out of the taxi, I saw


    him in front of me.


    I chased after him.


    Upon seeing me, Seth looked apologetic as he said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect my mother to be so


    impulsive."


    "No. She did so because she loves you," I said in a low voice, "I admire that you have a mother who


    loves you so much."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Even I said so, I thought that this maternal love looked a little deformed under this situation.


    Seth and I took the train to his hometown. After getting out of the train, we immediately took a taxi to


    the hospital.


    After we entered the hospital, we saw Seth''s father sitting in the corridor.


    Seth rushed in, "Dad."


    Originally, his father thought that Seth hade here alone. And he wiped the tears from his face


    and said, "Seth, you''re finally here! If you''re here one secondter, you probably can''t see your


    mother for thest time!"


    His words made my heart skip a beat!


    "Uncle..."


    I shouted as I stood on the side.


    At this time, Seth''s father noticed my presence. The sadness on his face immediately turned into


    anger. And he got up and raised his fist, intending to hit me!


    Seth was so startled that he shed away and helped me to stop his father!


    Seth''s father''s eyes were red with anger. Although he was stopped by Seth, he scolded me loudly.


    "It''s all because of you. You seduced my son and asked him to take you abroad! It''s all because of


    you!"


    "Dad, it has nothing to do with her."


    Seth took his father in his arms.


    But Seth''s mother was dying now. And his father couldn''t take in others'' advice at all. Then he


    pointed to me and said, "You have been seduced by her. And you won''t take my advice at all! When


    she came to our housest time, I felt that she had a seductive look and that she wouldn''t be


    someone righteous!"


    "Dad, stop it!"


    Seth stopped his father from saying anything more.


    But his father was getting more and more excited.


    I looked at them in a trance and began to wonder if the two of them right in front of me were the two


    ones I had seen during the New Year holiday.


    Why did they change their attitude towards me so dramatically within such a short time?


    Being stopped by Seth, Seth''s father finally sat down on the chair and said, "Seth, let me tell you, if


    your mother dies here today, I surely will let this woman die with her. I won''t be even afraid of being


    imprisoned!"


    "No. Mom will be fine."


    Seth patted his father''s hand tofort him.


    Judging from the look on his face, I could see that he was in a dilemma.


    We had been sitting in the corridor of the emergency room for half an hour. After that, the light of the


    emergency room went out.


    When the doctor came out, Seth stood up first and asked, "Doctor, how is my mother?"


    The doctor looked at Seth and then looked at us behind him. Then he sighed and said, "She is out


    of danger. But she needs to rest in bed. And she can''t get out of bed for a short time."


    "I will take good care of my mother!"


    Seth promised.


    Hearing the doctor''s words, I was relieved for a moment.


    Otherwise, I probably couldn''t live any longer.


    Later, Seth''s mother was transferred to the ward. Seth and his father followed her in. And Seth''s


    father refused to let me in.


    I had no choice but to wait outside.


    In the evening, Seth came out and saw me outside the door. Then he said, "I''ll stay here with my


    mom tonight. You can rest in the hotel first."


    "Okay."


    I nodded and asked with concern, "How is auntie feeling now?"


    Seth looked embarrassed and shook his head, "She isn''t good. But recovery indeed does take


    time."


    "That''s good."


    I turned around and was about to leave.


    Then I heard Seth say behind me, "Sorry, regarding going abroad, we probably have to dy it..."


    I knew that he was in a dilemma. At this time, I didn''t want to go abroad anymore.


    I shook my head, turned around, and said, "No. Let''s not go abroad. Your family is more important


    to you."


    I thought of a lot things in the hotel that night. I felt that Seth and I couldn''t be that selfish.


    After figuring this matter out, I bought a train ticket and went back to City Y the next morning.


    Before leaving, I sent a text to Seth, saying that I am going back to City Y and he should take care


    of his family affairs.


    As for other things, even if I didn''t say it, I think he would get my point.


    I went back to City Y. Because I quit my previous job and I couldn''t find a new job, I had no choice


    but to contact the cafe where I had worked before.


    Fortunately, they were recruiting some manpower.


    After I came back from Seth''s hometown, a few dayster, I received a text from Seth''s father.


    He begged me not to get close to Seth again.


    ording to Seth''s father, Seth''s mother hadn''tpletely been out of danger yet. If I went back to


    Seth''s side, it would be a heavy blow to his family.


    I promised him.


    When I went home that day, I saw Caroline again in the residential quarter, which was probably a


    coincidence.


    Seeing me, she seemed to have seen a ghost as she asked, "Haven''t you gone abroad?"


    "You''re living in such a good condition. How can I bear to leave you?"


    I looked at her and sneered.


    In fact, at this time, I didn''t give a damn about whether Caroline was living a good life or not.


    But Caroline didn''t think so. She looked at me with vignce and said, "What do you mean? Let me


    tell you, you''d better delete those photos as soon as possible! Otherwise, if my reputation is ruined,


    I will implicate you!"


    As Caroline spoke, her face was full of ferocity.


    In fact, I asionally saw the news on the TV that Caroline was so sessful in her career now.


    Although she only presented a set of design works, she had been highly praised.


    And she even attended Mn Fashion Week by virtue of this set of design works.


    But after that, she didn''t have any new works. It was March now. But she had no intention of


    presenting her design works for the summer clothing.


    I guessed that she wanted to stop in time so that she could maintain her reputation for the years to


    come.


    "Okay." I looked at her and smiled faintly, "We''re sisters. And we are born on the same date.


    Naturally, we have to die together."


    Now, I was indeed alone. And I had nothing to lose.


    But Caroline was more greedy than I thought.


    Hearing my words, she smiled disdainfully, "Nobody wants to die with you, okay? I am going to be


    Mrs. Cowell soon. I will live in the best house with the most handsome and rich husband in City Y.


    At that time, I will have plenty of ways to get the design photos back."


    "Are you sure?"


    I thought of what Patrick had once said.


    It seemed that Caroline knew nothing about what Patrick had done.


    But none of these mattered. I picked up my cell phone and directly posted a post that I had done


    editing early on the social media tforms.


    I did so in case I would be in more trouble because of the undue dy.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    After I finished posting, I showed the post to Caroline!


    After Caroline nced at it, her face turned pale!


    "Delete the post!" She suddenly rushed over and wanted to grab my cell phone.


    As I shed away, she failed to get close to me.


    I put my cell phone into my bag and said calmly, "It''s you who reminded me of this. Otherwise, I


    couldn''t have thought of posting the design photos. In my opinion, I''d better post them as soon as


    possible in case you will find someone to assassinate me next time. I surely won''t be so lucky every


    time. If I''m going to die, I''m going to drag you down."


    "Charlotte Archer!" Caroline was not in the mood to talk to me at all.


    She had been concentrated on my cell phone. She wanted to grab my cell phone. But she couldn''t!


    Looking at her, I didn''t feel happy after avenging her. Instead, I only felt that she deserved it.


    "Well, I''ve posted the photos on another social media tform. And I''m going home to reply to the


    comments." I smiled, "In addition to the social media tforms, I intend to post the photos on


    several popr forums so that everyone can see what kind of genius the main designer of Caroline


    Design Studio is."


    After that, I went in the direction of my home.


    Because it waste at night. Moreover, vehicles and pedestrians went on different paths in the


    residential quarter where I lived. And most of the residents here had cars. So there were very few


    people walking on the road.


    Although we were making such a scene, no one noticed us.


    I was familiar with the environment of the residential quarter. So I got rid of Caroline by taking a


    shortcut.


    However, when I arrived at the entrance of the block where my house was, Caroline suddenly


    rushed out of the flowering shrub on the side and blocked the door with a grim smile on her face,


    "Charlotte Archer, you can only retaliate against me in this way. But I have tens of thousands of


    ways to retaliate against you!"


    "Is that so?"


    I looked up at her in a daze.


    In fact, I believed that Caroline did mean what she had said. Anyway, she had spent a lot of time


    plotting against me.


    "Yeah. Do you know who the one entrusting others to kill your child in the prison was?"


    "It''s you."


    I knew the answer. Because the police had revealed this answer to me when they were


    investigating the case of Mrs. White.


    Caroline wasn''t surprised by my answer and continued to say, "Yes. But do you know where the


    deceased child is? Do you think he has been thrown away like a piece of trash?"


    "If not, what else?"


    Caroline''s words made me nervous.


    A bad feeling appeared in my mind.


    Originally, it was already quite a miserable thing for my deceased hild to be aborted and thrown


    away as if he were the garbage.


    But judging from Caroline''s words, it seemed that my child ended up in a worse situation.


    Caroline looked at me and suddenly burst outughing. When sheughed, the muscles on her


    face became a little ferocious. Then she said, "Let me tell you, I sold your child to a mage in


    Thand who would refine him as a little demon. So, your child can''t reincarnate. Besides, he is


    suffering from the pain as he is being refined by the mage every day. And he probably will help the


    mage hurt others!"


    Hearing her words, I felt that my head exploded with a buzzing sound!


    "Nonsense!"


    I rushed over and grabbed the cor of her clothes, questioning her!


    "As for whether I am talking nonsense or not, you can guess it by yourself." It seemed that Caroline


    wasn''t afraid of me at all. And her expression indicated that what she had said seemed to be true!


    "No way!" I grabbed Caroline''s hair and pped her in the face, asking, "Tell me where my child is!


    Which mage is he?"


    I couldn''t believe that there would be such a vicious person as Caroline Archer in the world!


    Caroline didn''t answer me. Instead, she wanted to fight back.


    I was overwhelmed by hatred and anger at this time. Although she hit me, I couldn''t feel any pain at


    all.


    There was only one purpose in my heart, that was, to kill Caroline Archer!


    I pressed her to the ground and sat on her. Then I kept hitting her face and beating her as I asked,


    "Where is my child? Who is the mage?"


    Caroline didn''t have time to answer me. And she could only scream!


    She shouted for help from time to time.


    It was unknown how long I had been hitting Caroline. Later, the security guards came and controlled


    me.


    But I seemed to have gone crazy. As I was restrained, I continued to shout at Caroline, "Where is


    the child? Where is the mage!"


    A security guard went to help Caroline up.


    At that time, her face had been covered with blood because of my beating.


    She looked at me in horror and said, "She is crazy. She is crazy! Send her to the madhouse!"


    The security guards called 911 and the police.


    Soon, the staff of 911 and the police both came. And the police followed us to the hospital.


    Caroline was sent to the examination room to be bandaged. And I was detained outside by the


    police, being questioned.


    I, who was utterly dissipated, told the police everything Caroline had told me.


    The policeman took a look at me, looking a little surprised. But he didn''t say anything. Because it


    was just a unteral statement on my side.


    After I finished making the statement on my side, the police and I waited outside for Caroline, who


    was being bandaged. Then Patrick came.


    Patrick rushed over from the end of the corridor. When he saw me, he was stunned at first. Then he


    came over to ask me, "What happened?"


    "Ask your fiancee about this."


    I sat there. And I didn''t want to say anything to Patrick anymore.


    When the police heard what I had said, he knew that Caroline was Patrick''s fiancee. And he pointed


    to the examination room on the side and said, "Your fiancee is inside."


    Patrick hesitated for a moment and went in.


    As soon as he entered the examination room, I heard Caroline''s cryinging from the


    examination room.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The sound of her crying indicated that she was crying miserably.


    It was as if she was the one to bear all the grievances in the world.


    Sitting outside, I heard Caroline saying to Patrick in a sweet voice, "Originally, I passed by your


    residential quarter. But when Charlotte saw me, she hit me as if she had gone crazy, asking me if I


    was engaged to you."


    "Haha."


    I sneered.


    Caroline was so good at making up an impromptu story.


    I said to the policeman beside me, "I want to go in."


    "No." The police immediately refused.


    I said, "Patrick is inside. Could it be that I can hit his fiancee?"


    The policeman seemed to think that what had I said was reasonable. Then he nodded and said,


    "Then go in and talk with them properly. Or you will be handcuffed!"


    I got up and walked to the examination room.


    When I arrived at the door, I saw Caroline leaning against Patrick as if she couldn''t stand firm. The


    nurse had taken care of the injuries on her face. Especially her nose, they had specifically taken


    intensive care of it.


    It seemed that the blood had flowed out from her nose.


    When she saw me, she immediately pretended to be timid and shrank into


    Patrick''s arms, "Charlotte, don''t, don''t hit me."


    "I''ve already known about your engagement." I calmed down and nced at Caroline. Then I


    looked at Patrick and said to him, "Caroline said that she forced me to abort my baby in the prison.


    And then she sold the baby in my belly to a mage in Thand so that he can be refined as a little


    demon."


    "What?"


    After I said that, it was clear that Patrick''s pupils contracted. And he put down his hand, which had


    been holding Caroline in his arms.


    He lowered his head and looked at her as if he was waiting for her answer.


    Caroline said with a wronged look on her face, "No, I didn''t. How could I do such a cruel thing? And


    I don''t know about the so-called refining little demon thing."


    As she spoke, her tears fell.


    As she was in tears, she looked like a weeping beauty.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    I had known early that Caroline wouldn''t admit it.


    She had worked so hard for so long just to make Patrick think highly of her. In that case, how could


    she let him change his perception of her and think badly of her so easily?


    But I didn''t care about this anymore. I looked at Patrick beside me and asked him, "Mr. Cowell, I


    wonder if you do mean what you said previously?"


    I was just making a bet by asking him such a question.


    It was not a bet on his feelings for me but a bet on his possessive desire for me.


    Patrick looked at me with some hesitation.


    Although I had told him what Caroline had said and what she had done just now, it was obvious that


    he wasn''tpletely convinced.


    Women were very sensitive in this aspect. When Caroline saw Patrick''s hesitation, she immediately


    became alert and asked me, "What did he say to you previously?"


    "Guess it by yourself?"


    I looked at Caroline and curled up the corner


    of my mouth slightly. And my expression deliberately showed some mystery.


    "What did you tell her?"


    Caroline raised her head and looked at Patrick with an innocent look on her face as usual.


    Even though her nose was being intensively taken care of, she didn''t look miserable at all.


    "It''s..."


    "Mr. Cowell." I looked at Patrick''s hesitant expression, wondering if he would stand on my side. So I


    interrupted him first, "I don''t want to be your wife. Nor do I need to put her in jail."


    Patrick was a little surprised when he heard what I had said.


    I went on, "As the saying goes, a lover is always the best." I paused and continued, "So, I want to


    be your lover. Is that okay, Mr. Cowell?"


    Anyway, I believed Caroline''s words.


    If my child indeed was suffering after his decease, how could I let Caroline live a good life?


    "What? What are you talking about?" It seemed that Caroline had been enlightened. So she


    grabbed Patrick''s arm and said coquettishly, "Charlotte seems to be crazy. Judging from her look


    just now, she seemed to have been irritated. She is somewhat out of her mind."


    "Yes. I''m crazy. Because you told me that the child I had with Mr. Cowell was being tortured after his


    death. In that case, it would be strange if I didn''t go crazy!"


    When I mentioned my child, I had to emphasize that he was Patrick''s baby as well.


    Even if he didn''t have any feelings for my child, the child was biologically connected to him anyway.


    As long as I keep saying that, he would be touched anyway.


    "I didn''t." Caroline pulled Patrick and said, "I indeed didn''t do anything that cruel. I lost my child at


    that time. I used to be a mother-to-be back then!"


    Caroline started to get excited as she spoke.


    But at this time, no matter what she said, Patrick''s expression was as indifferent as ever.


    I calmly watched her go on her acting. When it was about time, I said, "Mr. Cowell, you can continue


    to marry her. I just want to be your lover and stay by your side. Is that okay?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Charlotte Archer! Shame on you!"


    My words finally irritated Caroline!


    She rushed to me as if she had gone crazy, intending to hit me!


    Just as I was about to dodge her, a strong back suddenly appeared in front of me!


    I raised my head and saw Patrick standing between Caroline and me with his back to me and his


    face to Caroline.


    "Patrick, are, are you helping her? Have you forgotten what she had done? She''s so scheming.


    Could it be that you have been deceived by her as well? Could it be that for someone as kind as


    me, they would all end up like this?"


    Caroline started to talk incoherently.


    But I was surprised that she imed herself to be kind.


    Her words amused me.


    In the past, I always felt that because she was a rtive of mine, I shouldn''t drive her to the dead


    end anyway. But at this moment, I found that the one who was kind and even stupid wasn''t her but


    me instead.


    I couldn''t see Patrick''s expression. After hesitating for a moment, I decided to take a gamble.


    I said, "Mr. Cowell, I said the words on the spur of the moment. Now upon deliberation, I did have


    acted inappropriately. How can I say such words to you in front of your fiancee? You will be in a


    difficult position."


    When I was talking, I kept looking at the back of Patrick''s head as well as half of his side face. And I


    saw that he was pressing his lips slightly.


    He seemed to be in a bad mood.


    I paused for a moment and continued, "I''m leaving. Just pretend that I didn''t say anything today."


    After that, I turned around and wanted to go out.


    But before I could walk out of the door of the examination room, I heard Patrick''s cold and yet firm


    voice behind me, "Okay, I agree."


    I stopped and tilted my head slightly.


    Patrick had turned around. Unexpectedly, he curled up the corner of his mouth slightly, which had


    been pressing all the time. There seemed to be a hint of a smile in his ck eyes as well.


    Was Patrick rejoicing?


    Originally, I thought he would be eager to strip my skin off.


    Patrick reached out his hand to me, "Come on. Since it''s a deal, I won''t give you another chance to


    regret it."


    I looked at Caroline, whose eyes were burning with anger, behind him. Then I smiled hypocritically.


    Although I was a little hesitant, I finally threw myself into Patrick''s arms.


    As soon as I leaned on Patrick''s muscr chest, Caroline grabbed his arm and asked, "Patrick,


    what, what are you doing?"


    "As you see."


    Patrick answered.


    "But, but have you forgotten what you said?"


    "Yes. I''ll mean my words and marry you."


    "But..."


    "But I didn''t promise you that I wouldn''t hang out with other women."


    After saying that, Patrick walked out with me in his arms.


    "Caroline Archer, it turns out you won''t always have your way!"


    As soon as we went out, we were stopped by the police.


    After all, I had hit Caroline. If Caroline didn''t agree to let me go, I couldn''t leave.


    Patrick took out a white business card and handed it to the police, "Tell your director that Caroline


    Archer has given me full authority to handle this case. You can contact mywyer if you have some


    questions."


    The policeman nced at the name on the business card and immediately gave way.


    Caroline followed behind us and chased after us. While walking, she said, "Patrick, don''t go. Don''t


    go. If you go any further, I''llmit suicide!"


    Patrick paused instantly when he heard her words.


    He looked at Caroline and said, "I will investigate the matter of Charlotte''s child. If what she said is


    true, you might as well kill yourself so as to diefortably."


    As Patrick said word by word, Caroline''s face became more and more gloomy.


    After Patrick finished speaking, Caroline was so scared that she cried.


    She sat on the ground with a pale face.


    As for what the answer was, I guess that Patrick, who was such a smart person, had already known


    it.


    Patrick and I got into the car, As he leaned over to buckle the seat belt for me, he, who was


    handsome, looked across me and asked me, "Tell me, why didn''t you leave?"


    "Because I can''t bear to part with you!"


    Even I was surprised by what I had said. After I made up my mind to be a degenerate person,


    I was so good at lying.


    Patrick curled up his thin lips into a smile. Then he looked at me with his deep eyes. After a moment


    of silence, he said, ''Although I know you''re lying to me, I''m willing to be deceived by you."


    His answer surprised me.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    In the next few days, I had been living in Patrick''s house in Unit No.1, City Y.


    To my surprise, although Patrick asked me to sleep with him, he didn''t have sex with me.


    When Patrick went to work, servants would usually stay in the room. If I didn''t call them, they


    wouldn''te out.


    Then I earched inside and outside his house. But I didn''t find any trace indicating that Caroline had


    visited here.


    "Could it be that although I had seen Caroline show up in this residential quarter several times, she


    hadn''te to Patrick''s house?"


    "Then who did she visit here?"


    After making sure that she didn''te to Patrick''s house, I decided to go out during the day to look


    for a job.


    Although it was March, it was still a little cold. But the floor heating in the house was no longer


    avable. So if I stayed inside the house for a long time, I would feel chillingly cold.


    That morning, I got up and waited for Patrick


    to go out.


    However, Patrick sat at home after breakfast. It seemed that he didn''t want to leave at all.


    "Aren''t you going to work?"


    I sat at the dining table across him and asked him.


    Patrick elegantly touched the corner of his mouth with a tissue and looked at me. Unexpectedly,


    with a gentle expression on his face, he said, "It is the weekend today. I will apany you."


    "Apanying me?"


    Patrick said with a smile, "Yes. I''ll take you out to have fun after breakfast."


    "Going out to have fun?" I looked at Patrick with some suspicion, "Where are we going?"


    "It''s a secret."


    Patrick looked mysterious.


    I probably had been on guard against Patrick recently. As he treated me like this, I was somewhat ill


    at ease instead.


    But I didn''t say much.


    After all, I was his lover now.


    After breakfast, I changed my clothes and put on light makeup. By the time I went out, Patrick had


    already put on his clothes.


    He was sitting on the sofa, drinking tea.


    Seeing me go out, he looked up and down at me and said with a look of appreciation, "You''re


    beautiful."


    I didn''t respond. Because I knew who I was well.


    Never did I think that I was beautiful.


    Patrick drove me to a private airport not far away from the downtown of City Y. When we entered


    the departure hall, I saw a lot of nes parked in the airport with all kinds of signs on them.


    At first nce, I knew that the nes belonged to differentpanies.


    Patrick took me to a middle-sized ne. At a nce, I recognized the logo of the Towering High


    Group on it.


    "Are we going abroad?"


    I was a little surprised.


    In my opinion, if we weren''t going abroad, we surely didn''t have to take flight.


    Patrick nodded and exined it to me, "But it''s not too far away. You''ll know the answer when you


    get there."


    Although I wanted to ask more questions, I understood that if Patrick wanted to sell me, it wouldn''t


    be of any use even if I insisted on getting down to the bottom of the matter.


    It was the first time that I had boarded a private ne. In arge cabin, there were only a few seats.


    And there was arge-sized TV, a bathroom in the rear, as well as a separate bedroom where the


    passengers could sleep.


    I strolled around the ne and then happily sat on a lounge chair, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    Patrick walked up to me and lowered his head. Then he looked at me with a serious and


    affectionate look on his face, "What are you thinking about?"


    I looked at him and answered, "Caroline Archer."


    When Patrick heard my answer, it was clear that he was a little surprised.


    Before he could speak, I exined first, "I finally understand why she as well as other women have


    tried so hard to marry someone as rich as you. Sitting in transportation like this ne, they won''t


    feel ufortable whenever they go, right?"


    Although the Archer Family was rich, they weren''t so rich as to afford a private ne.


    Patrick sat on the armrest of my seat and gently stroked my short hair with his slender fingers. Then


    he said, "As the saying goes, it''s easy to abandon a frugal life and live an extravagant life. But it is


    not the same case if it is the other way around. I''ll give you the best things in the world in the future


    so that you can''t live without me from now on."


    "Then it will be your money that I can''t live without."


    "It''s fine for me if you can''t live without my money."


    His words startled me. I looked at Patrick seriously. Suddenly, I felt that my impression of him was


    somewhat vague.


    He used to be a high and mighty one favored by God.


    I loved and admired him.


    Because of all the things that happenedter, I once again thought of him as a proud and arrogant


    person.


    I hated him.


    But now, when he was facing me, he was humble.


    Patrick looked at me, who was in a daze. His handsome face was so good-looking. Then he curled


    up his thin lips into an elegant curve and asked me, "What''s wrong? Are you attracted by me?"


    "No." I blushed for no reason. Then I turned to look out of the window and said unnaturally, "Then


    you have to be rich all the time."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be rich all the time. I''ll always treat you as if you were a queen."


    He didn''t say that he would treat me as a princess.


    Instead, he said that he would treat me as a queen.


    I wondered whether it was because I was stupid or some other reason that Patrick could always


    easily win me over.


    My hatred against him, which had been umted over the years, was inadvertently driven away


    by him.


    The ne took off very quickly.


    I fell asleep on the lounge chair.


    When I woke up again, I found that it was cloudless outside the window and that there was an


    endless blue sea.


    "Are you awake?" Patrick''s voice came to my ears. I looked back and saw Patrick sitting on the


    lounge chair next to me with a piece of newspaper covering financial news in his hand.


    A stack of newspapers had been piled on the table in front of him.


    I rubbed my eyes and asked him in a daze, "Where am I?"


    Patrick answered, "We''re almost there. You''ll know soon."


    Sure enough, the nended at an airport soon. After that, we got on a yacht andnded on a


    small ind.


    Whether it was the previous airport or this ind, the weather were both very warm.


    I took off my coat and held it in my hand. And I felt a little hot while being dressed in a three-quarter-


    sleeved dress inside.


    "This is..."


    "I bought this ind a few days ago. Knowing that you feel cold at home, I took you here to have a


    few days off."


    As Patrick said, he reached out his hand to me, nced at the high heels under my feet, and said,


    "I''ve already let the people on this ind clean up the sand here in advance. The sand here is


    delicate. You can walk barefoot."


    Indeed, with high heels, I couldn''t walk on the sand properly.


    I kicked my high heels aside and walked barefoot on the sand.


    As he said, the sand here was very delicate and soft.


    At this time, it was almost evening. And as the sun shone on us, I feltfortable and didn''t feel hot


    at all.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Seeing me walking towards the beach, Patrick grabbed hold of me, "Don''t go. Let''s have dinner


    first. I''ll stroll around with youter."


    "Okay."


    I nodded.


    This ind wasn''t a big one. And its area was almost two times that of the whole residential quarter


    of Unit No.1, City Y.


    The restaurant on the ind was next to the beach.


    When Patrick and I were sitting for dinner, we saw that the sun was setting down little by little. And


    finally, the sun disappeared above the sea.


    Such a scene was indeed splendid.


    After dinner, Patrick took me to his room so that I could change into the clothes he had prepared for


    me in advance.


    I flipped through the clothes and found that the clothes he had prepared for me were either bikinis


    or semi-coated sunlight-proof clothing...


    "These clothes..."


    When I was carrying a bikini top in my hand, intending to question Patrick, he hugged me from


    behind.


    Patrick gently kissed the hair on my head and said in an ambiguous tone, "Besides the ones


    guarding the ind, I am the only one here. So feel free to wear it. Only I will see you."

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Although I didn''t want to wear a bikini, I surely couldn''t get used to the weather on the ind with


    my current outfit.


    I could only choose a bikini which was the least exposed.


    By the time I got changed, put on an item of sun-proof clothing, and went out, Patrick had been


    dressed in beach shorts.


    The perfect curve of his chest muscles and his eight muscr abdominal muscles werepletely


    exposed.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He was so eye-catching.


    Patrick seemed to sense that I was staring at him with a somewhat dumbfounded look in my eyes.


    Then he stepped forward and took my hand, saying, "Let''s go. I''ll take you for a walk."


    To be honest, it was the first time that I had been to the seaside.


    I, who had been living in an orphanage ever since my childhood, didn''t have any chance to go out


    for fun. After I grew up, I was busy doing part-time jobs and making money. And I couldn''t bear to


    go out for fun more.


    Although I tried my best to restrain my excitement, in the end, I couldn''t help but chase after the


    rising and falling seawater.


    I couldn''t help but write my name on the beach.


    A few hourster, I was exhausted, lying on the lounge chair by the sea to rest.


    People guarding the ind sent some coconut juice with straw in it.


    As soon as I took a sip, I heard Patrick say to them, "Go back and rest. You don''t have toe


    here."


    I was so scared that my hands trembled. And the coconut juice dripped on me.


    As I wanted to wipe the juice on my body with my hand, Patrick leaned over and pressed on me.


    Then he lowered his head, licked the coconut juice with his tongue, and bestrode on the lounge


    chair. His dark eyes seemed to be shining with lust against the golden sunset.


    I couldn''t help but shrink back, but Patrick continued to press on me.


    He wrapped around my waist with a big palm and picked up the coconut juice with the other hand.


    Tilting the coconut juice, he poured almost half of the juice on me!


    "Ah!"


    I was startled.


    Before I could escape, Patrick bit the belt of my bikini...


    He pleaded with me in a hoarse voice, "Baby, I want you."


    Then, before I could respond, he began to make the next move.


    Against the golden beach and the blue seawater, the sea breeze was blowing gently. However,


    Patrick''s movement was as ferocious as a furious storm, engulfing me fervently.


    Patrick and I stayed on the ind for three whole days.


    Only then did we return to City Y.


    Patrick had been making love with me as if he had gone crazy over the past three days. I even had


    some difficulties walking for a moment. On thest day, Patrick carried me in his arms and boarded


    the yacht.


    Finally, we returned to City Y. After we arrived at the underground garage of Unit No.1, City Y, he


    got out of the driver''s seat and wanted to hold me in his arms.


    I immediately refused, "I''m too heavy. You don''t have to carry me"


    "No way."


    Patrick picked me up in his arms, closed the door with his feet, and walked in the direction of the


    elevator. While walking, he said, "I find that when I am holding you, I will feel more tanglibly that you


    are by my side."


    His words stunned me.


    His words always made me misunderstand him.


    His words gave me a wrong impression that he loved me very much.


    It wasn''t until we got home that he finally put me down. I took out my cell phone, only to find that


    there were several unanswered calls, which were all from Angie, on it.


    "Did something happen to Seth?"


    I nced at Patrick, who was walking towards the bathroom. Then, I picked up my cell phone and


    went to the living room to call Angie back.


    "Charlotte Archer, I only have a request by making a phone call to you today. I beg you to stay away


    from Seth. Never should you hurt him again!"


    As soon as the call was made through, Angie scolded me ferociously.


    At that time, I was nervous instantly, "What''s wrong? Is Seth''s mother in danger? Didn''t the doctor


    say she was alightst time..."


    "Is she alright?" Angie sneered. "Do you know why his mothermitted suicide? It was not just


    because Seth wanted to go abroad that she did so, Moreover, she, a senior, had been working hard


    for a lifetime and looking forward to the glorious day when she retired. However, she was suddenly


    notified that she got dismissed. The way you see it, what would she have on her mind?"


    "Huh?"


    I was stunned.


    "What? Are you surprised? Howe you feel surprised after you have done such a thing?" Angie


    said seriously, "Let me tell you, Charlotte Archer, I have found out that Seth''s mother received a


    sum of money from Towering High Group."


    "This is thest time I warn you! If you dare to hurt Seth again, I won''t let you go!"


    After that, she hung up the phone.


    Staring at the screen on my cell phone, I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "Who on earth is it?"


    "Who on earth did this?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    While I was hesitating, Patrick was behind me.


    By the time I turned back, Patrick had already put on his suit. Seeing my dull look, he smiled and


    said, "What''s wrong? Are you tired? If you''re exhausted, take a rest. I''m going to thepany. I''ll


    come back to apany you at night."


    He didn''t seem to notice my abnormal behavior and was about to go out after finishing his words.


    "Wait a minute!"


    I hesitated for a moment and stopped him.


    "What''s wrong?" Patrick looked at me.


    I looked at him, hesitated for a moment, and shook my head, "Nothing."


    Patrick smiled at me and left.


    It seemed that he wasn''t disguising at all.


    Seeing him leave, I was instantly confused.


    "Am I wrong again?"


    I closed my eyes. And what had happened on the ind and how Patrick was good to me was vivid


    in my mind.


    "It''s him who took me in his arms and strolled around."


    "It''s him who apanied me when I wanted to y with sand on the beach." ''It''s him..."


    "No. It''s not like this.''


    I opened my eyes and looked at the big house, thinking of what Angie said over the phone.


    Patrick was a businessman.


    Merchants were always keen on profit.


    He once had promised me that he wouldn''t anything to Glorious Seth Design. But he had gone back


    on his words, hadn''t he?


    "Why do I feel that what Angie said has nothing to do with him?"


    What''s more, Angie said that Seth''s mother had got a sum of money from the Towering High


    Group...


    I was restless. And the temperature in the house was low. So I changed my clothes and sat in the


    garden downstairs.


    When I was staring at the air in a daze, I saw Shelton passing by from a distance. He seemed to be


    walking from somewhere to his home.


    Just as I was hesitating whether to say hello to him or not, he turned his head and happened to see


    me.


    At first, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. But soon it was reced by a smile.


    He came up to greet me and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I have nothing to do, so Ie out and have a seat."


    I was lying.


    Shelton seemed to see through what was on my mind at a nce. Then he sat beside me and


    asked me as if he were an understanding uncle, "You are not good at lying. Tell me. Are you


    troubled by anything? Maybe I can help you."


    It was unknown why I would always think of Seth as a stable and reliable person.


    What''s more, after what happenedst time, I always felt that he and I were the same kind of


    people.


    I looked at him, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Can you tell me what kind of person Patrick


    Cowell is?"


    "Him?" Shelton looked at me and smiled. "Aren''t you with him every day? Why do you ask me so?"


    I shook my head, "I don''t understand him."


    Shelton smiled at me, "Patrick is very nice and reliable. He has always been open and honest while


    dealing with the business. Whether you are choosing a boyfriend or a husband, he will always be a


    good candidate." "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    The reason why I had asked him so was that I probably wanted someone to confirm to me and tell


    me that Patrick wouldn''t have done such a thing.


    As soon as Shelton finished his words, I believed him.


    I seemed to be less psychologically burdened.


    Patrick came back that night. After dinner, I went to take a bath. When I came out, I heard him


    making a phone call on the balcony.


    I, who probably was curious, came over to the balcony.


    I heard Patrick say, "Is he dead?"


    My heart was instantly in my throat. And my movements became lighter.


    "I know. Block the news. Don''t let anyone else know about it, especially her."


    After that, Patrick hung up the phone.


    Looking back, he saw that I was in a daze. It was toote for me to dodge him.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    It was clear that Patrick was stunned when he saw me.


    "Who were you talking to?"


    At this moment, I couldn''t think of anything else. I only felt that Patrick was talking to someone over


    the phone about Seth''s mother.


    As far as I was concerned, the woman he had mentioned over the call was me.


    However hard I tried to be disguised, I couldn''t even pretend that nothing had happened.


    "It''s okay. It''s about thepany''s business." Patrick was indeed such a good actor.


    He immediately regained hisposure and walked toward me with a faint smile on his lips.


    I took a step back and thought of how I had trusted him during the day. It was so ridiculous of him to


    think of different ways to get away with it despite the fact that the evidence was conclusive!


    "Patrick, I''m by your side now. If you hate me, we can go to hell together. Never should you


    implicate innocent people in the future," I said word by word, looking up at him with an


    overwhelmingly indifferent expression on my face.


    After that, I turned around, intending to leave.


    Patrick grabbed hold of me and said with a serious look, "What''s wrong? Weren''t you fine before?"


    "Patrick Cowell, didn''t you ask me why I didn''t go abroad with Seth? Now I can tell you why. It is


    because of Seth''s mother, who was suddenly fired by herpany. And her son was going abroad


    with me. So she couldn''t bear the pressure andmitted suicide. So we didn''t leave."


    Originally, I didn''t want to tell Patrick about it. But now, I had to say it.


    Patrick stood where he was and looked at me with an inquisitive look in his deep eyes. It seemed


    that there was a glimmer of injury in his eyes. Then he frowned deeply and asked me, "Do you


    suspect that I did it?"


    "Who else could it be?"


    Hearing my question, Patrick had a helpless look on his face as he told me word by word, "If I didn''t


    want you to leave, with a phone call from me, you couldn''t have got your visas done. Howe I


    needed to spend a lot of effort to make a move on his mother? And I can''t do such a despicable


    thing."


    I was a little hesitant.


    Because Patrick was right.


    Patrick looked at me and knew that I didn''t believe him. Then he said coldly, "At that time, I had


    decided to let you go. I didn''t do anything else. As for whether you believe it or not, it''s up to you."


    After that, he changed into casual clothes and went out.


    He didn''t say anything else to me.


    As I stood there and looked at the empty room, I was at a loss for a moment.


    "Am I wrong again?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I walked to the windowsill where Patrick had talked over the call and looked at themps and


    candles of myriad families before my eyes, feeling a little lost for a moment.


    I picked up my cell phone and fliped through the phonebook. Finally, I called Lisa.


    Fortunately, the call was connected.


    As soon as she picked up the call, she asked, "Every time you call me, you are surely caught up by


    something. Tell me, what''s wrong with you again?"


    "Where are you, Lisa? Are you in City Y? I want to talk to you."


    Now, I was so confused that I couldn''t talk it out with Lisa by saying a few words to her on the


    phone.


    Lisa said happily, "I''m at home. I just came back this afternoon. You cane to my house. It


    happens that you can help me cook some food. Hehe."


    I turned around and glimpsed at the floor-to-ceiling clock in the living room, seeing that it was


    already past 9 p.m.


    "Howe you haven''t eaten anything at such ate hour? It''s not good for your stomach," I


    couldn''t help but say.


    "Yes, yes, yes. Come on, baby."


    After Lisa finished speaking, she made a kissing sound over the phone.


    About half an hourter, I arrived at Lisa''s house by a car.


    Her family was as messy as usual.


    But, I didn''t clean up her house this time. Instead, I went to the kitchen to help her cook first.


    However, as soon as I opened the refrigerator, a foul smell came out. And water flew out of it.


    I tilted my head and glimpsed at the plug next to the refrigerator. The poor plug was lying quietly on


    the ground.


    I couldn''t helpining, "Are you sure you want to cook with the ingredients in the refrigerator?"


    Lisa came over and saw the messy scene in the refrigerator. Then she patted her forehead and


    said, "I stayed here for a day only when I came backst time. And I forgot to insert the plug of the


    refrigerator into the socket."


    "I''ll clean up the refrigerator for you."


    "No need, no need. Let''s go out to eat. I''ll hire someone from a housekeepingpany to clean it


    up tomorrow."


    Lisa wanted to pull me out. But I got a mob and cleaned up the dirty water on the ground.


    I was brought to a spicy-hot-pot store near her house. The facade of this store was very small. And


    all the tables were ced outside.


    The owner was an olddy.


    Because it was in early spring. The weather was very cold at night. So there wasn''t any guest at all.


    As soon as Lisa entered the store, she greeted the granny warmly. Then she held a te and


    began to pick the ingredients familiarly.


    Then she took two bottles of beer and asked me to drink with her.


    It was probably because the atmosphere over the hot-pot dinner was very good that I sat there and


    told her a lot of things which had happened recently.


    I told Lisa that I was separated from Seth and that after hitting Caroline, I returned to Patrick''s side.


    Lisa heard me out carefully and sighed softly, "In fact, it''s good. In fact, marriage is a lifetime affair.


    Regarding Seth, you only want to repay him. And it isn''t fair to him."


    I lowered my eyes and became silent.


    In fact, Lisa was right.


    "Later..." I nned to tell Lisa that what had happened to Seth''s mother recently might have


    something to do with Patrick.


    However, I, who probably was partial to Patrick in my heart, told her about the ind first.


    Hearing this, Lisa widened her eys as she said, "What? A private ind?"


    I nodded.


    Lisa grabbed my hands and looked at me sincerely, "Dear Charlotte Archer, please do tell Patrick to


    take me there with you next time. I promise you that I won''t be a third wheel. And I''ll stay in my


    room as well as the beach in front of me every day. I won''t go anywhere else!"


    With this, she raised her hand again, trying to raise her three fingers. But she couldn''t do so


    because of the physical limitation. Even so, she added, "I swear!"


    Originally, I was a little gloomy. But now, I was amused by her teasing.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll take you there with me next time. Even if you''re on a business trip abroad, we''ll go


    there and pick you up first."


    "That is how my bestie should do!" Lisa raised the ss in front of her and said, "I''ll toast first!"


    After drinking, I finally told her about Seth''s mother and Patrick.


    What surprised me was that Lisa interrupted me as I was halfway done with my narration. She said,


    "Please, be sober. Patrick is the President of Towering High Group. No matter how shameless he is,


    he won''t do anything to those who are old, ill, disabled, or weak."


    Hearing her wods, I was silent all of a sudden.


    "Is that so?"


    "It seems so."


    "But..."


    "There are no buts. I am indeed not speaking up for him because of the ind. I''m working in the


    first ss now. And I had seen all kinds of rich people." Lisa said confidently, "Most of them are


    wearing masks and pretending to be kind. Even so, what they are thinking about in their mind will


    be reflected in their appearances. But for Patrick Cowell..."


    "How is he?"


    I, who was listening to her analysis with interest, saw that that she paused and asked immediately.


    Lisa smiled and said, "When you were a child, you kept your eyes on him every day. So I also paid


    a little attention to him as well. Moreover, some things have happened recently. So, the way I see it,


    even if he is not a good person, he will never do such a dirty thing."


    I wondered, "But... If it''s not him, who can it be?"


    Lisa thought for a moment and looked at me in a mysterious way, "Tell me, do you have other


    pursuers?"

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    I was stunned as I said, "How could it be? I''m not you anyway."


    I, who knew myself well, was aware that I wasn''t overwhelmingly good-looking. Setting aside the


    fact that I was with Patrick, it was probably because I had been greatly blessed in myst life that


    someone as perfect as Seth would like me.


    "But in terms of this matter, if it is someone else who did this, then this person is most likely to like


    you. In this way, you will break up with Seth. And there will be animosity between you and Patrick.


    In this case, won''t this person be reaping the third party benefits?"


    Lisa analyzed the situation for me in a logical way.


    I thought that her words did make some senses.


    However...


    "I don''t have arge social circle. If you ask me to think of a third man, I don''t even know who I


    should choose."


    I smiled bitterly at Lisa.


    Later, Lisa told me other things, which were mainly about her work and some strange clients she


    had met.


    Her words amused me so much so that I couldn''t helpughing.


    Time passed by quietly.


    Neither Lisa nor I realized it.


    Then Lisa and I heard a sharp braking sounding from the opposite side of the road.


    I tilted my head and saw a sports car.


    "A Pagani?"


    Before I could recognize whose car it was, I heard Lisa say the brand of the car.


    At the same time, it was clear that Lisa swallowed hard.


    The next second, the door of the car, which looked like swings, rose. And I saw Patrick getting out


    of the passenger seat and walking to me with a serious expression as if he were going to swallow


    me alive!


    I felt a shiver in my heart.


    I stood up, intending to run away at once!


    But Patrick walked too fast. Before I could lift my legs, he walked up to me and grabbed my arm,


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you would go out?"


    "I''m just having a meal with Lisa."


    Patrick looked at me, "What about your cell phone? You aren''t answering my call!"


    I took out my cell phone and saw that it had been turned off. I tried to turn it on, only to see a tip


    saying that there was no power.


    Seeing me turn on my cell phone, Patrick said, "Don''t waste your time. I''ve called you so many


    times that your cell phone has been powered off." "Is my cell phone powered off after he called me


    many times?"


    I remembered that my cell phone was fully chagred when I went out...


    "Ouch, beauty..."


    When Patrick was about to pull me home, another man got out of the car.


    The man walked over, passed by us, and went straight to Lisa. Then he put his right hand on Lisa''s


    left shoulder and slightly bent down, "We met each other again. Does it mean that it is the fate that


    binds us together?"


    It was Roger Lance.


    Lisa nced at him and rolled her eyes, "I''ll leave first." "Don''t, beauty! You haven''t told me your


    name yet!"


    Roger wanted to chase after her. But Patrick warned him coldly, "Come back. Or I won''t lend you


    this car."


    Hearing Patrick''s words, Roger immediately withdrew his legs, stopped chasing after Lisa, and


    stood beside us at a quick speed. Then he looked at me and said with a chuckle, "We managed to


    find you in the end. If we can''t find you, my brother probably will call the police, asking them to


    search for the whole city."


    "What?"


    I looked up at Patrick.


    Patrick rolled his eyes at Roger and said, "You are so noisy. Go and drive the car."


    "Yes, yes!" Although Roger promised readily, he looked at Lisa''s back reluctantly.


    Roger sent us home. And Patrick took me upstairs. Along the way, he kept a cold face.


    I was very nervous as well.


    I wondered why he was angry as I thought, "Is it because I misunderstood him this afternoon or


    because I didn''t pick up his call at night..."


    I was even more worried about what would happen at home...


    When the door of the house opened, I looked at the room where the lights were on, feeling a little


    scared instead.


    I even wondered if Patrick would lock me up.


    Or...


    When I was having random guessing, Patrick stretched out his hand and pulled me into the house


    directly.


    At that time, I suddenly became nervous and subconsciously apologized, "I''m sorry, I..."


    Before I could finish my words, Patrick suddenly hugged me.


    He hugged me tightly.


    I was stunnded where I was with my ear pressing against Patrick''s chest.


    At that moment, I only heard the sound of his strong heartbeat.


    It wasn''t until a few secondster that I heard Patrick''s voice above me, "Do you know that I almost


    went crazy? I thought you left with Seth and even asked someone to check your passport


    information."


    I was stunned.


    Patrick''s voice sounded so affectionate at this moment.


    "Patrick Cowell."


    "Call me Patrick. I don''t want to hear you call me by my full name."


    "But..."


    "Be good, darling."


    His voice was particrly gentle. I stood there, feeling that I was almost overwhelmed by his


    gentleness.


    Thinking of what Lisa said to me, I raised my hand and couldn''t help hugging him, "I''m sorry,


    Patrick. I know that the matter has nothing to do with you. It is just that I heard your words over the


    phone call..."


    I didn''t know why I was like this tonight.


    It was probably because I drank a little beer that I was somewhat out of my mind.


    So I imagined the scene in front of me as what I had expected.


    "Regarding that phone call..." Patrick hesitated for a moment when he heard I mention the phone


    call. Then he said, "It has nothing to do with you. Go to bed early."


    Although I was a little drunk, I could sense that he was hiding something from me.


    I went to bed. When I woke up the next day, Patrick wasn''t by my side, which rarely happened.


    Looking at the t bed beside me, I realized that Patrick hadn''t slept at homest night...


    "Where did he go?"


    As I wanted to have breakfast, I received a text from Lisa, which read, "I will take back what I said


    yesterday. Even if he didn''t do that thing, he is not a good guy!"


    Her text confused me.


    I repied to her text, "What?"


    Lisa''s reply read, "Don''t you know what happened? Don''t you browse through the news feed on


    social media tforms? Don''t you read gossip news at all?" After replying to my text, Lisa


    immediately forwarded a social media post link to me.


    I clicked on it and nced at the title.


    The post was about Caroline, who was hit hard because of her giarism, tried tomit suicide


    and ended up being in the hospital. Moreover, the post read that Patrick made it up to his fiancee


    and went to the hospital to apany herte at night.


    There attached a photo taken from the window of the ward by someone.


    The photo showed that Patrick was sitting by the bed, holding Caroline''s hand.


    Reading this post, I remembered what Patrick had said yesterday. Then I suddenly felt that I had


    been pped hard in the face again.


    I had always felt that I was taking revenge on Caroline Archer.


    Now that based on the current situation, as for who on earth was taking revenge, I was confused


    about it for a moment.


    I had posted the photos on social media tforms before. And Caroline was knocked off her


    pedestal. Her reputation was greatly damaged because of this matter. And Caroline Design Studio


    was temporarily closed.


    Ned personally showed up to do an interview, saying that if Caroline''s giarism turned out to be


    true, the engagement between Patrick and her would be voided.


    Even though the whole world was against Caroline now, so what?


    Patrick was still on her side.


    I was upset. Then I packed up my things and went back to my house.


    When I entered the door, I happened to run into Shelton, who was going out.


    He looked at me and smiled, "Why did you think ofing back?"


    "Yes."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I just nodded dully.


    I didn''t know what to say.


    Shelton didn''t ask anything further. And he said goodbye to me and went out.


    However, to my surprise, another piece of news appeared on the same day.


    It was about Telma''s death.


    It turned out that after the matter rted to the design drafts came out, someone secretly


    investigated the case of Telma''s death.


    A lot of evidence indicated that someone had murdered Telma. In that case, Caroline would


    necessarily be a suspect.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Reading the news, I saw thements down below indicated that the situation was a little out of


    control.


    Mostizens thought that Caroline surely had something to do with this matter.


    A lot of theizens who hadmented were probably females. So, most of thements were


    about scolding Caroline for being an angelic b**ch and fooling Patrick.


    I turned off my cell phone and shook my head.


    "Does it have anything to do with me?"


    "No."


    Regardless of whether Patrick had me in his mind or not, as long as I was here, I surely would


    make Caroline sick.


    That was all I could do.


    But I was content with it.


    However, I had to find a job.


    Without aptop at home, I found it more and more inconvenient.


    So I simply went to a store and bought aptop. Considering that I would have to use it


    to do my design drawings in the future, I made up my mind and purchased a more expensive and


    yet more productive one.


    After I came back home, the first thing I did was to edit my resume and start to drop my resumes in


    the mails of differentpanies one by one.


    I only hoped that taking advantage of the fact that many people would quit their jobs and find new


    ones before or after the Spring Festival, I could find a job.


    Even if it was just an ordinary one, it would be fine for me.


    I stayed at home dropping my resume in the mails for a whole day. It wasn''t until at sunset that I


    remembered that I hadn''t had dinner yet.


    There was nothing in my refrigerator. So I had to go out for dinner.


    I went to themercial district outside the residential quarter, found a random fast-food restaurant,


    and had dinner there. Then I went to the supermarket to buy some vegetables, eggs, and meat,


    nning to cook at home.


    When I finished purchasing the groceries and was on my way home, a car stopped in front of me.


    Soon, the door to the passenger''s seat opened. I saw Gina getting out of the car and shouting,


    "Charlotte Archer, don''t move!"


    Soon, Jeremy got out of the driver''s seat.


    "What brought you here?" I sneered, trying to bypass them.


    Gina stopped me. Stepping forward, she grabbed my hair directly and scolded, "Aren''t you


    ashamed? You could have been engaged in something else. Instead, you insist on being a


    mistress. Now you almost forced Caroline to death! Are you happy?"


    "Let go."


    Holding things in my hands, I wasn''t in a convenient position.


    Gina was getting more excessive as she said, "Let me tell you, Caroline is still in danger. If anything


    happens to her, I won''t let you go!"


    "But she killed my child."


    "Your child? Your child is nothing!" Gina snorted. "The child of a b**tard is a b**tard as well!"


    "A b**tard!"


    Anger overwhlemed me in an instant.


    "Shut up!" I was so angry that I clutched the stic bag containing eggs in my hand and swung it


    directly!


    I smashed it on Gina''s head!


    "Bang!" There was a muffled sound. Because of my great strength, all the eggs were broken!


    Blended with the broken eggshell, both the egg white and the egg yolk flowed out of the gap of the


    stic bag, directly pasting on Gina''s hair and face!


    She was stunned in an instant!


    Then she loosened her grip.


    I pulled my hair out of her hand directly and said coldly, "All of this is Caroline''s fault. She reaps


    what she has sown. And it has nothing to do with me."


    "Get back, go with us, and apologize to Caroline. Tell the media that Telma''s drawings were forged


    by you!"


    As soon as I took a step, Jeremy held my arms.


    He was a man. And his strength was very strong.


    "No way. The drawings aren''t fake." I looked at Jeremy and found him ridiculous, "Caroline is your


    daughter. Don''t you know her capability? She''s so stupid. Don''t you know what kind of works she


    can design?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Caroline is very smart. It is just that she doesn''t work very hard!"


    Gina wanted to hit me again, only to be stopped by Jeremy.


    Jeremy looked at me with disgust all over his eyes, "I''ll give you 500 thousand dors. Leave City Y,


    leave Patrick, and don''te back."


    His tone sounded like he had made up his mind.


    "Jeremy, are you crazy? Howe you can give her money?" Gina was suddenly in a bad mood.


    But I sneered, "500 thousand dors? Are you trying to drive a beggar away, Mr. Jeremy? With 500


    thousand dors, I can''t even afford to buy a piece of clothing the same as that Patrick bought for


    me. How can I give up on such a rich man for the sake of money which can only buy a piece of


    clothing?"


    I checked the clothes that Patrick had bought for me before, only to find that a few evening dresses


    among them would cost hundreds of thousands of dors.


    "Bah! You are a mistress! Do you think you are glorious? You are being a mistress and spending


    your brother- in-w''s money! On what grounds can you do so? That money should be reserved for


    Caroline!"


    It turned out that when it came to settling ounts with me, Gina thought so in her head.


    I looked at her with a funny look in my eyes, "You''ve made a mistake. The money belongs to


    Patrick. And he has the right to decide how to use his money. Caroline isn''t capable. And she can''t


    get money from Patrick. Never should she me anyone else."


    As I said so, I was somewaht diffident.


    But I couldn''t show my emotion in front of them.


    Gina pointed at me and scolded, "Bah! It''s all because that you are so cheeky and cheap! Caroline


    isn''t as despicable as you!"


    Jeremy held onto my arm more and more tightly as he said, "Are you going to apologize or not?"


    "No."


    "Get in the car with me!"


    My refusal infuriated Jeremy. He wanted to pull me into the car.


    I struggled desperately.


    Finally, Jeremy was impatient. He kicked me directly and shouted, "You''re so ungrateful, aren''t


    you?"


    My arm was grabbed by him. And this time, under his guidance, I was almost kicked right by his


    feet!


    "It hurts!"


    But I was stubborn. And I struggled to stand up and threw the stic bag on my other hand to him,


    "I won''t go!"


    At this time, seeing that there was a fight, the people around us converged.


    But they were simply enjoying a show.


    Gina was covered with egg white and egg yolks. When she saw that someone wasing, she


    asked Jeremy to take me away.


    Jeremy wanted to pull me into the car. But I refused.


    However, he had great strength.


    I couldn''t stop him. So I could only shout for help desperately. While Gina stood beside the door to


    the back seat and exined to the ones around her, "Sorry, my daughter eloped with someone and


    was caught by us."


    When everyone heard her words, no matter what I said, no one would bother with me.


    When I was in despair, someone suddenly grabbed Jeremy with great force.


    Jeremy stumbled backward. And I was dragged out by someone.


    The next second, I fell into someone''s strong arms.


    It was Patrick.


    I, who probably wanted to avenge, stood on my tiptoes and hooked Patrick''s neck, acting like a


    spoiled child, "Patrick, thank God, you''re here. Otherwise, they would have sent me out of City Y."


    Patrick rested one of his arms on me, looking at Gina, who had egg white all over her head, and


    Jeremy, who was on the side.


    Gina nced at Patrick and immediately said, "Patrick, Caroline is still in the hospital. Why did you


    come back? Are you here to fetch something for her?"


    Patrick said tly, "I''m not officially engaged to Caroline yet."


    All of a sudden, he stated that he wasn''t connected to the Archer Family.


    In an instant, Gina and Jeremy both looked a little embarrassed.


    Jeremy looked dissatisfied as he said, "Even if you aren''t engaged yet, you and Caroline have


    promised to each other that day when your grandfather and you were both on the scene. Now she


    is lying in the hospital. And her situation is very bad. Howe you are protecting Charlotte here?


    If it weren''t for her, Caroline would never have intended to kill herself!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Gina echoed, "That''s right! Caroline is so kind and so open-minded. The reason why she did


    something that desperate is that Charlotte drove her to a dead end!"


    Just as I was about to defend myself, Patrick said, "Did Charlotte ask her to copy someone else''s


    works?"


    He was speaking up for me.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Gina''s face turned pale. But she quickly said, "giarism? What are you talking about? It''s all


    because Charlotte was jealous of Caroline''s talent. And she happened to know Telma before. So


    she forged those things to frame her!"


    "Is it so?" I found Gina''s feeble exnation ridiculous. "That''s Telma''s work. And I don''t have the


    final say about it. When I posted them on social media tforms, many of the peers have confirmed


    it. If you want to me someone, you can only me Caroline for being so stupid. Telma''s work has


    unique characteristics in it. if she copies her work, she is bringing about her own destruction!"


    "Let''s go back."


    Patrick pulled my arms, intending to leave.


    Gina wanted to stop us. But Jeremy stopped her.


    After all, even though they could offend me, they couldn''t afford to offend Patrick.


    Patrick took me into the residential quarter and naturally wanted to walk in the direction of his


    house.


    I stood where I was and asked him, "Patrick Cowell, were you by Caroline''s sidest night?"


    "Yes. Yesterday, she..." When Patrick said this, he paused for a moment. It seemed that he was


    deliberating on something. Then he said, "Shemitted suicide outside. Fortunately, a passerby


    found her in time and saved her life."


    "If shemitted suicide every night, would you apany her every night?" I added with a


    mocking smile, "That''s true. She''s your fiancee anyway."


    Knowing that I got angry, Patrick didn''t speak or respond. And he just stretched out his hands and


    wanted to hold me in his arms.


    I took a step backward and dodged him, asking, "Then, Patrick Cowell, how''s our child''s thing


    going? Is it as she said?"


    "I''ve sent someone to look into it. There''s no evidence yet," Patrick said.


    I didn''t know if he was trying to convince me perfunctorily.


    However, a capable businessman surely was a good actor as well.


    If he wanted to lie to me, it might be very difficult for me to find out his ws.


    "Well, there is another thing. I am looking for a job. And I will live in my ce in the future. In this


    way, it will be convenient for you and Caroline in the future as well."


    By the time I finished my words, Patrick had furrowed his eyebrows.


    He looked at me and asked, "Are you jealous?"


    "Isn''t it an effect you want?" I didn''t deny it.


    I wanted to put away my feelings for Patrick from the bottom of my heart and make him a person I


    wouldn''t give a damn about.


    But when I did have a try at it, I found that it was an impossible thing.


    Patrick looked at me who was standing two steps away from him as a touch of tenderness shed


    through his sharp eyes, "I apologize. Aspensation, I will vacate the floor below my office so that


    you can organize a team of your own there. What do you think?"


    The floor below his office was the second upper-most floor of Towering High Group.


    No matter how close Caroline''s former studio was to the Towering High Group, no way that it could


    be any closer to Towering High Group than an office on the second upper-most floor there.


    I said, "The way I see it, if you do so, you are just like an emperor in ancient times who deals with


    the imperial concubines fighting to win his favor. It is like you reward the empress with some lychee.


    Seeing the imperial concubine is jealous, you send a lychee tree tofort her. I don''t need your


    comfort. I want to... work in Glorious Seth Design."


    All the employees in Glorious Seth Design should have been reced by now. When I went there,


    no one might recognize me.


    "Well, you can go there at any time." There was no surprise in Patrick''s expression.


    It seemed that he had already known that I would reject him. So he just said so verbally.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    And it reminded me of something...


    Then I said, "But I want the floor below your office too. As for what to do with it, I have to think about


    it."


    I thought that my request would put Patrick in a bit of a dilemma.


    After all, the offices on the floor below his office were usually reserved for COO and some


    executives. No way that Patrick would give it to me!


    To my surprise, Patrick said directly, "Okay, let me vacate it in three months."


    I was stunned.


    But Patrick went on to say, "The premise is that you are not allowed to live in your home. You have


    to live with me."


    If I agreed with this condition, I could get a whole floor of Towering High Group...


    Only the fool would refuse.


    "Okay, I won''t go back to my house"


    I agreed.


    I went home with Patrick. To my surprise, after he changed his clothes, he was about to leave.


    I asked him, "Where are you going?"


    In fact, I indeed had made an unncessary move by asking him so.


    When Patrick, who was wearing his shoes, heard me ask him so, he paused for a moment and


    said, "Go to thepany."


    "Oh..."


    I responded meaningfully and watched him leave without ever looking back.


    But in my heart, he was lying!


    As soon as he left, I went out, took a taxi, and headed straight for Holy Spirit Hospital.


    If I ran into him there, he would have nothing to say.


    I went into Holy Spirit Hospital. Because I used to stay there for recovery, the staff there kind of


    knew me. After I went in there smoothly, I went to the In-patient Department to ask which ward


    Caroline was in.


    The nurse seemed to be very familiar with Caroline. When she saw me, she said, "You are


    Caroline''s twin sister, aren''t you? She is in Bed No.7 on the 12th floor."


    I thanked her and went straight upstairs, trying to ambush Patrick.


    When I walked to the door of the ward where Bed No. 7 was, I saw that the door was open and


    Caroline was standing by the windowsill and talking to a nurse standing next to her.


    I thought to myself, "Does she look like someone that was rescued aftermitting suicidest


    night?"


    Although I couldn''t see Caroline''s face, I could tell from her look that she was a healthy person!


    I stood there and looked at them. Seeing the nurse turned around and was about toe out, I


    quickly took a step back, took out a mask from my bag, and put it on my face. Then I turned around


    and walked toward the direction of the elevator.


    As soon as I took a few steps, the nurse came out.


    I saw that she was talking to a doctor next to her, "ording to Miss Archer, you can call Mr. Cowell


    and tell him that she''s awake."


    At that time, the doctor was standing sideways in front of me. I nced at the token on his chest


    and saw a few characters on it, which was, "Brook West."


    I slowed down and heard Brock say, "It''s too fast. We have to wait until tomorrow afternoon at


    least."


    "I said so to her. But she didn''t listen. The superior asked us to take care of her. Let''s just do as she


    said in case we would be med!"


    After that, the nurse entered an office.


    I hurried to the stairwell next to the elevator, feeling quite confused in my heart.


    Holy Spirit Hospital was the best private hospital in City Y. It was said that its boss behind the scene


    was very mysterious and that he was a big shot who couldn''t be trifled with.


    Howe Caroline could even find someone to take care of her in such a ce?


    I became more and more convinced that Caroline was not a simple person.


    Because I was sure that Patrick woulde here, I waited there to see how serious Caroline''s


    illness would be after a while.


    Sure enough, in less than half an hour, Patrick arrived.


    He walked in from outside quickly and entered Caroline''s ward in a few steps.


    I followed behind him secretly and looked through the small window of the door, only to find that


    Caroline waspletely different from what I had seen just now.


    With an infusion bottle hanging above her body, she was lying on the bed with a pale face now. And


    a pile of instruments next to her was monitoring her physical condition.


    It turned out that she was the one who directed and acted such a show all the time.


    Then, she acted in front of Patrick.


    Poor Patrick! As a great president, he was fooled by a woman again.


    I left Holy Spirit Hospital.


    That evening, it wasn''t until at about 10 p.m. that Patrick went home. The smell of disinfectant on


    his body indicated clearly where he had gone.


    I took the initiative to help him take his suit and said faintly, "Mr. Cowell, you are such a powerful


    person. However, you have been fooled by Caroline at her fingertips. I wonder how you feel."

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Patrick looked at me and said nothing.


    I told him that I had gone to Holy Spirit Hospital today to see Caroline, including how she was


    standing in front of the bed safe and sound.


    After that, I raised my head, looked at Patrick, and hooked up the corner of my lips, smiling yfully,


    "You can choose not to believe me."


    After that, I handed the suit to the servant beside me and went towards my room alone.


    But I heard Patrick behind me saying, "Your birthday wille in a few days. Do you want to go


    anywhere? Or do you want any gift?"


    "Birthday."


    This word was familiar and yet strange to me.


    After calcting the date, I found that my birthday was indeed getting closer with more than two


    weeks to go.


    I turned around and looked at Patrick, only to see that he was loosening the tie with his hand.


    To tell the truth, he looked so sexy while doing that.


    He untied his tie and then unbuttoned his shirt, revealing the muscles on his strong chest bits by


    bits.


    He looked at me with his profound and ck eyes. However, it urred to me that he would also


    look at Caroline like this.


    He would also take hold of Caroline''s hands with his slender hands at any time.


    What I wanted was a whole Patrick and a Patrick who only belonged to me.


    But I knew it was impossible.


    I looked at Patrick quietly and said word by word, "What I want is that I''ve never known you."


    "If I can''t have you, I wish I had never known you."


    Patrick walked over and held me in his arms, "Don''t say any words in a fit of anger."


    This time, I didn''t resist. I only heard his voice above my head, "I know what you want. Give me


    some time. You will be the only woman next to me in the future."


    "He''s lying."


    I said so to myself in my heart.


    I knew that he was lying. However, his lie sounded so tempting.


    As a result, I was a little indulged in it at that time.


    That day, Patrick booked a hotel for my birthday celebration, a cake, and a nightgown for me.


    The next day, I went to work in Glorious Seth Design again.


    The current General Manager of Glorious Seth Design was one of Patrick''s men. His name was


    Dion Lance. He knew the rtionship between me and Patrick. On the morning of my first day at


    work, he asked me to go to his office.


    As soon as I went in, he got down to the point and said, "Miss Archer, Mr. Cowell has told me


    everything about you. In the future, you can go to work ording to your schedule. You don''t need


    to deal with many clients at one time. If you need my help,e to me at any time."


    I knew that it was Patrick who instructed him to do so.


    But I refused.


    "Mr. Lance, you can treat me like an ordinary employee. I will work hard."


    Although I said so with determination, I saw doubts in Dion''s eyes.


    But on the surface, he agreed.


    I knew that he wouldn''t believe me whatever I said at this time. When I was about to leave, the door


    of his office was pushed open again.


    Angie came in from the outside and said while walking, "Manager, I''ve already finished thest


    order. The customer is done with checking on it and epting it today. I''ll resign from today


    onwards."


    Dion said a few polite words to her, "Okay, okay. Thank you for your hard work."


    As Angie was about to leave, she finally noticed me. Feeling somewhat surprised, she asked,


    "Charlotte Archer? Why are you here?"


    Dion immediately introduced me, "She is a new employee."


    Angie sneered and said, "Fortunately, I resigned today. As the saying goes, out of sight, out of


    mind."


    After that, she walked out.


    I followed Angie out. Then I immediately caught up with her and asked her, "Why did you resign?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Angie didn''t intend to tell me anything at all.


    But I knew that it should have something to do with Seth.


    I didn''t want to make her dislike me more. So I just said, "I won''t go to find Seth anymore. He''s very


    good. I''m not worthy of him."


    After that, I turned around and left.


    When Angie was listening to me, I clearly saw her surprised expression.


    Although Angie had never been nice to me, I felt that she was more suitable for Seth than me.


    I came into Glorious Seth Design as a new employee, only to find that almost all the employees


    across the Design Department had been reced by new ones. Except for a senior designer


    named Raina Winston, all my other colleagues didn''t know my identity. So it was much easier for


    me to get along with them.


    It probably was a coincidence.


    On the third day after I came to work at Glorious Seth Design, I received a phone call from Seth.


    He told me over the phone that his mother was in poor health and that he decided not to go back to


    City Y. Instead, he stayed at home and ran a smallpany specialized in design.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You''re great. I believe you''ll run it pretty well," I said.


    Except for those words, I didn''t know what else to say.


    Only a few days had passed ever since the two of us had decided to elope out of our


    impulsiveness. However, it seemed that it had happened in the previous century.


    Now, I had be Patrick''s lover who couldn''t be revealed in public.


    I seemed to start my life all over again. But in fact, it was dark in the road ahead of me.


    I couldn''t even see a single glimmer of light in the future.


    However, Patrick did it very well on the surface.


    My birthday celebration was set on someday two weekster. I went to work that day. While Patrick


    waited for me at the next intersection of thepany as I said.


    After I got in the car, he took me to get changed with an evening dress and put on makeup. It wasn''t


    until in the evening that he took me to a high-end restaurant.


    When the waiter opened the door for us, I stood at the door and saw that there was only a table with


    a small candle on it in therge dining hall...


    Patrick made a gentlemanly gesture beside me, signaling me to go inside.


    In fact, I was a little scared at this time.


    I was afraid of this kind of dark space.


    I looked at the shaky candle in the middle, feeling that it would go out in the next second!


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Patrick grabbed me with one hand.


    I, whose hands were originally trembling, seemed to feel a little better after feeling the warmth


    coming from his palm.


    I summoned up my courage and stepped into the dining hall.


    The moment I stepped into the dining hall, countless lights lit up around me. And therge ck-


    out cloth on the window aside was also pulled up.


    Outside the window, it was the most famous CBD in City Y. And the screen on the building was all lit


    up.


    When I looked over, I saw a few words rolling on all the buildings, which read, "Charlotte, happy


    birthday."


    At the same time, on a small stage in the dining hall, a band began to y music.


    A waitress pushed a cart over, on which there was a birthday cake made up of threeyers.


    At the top of the cake, there stood a Princess Belle from Disnend.


    "Happy birthday."


    Patrick took my hand and pulled me to the sole table in the dining hall, pulling out a seat for me.


    I sat down.


    After that, another waiter pushed a cart over.


    I saw a velvet box on it.


    Judging from the box''s material, I thought there should be a piece of jewelry in it.


    As soon as I saw the box, Patrick walked over and opened it.


    A ne was lying inside quietly.


    The pendant under the ne was a huge pink-heart-shaped gem. I didn''t know what it was. But


    it looked very bright and beautiful.


    "This is a pink-diamond ne. I specially flew to France for its auctionst week and auctioned it


    for you." Patrick said, picking up the ne and asking me, "Do you like it?"


    I nodded gently.


    Such a big pink diamond should have cost him a lot of money. I couldn''t help but say, "In fact, you


    don''t need to give me such an expensive gift. I don''t understand the intricacies in between."


    Patrick didn''t respond. He just picked up the ne and said, "Come on, I''ll help you wear it."


    He walked behind me as he spoke.


    Just as he was about to help me wear the ne, I heard footsteps behind him.


    It seemed to be the sound of high heels hitting the ground.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Patrick was helping me wear a ne. Before I could turn around, I heard a jubnt voiceing


    from behind, "Patrick, I have a piece of good news for you!"


    It was Caroline Archer.


    Wondering if Patrick was done with helping me wear the ne or not, I turned my head.


    As I turned my head, the ne, which wasn''t on my neck properly yet, fell to the ground. Then a


    clear sound rang.


    My heart trembled. And I lowered my head to get the ne.


    Although I didn''t know how much the ne had cost, I knew that it surely was very expensive. I


    wanted to check it out. However, out of the corner of my eye, I saw Caroline holding a thing familiar


    to me in her hand.


    "How did you find me here?"


    Before Caroline could say anything, I heard Patrick scolding her.


    His voice sounded horribly cold. Obviously, Caroline''s arrival said was beyond his


    expectation.


    "I... I..."


    Hearing Patrick''s words, Caroline had grievances all over her face. Then she turned her head,


    nced at everything around her, and then looked up at the neon lights outside the window...


    Although it was dim in the room, I saw the tears well up in her eyes. Then she said, "You told me


    that you had something to do on my birthday. It turns out that you are here to help Charlotte


    celebrate her birthday..."


    "Yes."


    Patrick didn''t deny it.


    Caroline pretended to be sensible and said, "Oh, I see. I''m sorry. I... I came here at the wrong


    timing. I''ll leave now."


    As she spoke, her tone was full of grievances.


    And tears fell from her eyes as well.


    I just sat there. Even so, I began to feel uneasy in secret.


    I clearly saw the thing in Caroline''s hand...


    When I was worried, Caroline came over and handed the thing in her hand to Patrick. And she said,


    "Sorry, I didn''t want to disturb you. But... It is just that I suddenly knew that I was pregnant today. I


    was so happy. So I pestered your assistant to tell me where you were. I just want to share this piece


    of good news with you as soon as possible..."


    Caroline went on mummbling.


    Patrick took the test sheet over. And his body stiffened, which was clear.


    He stared at Caroline''s t lower abdomen and asked, "Are you pregnant? When..."


    "That night..."


    When Caroline spoke, her face was a little red.


    Patrick didn''t say anything. But Caroline put on an innocent smile and pulled Patrick as she said,


    "Patrick, we have a child again. Are you happy?"


    "Why should he be happy?" Seeing that Patrick didn''t speak, I snorted. "Patrick probably is


    considering asking you to abort the baby, wondering how much money he should give you right


    now."


    Caroline pretended to be stunned. Then she looked at Patrick and said, "He won''t. Patrick, you said


    that you wanted to have a child with me. And we will get married soon..."


    I asked Patrick, "Patrick, what do you think?" Since the three of us were all on the scene today, I


    surely had to force Patrick to make a choice and end the current situation.


    Only in this way could I bepletely liberated.


    "Patrick, you won''t let me abort the child, will you?"


    Caroline''s sweet voice echoed with my cold questioning.


    Patrick stood there and looked at me as well as Caroline. After a long time, he raised his hand and


    patted Caroline on the shoulder, "You should go back first."


    "I don''t want to..."


    "Mr. Cowell, make a choice."


    I changed the way how I addressed Patrick .


    In my opinion, what he said just now had already stated his position.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I guessed that I had lost.


    "Patrick, have you forgotten what happened back then? Have you forgotten why I chose tomit


    suicide there?"


    I didn''t understand Caroline''s words.


    But I guessed that she and Patrick might have seen each other before.


    Otherwise, how could she be so affectionate to him?


    But I still exposed Caroline, "Stop pretending. You didn''tmit suicide and lost a lot of blood at all.


    Everything was forged by the people of the Holy Spirt Hospital who had been brided by you. Mr.


    Cowell has found it out. But he finds it embarrassing to expose you."


    I didn''t know if Patrick had figured it out. But my words obviously irritated Caroline.


    "I didn''t! Don''t talk nonsense!" Caroline pulled Patrick and said, "Patrick, believe me. Charlotte just


    wants to sow discord between us."


    "Yes, I just want to turn you against each other. After all, Mr. Cowell prepared a birthday surprise for


    me here. What are you doing here?"


    Caroline and I were born on the same day.


    Even so, it could be said that the two of us treated each other as a thorn in the flesh.


    Caroline exined feebly, "I don''t know. I just want to tell Patrick about my pregnancy..."


    "Now that he knows. You can leave."


    I was driving Caroline away.


    Caroline surely wouldn''t leave as I said.


    She grabbed Patrick''s arm and said as she was in tears, "Patrick, don''t, don''t you want our child?


    Then I''ll go and kill him right now. I won''t cause you any trouble!"


    As she spoke, she walked out.


    This move indeed worked on Patrick.


    When Caroline was almost at the door, Patrick finally couldn''t bear it and stepped forward to chase


    her.


    I said behind him, "Mr. Cowell, is this your choice?"


    Patrick didn''t answer me. Neither did he look back.


    At that moment, I was heartbreaking.


    In the rtionship between Patrick and me, I was like a crazy gambler.


    But this time, I lost again.


    The blessing presented by neon lights outside the window had been disyed for a long time. The


    music wishing me a happy birthday was also there. And the candlelight on the table was swaying.


    However, I was the only one left here.


    I checked on the ne carefully and made sure it wasn''t damaged. Then I put it back in the box


    and left the dining hall by myself.


    As I, who wore beautiful clothes and heavy makeup, was walking on the road, two motorcycles


    stopped next to me. A young man got off the motorcycle and said to me, "Hey, beauty, are you


    alone? Have you been dumped? Do you want me to apany you?"


    I didn''t pay attention to him.


    Another young man got off the motorcycle and hooked his arm around my shoulder, "Beauty, you


    seem to have been dumped at first sight. Forget that blind man. Let''s have a good time together."


    I raised my hand, knocked off his arm, and continued to move forward.


    The young man was obviously provoked by me. He said, "Ouch! You don''t want to maintain my


    pride, do you?"


    "Yeah! Maurice is the most outstanding one among our generation!"


    As they spoke, they pulled me into an alley with fewer people on the side!


    "Let me go!" I finally came to my senses. Realizing that I was in danger, I struggled to run forward.


    The young men were chasing behind me!


    I had no choice but to take off my high heels.


    After all, men ran faster than women. When the young men behind me were about to catch up with


    me, a ck Mercedes stopped on the side of the road.


    The door to the driver''s seat opened. And a white figure got out of the car and stood behind me in


    an instant.


    I looked up. And I was a little surprised to find that the man in front of me was Shelton!


    He was wearing a white gown. Although I could only see his back and his side face, I could


    recognize that he should be wearing a white coat for the doctors.


    Seeing that Shelton wore a pair of sses, the gangsters said with disdain, "Uncle, I see that you


    have thin arms and weak legs. Do you want to be a hero to save beauty? Don''t risk your life by


    doing so!"

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    "Why don''t you have a try?" Shelton didn''t flinch at all.


    When the gangsters were hesitating, wondering whether to make a move or not, someone shouted,


    "Maurice, the patrol officers areing here."


    "F**k! You''re lucky!"


    After saying that, Maurice got on the motorcycle next to him.


    Several gangsters left.


    Shelton turned around.


    "Thank you." I stood in front of Shelton, feeling a little embarrassed to be seen by him like this.


    After that, I wanted to leave.


    Shelton shouted at me from behind. "You don''t even wear shoes. How are you going to walk?"


    In fact, I had taken off my shoes while running. And there seemed to be ss on the road. At this


    time, it was stuck in my foot.


    I didn''t feel any pain when I was busy running


    for my life just now. But after I stopped running, I felt a sharp pain in the soles of my feet before I


    could walk further.


    "Get in the car," Shelton said gently.


    Then he opened the door to the co-pilot''s seat for me and got into the driver''s seat.


    After I went in the car, Shelton said first, "I''m sorry, my car is cheap after all. You may not feel as


    comfortable as you do in Patrick''s car.


    I responded quickly, "No, no, it''s good."


    Shelton started the car. As soon as the car started, he asked me, "Is it your birthday today?"


    I was stunned and looked at him.


    With doubts in my eyes, I asked him, "How do you know?"


    Shelton nced outside the window and said, "Patrick has contracted all the advertising screens on


    all the buildings today. I''m afraid that everyone in the whole City Y has known about it, let alone


    me."


    I turned my head and saw that the lights wishing me a happy birthday on the buildings outside were


    still shing.


    Thinking of Patrick who left because of


    Caroline''s pregnancy, I found that it couldn''t be more ridiculous.


    "He has a lot of money anyway." I lowered my eyes and gave a wry smile.


    "Patrick is a businessman. And he surely isn''t willing to spend money on anyone." Shelton looked


    ahead where there happened to be lights wishing me a happy birthday. He looked at them and said,


    "He is willing to spend so much money on you, which means he cares about you."


    "This matter may never have happened."


    I put on a wry smile.


    "Does Patrick take me to his heart?"


    "He only has Caroline on his mind."


    I sat in the car in a daze and soon realized that Shelton''s car wasn''t heading in the direction of Unit


    No.1, City Y. I looked at the strange scenery outside the window and asked him, "Where are we


    going?"


    I probably trusted Shelton.


    Even though we weren''t on the way home, I didn''t doubt that he would hurt me.


    Shelton smiled and said, "Your feet surely have been injured. Originally, I was on duty in the hospital


    and went home to fetch something. I didn''t expect to meet you on the way back. I''ll treat the wound


    on your feet for you. And then I''ll take you home."


    The injury on my feet should be very serious. I indeed needed to go to the hospital.


    Soon, Shelton parked the car at the entrance to a small private hospital. I looked up and saw the


    name of Glorious Light Hospital at the entrance.


    The car stopped at the nearest ce to the door.


    Shelton opened the car door for me. I got out of the car. Thinking that the wound on my right foot


    was serious, I wanted to step on the ground with my left foot. However, the moment I stepped on


    the ground with my left foot, I was in pain.


    I took a deep breath. When I was trying to step on the ground, Shelton squatted in front of me and


    said, "Come on. I''ll carry you on my back."


    "No, you don''t have to do that."


    I immediately waved my hand.


    Shelton still squatted there, slightly tilted his head, and said in a gentle tone, "Are you going to leave


    a string of bloody footprints in the corridor of my hospital?"


    His words made me a little embarrassed.


    Sure enough, my feet were covered with blood now.


    After hesitating for a moment, I put my hands on Shelton''s shoulder.


    Along the way, I was carried to the consulting room by Shelton on his back.


    A nurse helped me deal with the wound on my feet. There were a total of three pieces of ss on


    my feet.


    When thergest piece of ss was pulled out of my feet, Shelton took a bear toy from nowhere


    and handed it to me, "Hold onto it. Don''t be afraid. It will be over soon."


    "Thank you."


    I held the doll in my hands.


    The nurse took out thergest piece of ss with a tweezer, disinfected my feet, and wrapped the


    gauze around my feet.


    Shelton asked the nurse to get me a pair of new shoes for the nurses.


    Then, he sent me home.


    On the way back home, I asked him, "I didn''t expect you to be a doctor..."


    Shelton added, "Yes. I am just a poor doctor."


    I immediately said, "No, no. Being a doctor is great. You can save the dying and help the injured."


    I indeed thought so in my heart.


    Shelton nced at me from the corner of his eyes and smiled faintly, "Thank you. In fact, I also like


    my profession very much."


    Shelton sent me home. As soon as I got off the car, he caught up with me again, "This is for you."


    I looked down and saw that it was the teddy bear doll just now.


    I subconsciously refused, "No, no need."


    "Take it. It was given to me by a young patient before he was discharged from the hospital. It''s


    useless for a grown-up man like me to keep it. So I''ll give it to you." As he said, he put the doll in my


    hand and added, "You''re also a child in my heart."


    After he finished speaking, he went back to the car and drove away.


    Looking at the bear doll, I couldn''t help smiling. Then I went home with the doll.


    That night, I didn''t fall asleep. It was probably because I was apanied by the bear doll.


    The next day, as soon as I arrived at thepany, I was surrounded by a bunch of colleagues.


    "Charlotte, it was your birthday yesterday, wasn''t it?!"


    "Your boyfriend is so rich and generous. He booked the screens of all the buildings in the city


    yesterday!"


    "That''s right. You have such a rich boyfriend. Why didn''t you reveal it to us? Are you so low-key?"


    As everyone was talking, Raina said, "Her sister is the fiancee of the most powerful boss of our


    company, Mr. Cowell. Can she be worse-off?"


    Her words caused an uproar in the audience.


    More colleagues came to me, asking who my boyfriend was.


    I knew that even if I said that it was Patrick who had prepared these things for me, no one would


    believe me.


    I simply said, "That''s not me. It might be someone else whose name is the same as mine."


    "Don''t lie to me. I have checked with the admin personnel and knew that it was your birthday


    yesterday."


    Other colleagues didn''t believe me at all.


    I looked at my colleagues around me with a wry smile and asked them, "If such a thing happened to


    you, would you deny it?"


    Hearing my words, everyone seemed to understand what I had meant.


    All of them left with disappointment.


    Someone pulled Raina and said, "Hey, I thought she did have a boyfriend from a rich family."


    Raina smiled, "She just has some tricks. And men just want to have fun with her. If she can find a


    boyfriend whoes from a rich family, won''t I have to marry the richest man in the world?"


    Raina was the only person in the Design Department who knew about what had happened to me in


    Glorious Seth Design back then.


    I could understand why she thought ill of me.


    At noon, I sat at a table and had lunch by myself. Then I heard other colleagues who were sitting


    together discussing what had happened yesterday.


    My colleagues of the Design Department shared what I had said in the morning with them without


    hiding anything from them.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Everyone of them looked disappointed and yet satisfied.


    Originally, I thought that I could have lunch


    alone in peace today. Then I heard someone next to me ask me, "Is anyone sitting here?"

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    I looked up and couldn''t help but be stunned.


    And I saw that it was a colleague from another group of the Design Department, Paulina Carter.


    I used to hitch a car with her frequently. Because I once was assigned with her to deal with a project


    rted to a residential quarter.


    We, who weren''t familiar with each other, sort of knew each other.


    I nodded.


    After she sat down, I bowed my head and continued to have food. But I heard her say, "Charlotte, I


    saw Mr. Cowell pick you up yesterday. And the blessings on the screens yesterday were all for your,


    right?"


    "No..."


    I denied it immediately.


    "Why didn''t you admit it? Others all say that Mr. Cowell is your sister''s fiance. But when I saw Mr.


    Cowell pick you up yesterday, I noticed that he treated you very well..."


    Paulina was two years younger than me. She, who had just graduated, was simple-minded.


    It was probably because of the people I had got in touch with and the things which happened


    recently that I was somewhat vignt. So I looked at her and said, "If that''s the case, won''t I be


    a mistress?"


    "Huh?"


    Paulina was obviously stunned by what I had said.


    Then she waved her hand right away and exined excitedly, "That''s not what I mean! I didn''t think


    so!"


    As she spoke, she suddenly hit the chopsticks. Then one of the chopsticks fell to the ground and


    rolled to my feet.


    I picked it up for her.


    Looking at Paulina, who was embarrassed, I was a little shy and shook my head, "It''s indeed not


    me. It''s probably not me who you saw yesterday. It should be my sister."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "But..."


    I stared at her and said with certainty, "It''s indeed not me!"


    After all, the news that Patrick and I were so close to each other had spread. Even if Paulina didn''t


    overthink it, someone with ulterior motives surely would make a scene out of it.


    Paulina seemed to have realized something.


    Then she nodded desperately, "Yes, yes. It''s not you, It''s not you!"


    After getting off work in the evening, I walked out of thepany and unconsciously walked to an


    intersection in front of me.


    It wasn''t until I took two steps forward that I realized that Caroline was pregnant. In that case,


    Patrick surely would be with her. Then he surely wouldn''t...


    As I negated myself, I saw a familiar car parked at the intersection in front of me!


    My heart tightened. And I wanted to turn back. However, I subconsciously wanted to go forward.


    "No, I can''t!"


    I told myself that when it came to some things, once I made concessions, I surely would be


    doomed.


    I quickly turned around and went back to thepany.


    I decided to work overtime.


    I sat there and began to work on the effect drawings of a project that I had just been assigned the


    day before yesterday.


    By the time I was halfway through the effect drawings and looked up again, it had been already dark


    outside. Looking at the time, I saw that it was already past 11 p.m.


    Patrick surely have left by now.


    I packed up my things and went downstairs. When I reached the intersection, I subconsciously


    looked in the direction which I had looked at, only to see that the car was still parked there.


    The lights of the car were shing.


    In the dark night, the yellow light looked so dazzling.


    I didn''t go there. Instead, taking advantage of the darkness, I went to a ce where he couldn''t see


    me from his car and took a taxi home.


    The next day...


    And it went on like this on the third day.


    For a week in a row, Patrick had been waiting for me there.


    Later, I was afraid. So I went for an inspection at the construction site every afternoon.


    As for whether Patrick was waiting for me there or not, it had nothing to do with me.


    I spent a month like this in a daze.


    I worked every day without resting, which was to stop myself from thinking randomly.


    That day, there was a meeting in thepany that afternoon. And I was called back to the


    company.


    After the meeting, it was time to get off work.


    When I was standing at the intersection, I saw that Patrick''s car wasn''t parked there anymore.


    At that moment, I felt a little empty in my heart. However, Iforted myself, "That''s good, that''s


    good."


    It happened to be the weekend the next day. So I took a day off.


    Lisa happened to havee from abroad. So she asked me to do a SPA with her.


    In fact, I didn''t know how to enjoy myself other than working. Especially when it came to skincare, I


    didn''t care much about it.


    But I had to admit that doing a SPA indeed made mefortable.


    The two of us had a whole set of massage and skincarest night. When we were sitting in the hall


    to have a rest, Lisa teased me, "Look at you! Your skin looks much better. If you don''t pay attention


    to your skincare, you will be a withered old woman in your thirties. And no one will want you


    then!"


    "If no one wants me, then let it me."


    I lowered my eyes.


    I didn''t know when I had made up my mind to spend the rest of my life alone.


    "Don''t think in this way. Even if no one wants you, you have to be beautiful. We can''t let others think


    we are the leftovers. Instead, we should make others think that those men don''t deserve us!"


    Lisa sat pretty straight.


    Her temperament was good. And she was beautiful.


    The reason why she didn''t get married in her almost thirties was that those men indeed didn''t


    deserve her.


    After we came out of the SPA club, she insisted on going shopping with me.


    As a result, as soon as we entered a shopping mall and entered a store, we heard a delicate voice,


    "Mr. Roger, I like these clothes very much. I don''t know which one to choose..."


    Then we heard a familiar and yet disgusting voice, "Then wrap all of them up. To me, the most


    important thing is that you will be happy, babe."


    I looked in the direction of the voice and saw Roger sitting on the sofa at the counter.


    A beautiful woman with a sexy and curvy body figure was standing in front of him.


    The woman held two pieces of clothes in her hands.


    It was still early spring. Lisa and I both went out in a coat. But the woman was dressed in a miniskirt


    and a low-cut shirt, revealing her soft chest.


    And her face, which looked the same as those of the inte celebrities, indicated that she had


    done micro-stic surgery.


    "Hey." Lisa nced at Roger with a look of disgust and said, "Hurry up. Otherwise, we will have


    eyesores."


    Lisa and I turned around, intending to leave. But Roger still saw us.


    We heard Roger calling behind us, "Beauties."


    Then he trotted all the way and stood in front of Lisa. With his hands in his pockets and a proud look


    on his face, he said, "Beauty, are you here to buy clothes? Take whatever you like. It''s my treat."


    "No need. I am physically fit and that I can make money by myself. And..." Lisa looked at Roger''s


    outfit and sneered, "You are wearing custom-made clothing. And you take the girl to a medium-


    ss shopping mall for shopping. Don''t you think you are degrading yourself?"


    As soon as she said this, the beautiful woman, who had been trying her clothes happily just now,


    couldn''t be more embarrassed.


    She walked over, took hold of Roger''s hands, and eyed Lisa as she said, "Who are you? How dare


    you talk to Mr. Roger like this?"


    Lisa had good body figure. And she was goodlooking.


    She was a natural beauty who had never done any cosmetic surgery. So she naturally was far


    better than the beauty beautified by cosmetic surgery in front of her.


    In the face of the provocation in the beauty''s eyes, Lisa didn''t give a damn about her at all as she


    responded, "Who am I? I am just a passer-by. It''s your Mr. Roger who insists on chasing me. How


    come you me me instead of ming him?"


    "Don''t glorify yourself. Mr. Roger..."


    "Yes, yes. I''m the one who is chasing after you."


    Before the beautiful woman could finish her words, Roger''s words discouraged her.


    Roger looked at Lisa with an apologetic smile and said, "Where do you like to buy clothes, beauty?


    I''ll take you there right now!" "No." Lisa pulled me, intending to leave.


    Roger should have realized that Lisa was different from other women by his side. So he wasn''t


    infuriated by her attitude. Instead, he chased after her happily and said, "Don''t, don''t. I have an


    important message for the beautiful woman beside you."


    After that, he stared at me.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    "Me?"


    I was a little surprised.


    "Yes, it''s about my brother, Patrick Cowell!" Roger quickly nodded.


    I was a little curious. Even so, thinking of the fact that Lisa disliked him, I said, "No need. I have


    nothing to do with him ."


    This time, it was me who took Lisa away.


    However, this time, Lisa paused and said, "Tell me. What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Lisa was swayed, Roger was a little insatiable. And he raised his eyebrows and said,


    "Hey, it is a piece of exclusive information from me. If you want to know it, you have to exchange it


    with your name at least."


    After a pause, he added, "By the way, with your phone number."


    After hearing that, Lisa just rolled her eyes.


    I took Lisa''s hand, intending to leave, "No need. I don''t want to know his information anymore."


    Lisa didn''t move.


    At this time, the fake beauty next to Roger finally couldn''t stand it anymore. She pointed to Lisa and


    cursed, "Why are you so scheming? And howe you are ying hard to get? It''s your honor that


    Mr. Roger is asking for your phone number!"


    After she said that, she took Roger''s arm and said coquettishly, "Mr. Roger, see, this woman doesn''t


    take your feelings seriously at all. She''s not as obedient as me. Let''s go."


    Lisa nced at the woman and seemed to hesitate for a moment. Then she took out a business


    card from her bag and handed it to Roger, "Go ahead."


    "You, you... Why are you so unprincipled?"


    The fake beauty became anxious in an instant!


    She could tell that Roger wasn''t interested in her at all. Now that Lisa had given Roger a business


    card. In that case, she surely wouldpletely lose the game.


    It was true that Roger didn''t pay attention to her.


    After taking Lisa''s business card over, he read it carefully and smiled with satisfaction. "Are you a


    flight attendant? Not bad."


    Lisa asked him, "Can you say it now?"


    Roger looked around and said, "So many people are here. There is a good cafe on the side. I have


    a VIP membership card for it. Why don''t we go there and have a talk while drinking coffee?"


    "No need."


    "We will go."


    Lisa and I said at the same time.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Roger automatically ignored my words.


    Seeing that Roger was going to take us away, the beauty was a little anxious as she asked, "What


    about me? I want to go with you as well!"


    At this moment, Roger finally had an impatient look on his face. He pulled his arm out from the


    woman''s hands, nced at the waiter at the counter, and said, "Pack up all the clothes she tried


    just now."


    The fake beauty thought that Roger was going to take her with him. So she smiled sweetly and


    said, "Mr. Roger, I knew that you wouldn''t abandon me."


    As soon as she finished her words, Roger continued, "Take the clothes and leave. Otherwise, I


    won''t pay for the clothes."


    The fake beauty was stunned. But she wasn''t stupid.


    Although she, who was unwilling to give Roger up, looked at Lisa with envy and hatred in her eyes,


    she still chose to leave.


    Before leaving, she reluctantly looked at Roger and said as she was in tears, "Mr. Roger, please


    contact meter..."


    Roger didn''t even look at her.


    Then he took us to a cafe.


    Using his VIP card, we sat in a private box on the second floor.


    To please Lisa, Roger took the initiative to rmend the signature coffee here, that was,


    Jamaican Blue Mountain Coffee. Then he incessantly said a lot about the level of coffee beans.


    Hearing this, Lisa only said simply, "Mocha. Thank you."


    Roger, who was a little embarrassed, came to ask me for my favorite.


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t drink coffee on rest days. ck tea suffices for me."


    In the end, instead of ordering the coffee he rmended, Roger chose Mocha, which Lisa had


    ordered.


    As soon as the waiter went out, Lisa asked, "Tell me. What''s the matter?"


    Roger looked at me and said, "My brother probably won''t marry your sister."


    I wasn''t surprised by what he said. But I added, "Your information is out of date. Caroline is


    pregnant."


    "I know." Roger said proudly, "It is not that I am bragging. But I know almost everything about my


    brother."


    Lisa voiced her confusion for me, "Howe they won''t get married?"


    After that, Roger began to speak endlessly.


    The main reason was that the set of clothes designed by Caroline had been unanimously praised


    by the designers in the industry. Ned thought she was very capable. So, even though he thought


    that the marriage was a little absurd, he approved it.


    As a result, I made Caroline''s giarism known to the public.


    Moreover, the cause for the death of Telma, the former designer, was found out, indicating that


    there was something fishy in between. When the police investigated it, they seemed to find out that


    it had something to do with Caroline.


    As a result, Ned, who had originally thought highly of Caroline, thought pretty ill of her now.


    "Now Ned is setting up another arranged marriage for my brother."


    Hearing his words, I was silent for a moment before I said, "It''s good."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing my words, Roger looked incredulous, "Didn''t you and my big brother loved each other so


    much? Why aren''t you feel surprised after hearing my words?"


    "They don''t love each other so much, okay?" Before I could say anything, Lisa snapped first, "It''s


    your brother who kept pestering her!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Hearing Lisa''s words, Roger was unhappy as well, "My brother is so


    excellent. Not to mention the girls in City Y, girls across the whole country who want to marry him


    can line up here to Paris!"


    "That will be great." I knew Lisa wanted to speak up for me. So I said first, "Please tell him to stop


    bothering me."


    "That''s right!"


    Lisa pped the table and pulled me away.


    It was obvious that Roger admired Patrick very much. Now that he heard what we had said, he


    probably was so angry that he didn''t catch up with us.


    After we came out of the cafe, Lisa nced at me and asked, "What do you think?"


    I blurted out without hesitation, "I''m fine. I''m free now."


    "Don''t lie to yourself."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I didn''t." I lowered my eyes and was silent for a moment. Then I added, "In fact, the reason why I


    am with him now is that I want to avenge Caroline. As long as he won''t marry Caroline, I won''t


    disturb him whoever he will marry. I will also draw a clear line with him."


    "What if he continues to pester you?"


    "...He won''t."


    As I said so, I didn''t sound confident.


    But Patrick hadn''t contacted me recently. Didn''t it indicate that he had already decided to give me


    up? It didn''t make any difference at all even though he had been waiting for me at thepany''s


    door for a long time.


    That day, I apanied Lisa to go shopping in other shopping malls and had dinner with her.


    It wasn''t until at 9 p.m. that we went home respectively.


    After I got home, I cleaned up the room. Before going to bed, I took out the skincare products Lisa


    rmended for me. ording to what the staff in the SPA club had said, I was ready to have my


    facial mask on.


    "Knock! Knock! Knock."


    Sounds of knocking rang from the direction of the door.


    All of a sudden, I felt a little nervous.


    I could only think of one person in my mind...


    "Knock! Knock! Knock."


    Sounds of knocking rang from the door again.


    Someone was knocking on my door quite lightly.


    When I was wondering if I should make a sound, I heard someone saying outside, "Are you at


    home? I''m Shelton."


    Knowing it was him, I felt relieved for no reason.


    When I opened the door, I saw Shelton dressed in a home suit stand with one of his feet on the


    ground and the other slightly touching the ground. It seemed that he dared not exert his strength too


    much.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    I asked, "Shelton, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I sprained my foot." Shelton smiled with a bitter look on his face, "I wonder if there is any medicine


    for injuries from falls in your house."


    There were only some adhesive bandages in my house as well as some medicine for curing


    headaches and flu.


    I shook my head, "No. But I''ll buy some for you."


    Shelton refused, "I''ll go buy it by myself. It''s sote."


    "But your feet..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can walk by limping and hopping."


    I couldn''t be at ease about seeing Shelton limping to buy the medicine by himself.


    Shelton wasn''t resting assured about my going out alone at night either.


    In the end, the two of us decided to go buy the medicine together.


    There was a pharmacy running around the


    clock outside the residential quarter.


    He and I were walking in the residential quarter. Arge part of the road in the residential quarter


    was covered with cobblestones. Although he walked with some difficulties, he kept a distance from


    me.


    He was afraid that he would bump into me if he stumbled identally.


    Seeing that he was walkling tremblingly, I went over to hold him.


    Shelton looked at me gratefully and said, "Thank you."


    The two of us went to the pharmacy to buy some medicine and then went back. As soon as we


    arrived at the gate of the residential quarter, we heard a scream from the distance!


    "Help me. Help!"


    The two of us stopped at the same time and looked over, only to see a woman with messy hair


    running madly toward the entrance of the residential quarter.


    When she saw us, she seemed to see hope and ran faster.


    As she ran, she continued shouting, "Help!"


    Not far away, a few people in ck clothes, who seemed to be bodyguards, were chasing after her.


    The woman ran to the front of us and raised her head. Then I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "Caroline Archer."


    It turned out the woman was Caroline Archer!


    Caroline was stunned at first when she nced at me. Then she looked at Shelton beside me.


    When she saw Shelton, she wasn''t stunned. Instead, dting her pupils, she seemed to have a


    frightened look on her face and looked directly at me.


    She grabbed my pants ends and said in a pleading tone, "Charlotte, save me! Save me! They''re


    going to kill my baby!"


    Soon, several bodyguards caught up with Caroline and wanted to catch her!


    Caroline almost crawled behind me, got up, and stood behind me. After that, she threatened them,


    "No, no! Let me tell you. I am carrying a child for the boss of Towering High Group. No matter who


    hired you, you won''t get away with it after killing my child."


    The bodyguards ignored her words and reached out, intending to arrest her!


    Caroline grabbed me and begged me, "Charlotte! Charlotte! We are sisters. Please save me."


    I said indifferently, "I''m just a wild dog raised


    by the Archer Family. I don''t deserve to be your sister."


    I said indifferently.


    Caroline was obviously stunned by what I had said.


    Shelton, who was on the side, also looked at me with aplicated look in his eyes.


    "Get out of my way. Or we won''t be responsible for the idental injury."


    Seeing that we were at the gate of Uint No.1, City Y, the bodyguards dared not to act rashly.


    But I didn''t care about whether Caroline''s child was dead or alive at all.


    With a dodge, I exposed Caroline in front of the bodyguards!


    It seemed that Caroline had been running all the way here for a long time. Before she coulde to


    her senses, she stumbled and fell to the ground.


    The bodyguards went forward to catch her!


    She looked at me fiercely, "Charlotte Archer, you are a b*tch! You actually won''t help me! Let me tell


    you. If my child can''t be kept, I will turn your child into a malicious ghost, asking him to revenge on


    you!"


    "Even if my child bes a ghost, you are the one who he should revenge rather than me."


    When I said this, I felt that my heart was bleeding.


    My child, who had been dead, might be suffering like this.


    The bodyguards grabbed Caroline and were about to leave with her. Shelton limped over and


    grabbed Caroline''s arm, saying, "She is my nephew''s wife soon. If you want to take her away, I


    have to ask for my nephew''s opinion first."


    As soon as Caroline heard Shelton''s words, her eyes lit up!


    She said right away, "Mr. Shelton, save me! Save me!"


    "Sir, this matter has nothing to do with you. I advise you not to get involved," one of the bodyguards


    who took the lead said.


    There was a warning in his tone, which seemed to indicate that the person behind him surely wasn''t


    a simple one.


    However, Shelton didn''t give a damn about his words at all. He grabbed Caroline with one hand and


    said, "I can''t let you take her away."


    In my impression, Shelton had been gentle and modest.


    However, when he said this, I felt that there was a hint of arrogance in his temperament.


    It seemed that he surely would mean his words.


    Several bodyguards looked at each other awkwardly.


    It seemed that they wanted to take further action. But the security guard of the residential quarter


    came over and asked, "What''s going on?"


    At the sight of this scene, the bodyguards turned around and left.


    They let Caroline be.


    Caroline cried, "Thank you, Mr. Shelton!"


    As she said this, she wanted to jump into Shelton''s arms. But Shelton, who had sprained his foot,


    was pushed two steps backward by Caroline''s move. Then he almost fell!


    I helped Shelton on the side.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Then, I said, "I''m leaving."


    As I spoke, I intended to walk back home.


    However, Shelton stopped me and said, "Please do me a favor."


    I looked back at him.


    Shelton said, "Call 911. When the ambncees, I''ll go back with you."


    When Caroline heard his words, she was dumbfounded.


    She thought to herself, "Does this mean that he doesn''t want to help me further at all?"


    Caroline said with some embarrassment, "But... But I don''t have money. Neither do I have a cell


    phone."


    At this time, I began to call 911 with my cell phone.


    Soon, the ambnce sent by 911 arrived. We specially instructed the staff to send her to Holy Spirit


    Hospital where there was a membership system. Caroline only needed to show her identity as well


    as the record of the previous examination there.


    Then, the staff of the hospital surely would treat her first.


    In the end, Caroline got into the ambnce alone. However, it was clear that she didn''t want to.


    After all, Caroline had been taken care of attentively by her family ever since she was a child. Every


    time she had a headache or a fever, everyone in her family would attend to her dedicatedly.


    Now she was so seriously injured. However, no one cared about her. And she had to go to the


    hospital alone by ambnce.


    She certainly couldn''t stand it.


    To my surprise, Shelton had no intention of sending her to the hospital at all.


    After sending Caroline away, I went back with Shelton.


    On the way back, I couldn''t help saying, "You saved her, I thought you would send her to the


    hospital."


    Shelton shook his head, "After she reaches the hospital, Patrick surely will go there. It''s not good for


    me to be there instead."


    I nodded my head in a daze.


    I couldn''t help but feel that Shelton was thoughtful and considerate.


    Shelton''s words did make sense. Someone was going to kill the child in Caroline''s belly. How could


    Patrick, her baby''s father, not show up in the hospital?


    Three days after that day...


    After I went home at night and turned on the TV, I saw a piece of news.


    The content of the news was about Archer''s Group.


    It was reported that there were a lot of loopholes in the funding of Archer''s Group and that Archer''s


    Group could be closed down at anytime.


    After that, there were several videos showing that reporters went to the office of Archer''s Group to


    do an interview and were stopped outside by the staff.


    My heart thumped.


    The next day, I arranged my schedule. As soon as I got off my work, I went to Rosy''s house.


    When I went in, I found that the number of servants at home was obviously much fewer than that I


    had been herest time.


    It seemed that there were fewer things in the house.


    When I looked around, I found that the blue-and-white porcin vase with plum patterns, which was


    an antique ced beside the TV previously, was gone.


    Rosy had attended the auction in person and purchased the plum vase.


    She liked the plum vase so much that she had been treating it as if it were a treasure...

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    I was a little surprised.


    I believed that the Archer Family indeed had encountered some problems. But I didn''t expect that


    the situation would havee to this point.


    Seeing me look around, Rosy took my hand and said, "It''s okay. It''s not a big deal."


    Rosy''s house was very big. At this time, a lot of things had been moved away. And there were fewer


    servants. At once, her house looked deste and quiet.


    However, Diane was still here.


    "Grandma, in fact, I don''t have much use for the house you gave me. How about I sell it and give


    the money..."


    "No need. Each enterprise surely will be in some trouble. It''s just that the medias tend to make an


    exaggeration out of it."


    Before I could finish my words, I was interrupted by Rosy.


    "But..."


    I was a little hesitant.


    "Exaggeration?"


    If I hadn''t entered Rosy''s house, I probably would have thought so.


    But now, I saw that there were fewer servants and fewer antiques in the house. Moreover, the big


    house looked quiet and dull. I had long guessed that the whole thing wasn''t as what Rosy said.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay."


    Besides repeating that it was fine, Rosy didn''t say anything else.


    I guessed that she, who knew the situation of Archer''s Group very well, didn''t know what else to say


    except for assuring me that everything was fine.


    At the thought of what happened between Caroline and Patrick, I asked, "If Caro... Sister marries


    Patrick, will it make the situation better?"


    Originally, I wanted to address Caroline directly as Caroline Archer.


    But at this time, if I were on bad terms with Caroline, Rosy might be more distressed.


    So I changed how I addressed Caroline.


    Rosy heard my words and let out a long sigh, "s. It is not easy for Caroline to be connected to


    Patrick Cowell. However, she turned to the most stupid way, intending to make others think more


    highly of her. But in the end, she reaped what she had sown."


    I knew what Rosy was talking about.


    "But, didn''t Patrick''s grandfather approve their marriage?"


    "Now that Ned has reneged on his words. With the things that Caroline has done, I feel ashamed to


    reason with Ned and convince him."


    The look on Rosy''s face indicated that she was in a dilemna.


    I knew what she was talking about.


    Seeing her like this, I actually felt a little regretful...


    If I hadn''t exposed Caroline''s giarism, the situation probably would not have turned out like this.


    I was silent. Rosy patted my hands and said, "You don''t have to overthink it. This matter isn''t


    anyone''s fault. Archer''s Group is just like me. As we age, some long-standing diseases will


    inevitably have to overwhelm us again."


    When I was at Rosy''s house that day, it wasn''t me who tried tofort Rosy. Instead, Rosy had


    beenforting me.


    She repeatedly instructed me in a tough tone that never should I sell the house in Unit No.1, City Y.


    I had no choice but to promise her for the time being.


    However, if Archer''s Group was indeed in trouble, I thought that I would sell this house in the end.


    After that, my life went on as usual.


    Because of my good performance, I finally was assigned with a project rted to a small-sized


    western restaurant.


    The western restaurant was located in a bustling area downtown. On the first day, I went there to


    measure its size, nning to draw the effect sketches.


    After a busy day, I came out of the store at night.


    As I was hesitating about where to have dinner, I looked up and saw a familiar figure.


    It was Patrick.


    We hadn''t seen each other for many days. But he looked glorious as usual as he was wearing a


    gem blue hand- made shirt and casual pants. And there stood a woman side by side with him.


    The two of them were walking towards a jewelry shop.


    That store was specialized in selling diamonds, mainly diamond rings for weddings.


    Although I only saw the woman''s back view, I was very sure that she was not Caroline.


    Because the woman''s hair was as ck and shiny as the seaweed. And Caroline''s hair was


    permed all year around.


    Moreover, I thought of the date when Caroline had said that she was pregnantst time,


    If there was no ident, Caroline surely had been pregnant for three months, that was, she surely


    couldn''t wear high heels.


    And Caroline''s figure wouldn''t be so slender.


    I had already made up my mind to draw a clear line with Patrick. Even so, I followed him


    subconsciously.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I approached the door of the jewelry store and sneaked a peek at it.


    And I saw that all the staff in the shop were surrounding Patrick and the woman next to him.


    I saw a clerk take out arge-sized diamond ring and show it to them. The woman shook her head.


    And the clerk showed her another one. However, the woman shook her head again. Then the clerk


    went to fetch a new one.


    I stood there, observing them for about five minutes.


    The clerks continuously took out diamond rings one box after another from a room from behind. And


    the women checked on them one by one, only to negate them all.


    Patrick stood next to her without any impatience in his expression.


    He just apanied her there like that.


    I felt a little sour in my heart.


    I kept staring at the woman. The more I looked at her, the more I felt that she was a little bit...


    Familiar?


    The woman had a red mole between her eyebrows.


    Rather than saying that I was familiar with this woman, it was more like I was familiar with her mole.


    They kept checking on the diamond rings for a while. And it seemed that they weren''t satisfied with


    none of them. As they discussed with each other as to whether they were going to leave, I was


    scared that I ran away quickly.


    I went into an inconspicuous snack shop and ordered a bowl of wonton.


    While eating the wonton, I felt that a scene shed across my mind...


    "It''s her!"


    I suddenly remembered who the woman by Patrick''s side was!


    It was something that had almost been forgotten by me.


    It happened about two or three years after I saved Patrick''s life.


    Back then, the orphanage organized older children to visit all the schools in City Y.


    I was one of them.


    It was on September 1st back then, which happened to be the beginning of the semester.


    It probably was a coincidence. When we arrived at the entrance of the best school for females in


    City Y, I saw Patrick at a nce...


    We met again after a few years of separation, which made me very excited.


    I, who had been looking at him attentively, forgot to follow the team.


    The teacher noticed me and came back to call me. When he saw that I was staring at something


    attentively, he asked me, "What are you looking at? Why are you so serious?"


    I was a little nervous, feeling embarrassed to say that I was looking at Patrick.


    Then I suddenly noticed the girl by Patrick''s side.


    The girl seemed to be the same age as me. Her ck hair was draped over her shoulders. And


    there was a red mole between her eyebrows.


    I quickly pointed to the girl and said, "She''s so young. Howe she could go to college?"


    The teacher saw in the direction where my fingers were pointing and smiled, "She is a student in the


    ss for talents in our school. Moreover, she is the only girl among them."


    I asked with my head tilted to one side, "A ss for talents?"


    The teacher pulled me to leave. Although I was reluctant, I had to go with him.


    On the way, the teacher told me what a ss for talents meant.


    In short, it was a ss specifically for geniuses.


    That was to say, the girl was a genius.


    At that time, I naively thought that she might be Patrick''s girlfriend.


    Patrick was so outstanding that it was natural that his girlfriend was a genius.


    However, I hadn''t seen this girl for so long. And Patrick didn''t mention her at all. But now, why did


    she appear again?


    And Patrick seemed to be purchasing a diamond ring with her.


    Was she going to marry someone? Or...


    Was she going to marry Patrick?


    After I finished eating the wonton, I put away my lost mood and nned to go back to thepany


    to continue my work.


    As soon as I went out and nned to take a taxi, I saw Patrick''s car slowlying over.


    My first reaction was that Patrick was in the car. And I wanted to hide first!


    However, as soon as I turned around, I bumped into a firm embrace.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    My nose was hit so hard.


    While covering my nose, I couldn''t helpining, "Are you blind?"


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    When I lowered my head and rubbed my nose painfully, I heard a soft and gentle voice.


    As soon as I heard the voice, I felt as if I were in a better mood.


    I looked up, intending to say, "Forget it." However, seeing the two people in front of me, I only felt a


    chill on my back.


    It was Patrick and the woman who had been picking a diamond ring just now.


    "Mr.... Mr. Cowell." After thinking over how I should address Patrick, I chose to address him as Mr.


    Cowell, thinking that it was the most suitable one.


    However, as soon I finished my words, Patrick''s face seemed to change.


    The woman next to him looked at him and asked, "Do you know each other?"


    "No..."


    "Yes."


    Patrick and I responded at the same time.


    I was denying it. And he was admitting it.


    Patrick''s face grew gloomier as he looked at me.


    The woman seemed to understand something. Then she smiled and said, "Do you want to talk with


    each other? I''ll excuse myself first."


    As she spoke, she was about to walk to the side.


    Patrick didn''t move. But I got nervous first and quickly stopped the woman, "No, no! Mr. Cowell is


    the boss of ourpany. What can


    I say to him?"


    The woman stopped and looked at me. Then she looked at Patrick and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes!" I nodded desperately, "Goodbye, Mr. Cowell!"


    After that, I ran away in a sh.


    It wasn''t until I reached a corner of a shop that I stopped and looked around, only to see that Patrick


    and the woman stood in front of the car and seemed to be saying something.


    After that, he got into the car very quickly.


    At this time, I realized that my heart was pounding. And at the same time, I felt that I


    was sour and ufortable in my heart.


    However, I had observed the woman closely just now.


    She, who was different from Caroline, was dressed decently and acted gracefully. At first nce, it


    was obvious that she was ady from a rich family.


    Only such a woman was worthy of Patrick.


    If she was with Patrick, it would be great.


    If that was the case, I could feel at ease as well.


    I went back to thepany and continued to work overtime.


    In the past few days, I had been helping the project of the western restaurant work on the 3D effect


    pictures. The owner of the western restaurant was a young couple who came back from overseas.


    The man''s name was Ralph Forbes. And the woman''s name was Serena Harper.


    The two of them returned from abroad to start a business here. So they held a lot of hope for their


    restaurant.


    I also tried my best to adjust the effect pictures ording to their requests.


    As a result, I often worked overtime.


    Finally, two weekster, Ipleted 3D effect


    pictures which the two of them were both satisfied with. And then I handed the project to the


    Engineering Department.


    This project was an important task for me. As soon as I finished it, I got more free time.


    That afternoon, I sat in the office and drank some boiled water, nning to go back to have a good


    sleep at night. Then, there was amotion outside the office.


    Someone said, "The President ising!"


    "The President?"


    Glorious Seth Design now belonged to Towering High Group. So the President could only be...


    Realizing who it was, I immediately began to pack up my things and prepared to slip away.


    However, as soon as I arrived at the door, I was blocked by the Minister, who said, "Everyone in the


    Design Department should be in a meeting!"


    At that time, I stood at the door and faced the Minister.


    The Minister looked at the bag in my hand and said, "Charlotte Archer, where are you going? Leave


    after the meeting is over."


    I, who had work to do, had no choice but to stay.


    The meeting would begin in 15 minutes. And all the people in the Design Department converged


    there.


    Patrick sat in the middle position with Dion sitting next to him.


    The meeting was mainly about that there were manypanies specialized in interior design under


    the charge of Towering High Group. So the management of thepany decided to hold a


    competition rted to interior design.


    Thepetition would be divided into three stages, that was, the preliminary contest, intermediary


    contest, and final round.


    The final round would be held in two months.


    At the same time, everyone was told that if they signed up for thepetition, they needed to


    submit rted works. While the works they submitted would be regarded as the works for the


    preliminary contest.


    The specific time and rules would be released the next week.


    But if everyone was interested, they would keep the rtive details a secret first.


    And Dion said, "The reward is very generous."


    After the notice, the meeting was over.


    The first thing I thought about was that I wouldn''t participate in the contest.


    After the meeting, it was time to get off work. Fearing that I would run into Patrick, I took my things


    and went out.


    As soon as I arrived at the door, I saw Carolineing up to me.


    We hadn''t seen each other for a while. She was dressed in loose clothes. And her belly seemed to


    be a little bulging.


    "Charlotte Archer!"


    When she saw me, she came up and took the initiative to talk to me.


    I didn''t intend to stay here any longer. So I just said, "Are you looking for Mr. Cowell? He wille


    down soon."


    "I''m not here for Patrick, okay? I''m here for you!" Caroline stood there with her bulging belly as she


    had a proud look on her face, "I have Cowell''s Group''s future grandson in my belly."


    Fearing that Caroline would plot against me, I took out my cell phone and filmed her. Then I said to


    the mic, "Now Caroline came to me by herself. And she refused to leave. If she falls on her own


    later, it won''t have anything to do with me."


    "You!"


    I said calmly, "Caroline Archer, you are a viin. I surely have to be on guard against you in an


    abnormal way."


    I said calmly.


    At the same time, I didn''t intend to stop filming her at all.


    Caroline was not angry. Touching her belly, she said happily, "Up to you. I''ll be Mrs. Cowell soon


    anyway."


    "Really?" I looked at her belly and said, "I heard that Grandpa Cowell has found a new marriage


    partner for Mr. Cowell. Both you and the whole Archer Family have been kicked out of the game."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Bah! You are talking nonsense!"


    As Caroline heard what I had said, her face became very ugly.


    Obviously, she had known these things.


    "Whether I''m talking nonsense or not, you know it pretty well. All in all, it''s all your fault. As long as


    you''re honest, the title of Mrs. Cowell should have been yours. But what did you have to set up a


    designer brand? Moreover, you did giarism."


    At the mention of her giarism, I stared at her more disdainfully.


    I hated her very much.


    If it weren''t for her giarism, the title of Mrs.


    Cowell surely would be hers.


    In that case, nothing bad would happen to the Archer Family.


    "I did these to consolidate my position! After all, you made unnecessary moves against me!"


    Caroline looked at me with a vicious look in her eyes.


    "Everything wille out in the end! It''s okay if you hurt yourself only. But now the Archer Family is


    like this. If you are honest, the Cowell Family surely will help the Archer Family now!"


    The more I said, the angrier I became!


    However, Caroline didn''t think that she was wrong at all!


    She looked indifferent, "What happened to the Archer Family has nothing to do with me. In fact, the


    title of Mrs. Cowell has nothing to do with the Archer Family as well. I got it by myself!"


    "Aren''t you ashamed?"


    "It is you who are shameless! After all, as long as I have a good life, I''ll be fine. You''repletely


    out of the game. You''re just jealous of me!"


    When Caroline spoke, her face was full of pride.


    Hearing her words, I was so pissed off as I said. "You''re so selfish."


    Caroline pointed at me and said loudly, "Am I selfish? Don''t pretend to be a saintly woman. The


    reason why you''ve been staying by Patrick''s side is that you want to be ady from a rich family!"


    Caroline pointed at me and said loudly.


    I was angry, thinking that if she hadn''t been pregnant, I would have hit her early.


    But she was pregnant. And I couldn''t do anything to her.


    When I tried my best to control myself, I saw that Caroline''s eyes lit up. Then she stumbled back


    unexpectedly!


    I, who was startled, subconsciously went to help her up!

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Caroline grabbed my hand directly and looked behind me.


    At that moment, I strongly felt there was a pair of cold eyes behind me.


    Without any deliberation, I knew what was going on.


    After I was sure that Caroline stood firm, I loosened my grip and said without looking back, ''Are you


    done with your acting? Cameras are all around here. Howe you wanted to put on a show,


    acting like I pushed you and caused your miscarriage?"


    "I didn''t."


    Caroline stood there with tears in her eyes, looking in the direction behind me.


    I asked her, "How could there be so many coincidences in the world? As soon as Mr. Cowell


    showed up, I pushed you. Are you a fool? Or do you take Mr. Cowell as a fool?"


    "I didn''t..."


    By this time, tears had been welling up in Caroline''s eyes as if they would fall in the next second.


    I didn''t bother with her as I said, "Take your


    time toin to Mr. Cowell, telling him that I quarreled with you, intending to push you and make


    you lose your baby. I don''t care."


    At this time, I didn''t want to exin further anymore.


    I was so tired.


    I got home in the evening and wanted to rest. Then I received a phone call from Serena.


    She said that she wanted to redesign somewhere in the hall.


    The Engineering Department of mypany had visited her restaurant that afternoon. She asked


    me whether I could go check the site and rush to figure out the design drawings within today.


    For this reason, the two of them specifically drove to pick me up.


    After that, they showed me somewhere in the lobby, saying that they wanted to make a small fish


    pond there with a ss te on it.


    I measured its size andmunicated with them briefly. Then I went home and began to work on


    new drawings.


    It wasn''t difficult for me to work on new drawings. However, when it came to the shape of the fish


    pond, they had their own ideas about it. So I made changes to the drawings a few times


    By the time I went to bed, it had been 1 a.m.


    Early the next morning, I struggled to get up and went to thepany. Then I was assigned with a


    client and a project aboutmercial housing.


    I roughly talked with the client about my thoughts for a while.


    I, who hadn''t slept well over these days, took a leave that afternoon and went back home to sleep.


    It was unknown how long I had been sleeping. However, I was woken up by fierce knocking on the


    door.


    I, who was sleeping in a daze at that time, got up and opened the door without any deliberation.


    As soon as the lock was unlocked, the door was pushed open from the outside, hitting directly on


    my face!


    I, who was in pain, was no longer sleepy and instantly sobered up.


    "Where''s Caroline?"


    The person who came in was Gina!


    Her eyes were red. And there were conspicuous dark circles under her eyes. Her face was


    haggard.


    At first nce, it was obvious that she had cried and that she hadn''t had a good rest.


    I somewhat regretted opening the door. Since the open had opened, nothing else I could do.


    I rubbed my face and said, "Why did youe here to look for her?"


    "Where is Caroline?" Gina put her hands on my shoulders and stared at me closely. Unexpectedly,


    she said in a pleading voice, "Please, tell me, where is Caroline?"


    At this time, I finally sobered up. Looking at Gina, I looked confused, "Why did you want to look for


    her in my ce? How could she havee to me?"


    Gina said with certainty, "Caroline surely is with you!"


    Gina said with certainty.


    "Why? No way that she can''t be with me."


    I was a little confused.


    I wondered whether Gina had taken the wrong medicine.


    She looked at me and seemed to think that I was not lying. Looking like a deted ball, she sat on


    the ground in disappointment and looked ahead with a dull look in her eyes, murmuring, "Caroline is


    missing." "Huh?" I was a little surprised.


    Gina sat there and said in a low voice, "Last night, Caroline didn''te back home. We thought she


    went out and didn''t bother with it. But today, we got a call from Caroline..."


    Speaking of this, she paused as tears flowed down her eyes, "We picked it up. There was no sound


    over there at first. Later, a few men''s voices rang. In the end, they suddenly hung up."


    "... Was she kidnapped?" I looked at Gina suspiciously, "If yes, call the police. What''s the use of


    coming to me?"


    Gina looked up at me and said, "But they said that when Caroline went to yourpany to look for


    you yesterday, she quarreled with you!"


    It turned out that was the case.


    I immediately denied it, "I don''t know about it. When she quarreled with me yesterday, Mr. Cowell


    was also there. Later, I left first. If you have any questions, you can ask Mr. Cowell."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I did... He said he didn''t know about it, asking us not to turn to him again for Caroline''s affairs in the


    future."


    I could see that Gina''s face was full of despair when she said this!


    As she spoke, she suddenly burst into tears, "Why is he so cruel? Caroline worked so hard to get


    pregnant with his child. Fearing that she would have a miscarriage, she was discreet every day. But


    now Caroline is missing. He doesn''t even care about it!"


    Gina cried even harder as she spoke.


    I frowned and looked at her.


    At this moment, inexplicably, I didn''t feel that she was pitiful at all.


    As for the missing Caroline, as long as she wasn''t dead, I wouldn''t find her pitiful either.


    I yawned and said, "Contact the police. I indeed can''t help you with anything."


    "You, you..." When Gina heard what I had said, she suddenly stood up, "How can you be so


    merciless? She is your twin sister!"


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and wanted to hit me!


    Although I was sleepy, I was sensible. So I dodged her in a sh.


    I took a step back, looked at Gina, and didn''t bother to care about whether Caroline was missing or


    not.


    After all, the reason why Caroline hade to me yesterday probably was that she wanted to plot


    against me again in front of Patrick.


    I didn''t sympathize with her at all. Instead, I pointed to a red rm button on the wall and said, "Mrs.


    Gina, you have expelled me from Archer Family early. I have nothing to do with you and them at all.


    If you won''t leave, I will press this rm button. In less than five minutes, the security guards, as


    well as the police in charge of this residential quarter, wille."


    After all, Unit No.1, City Y was a high-end residential quarter. And the police in the surrounding area


    also attached great importance to it.


    "You, you! Charlotte Archer! Wait! If anything happens to Caroline, I surely will sue you!"


    Gina went on speaking hysterically for a long time. But in the end, she left, fearing that the police


    woulde here.


    I closed the door and went back to sleep.


    I was so busy with my work that I wasn''t in the mood to care about whether Caroline was dead or


    alive.


    However, lying on the bed, I couldn''t help but think of the fact that Caroline had been chased by


    several bodyguards a few days ago.


    I wondered whether her kidnapping was done by the bodyguards as well.


    The next day, as soon as I left thepany, several policemen came over. Then they took out their


    police badges and said, "Charlotte Archer, we came to you for a case and want to ask you a few


    questions."


    The colleagues around me, who came out with me, all looked at me.


    I guessed right away that they came to me for Caroline''s case. So I said calmly, "Go ahead."


    The police didn''t tell me whether Caroline had been found or not and what on earth was going on


    with Caroline''s missing. They just asked me where I had been the night before.


    I answered honestly, "A client asked me to make some changes to a project. So I went to their site."


    I answered honestly.


    The policeman asked again, "Can someone testify for you?"


    I said with confidence, "Of course! Yesterday, the client came to pick me up at home in person. And


    we went to the site to measure the size. After they heard my opinions about the modification, they


    sent me back."


    I said with confidence.


    But as soon as I said that, I felt that this scene seemed to be somewhat familiar.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Back then, Caroline framed me, saying that I pushed her down the mountain. At that time, Stanley


    came to me and said that I needed to help her make some changes to somewhere in her wedding


    room.


    After I went there, I met Caroline.


    Later, Caroline disappeared. And Stanley didn''t testify for me. So I didn''t have anyone to prove my


    innocence...


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    The policeman didn''t seem to notice my abnormality. He nodded and said, "Then you should call


    them. It''s better for them to exin face to face."


    "Okay."


    As I said, I took out my cell phone.


    But just as I was about to dial, my hands shook. "Bang!" My cell phone fell to the ground.


    I didn''t notice that when I recalled what had happened a few years ago, my palms were sweating.


    I quickly wiped my palms with my clothes


    and lowered my head to pick up my cell phone.


    The police asked me, "What''s wrong?"


    The police asked me.


    "I''m fine." I shook my head. Then I got the phone number of Ralph and Serena from the phonebook.


    After staring at my cell phone for a while, I finally decided to call Ralph.


    I pressed the dial button.


    The standby tone started to ring over the phone.


    At this time, my heart was pounding. I was afraid that something might go wrong again.


    I waited over the phone for a minute. But no one answered my call.


    I was a little flustered instantly.


    Then I called Serena again.


    It was still the same. No one answered my call!


    I said excitedly, "I, I, I..." I was in a panic in my heart, "They indeed picked me up and drove me to


    the western restaurant. And they came to pick me up in the residential quarter. Surveince video is


    avable in my residential quarter. You surely can get something based on the videos!"


    The police, who acted like he was getting business done previously, looked at me with some doubts


    in his eyes.


    I knew that the more I acted like this, the more suspicious I would be.


    Even so, it was unknown wht I couldn''t control myself at all.


    I even began to predict the worst ending in my heart, guessing whether I had been set up by


    Caroline again.


    The policeman looked at me and finally said, "Anyway, since you can''t get in touch with them, you


    can go to the police station with us first."


    "No!"


    I shouted out loud!


    I didn''t want to go to the police station!


    I was afraid that I couldn''t get out if I went there.


    The police said, "It''s not up to you. Based on your current mood, we can detain you on valid


    grounds!"


    Indeed, right now, while making a phone call, I was already in such a panic.


    If I weren''t a suspect, the outsiders probably wouldn''t believe it.


    The colleagues who were watching the fun around me were still there. They were whispering as if


    they were sure that I had done something illegal.


    When I was desperate...


    "I can follow behind you as if I were a shadow chasing after the light in a daze..."


    The ringtone of my cell phone rang!


    I lowered my head and saw that the caller ID on it was Serena Harper!


    It was as if I had got a life-saving straw. I hurried up and answered the call.


    "Sorry, Designer Charlotte, my husband and I were selecting materials just now. So we didn''t notice


    that you were calling us."


    As soon as the phone was connected, Serena immediately apologized to me.


    At that time, I was so excited that I felt that my heart was about to melt. And I said, "It''s okay." Then


    I began to tell her about the police''s request.


    Hearing this, Serena agreed without saying anything else.


    In less than 40 minutes, she and Ralph arrived in a car.


    After getting out of the car, the two of them were very cooperative, exining the situation back


    then to the police.


    The policeman listened to their words and made a record. After getting the record done, he looked


    at me with some confusion, "Didn''t you have a witness? Why were you so nervous?"


    "I was framed by someone before. So I was very nervous this time."


    I smiled faintly.


    Serena and Ralph were willing to testify for me. So I was relieved. And I didn''t look nervous


    anymore.


    When I was about to leave, the police told me something about Caroline, that was, she had been


    found probably in the middle ofst night. But her situation was not very good.


    "Isn''t her situation very good?"


    "Her child probably was gone."


    That was what I was guessing


    Even so, it was none of my business.


    After the police left, Serena asked me about some things about the design of their restaurant.


    Because she helped me just now. I also trusted her very much. Consequently, I responded readily


    to whatever she asked and helped them do some changes to the 3D effect picture.


    I went home by car and bought something in the supermarket. When I was cooking at home, I


    couldn''t help thinking about Caroline''s matter.


    If Caroline had an ident and the real mastermind behind the scene wasn''t found, she surely


    would put the me on me.


    As expected...


    Before I could finish cooking my meal, my cell phone rang. And it was a call from a strange number.


    My first reaction was that the call should be from my client. So I picked it up without deliberation.


    Unexpectedly, the moment I picked the call up, Gina''s hysterical voice came over the phone,


    "Charlotte Archer! You''re going to die a terrible death! You don''t have any conscience at all. And yet


    you''re harming Caroline like this! I''m going to kill you!"


    I listened to her words for a while without any expression on my face and hung up the phone.


    Then, I cklisted the number.


    I had already cklisted Gina''s and Jeremy''s phone number. So their calls couldn''te in at all.


    Now, to scold me, Gina used a new number.


    It seemed that what had happened to


    Caroline was serious this time.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Even so, in my opinion, it had nothing to do with me.


    The next morning, I arrived at thepany. As soon as I entered the office, I saw several


    colleagues of mine converge and chat. When they saw meing in, they stopped chatting


    immediately.


    They all looked at me.


    But no one spoke.


    I didn''t bother with them


    Seeing that I didn''t respond, Raina seemed to fail to hold herself back. Then she stood up and


    asked, "Charlotte Archer, your sister was raped by gangsters. Why didn''t you have any reaction at


    all?"


    "What?"


    I was stunned.


    Then, I looked at Raina.


    Raina was a little surprised as she said, "Don''t tell me you don''t know anything about it? There''s


    news on the Inte that your sister, Patrick''s fiancee, was kidnapped and raped by several


    gangsters the night before."


    With a confused look on my face, I immediately took out my cell phone and logged on to Facebook.


    I searched on it for news casually...


    Sure enough, this matter had spread all over the Inte.


    It was not because Caroline was very famous.


    Instead, it was because Patrick was too famous.


    He used to be a dream lover of many women. He had held a wedding before. And after making a lot


    of scenes, he said that he would marry Caroline again.


    A lot of things about Patrick and Caroline were spread all over the inte.


    Although nobody knew exactly what had happened, they thought pretty ill of the Archer Family.


    They all thought that Caroline surely wanted to waste Patrick''s money away by asking him to hold a


    wedding ceremony for her twice.


    Now Caroline was revealed to have been raped by gangsters. And thements below the news


    were even more disgusting.


    Many of thements read, "Good job! She was raped. Otherwise, these youngdies would


    always feel that they were noble and reserved".


    "These gangsters did a good job. They f**ked Patrick''s woman!"


    There were a lot more viciousments.


    Some of thements seemed to be made by females. They thought that since Caroline had been


    raped, she surely wasn''t worthy of Patrick anymore and that she should quickly give Patrick up!


    Reading thesements, I had a strange feeling in my heart.


    In my opinion, what had happened to Caroline was all her own fault. Even so, I still felt a little


    ufortable as I read theizens''ments.


    When I was reading thesements, Raina said, "I heard that the police hade to see you


    yesterday. And some people said that regarding the birthday blessings "Charlotte, happy birthday"


    disyed over the screens of the buildings across the city a while ago, Patrick contracted them for


    you -"

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Before Raima could finish her words, other colleagues said, "Did you do it?"


    "Yes. What on earth is your rtionship with Mr. Cowell?"


    "Your sister has been defiled by gangsters. Doesn''t that mean she''s no match for you?"


    My colleagues spoke one after the other.


    They, who were almost in the same mood, just intend to watch the show and gossip.


    It was especially true with Raima. She knew that Caroline had wronged me by taking advantage of


    Ronald and that Ronald''s wife had put Ronald''s corpse at the gate of thepany. She knew


    everything back then.


    Most of the people working in Glorious Seth Design at that time had a bad impression of me.


    Raima was no exception.


    I looked at these people and said word by word, "Regarding my rtionship with Caroline''s fiance,


    who is also our Mr. Cowell, it is the same as those between you and him."


    My words sounded somewhat indirect.


    But it seemed that I had made it clear.


    "But you mixed highly-concentrated formaldehyde on the wall of her studio previously. You had a


    grudge against her, didn''t you?"


    Raina was persistent.


    "There''s a grudge between me and her. But, whether it''s the matter of mixing formaldehyde in her


    studio or what happened to her this time, neither of them has something to do with me." I looked at


    her and said calmly, "Even if there is deep hatred between me and her, I won''t go so far as to ask


    someone to rape her."


    After that, I sat down.


    I didn''t say any words to them.


    However, after that, I had been looking for posts about Caroline online.


    I found that Caroline seemed to have escaped to a farm in the suburbs in the middle of the night by


    herself and asked them to help call the police.


    Then, the farmer''s son, who was just sixteen years old, saw Caroline''s look and took a few photos


    of her.


    After that, he posted the photos on the Inte.


    Only after that was this matter exposed. I told Raina and my colleagues that I would never do such


    a thing.


    They were skeptical.


    But some people wouldn''t believe it.


    And they were the members of the Archer Family.


    As soon as I finished taking a nap that afternoon, I received a call from the staff of Holy Spirit


    Hospital. It was a doctor. It seemed that someone asked him to tell me that Rosy was in the


    hospital.


    Hearing this news, I was shocked.


    I immediately asked for leave and went straight to Holy Spirit Hospital.


    After I arrived at the hospital, I got Rosy''s room number and went straight upstairs!


    Rosy lived on the 9th floor.


    As soon as I got out of the elevator, I saw a familiar person in the corridor.


    It was Tracy Archer.


    In terms of seniority, she should be my aunt.


    However, just like other members of the Archer Family, she didn''t even give me a serious look after


    I entered the Archer Family''s house.


    At this moment, she was on the phone.


    I wanted to go inside, only to hear her say over the phone, "I think my mother can''t survive this time.


    You should ask thewyer to make a fake testament. Otherwise, my brother''s shares will be more


    than mine because of the two more illegitimate children of his!"


    "Two more illegitimate children?"


    I was a little surprised.


    "Could it be that Tracy was referring to Caroline and me?"


    "Although she wasn''t good to me in daily life, she was good to Caroline. How could she address me


    and her the same behind my back?"


    "Get it done in a hurry during these few days. My brother has been thinking about his daughter


    recently. So he certainly can''t care less about this."


    When I heard Tracy''s words, I suddenly found it a little strange.


    "Could it be that Tracy was the one who had ruined Caroline?"


    "And she did so to change Rosy''s will, right?"


    I wanted to listen to her conversation more. But Tracy had hung up the phone and entered the ward.


    I also came out of the corner and walked into the ward.


    Before I could arrive at the door, I heard Tracy crying and saying, "Mom, you have to get better!"


    She was indeed good at acting.


    I walked to the door of the ward. Although the door was open, I still knocked on it gently.


    Tracy turned her head. Seeing that it was me, she suddenly shouted as if she had gone crazy, "How


    dare you!"


    As she said this, she stood up and rushed to me!


    Before I could dodge her, I heard Rosy''s weak voiceing from behind her, "Tracy,e back."


    When Tracy got up and came over, I happened to see Rosy.


    Lying on the bed, Rosy had a yellow and sallow look on her face, looking very weak. And she


    seemed to have lost a lot of weight.


    And she got injections on the back of her hand.


    After hearing Rosy''s words, Tracy stopped. But her face was full of anger as she said, "Mom! How


    come you''re still partial to her now? Apart from her, who else can do something like this to


    Caroline?"


    "It wasn''t me."


    I stood at the door and said calmly.


    "Not you? If it''s not you, who else can it be?"


    Tracy put her hands on her hips. And her posture was simr to Gina''s.


    I looked at her calmly and said, "I just heard you call outside. You said that you'' were going to


    change Grandpa''s..."


    "You b*tch! How can youe here shamelessly after setting Caroline up?"


    Before I could finish my words, Tracy suddenly shouted again and pushed me out of the ward in a


    few moves!


    When we were outside, she looked at me with a warning look in her eyes, "What did you hear just


    now?"


    "It''s nothing..." I looked away and said casually, "I just heard you say that to prevent your brother


    from getting more shares, you want thewyer..."


    "Stop it!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Hearing my words, Tracy also knew that I had heard everything she had said over the call.


    I didn''t go on.


    Tracy looked at me warily. "A friend of mine is in the court. If you dare to tell others what I said just


    now, never should you hope to win this case!


    "Hehe. Really? I''d like to see how the situation will go."


    This time, I was no longer worried.


    Because Serena and Ralph wouldn''t be the same as Stanley.


    I had witnesses proving that I wasn''t on the scene. No one could frame me again.


    Tracy still wanted to say something. But there was noise in the ward.


    Both of us looked over and found that Rosy, who was weak, wanted to get out of bed!


    The two of us rushed in quickly.


    I grabbed Rosy and helped her back to the bed. Then, I said worriedly, "Grandma, don''t move."


    Rosy didn''t look at me. Instead, she looked at Tracy who was behind me as she said, "I''ve told you


    that this matter surely has nothing to do with Charlotte."


    Although her tone was weak, it sounded pretty firm.


    When I heard her words, I couldn''t help but feel warm in my heart.


    Tracy said reluctantly, "Mom, never can a human''s true nature be known!"


    "It''s enough." Rosy waved her hand, "You''ve been here for a whole day. Now that Charlotte is here.


    You can go back and have a rest."


    "Mom!"


    Tracy was a little hesitant.


    Rosy insisted on letting her go. So Tracy had no choice but to leave.


    As soon as Tracy left, I asked Rosy what on earth had happened.


    Rosy let out a long sigh and told me the ins and outs of the matter.


    It turned out that after Caroline tricked me at the door of mypany that day, she had a meal with


    Patrick.


    It wasn''t unknown what the two of them had talked about. That evening, after Patrick sent Caroline


    back home, Caroline made a crazy fuss at home. She quarreled with Jeremy and Gina and then


    went out alone.


    Then she didn''te back that day. The next day, the Archer Family realized that she was missing.


    As soon as something happened to Caroline, Gina remembered that Caroline said that she had


    seen me before.


    However, Rosy told me one more thing, that was, over such a long time, Caroline had been living at


    home and rarely stayed outside at night. Therefore, Gina found out that she hadn''te back home


    within one day.


    As for this point, it was totally out of my expectation.


    I stayed in the hospital, apanying Rosy. And Olena brought porridge for Rosy in the evening.


    As I was feeding Rosy, I saw Gina and Jeremy carry a bunch of healthcare products into the ward.


    As soon as they saw me, they, who were smiling brightly, instantly became angry.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    "Charlotte Archer! You finally show up." Gina put down the things in her hands and rushed to me,


    "You''ve made Caroline end up like this! I''m going to kill you!"


    As Gina said this, she stepped forward and put her hands directly on my neck!


    "Ahem. Ahem. Ahem. Ahem!"


    I tried my best to cough!


    I reached out my hand and tried to get Gina''s fingers off my neck one by one.


    Jeremy also went up and said, "Mom is here now. Stop it!"


    "But she had made Caroline so miserable and even cklisted our number!" Gina, who seemed to


    have been holding back her anger for a long time, finally found a way to vent her anger now!


    Tracy was also excited when she saw me just now.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, it was obvious that she wasn''t like Gina.


    Rosy, who was lying on the bed, said weakly, "Let go! Could it be that you wouldn''t take my words


    seriously anymore?"


    Hearing Rosy''s words, Jeremy immediately pulled Gina away and said, "Let go of her!"


    His strength was so great that Gina staggered and almost fell.


    I was also driven by him and rushed forward. Fortunately, I held onto the wall next to me and didn''t


    fall.


    Although Gina let go of me, she was persistent, "Charlotte Archer, how can you do such a wicked


    thing? Caroline is your sister!"


    "So?"


    "So?" Hearing what I said, Gina immediately shouted, "Look, look! She admitted it by herself!"


    "Charlotte Archer..."


    Jeremy called out my name in a very low voice.


    I saw him clench his hands into fists and that blue veins bulged on the back of his hands.


    I stood against the wall and said calmly, "I didn''t admit it. I didn''t do this. And it has nothing to do


    with me. I have someone to prove it for me."


    "You are still arguing! It is you asked others to do it!" Gina was very excited. Then she pointed at me


    and said, "Caroline only put you in jail for two years. But you made her be raped. Are you a human


    being or not?"


    "Hehe."


    I found that Gina''s values were distorted.


    In terms of being raped and being imprisoned, in my opinion, neither of them was a light


    punishment.


    However, for the sake of Rosy, I didn''t argue with Gina. And I just continued to repeat my words,


    "This matter has nothing to do with me. You can just investigate it. Moreover, I have no interest in


    Patrick early. I don''t need to harm her."


    I finished my words calmly.


    After all, in my opinion, Caroline''s family members were worse than strangers.


    What had happened to them couldn''t affect my emotions at all.


    Jeremy stood on the side, saying nothing.


    Gina cried. Then she went to sit on the sofa in the ward and said while crying, "It has to be you.


    Besides you, no one else can do so."


    Gina''s words stunned me.


    Gina''s words did make sense.


    If it weren''t me, who else could it be?


    But I knew that I was innocent. So I said, "It''s none of my business. Anyway, it''s the police''s job to


    find the murderer."


    Rosy opened her mouth, "Don''t specte about everything randomly before Caroline wakes up."


    Staring at Gina, who was crying, Rosy said, "It is probably an ident. After all, it''s not safe outside


    now. She went out at night alone. And she is a girl..."


    "It''s impossible. It''s impossible!"


    Gina murmured.


    It turned out that Caroline hadn''t woken up yet.


    It surprised me.


    When they were arguing outside, a nurse came in from outside and said, "The patient in bed No.3


    woke up."


    Although I didn''t know where Caroline was, I guessed the nurse should be talking about her.


    After the nurse finished speaking, Gina stood up excitedly and went out with Jeremy.


    Rosy couldn''t move.


    Originally, I was going to take care of Rosy. But Rosy patted my hand and said, "You should go and


    have a look at her too."


    In her opinion, we were still a family.


    I hesitated for a moment and agreed.


    I went out and found Caroline''s ward sessfully based on her bed number.


    I stood at the door and heard Caroline crying inside.


    She said, "I managed to have Patrick''s child. I worked hard for it. But now, it''s gone!


    "What should I do..."


    "The Cowell Family has found a new marriage partner for Patrick. I don''t have a child. And I lost the


    last trump card..."


    Caroline cried so hard and so sincerely.


    I used to see her acting. Consequently, this time, I could tell from her voice that she was crying for


    real.


    And she cried sadly.


    But soon, I heard Caroline stop crying. And her voice was full of hatred as she said, "Charlotte


    Archer! It has to be her! She found someone to do so to me!"


    Sure enough, Caroline also suspected that it was me.


    "It wasn''t me."


    I didn''t even think about it as I walked in.


    Caroline''s eyes turned red when she saw me enter the ward. She wanted to jump off the bed as


    best as she could, only to be held back by Jeremy.


    "Let me go! Dad!" Caroline looked at me and said, "Nonsense! It has to be you! If it weren''t you,


    who else could it be?"


    "That''s right. I thought so as well. I thought at that time that nobody else it could be other than her."


    Gina tried to echo Caroline on the side.


    I could see that the two of them Caroline, Gina, or probably the three of them, including Jeremy, had


    long ascertained that it was me.


    No matter what I said at this moment, they wouldn''t be convinced.


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t care whether you believe it or not."


    After that, I walked out of the door.


    I walked out of the door. After taking a few steps, I saw the door of the elevator at the end of the


    corridor open.


    Patrick, who was dressed in a suit, walked out of the elevator quickly.


    However, his expression was calm. And he didn''t seem to be worried at all.


    The two of us looked into each other''s eyes. And both of us were stunned for a moment.


    But I quickly lowered my head and tried to walk past him.


    He blocked my way as if he were a ck wall.


    I couldn''t tell what was going on in my heart. And I was a little flustered.


    I lowered my head, tried my best to hide my emotions, and said, "Mr. Cowell, Caroline is in bed


    No.3."


    After I finished my words, Patrick didn''t speak.


    In the corridor of the whole ward, only faint crying from Caroline''s ward could be heard.


    After a while, Patrick said, "I don''t want to ask you about this."


    "Then what do you want to ask me, Mr. Cowell? Do you want to ask me whether it was me who did


    it?" I couldn''t help but look up at Patrick as I thought of the suspicious looks and decisive tones of


    all the people just now.


    There wasn''t any suspicion in Patrick''s eyes.


    He had a faint look in his eyes. It seemed that what I had said had nothing to do with him.


    However, I went on, "Mr. Cowell, this matter isn''t done by me. And it has nothing to do with me. If


    you don''t believe me, you can investigate it. But, all the evidence on my side is certain this time.


    Never can you put me in prison so easily again."


    After that, I tried to bypass Patrick.


    As soon as I stepped forward, Patrick grabbed my wrist.


    My heart tightened.


    I turned around and looked at his indifferent expression, "Is there anything else I can do for you, Mr.


    Cowell?"


    Patrick looked at me. There seemed to be some inquiring in his ck eyes. It seemed that he


    wanted to see something on my face.


    But the result seemed to disappoint him.


    After Patrick was done with staring at me, he said, "Remember to sign up for the design


    competition."


    As soon as he said that, it urred to me that there was such a thing.


    However, to my surprise, when he saw me, he just wanted to tell me this.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Cowell. I''m not interested in this."


    I answered honestly.


    Then I looked down at Patrick''s hand that was grabbing my wrist and looked up at him, "Mr. Cowell,


    your fiancee just lost her child. She''s crying inside. And you''re holding me here and asking me to


    participate in a designpetition..."


    "Isn''t it somewhat inappropriate?"


    However, hearing my words, Patrick didn''t change his behavior.


    Patrick looked at me and frowned deeply. Then he continued to talk about the designpetition, "I


    will invite the best international designers in the interior design field to be the judges in this


    competition. If you win the prize, it will be very valuable for you."


    I looked at Patrick in confusion.


    I couldn''t figure out what on earth he was going to do.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Patrick


    continued, "If you want to be on your own in the future, thepetition will be a very good


    opportunity for you to train yourself. And it will also be a shortcut for you to establish your own sect."


    Hearing Patrick''s words, I was even more confused about what he wanted to convey to me.


    But it was undeniable that his words touched me.


    Before I could make a statement, Patrick added, "Lannis Harris will be one of the judges."


    Originally, I was just tempted.


    But when I heard this name, I looked at him in disbelief, "Who?"


    "Lannis Harris."


    Patrick repeated the name again.


    Lannis Harris could be said to be the most legendary one among the contemporary designers in the


    world.


    He was known as a genius as well as a madman.


    He was not only an interior designer but also an architectural designer.


    In terms of his works, others could see his creative and innovative thoughts in them. Moreover, he


    had unique characteristics in his works. And the buildings designed by him werepleted in an


    easy way from inside out.


    In short, it was a dream for a lot of designers to see Lannis Harris in person and hear him make


    comments on their works.


    It was a pity that Lannis Harris was a strange person and never showed up in public.


    He wouldn''t even show up at the President''s request.


    Lannis Harris surely wouldn''t show up in such a small-scaled match.


    I stared at Patrick, trying to find the answer in his eyes. But his ck eyes were as calm as still


    water.


    I couldn''t find the answer I wanted at all.


    I tried to pull out my hand that was grabbed by Patrick.


    I failed.


    So I could only raise my head and say to him, "Thank you for reminding me, Mr. Cowell. I will think


    about it carefully. You''d better go and see your fiancee quickly."


    Patrick looked down at me.


    After a long while, he said, "I have my reasons for everything. Give me some time to deal with it. I...''


    "Mr. Cowell." I had already guessed what he would sayter. So I had to interrupt him. "You left that


    day, indicating that you made a choice. In the future, the rtionship between me and you will be at


    most the same as that between a superior and a subordinate. If you can''t bear to see that I have


    someone to apany me, then I will be single for the rest of my life."


    I had been tricked and fooled by him so many times.


    I didn''t want to be entangled with him anymore.


    I knew that if I kept being entangled with him, I wouldn''t stop myself from getting lost further.


    Patrick was silent for a long time. And I could feel that he was grabbing my wrist somewhat loosely.


    I raised my hand, shook off his hand, and left without looking back.


    Rosy''s ward was ahead.


    When I went in, I couldn''t hide my depressing mood at all.


    "Did they scold you again?" Seeing me like this, Rosy thought Gina and others had scolded me.


    "They all think it''s me who did it."


    I didn''t admit it or deny it.


    I indeed hated myself for being manipted by Patrick''s words and actions.


    However, I couldn''t control it.


    Rosy waved her hands and let me sit next to her. Then she held my hand and said, "Charlotte, don''t


    me me. After I am sick this time, I can feel that I don''t have much time left..."


    "Grandma, don''t talk nonsense!" Rosy''s words made me nervous. And I said hurriedly, "Everyone


    will get sick. You have a strong body. And you surely can live a long life!"


    In fact, this time, I didn''t know why Rosy was sick.


    I guessed that it was rted to the disappearance of Caroline.


    Rosyy on the bed and looked at me with a kind smile at the corner of her mouth. But the look on


    her face was a little dull.


    She let out a long sigh and shook her head gently, "I''ve always thought that the Archer Family owed


    you. I''ve thought about your matter. You and Caroline are a pair of twins. How could the staff in the


    hospital make a mistake and only let us take Caroline back? But now it''s useless to think about it. If


    I leave, Jeremy, Gina, and Caroline will be the only family members you have..."


    "Grandma, don''t say anything unlucky."


    I knew what Rosy was going to say.


    When one grew old, one would feel that family affection was very important.


    But she didn''t know that Jeremy, Gina, and Caroline were a family and that even if I worked harder,


    trying to be one of them, I would be just a stranger to them.


    "Charlotte, you are a sensible and well-behaved child. Caroline has been spoiled ever since she


    was a child. Jeremy and Gina haven''t epted you yet. As time passes by, when they get old in the


    future, they will know that you are more sensible than Caroline."


    Rosy took my hand.


    And she spoke slowly.


    She spoke a lot of words, all of which was about an old woman''s expectation for her family.


    But as I listened to her words, I couldn''t help but ask, "Grandma, is it because of Caroline that you


    were hospitalized this time?"


    As soon as I finished my words, Rosy looked at me with a trace of surprise in her eyes.


    It seemed that she was surprised that I didn''t know about it.


    But she covered it up soon and looked at the drip-feeding in the hanging bottle with her slightly


    blurred eyes, "I am old. And my organs are old. Then I surely will be sick."


    After that, she didn''t say anything more.


    Later, whatever I said, Rosy didn''t speak anything further.


    It was Friday today. I told Rosy that I woulde here on both days of the weekend. And Rosy


    disagreed with me at the beginning.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I knew that she was afraid that Tracy and Jeremy would start a conflict with me if they were here as


    well.


    But I insisted. And she could only agree.


    Before I left in the evening, I went to the office of the doctor on duty and inquired about Rosy''s


    condition.


    The doctor looked at me. At first, he was a little surprised. Then he said, "You and the patient in bed


    No. 3 are twins, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." I nodded.


    After the doctor confirmed that I was Rosy''s family member, he told me about Rosy''s condition.


    Rosy had been worrying about Archer''s Group over these years, wearing herself out. And her body


    and heart hadn''t been in a good condition all the time.


    Her hospitalization this time was indeed caused by Caroline''s incident. However, it was more like a


    qualitative change out of the quantitative change.


    Caroline''s incident might be thest straw to crush her.


    The doctor also told me that Rosy was going to do heart bypass surgery next week.


    Before that, Rosy couldn''t be irritated.


    I realized that although I wasn''t affected by Caroline''s matter, this matter surely had a much greater


    impact on Rosy, who valued family affection so much. And the emotions she had shown didn''t tell it


    all.


    On both days of the weekend, I had been staying in Holy Spirit Hospital. It was inevitable that I


    would meet Tracy and Jeremy. And all of them were cold to me. But in order not to irritate Rosy,


    they didn''t hit me.


    On Sunday afternoon, I packed up my things, intending to leave. Then I heard a nurse outside


    shouting in the corridor, "The patient in bed No. 3 is jumping off the building!"

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    "The patient in Bed No. 3? Isn''t it Caroline?"


    At that time, Rosy was sleeping. So my first reaction was to walk out of the ward with my cell phone.


    I went to the door and closed the door.


    At this time, the corridor outside was in a mess. And the voices of doctors and nurses were mingled


    together.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know. When I checked the room, she wasn''t there. I didn''t pay attention to it at first. But the


    security guard said that there was a patient on the roof just now. And I saw that it was the patient in


    bed No. 3!"


    The nurse, who was speaking, sounded like she was crying.


    If something bad happened to Caroline, she surely would be implicated.


    Several doctors went upstairs with the nurse.


    At this time, Jeremy and Gina weren''t here.


    Rosy was resting.


    In other words, there was only one person rted to Caroline in the whole Holy Spirit


    Hospital, that was, me.


    I followed the doctors and nurses, went into the elevator with them, and arrived at the top floor.


    It was April now. And after suddenly getting warm, the weather turned cold again. After I went up, I


    saw Caroline, who was dressed in a thin hospital gown, standing on the edge of the rooftop on the


    top floor by herself.


    There was a fence, which was about 130 centimeters high, at the edge of the rooftop.


    The fence was supposed to be there to prevent someone from falling off the rooftop identally.


    But this time, Caroline was standing outside the fence, which was only about 20 centimeters wide.


    As long as she took a step forward, she would fall downstairs!


    "Don''t be impulsive!"


    A doctor shouted beside her.


    As soon as I went up, Caroline saw me. She, who had been silent, suddenly pointed to me and


    said, "She! That woman!"


    All the doctors and nurses around looked at me.


    A doctor misunderstood her meaning and immediately said with dissatisfaction, "What''s going on?


    Didn''t I tell you to keep an eye on it and not to let any patiente up?"


    A security guard on the side wanted to drive me away.


    I wasn''t interested in this matter. I knew that Caroline wouldn''t jump off the building for real and that


    she just wanted to force the Cowell Family toe forward and give her an exnation.


    It would be best if they could promise her an identity.


    I turned around, nning to go downstairs. Then I heard Caroline''s voice behind me, "Don''t go!"


    So, I was invited back.


    Caroline pointed at me and said, "Call Patrick Cowell! Tell him that if he doesn''te here, I will kill


    myself!"


    It was as I had expected.


    That day, Patrick came here to visit Caroline. It seemed that he left in less than ten minutes.


    As soon as he left, Caroline cried so loud that I could even hear her crying as I went to the stairwell


    to dump the trash.


    After that, Patrick never appeared again.


    As soon as Caroline made such a request, all the doctors asked me to make a phone call.


    I had no choice but to call Patrick.


    Although I hadn''t saved his number, his number was still fresh in my mind.


    I dialed his number. As soon as I put my cell phone close to my ear, I heard Patrick''s voiceing


    from the other side of the phone, "Hello, Charlotte."


    In less than a second, Patrick answered my call.


    When his voice came over the phone, I couldn''t help but be stunned. Patrick was so happy. And he


    seemed to have a smile on his face. When I heard his voice, I could see that he was answering my


    call while curling up the corner of his thin lips into a faint smile.


    It seemed that he was surprised to see that I had called him.


    I opened my mouth and forgot what I was going to say for a moment.


    Patrick, who probably hadn''t heard my voice, asked again, "What''s wrong? What can I do for you?"


    "Hmm?"


    I felt that the words rted to Caroline were stuck in my throat.


    At this time, Caroline, who was on the rooftop not far away, was anxious, "What''s wrong? Did he


    answer your call or not?"


    The doctors and nurses around me also urged me, "Did he answer your call? Tell him now!"


    "What''s wrong? Howe it is so noisy around you? Where are you?"


    It seemed that Patrick''s mood wasn''t affected by my silence.


    His tone still indicated that he was very happy. And he unconsciously turned up his voice.


    "Well..."


    "Yes?"


    He responded very quickly. The doctors and nurses around me were all urging me. I finally opened


    my mouth and said, "Caroline is on the roof of Holy Spirit Hospital, saying that she would jump off


    the building if she couldn''t see you. Come here quickly."


    After that, I hung up the phone.


    I dared not to listen to what Patrick was going to say next.


    As soon as the phone was hung up, Caroline asked in the distance, "What did he say? Will he


    come?"


    "He didn''t mention it."


    I said.


    To be more precise, I didn''t hear him out.


    But as far as I concerned, as long as it was something to do with Caroline, he surely woulde


    here.


    As expected...


    About half an hourter, Patrick appeared under the protection of a group of bodyguards. Apart


    from the bodyguards, he was also apanied by his assistant, Wilson.


    He nced at me. And there seemed to be something brewing in his calm eyes.


    I subconsciously shrank my neck.


    I took a step back.


    "Patrick, I knew you woulde!"


    Caroline''s eyes lit up when she saw Patrick. And her voice became loud as well.


    "Get down," Patrick said.


    I stood behind him. And I couldn''t see his expression. Even so, I could hear themanding tone in


    his voice.


    Hearing his words, Caroline''s eyes turned red. "I won''t, Patrick. Our child is gone. And I was ruined.


    I feel so ashamed that I can''t live on in this world. The reason why I asked you toe here is that I


    want to see you for thest time."


    "Hehe."


    Caroline was good at acting. When I wasining in my heart, I heard a doctor on the side say,


    "Unfortunately, such a beautiful girl has been defiled by gangsters. I can''t ept it, let alone Mr.


    Cowell, who is such a powerful person."


    Another doctor also said, "That''s right. Although it''s not requested that a man''s wife has to be a


    virgin, no man surely can ept it if his wife has been raped by other men in turn..."


    The words of these two doctors made me feel a little cold in my heart.


    No matter who did this, that person behind it either hated Caroline thoroughly or did things cruelly


    and mercilessly, leaving no way out for others.


    Now the news of Caroline had spread on the Inte.


    Let alone Patrick, even his family members might be in a difficult position.


    For a long time, I didn''t hear Patrick speak.


    I stood slightly aside. And I could barely see half of his face. Patrick looked at Caroline with his


    ck eyes without any emotion in them at all.


    He curled up his thin lips into a line impatiently.


    Caroline also looked at him in a daze, waiting for his answer.


    As they were in a stalemate, Patrick suddenly said, "Okay, you saw me now. I can go now."


    It was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky!


    Caroline, I, and all the doctors, nurses as well as security guards around me were all shocked!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Caroline stood on the rooftop and burst into tears!


    "Yes! I saw you! I can go to die in peace now. And I can go to apany my child in peace!"


    As she spoke, she was about to spread her hands.


    At this time, a woman''s voice came from the door behind me, "Don''t do that! Caroline! Caroline!"


    I recognized the speaker at once. It was Gina.


    I turned around and saw Gina, Jeremy, and a few policemen!


    Gina looked at Patrick and rushed over. Then she clenched her fists and wanted to hit him, only to


    be stopped by several bodyguards.


    She, who was unwilling to give up, shouted at Patrick, "Patrick, you are too cruel!"

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Patrick stood there. And Gina shouted hysterically over there, "Caroline did everything for you. Now


    her child is gone. And she has been tarnished. Moreover, everyone on the Inte knows about it!


    Never should you expect that I will let you get away with it that easily!"


    Patrick remained silent.


    He looked at Gina and then looked at Caroline in the distance.


    Holding onto the railing with her hands, Caroline didn''t intend to jump off the building at all.


    Jeremy held Gina back as he said to Patrick, "Mr. Cowell, my daughter is in such a situation now. If


    you don''t give her an exnation, even if she doesn''t jump down today, it will be only a matter of


    time before she does something desperate."


    Although Jeremy had a bad temper, he would only be so while facing the ones whom he could bully


    with ease.


    He could bully me with ease.


    However, when it came to Patrick, Jeremy


    dared not to lose his temper at all.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Now that Caroline had suffered such a great loss. And there wasn''t any hope in her life ahead. Even


    so, Jeremy didn''t change his attitude at all.


    It seemed that he was getting business done with Patrick.


    "If you don''t marry my daughter and anything happens to her, I will go to yourpany and make


    trouble there every day. If we have a bad time, you surely can''t expect to live a good life either!"


    Gina, who was stopped somewhere that was two meters away from Patrick, cursed loudly.


    Standing on the side, I could see her saliva flying in the air.


    She indeed treated Caroline as her beloved daughter.


    Patrick finally reacted when he heard Gina''s words. He looked at Gina and frowned slightly. Soon,


    he no longer frowned as he stared at her with his dark eyes and asked, "Tell me. How much do you


    want?"


    Gina was stunned!


    She couldn''t say anything for a while.


    However, the expressions on her face were changing constantly, including joy, confusion, and


    hesitation.


    It seemed that she didn''t expect that Patrick wouldpensate her with money so readily!


    "We don''t need any money!" Gina didn''t speak. However, Caroline, who was not far away, heard


    Patrick''s words clearly. It seemed that she was trying to prevent her mother from saying something


    wrong. So she snapped, "Patrick, I love you. And I am not after your money. Now I am not worthy of


    you. The reason why I intend to jump down now is that I hope that when you think of me in the


    future, I will still be the clean Caroline who loves you..."


    After Caroline finished speaking, she took another step back.


    Although she held onto the railing with her hands, she stretched half of her body out of the rooftop!


    "No!"


    Seeing this, Gina seemed to have lost all her previous greed for money!


    Her knees went limp. And she knelt directly in front of Patrick.


    With her face to the ground, Gina said to Patrick, "Patrick Cowell, Mr. Cowell, please, please,


    please agree to Caroline''s request. She is only 24 years old. Her life has just begun. She can''t die


    like this."


    Jeremy was also afraid as he said, "Mr. Cowell, please save my daughter."


    At this time, several doctors and nurses watching the show on the side also said, "Life is of the


    utmost importance. You can save her with a simple sentence!"


    "That''s right. If she does jump down, you surely will feel guilty for the rest of your life."


    Patrick nced at these people next to him and revealed an unhappy look on his face. Then he


    said to Wilson, "Get them out of here."


    "Yes."


    Wilson agreed. And then, he took a few bodyguards to drive the doctors and nurses out.


    The doctors and nurses, who were simply watching the show, naturally weren''t happy to be driven


    out. Neither were they willing to leave.


    Someone scolded Patrick, "It is our hospital. Why did you drive us away?"


    "We won''t leave!"


    "That''s right. It''s you who should leave!"


    They didn''t want to leave.


    Hearing their words, Patrick said tly, "Okay, let''s go."


    After that, he was about to leave.


    Seeing this, Gina was so scared that she burst into tears. Then she crawled over and hugged


    Patrick''s legs, "Mr. Cowell, please don''t go. Please, please save my daughter!"


    At this time, the police also realized that the doctors were looking fortrouble.


    Without saying anything, the policeman cooperated with Wilson and drove the doctors and nurses


    away.


    After the doctors and nurses left, the police said to Patrick politely, "Boss, I figured the situation out.


    You can solve this matter with one word. Why don''t you just say it and get her out of there first?"


    "I have to mean my words."


    Patrick nced at the police. Although he didn''t refuse directly, the expression on his face indicated


    his meaning clear.


    So, I stood on the side without saying a word.


    Because I didn''t think Caroline would really jump down.


    After all, she was just putting on a show.


    I just wanted to see how she would end her show.


    When the police heard Patrick''s words, he looked disturbed.


    Since Patrick wasn''t willing to say anything, the police had no choice but to contact the negotiation


    staff on the police''s side and stall for more time here.


    As soon as the police leaned forward, Caroline shouted, "Don''te over! I''m going to jump down!"


    "Don''t!"


    The policeman was so frightened that he immediately took a big step back and went back to the


    crowd.


    Gina was almost scared to death as she said, "Don''t, Caroline!" With this, she hugged Patrick''s legs


    again, "Mr. Cowell, please, please. Please, please. Just agree to marry my Caroline. You originally


    agreed on this matter!"


    "Yes, Mr. Cowell, please say something and get Caroline out of there first."


    Jeremy just repeated Gina''s words.


    Seeing this, I turned around, intending to leave. However, Patrick noticed my movement and


    grabbed my arm as he asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Based on the current situation, Mr. Cowell, you surely will change your mind and agree to her


    requestter. And then you will go there and take her down. I know what the ending will be. So I


    won''t continue to watch the show here." I paused and said, "Besides, I don''t think she will jump


    down."


    "Charlotte Archer, shut up! I''m going to tear your mouth apart!"


    As soon as Gina heard my words, she let go of Patrick''s legs, intending to hit me!


    Patrick had been standing by the side. However, in a sh, he managed to block me behind him


    and warned, "It''s enough!".


    Gina cried and said, "I beg you, Mr. Cowell. Please save Caroline! Otherwise, she would really jump


    down."


    "She won''t die even if she jumps down." I sneered behind Patrick, "The policemen below have got


    the cushions ready. At worst, she will be unlucky. Then she will bounce away after falling on the


    cushions. And if she doesn''t bounce away in the right direction, she will fall to the ground and suffer


    high paraplegia or something. Whatever the ending is, she won''t die."


    After I said that, I nced at Caroline.


    Her face was pale. And she shrank her body back a bit, which she had stretched out.


    "Hehe." In the final analysis, it was because she was afraid of death.


    "The building is so tall. If she falls, she surely will die!" Hearing my words, Gina couldn''t be angrier.


    "Hehe. Then she will have to jump down once before we can know the answer."


    I indeed wasn''t worried that Caroline would fall.


    As I was quarreling with Gina, I heard Patrick''s voice ringing above my head. And he asked me,


    "What do you want me to do? Charlotte."


    His voice wasn''t loud. But I, who was beside him, and Gina, both heard his words


    "Howe you ask her? On what grounds can you ask her opinion about something rted to my


    daughter''s life? She surely wants Caroline to die. She was the one who did all these things to


    Caroline!"


    Gina said hysterically.


    "I''ve already said it. It has nothing to do with me." I looked in the direction of Caroline and said,


    "Why don''t you ask her about who hired the bodyguards chasing her a few days ago?"


    As I was speaking, Patrick grabbed my hands more and more tightly. Then he asked me again,


    "What do you want me to do?


    Charlotte, as long as you say it, I will agree."

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Every word Patrick had said was firm and clear.


    Around us, Gina, Caroline, and Jeremy were all in an uproar!


    Especially Caroline, who was standing by the fence, looked at me with jealousy and hatred in her


    eyes.


    Her expression showed that she wished she coulde over right now and kill me.


    As I was hesitating about how to answer him, I heard another voice from the entrance of the


    rooftop, "Let me go up. Let me go up. Caroline! My baby granddaughter."


    "This voice..."


    "Grandma!"


    I tilted my head and saw Rosy standing at the entrance of the rooftop.


    However, no one was supporting her on the side!


    I shook off Patrick''s hand that was holding onto my arm. Then, I rushed forward and helped Rosy


    up.


    At the same time, I took a look in the direction


    of the passage to the rooftop.


    Then I saw that a figure in a white coat was about to leave.


    As I held Rosy, she, who was very weak, leaned on me. However, when she saw Caroline in the


    distance, she stretched out her arms shakingly, "Caroline,e down. Be good."


    "No, Grandma. I''m so ashamed as to go on living in this world."


    Caroline said with tears in her eyes.


    However, I didn''t see any sadness or surprise on her face. Neither could see her worry about Rosy


    at all.


    It was as if Rosy was someone that she could take advantage of.


    Rosy grabbed my hands and kept shaking as she said, "Caroline, Caroline, don''t scare me."


    When she spoke, it was obvious that she was breathing with difficulties.


    I was scared out of my wits, "Grandma, Grandma, please go down and rest. Leave this to us!"


    As I said, I wanted to help Rosy leave.


    However, Rosy grabbed the wall by the side with one hand and said, "No, I won''t go. I have to wait


    for Caroline toe down."


    I knew that she was worried about Caroline.


    I could only shout at Caroline, "Caroline Archer,e down!"


    "No. I won''t. I''ve been defiled. The child is gone. Patrick doesn''t want me anymore. There''s no hope


    for me to live on." After she said that, she paused and said, "Charlotte, you have to take good care


    of Grandma, Dad, and Mom for me."


    After that, she looked like she was going to jump down again.


    "No! Caroline!"


    Rosy didn''t know the situation just now. Now, when she saw Caroline like this, she was so scared


    that she wanted to go forward.


    But her body was too weak. And her body starts to get cold.


    I was so scared that I said to Patrick, "Call the doctor! Call the doctor!"


    Patrick immediately asked Wilson to call the doctor.


    At this time, Gina seized the opportunity to say, "Mr. Cowell, please agree to marry Caroline. We


    don''t ask for anything but only for her to live on!"


    Based on Caroline''s words just now, she could no longer get back the former two things she had


    lost. However, for the third one, Patrick, he was right here.


    Hearing that, Rosy looked at Patrick and then at me.


    After hesitating for a long time, she said with difficulty, "Charlotte, let Patrick take Caroline down."


    Regarding what Rosy said...


    Wasn''t it what Caroline wanted?


    Caroline stood there. And the wind was strong. She seemed to be on the verge of copse.


    However, when Caroline heard Rosy''s words, she quickly said, "No, I want him to agree to marry


    me and promise not to leave me. Except for Patrick Cowell, I have nothing else to ask for in my life."


    "No way."


    At this moment, no one spoke. But Patrick refused first.


    Hearing this, Caroline squatted down and moved to the edge of the rooftop bit by bit. Then she


    looked back at us and said, "I know. Goodbye..."


    "No! Don''t jump!"


    Rosy was breathing with more and more difficulties. And her face was pale.


    At this time, three doctors came up. And one of them was holding a stretcher.


    However, Rosy refused to let the doctor touch her. Instead, she said to Patrick, "I know your feelings


    for Charlotte. But Caroline''s life is also very important. Please, marry her."


    Finally, Rosy was begging Patrick as well.


    After she said that, she looked at me, "Charlotte, Grandma is also begging you. Please let Patrick


    agree to Caroline''s request. Grandma will find a good husband for you in the future."


    At this time, Rosy, who was lying in my arms, was very, very weak.


    She covered her heart with one hand.


    Fearing that something bad would happen to her, I had no choice but to nod, "Okay, Grandma. I


    promise you. As long as you leave with the doctor now, I will agree with whatever you say."


    "Old woman, you have to go back to the ward immediately. Or you will be in danger."


    The doctor said on the side.


    Fearing that something bad would happen to Rosy, I could only look up and beg Patrick, "Mr.


    Cowell, please marry my sister."


    As soon as I finished my words, tears fell down from my eyes for no reason.


    It waspletely out of my control.


    I didn''t have any consciousness.


    When I felt the heat and humidity on my cheeks, I realized that I was crying.


    Patrick looked at me. And there seemed to be something brewing in his ck eyes. Then he


    reached out and wiped away the tears in my eyes bit by bit.


    For a long time, he didn''t say anything.


    Sensing Rosy''s weakness, I knew that I didn''t have time to be unreasonable. So I begged him, "Mr.


    Cowell, I beg you to marry my sister and save my grandmother." Fearing that he would refuse, I


    added, "Just now, you said that you would agree with whatever I say."


    Hearing what I said, Patrick gave a wry smile.


    He looked at me and remained silent for a moment before saying, "Yes, I''ve said so. I''ve also said it


    that I would mean what I had said."


    For some reason, I noticed that Patrick''s eyes seemed to be a little moist.


    I seemed to see a piece of mist in his calm and ck eyes.


    He looked at Caroline and said, "Okay, I''ll marry you."


    "Really?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Caroline''s eyes were full of joy.


    Patrick walked over to Caroline. And she didn''t resist.


    At this time, Rosy was relieved. After the doctor put Rosy on the stretcher, she grabbed my hand.


    And I heard her whisper, "Charlotte, I''m sorry."


    And I was always looking in the direction of Caroline and Patrick.


    I saw Patrick walking over, carrying Caroline over from the railing, and then walking towards the


    crowd with her in his arms.


    Caroline put her arms around Patrick''s neck with a happy smile on her face.


    At this time, the doctor took Rosy away. And I followed them.


    I followed them downstairs.


    As soon as I came down, I saw Wilson, who lowered his head and seemed to be a little depressed.


    But at this time, I didn''t have time to care about him. Instead, I went to Rosy''s ward to take my bag,


    went downstairs, and found a quiet ce to sit down.


    It happened that from here, I could see where Caroline was going to jump off the building.


    The crowd below hadn''t dispersed yet. And the police were still putting away the cushions that had


    been ced before.


    Patients and medical staff wereing and going.


    I heard them saying, "The one who was going to jump off the building was the one who was on the


    news a few days ago. She had been raped by gangsters in turn. I didn''t expect that Patrick would


    want her. He is indeed a good man."


    "Yeah. This woman is so lucky."


    "Besides being handsome and rich, Patrick is so infatuated and passionate. A man like him is rare!"


    Hearing their conversation, I bit my lips to stop myself from crying.


    I held myself back for a long time. And finally, my tears stopped flowing down. Then I got up,


    intending to go back to the in- patient department to see Rosy''s situation. However, I saw Tracy


    coming to me with her cell phone in her hands.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    I hid myself in a hurry.


    I was a little puzzled, wondering why Tracy, whom I hadn''t seen just now, was here now.


    Then I heard Tracy say, "I just inquired about it. My niece made a fuss, intending to jump off a


    building or something. So, Mom was irritated again. This time, she probably can''t make it."


    At this moment, I thought of what had happened before. Then I picked up my cell phone and began


    to film her.


    Based on the phone call Tracy madest time, I knew that it was clear that Tracy was making a fake


    will.


    If something indeed happened to Rosy, I wondered what would happen then.


    Later, Tracy mentioned roughly the fake will over the phone, saying that the shares and the


    properties should be distributed in a fair way so that it wouldn''t arouse others'' suspicion.


    In fact, neither of Tracy nor Jeremy was to my liking. However, inparison, I hoped that Tracy


    could get more properties.


    After Tracy hung up the phone, she left. And I went back to the in-patient department.


    At this time, Rosy was still in ICU. And no one was outside.


    Neither Tracy nor Jeremy was there.


    It seemed that after Rosy was in aa, they didn''t even bother to put on a show.


    However, soon, Tracy came. When she saw me, she didn''t say anything. And she just stayed


    outside.


    Thinking that Patrick was still in the hospital and that I would be embarrassed if I ran into him, I left


    first.


    In the blink of an eye, it was Monday.


    The notice about the designpetition was issued on a relevant website.


    To encourage everyone to sign up for thepetition, the management of mypany specifically


    mobilized us over the weekly meeting.


    All the designers in the six decorationpanies and several studios under Towering High''s


    leadership would all take part in the designpetition.


    Although rules about the preliminary contest and intermediary contest were avable, there weren''t


    any rules about the final round at all.


    But I had a vague feeling that Patrick surely would attend the final round in person.


    Now I just wanted to be an ordinary employee under his charge. And I didn''t want to have anything


    to do with him.


    The amount of the total reward of thispetition was up to one million dors. And whoever made


    it to the final round would get a rtive reward, which somewhat tempted me.


    But I was just somewhat swayed.


    After the meeting, all my colleagues were discussing the designpetition. And I just went back to


    thepany and continued to do my work.


    Over lunch at noon...


    Paulina specifically ran to the opposite side of me and asked me, "Charlotte, what kinds of works


    are you going to work on for the designpetition?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I won''t participate in it."


    I answered her as I buried my head and had lunch.


    She blinked her eyes and looked at me in disbelief, "What? Won''t you participate in the contest?"


    "Yeah'' "But there is a bonus! ording to the hearsay, the highest reward seemed to be at 400,000


    dors! I thought that everyone in thepany would take part in it."


    Paulina seemed to be unconvinced by my words.


    I looked up at her and gave her a wry smile, "Designers of so manypanies and studios will all


    participate in thepetition. Among them, there are many hidden talents. Even if I use all my


    skills, I don''t think I can make it to the final round."


    "But..."


    Paulina seemed to want to say something further. But she felt that what I said was reasonable.


    I went to see Rosy every day after getting off work.


    She woke up on Monday and returned to an ordinary ward.


    Because of her physical condition, her operation time was dyed for another four days and


    scheduled over the weekend.


    On the day of her operation, I arrived at the hospital early.


    As soon as I entered the ward, Rosy''s eyes lit up when she saw me. Then she said happily,


    "Charlotte, you''re here."


    "Well, Grandma, how do you feel today?"


    As I walked inside, I looked around. Rosy had been staying in a suite all the time. I looked around,


    only to see that no one else was in the ward except Olena, who was sitting by Rosy''s bed and


    holding a bowl of porridge.


    Neither Jeremy nor Tracy came.


    Rosy took a sip of porridge and took a deep breath, "I am much better. The doctor has checked on


    me this morning."


    "Well, that''s good."


    I nodded.


    At that time, I thought Jeremy and Tracy woulde soon.


    But I stayed with Rosy in the ward for two hours without seeing them. When it was almost 10 a.m.,


    a middle-aged doctor in a white coat came in and introduced himself to Rosy, "Hello, my name is


    Roger Conley. And I am your surgeon today."


    "Hello, hello."


    Rosy quickly greeted the doctor.


    As they were chatting with each other, Roger asked Rosy about her dietary habits, her illness, and


    other things. After that, he had a rough understanding of Rosy''s health condition.


    After he was done with all of his questions, he nodded and said to Rosy, "Got it. I''ll go and be


    prepared for it. Then a nurse will take you there."


    "Okay."


    Rosy nodded.


    At that time, I was right beside her, holding her hand.


    When I saw the doctor leave, I could feel that Rosy''s hand was trembling slightly.


    As soon as the doctor went out, she stuffed an envelope into my hand and said, "Charlotte, help me


    give this to the doctor."


    I lowered my head and opened it, only to see a bank card in it.


    Figuring out her meaning, I hurried out and caught up with Roger who had almost walked to an


    elevator.


    I called him to the entrance of the stairwell and handed him the envelope, saying, "Doctor Roger,


    please help me with my grandmother''s surgery."


    He looked at the envelope in my hand, eyed it, and took it over. Then he put it in his pocket.


    He rested assured me before leaving.


    And I went back to apany Rosy.


    Soon, a nurse came. She checked Rosy''s body temperature again, changed her bed, and pushed


    her out.


    I followed her.


    Lying on a mobile bed, Rosy grabbed my hand and looked at me with a sorrowful look on her face,


    "Charlotte, Grandma knows that I didn''t care about you at all about what happened to Carolinest


    time. But I couldn''t let Caroline jump down like that."


    "Grandma, I know. And I am okay."


    How could I me Rosy?


    Rosy sighed, "You''ve been wronged over these years. I don''t know if I can make it up to you..."


    I encouraged her, "Grandma, don''t overthink it. You will fall asleep while doing surgery. Then it will


    be over."


    As the mobile bed was at the door of the operation room, I was stopped by a nurse who was going


    to push Rosy''s bed into the operating room. But Rosy pulled me and refused to let go.


    I leaned over, hugged Rosy, and said, "Don''t worry. Grandma. I''ll wait for you outside."


    Only then did Rosy let go of my hand.


    After Rosy was in the operation room for a while, the light in the operating room was turned on. I sat


    at the door, feeling that I was in a mess in my heart.


    About two hourster, Tracy came. And after another hour, Jeremy came.


    They just sat at the door for a few minutes and then left.


    I had been sitting at the door until two o''clock in the afternoon. By this time, almost five hours had


    passed since Rosy was pushed into the operation room.


    But the operation was not over yet.


    I was famished. As soon as I stood up, intending to go out for a meal, I saw a nurse running in my


    direction and shouting, "Get out of my way! Get out of my way!"


    I hurried back and saw the nurse holding a te containing various bags of blood in her hand.


    She passed by me and rushed directly to the operation room not far away.


    At this time, the door of the operation room opened a bit. And I saw a nurse was waiting inside.


    The nurse took the te over and closed the door. I rushed over and blocked the nurse who had


    sent blood here. And I asked her, "How''s my grandmother''s operation going?"

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    The nurse looked at me and shook her head somewhat nervously, "I was asked to send blood here.


    And I don''t know anything either."


    Then, before I could ask her further, she trotted away.


    Seeing the nurse''s behavior, I started to doubt whether anything was wrong with Rosy''s operation


    or not!


    I stood at the door and dared not leave at all.


    About eight hourster...


    It was already sunset outside the window...


    Finally, the light in the operating room was turned off. And the door opened. Then Rosy on the bed


    was pushed out.


    "Grandma!" I rushed over!


    Rosy, who was lying on the bed, closed her eyes tightly.


    Roger came out from the side. Although there wasn''t any blood on his clothes, it seemed that there


    was blood on his face and even his hair!


    I asked nervously, "Doctor Roger, how is my grandmother''s operation going on? Did she


    make it?"


    Roger looked at me with a tired look on his face, "The patient is old. So there are some minor


    problems in the operation. But all of them have been solved. The operation is sessful."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "When will my grandma wake up?"


    Hearing Roger''s words, I felt that he seemed to be hiding something from me.


    "Because of the excessive loss of blood in the process of the operation, the patient probably will be


    in aa for a short time. As for when she can wake up, it depends on herself." Roger finished his


    words, bowed to me, and left.


    A nurse pushed Rosy away.


    Then I followed her.


    Rosy was transferred to an ICU.


    At this time, Jeremy and Tracy came. And they pulled the nurse on after another as they asked,


    "How is my mother?"


    The nurse told them what had happened just now.


    "What? How did you conduct the operation?" Tracy got angry at once and said angrily, "It is you


    who told us to turn to the best surgeon. You''ve said it so nicely. Howe something is wrong


    now?"


    "It''s enough!"


    Jeremy looked serious.


    But Tracy was persistent, "It is our mother that is in ICU now! In this case, we surely have to pursue


    the matter to the end. We are going to file awsuit!"


    Hearing this, the nurse said, "Wait a minute." Then she left.


    Later, Roger came over. It could be seen that he was very tired. When he was walking, he lifted his


    feet with difficulties.


    He exined the situation in the operation room to Tracy and Jeremy.


    Jeremy expressed his understanding. But Tracy still refused to let him go as she said, "It''s that your


    surgery goes wrong! Heart stent surgery is originally a minor operation. I checked it online. You


    surely have made a mistake!"


    After that, she began to cry at the door of the ward.


    The medical staffing and going all looked at her.


    I, who was standing behind her, suddenly felt a little angry.


    Tracy had already known that something bad would happen to Rosy this time. But she pretended to


    be demure as she cried the most miserably


    However, I couldn''t see any sadness on Jeremy''s face at all.


    Since they were there, I nned to leave.


    Then I pressed the button of the elevator.


    When the door of the elevator opened, I saw two people standing inside.


    They were Caroline and Patrick.


    Originally, the two of them were standing side by side with each other.


    As soon as Caroline saw me, she immediately held Patrick''s arm and leaned on Patrick. Then she


    greeted me delicately and said, "Charlotte, nice to meet you."


    The two of them walked out.


    I didn''t say anything. Then I bypassed them and stepped into the elevator, pressing the door close


    button.


    The elevator went down little by little.


    But I felt a little pain in my heart.


    That day, I had said to Patrick on the rooftop, asking him to marry Caroline. And what I had said that


    day had been echoing in my ears. And the look on Patrick''s face when he bowed his head and


    wiped my tears had been lingering in my mind.


    It was as if the two of us, who had fallen in love with each other affectionately, had been forced to


    be separated abruptly.


    If he loved me...


    How great it should be!


    When the door of the elevator opened again, I walked out, only to fall into a wide embrace.


    Patrick spread his arms and held me tightly in his arms. I could hear his rapid breathing, strong


    heartbeat, and the faint smell of sweat.


    The next second, I only heard him say, "Charlotte Archer, I miss you so much."


    "I miss you as well."


    But this sentence was stuck in my throat. And I couldn''t say it. I knew that I couldn''t say it.


    Because it was me who had begged him to marry Caroline.


    I slowly sensed his embrace. And my heart was beating along with the rhythm of his heartbeat.


    Then I suppressed all the excitement and palpitation in my heart.


    After a long while, I asked, "Did you run down?" "Yes, I did. I ran down." Patrick held me in his arms.


    He was only wearing a thin shirt. And as my face was pressed against his chest, I could even feel


    his temperature.


    But...


    "Ding- dong." There was a sound indicating that the door to the next elevator opened.


    I tilted my head and saw Caroline walking out of the elevator out of the corner of my eyes. As soon


    as she saw Patrick holding me in his arms, his eyes were full of jealousy.


    But soon the jealousy and anger in her eyes turned into tears. And she said, "Charlotte, why..."


    Patrick heard her voice and finally let go of me. But he almost blocked me behind him as he said to


    Caroline, "Caroline, I hope you understand that when ites to some things, you can''t have them


    the way you want even if you coerce me. I can give you money. I..."


    "I don''t want it!"


    Caroline said loudly.


    Her words drew the attention of the people around.


    In Holy Spirit Hospital, a lot of people didn''t know Caroline and me. However, few people didn''t


    know Patrick.


    However, the fact that Caroline had been defiled had spread on the Inte before. So many


    people knew her.


    Caroline pointed at me and said, "She asked you to marry me. And you agreed. But why did you go


    back on your words now? Why did you collude together to cheat me..."


    As she spoke, she sat on the ground desperately.


    More and more tears flowed down her face. And she looked so pitiful.


    A middle-aged woman couldn''t stand it. She walked to Caroline''s side and said to Patrick, "Mr.


    Cowell, I know you and what happened to this girl. She wasn''t unwilling to see that kind of thing


    happen to her either. She was forced to do it! How can you abandon her because of such a thing?"


    "Yes!"


    Some of the people around who were watching the show also agreed.


    Hearing that the woman was helping her, Caroline didn''t thank her. Instead, she pulled the middle-


    aged woman and said, "Don''t scold him. Please don''t judge him. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have


    gone out sote. I shouldn''t have been caught. And I should havemit suicide after encountering


    such a thing. I, who had been defiled, shouldn''t have been living in this world."


    As she spoke, she cried again.


    Caroline was very smart.


    As she put all the me on herself, the people next to her heard her words and said, "What a good


    girl! Howe you don''t cherish her?"


    Of course, some people scolded me, "You are her twin sister, aren''t you? How can you take away


    your sisters'' boyfriend? Shame on you!"


    "Yes! It''s true. The girls nowadays can do anything for money."


    In an instant, everyone judged me and Patrick, thinking that they were morally righteous.


    By the way, they sympathized with Caroline.


    Caroline got what she wanted. Fearing that Patrick would be in a dilemma, she immediately got up


    and said, "It''s all my fault. Don''t judge him. It''s all my fault. I''ll go to see Grandma first."


    As she said that, she went into the elevator beside her.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Seeing Caroline, the party got involved, left, the remaining middle-aged women dispersed as well.


    I took a step back and kept a certain distance from Patrick. Looking at him, I said, "Mr. Cowell,


    thank you for being so kind to me. From now on, you are my brother-inw as well as my boss.


    We''d better not have any contact in private."


    After that, I walked out.


    I didn''t hear Patrick''s footsteps behind me.


    Feeling a little lost in my heart, I knew that such an answer from him would suit the situation the


    best.


    I would find it the most desperate thing if he gave me any further hope.


    As soon as I arrived at the entrance of the hospital and waited for a taxi, Patrick stretched out one


    of his arms to the front of me.


    I lowered my head and saw a pink-diamond-ne in his hand.


    It was the birthday present he had given to me before.


    My heart ached a little. And then I said, "Mr. Cowell, you don''t have to do this."


    Patrick only said two words, "Take it." Then he stuffed the ne into my hands roughly.


    It was the first time that I had seen the ne during the day.


    The golden sunlight set against the pinkdiamond ne.


    "Mr. Cowell, is there anything else?" I looked up at Patrick, trying to make my voice sound distant.


    Patrick pulled me with one hand and took out a ne from the pocket of his trousers with the


    other hand.


    It was daytime now. And for the first time, I saw the ne clearly.


    Under the golden sunlight, the ne was shining brightly, especially the pink- heartshaped


    diamond at the very front.


    It looked so perfect, making others lust for it and look up to it.


    It was just that we weren''t in the same ss. Neither were we in the same world.


    It was just like Patrick and me.


    I just looked at the ne for a moment and wanted to return it to Patrick as I said, "I''m sorry, Mr.


    Cowell. It is too expensive. And it''s not suitable for me."


    "No way that I will take back the thing I gave to you."


    Patrick grabbed me with one hand and immediately put the other hand of his in the pocket of his


    trousers without any intention to take the ne over at all.


    I insisted on returning it to him, "Mr. Cowell, how about you give it to Caroline? Even if she knew


    you gave it to me, I think she would also ept it happily."


    "This is for you."


    Patrick said.


    His voice sounded a little cold.


    "But I don''t like it at all."


    "If you don''t like it, throw it away."


    After saying this, Patrick finally let go of me and turned to leave.


    I looked at his back.


    I couldn''t be sourer in my heart.


    It seemed to be a farewell between Patrick and me.


    And the ne was the best witness of our farewell.


    After I got home, I wrapped the ne up with a towel carefully. Then I put it in a bag and put it at


    the innermost corner of the top floor of my wardrobe.


    I knew that I might never wear this ne again.


    (To be continued)


    Rosy had been in aa all the time. The next day, I rushed to the hospital after getting off work.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I saw some policemen standing there.


    One of them saw me and went straight over as he said to me, "You are Charlotte Archer, aren''t


    you? Regarding Ms. Rosy, we have a few questions for you."


    The police came straight to the point.


    I had seen this kind of scene too many times. And I, who wasn''t surprised, just nodded calmly and


    said, "Okay."


    The police began to ask me the matter about Caroline''s jumping off the building and what had


    happened on the day of Rosy''s operation.


    I answered their questions one by one.


    At first, nothing went wrong. Later, the police asked me, "Before the operation began that day, did


    you see the surgeon, Doctor Roger?"


    "No," I replied.


    Hearing my answer, the policeman asked again, "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure." Although I answered so, judging from the look in the police''s eyes, I realized that


    something seemed to be going on in the middle. So I asked, "Officer, it''s about my grandmother''s


    operation. Is there any problem?"


    "I''m sorry. I can''t reveal the details of the case to you for the time being." After saying that, the


    policeman left.


    One day after that day, as I got off work, nning to go to the hospital, I was directly called to the


    police station by the police.


    There, the police asked me, "Do you have a bank card whose bank ount number ends with


    7891?"


    "7891?" I pondered on it for a moment.


    The bank ount number of the payment card I used the most frequently didn''t end with 7891.


    However... It seemed that the bank ount number of the card Rosy had given to me ended with


    7891.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I rummaged through my bag and said, "I seem to have a bank card with such a tail number. Please


    wait for a moment."


    However, I searched the whole wallet, only to fail to find the bank card that Rosy gave to me!


    I suddenly realized that I probably had lost the bank card.


    Seeing that I couldn''t get anything after rummaging through my bag for a long time, the policeman


    asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I answered honestly, "My grandmother gave me a bank card before. I kept it in the inteyer of my


    wallet. It seems that it''s gone." "Is it gone?" The police looked at me and asked, "You''d better


    search for it once again."


    "It is indeed gone. I''ve ced it in a fixed ce," I answered honestly.


    The policeman looked at me and suddenly became serious. Then he said, "You don''t have to act


    anymore. Roger has already confessed."


    "What?"


    I was confused.


    The police told me that ording to Roger, the reason why there was such an ident in Rosy''s


    operation this time was that I had bribed him to deliberately make Rosy unconscious, saying that it


    would be best if Rosy would never wake up. Moreover, I had given him a bank card.


    They checked the bank card and found that there were 500,000 dors in it. And this 500,000


    dors was withdrawn from the bank card with a tail number of 7891.


    At that time, hearing the police''s words, I was stunned, "How could it be possible? I didn''t!"


    Seeing my reaction, the police wasn''t surprised, "We have found a video that day, which showed


    that you called Roger to the corner of the staircase and gave him an envelope."


    "My grandma asked me to give him the envelope!"


    I was shocked!


    I wondered how things could have turned out like this.


    "Ms. Rosy is in aa now. And she can''t testify for you," said the police.


    I was stunned for a moment.


    After pondering on it for a long time, I said, "But, but I don''t have any reason to harm my


    grandmother! Ever since I came to the Archer Family, the one who treats me best is my


    grandmother!"


    The police asked, "But we heard that a few days ago, because your sister, Caroline, intended to


    jump off the building, Rosy forced you to leave Patrick, who was close to you and made him


    promise to marry Caroline. Is


    that right?"


    I nodded in a daze, "Yes."


    "Won''t you hold a grudge against her?"


    "How is it possible?" I was stunned. "My grandmother treats me very well. In my eyes, she is my


    only rtive in this world. How can I hate her? I will listen to whatever she says!"


    I tried my best to defend myself.


    However, in the eyes of the police, my words indicated that I seemed to be quibbling.


    In the end, I was locked up by the police. But he said that I could let someone bail me out.


    "Asking someone to bail me out?"


    "Whom can I turn to?"


    "Lisa? I remember that she just posted in her Facebook ount today that she was in Dubai now."


    "Who else could I turn to?"


    Sitting in the guard room of the police station, I looked at the watch, which turned around little by


    little, on the wall outside the fence.


    It was eleven o''clock in the evening.


    When I thought I would be detained like this, the police came over and said to me, "Charlotte


    Archer, someone bailed you. You


    can leave now."


    "Who is it?"


    I was so surprised. When I came to the door of the police station, I saw a man standing there in a


    light- colored suit under the somewhat cool moonlight.


    When he saw meing out, he waved to me.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    The sky was dark. And I didn''t recognize who it was at once.


    When I was about to ask who it was, the man took a step forward.


    With confusion on my face, I asked, "Roger Lance?"


    "How could it be him?"


    "What are you doing? Do you think I liked to pick you up in the middle of the night?"


    Roger''s expression was simr to mine. He took out the key of his car, pointed at a high-end sports


    car not far away, and pressed the key. Then he said, "Get on the car quickly. I have to attend a party


    later."


    "Thank you. I can go back home by myself."


    I, who didn''t have a good impression of Roger, didn''t want to stay with him.


    Roger didn''t bother with me at first. He got into the car by himself. And I arrived at an intersection,


    intending to take a taxi. Then Roger''s sports car stopped in front of me with the roar of the car''s


    engine and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Get into the car quickly! If my brother didn''t ask me to pick


    you up, do


    you think I woulde here?"


    "Patrick Cowell?"


    Knowing that it was him, I felt that my heart tightened.


    After hesitating for a while, I sat in the copilot''s seat.


    As soon as I got in the car, Roger''s phone rang.


    Roger took a look at the caller ID and picked the call up. Then I heard him say, "Yes. She is


    unwilling to follow me. It seems that she hopes that I can beg her."


    I nced at Roger.


    I thought to myself, "How could he be like this?"


    Before I could express my opinion, Roger directly threw the cell phone in his hand to me, "Answer


    his call."


    Then he started the car and stepped on the gas pedal. Then the car sped out!


    I looked at the cell phone on myp and hesitated for a moment, feeling that I indeed had to tell


    Patrick about this matter.


    I picked up the cell phone and said, "Hello."


    "Are you okay?"


    Patrick''s gentle voice came over the phone.


    His voice seemed to have healing power. However, when I heard his voice, I couldn''t be sourer in


    my heart.


    I held the cell phone and nodded, "I am okay. Thank you for asking him to pick me up. Otherwise, I


    didn''t know what to do."


    "Sorry, when ites to this matter, it''s not convenient for me to pick you up on my own.


    I could only let him go pick you up."


    "It''s okay, I..." I wanted to tell him something. However, before I could finish my words, I changed


    my mind and said briefly, "Thank you."


    When I was detained in the police station, I was wondering whether Rosy''s operation was an


    ident or someone had done it on purpose.


    If someone did it on purpose, Caroline was necessarily one of the suspects.


    Just now, I wanted to ask Patrick to help me investigate it.


    But what if this matter had something to do with Caroline...


    Patrick over the phone seemed to have sensed my hesitation and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there


    anything wrong?"


    "No, I''m a little tired. Thank you."


    Besides saying thank you, I didn''t know what else to say.


    As for investigating this matter, the way I thought it, I could only rely on myself.


    Without Rosy''s bank card, I didn''t have money.


    At present, except for selling my house, the fastest way to get money was...


    Was to participate in the designpetition!


    I hung up the phone and handed the cell phone to Roger. He nced at me out of the corner of his


    eyes. And the look on his face suddenly turned better as he said, "Miss Archer, well... I suddenly


    feel that what I said just now has crossed the line. I apologize to you."


    "No worries."


    Hearing my words, Roger began to ask me, "Can you tell me about Lisa? I called her recently. And


    she basically turned off her phone."


    "So that''s how it is."


    I knew that Roger surely wouldn''t have treated me so well for no reason.


    However, when it came to the kind of young men from a rich family like Roger, I knew that Lisa


    wouldn''t like them. So I said to him on Lisa''s behalf, "Lisa won''t like you. Mrs. Roger,


    I think you''d better focus on other girls."


    "No! It''s impossible!" Roger was obviously unconvinced as he said, "As long as she follows me, she


    doesn''t have to fly around on the ne every day. I''ll support her. If she likes anything, I''ll buy them


    for her."


    "Take care of her? Will you take care of her for the rest of her life? Will you never keep another


    woman again?"


    I looked at Roger and asked him directly.


    In fact, I knew the answer even if he didn''t answer me.


    I knew that it was impossible.


    Sure enough, hearing my question, Roger coughed a few times. And he didn''t say anything before


    he sent me home.


    The next day, I went to thepany''s registration office to sign up for the designpetition.


    There were still three weeks to go before the preliminary contest began.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, in addition to the work for thepetition, I had another more important thing, which was


    to find awyer to take care of Rosy''s case.


    In a week, I had to go to the hospital to apany Rosy in the evening. During the day, I took time


    to visit seven or eightw firms and consulted a feww firms online.


    As a result, I didn''t find a suitablewyer.


    If I turned to experienced and powerfulwyers, even if I gave them all thepensation I would


    get out of my case, they wouldn''t take my case seriously.


    However, thewyers I could afford to pay were all new ones or inexperienced ones who didn''t have


    much confidence about winning this case.


    Although some of them said that they would fight for me, I dared not to bear even one percent of the


    possibility of going to jail.


    I didn''t want to go back to prison anymore.


    More than a week had passed. And I didn''t even draft my design work yet.


    Fortunately, Tracy had pretended to book an escort room in the hospital previously.


    They had never been in the escort room. So I stayed there with myputer in the evening. After


    checking on Rosy, I went back there to work on my drawings.


    However, one dayter, I received a summon letter from the court, informing me of the date of the


    trial.


    When I saw the summon letter from the court, I genuinely realized that I was about to fight for


    another "battle" again.


    In desperation, I had to call Lisa, asking if she knew anywyers.


    Lisa had a lot of connections. When I told her about this matter, she sent me a name of aw firm, a


    lawyer''s name, and his phone number.


    It was just that she, who was abroad now, couldn''t be with me.


    As soon as I read the information provided by Lisa, I was jaw-dropping.


    Thew firm referred by Lisa was called K3 Law Firm, which wasposed of three well-known


    acewyers in City Y.


    Although I had searched thisw firm on the inte before, I dared not even to call them at all.


    I thought that they certainly would take my payment for this case seriously at all.


    This time, it was Lisa who introduced them to me. I wondered whether they would be kind.


    I hesitated for a moment and decided to try my luck.


    On the second day, I took a leave and arrived at the K3 Law Firm.


    As soon as I entered thew firm and exined the purpose of my visit, I saw thewyer whom Lisa


    had introduced to me, Sharon Ward.


    Thiswyer was slightly fat, who only wore a white shirt. And the cor button of his shirt was


    untied.


    He should be in his forties, looking like a disgusting middle-aged man.


    At the mention of Lisa, Sharon had a lustful look in his eyes.


    I found him a little resentful. But I had no choice for the sake of my case.


    I started to tell Sharon about the situation of my case. As he listened to me, he recorded my words


    at the same time.


    After hearing me out, he said, "Your case is a little tricky. And the evidence is certain. You forged the


    information, making the situation somewhat tricky."


    "What? Forging information?"


    I didn''t understand his words for a moment.


    Sharon looked at me with a self- righteous expression on his face and said, "You don''t have to hide


    anything from me. Many people whoe to look for me are the same as you. You hide what you


    did and only reveal the result you want to me. In fact, we are on the same boat."


    It took me a while to figure out what he was saying.


    In his opinion, it was me who had done


    everything!

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    At that time, I was a little unhappy.


    I turned to manywyers. And every one of them believed what I had said, saying that they could


    defend me from the point of view that I was innocent.


    However, Sharon actually felt that I was guilty, thinking about how to cover the crime up for me.


    It made me feel that he was unreliable instead.


    I got up and said, "I think there''s something wrong with mymunication with you. I''ll find


    someone else to deal with this case."


    After that, I got up and intended to leave.


    "Oh, don''t!" Hearing this, Sharon immediately stopped me and said with a smile, "In fact, besides


    thepensation, if you are willing to give me more money, I''m willing to put up with the trouble for


    you."


    Seeing the way how Sharon smiled, I suddenly felt more and more strongly that he was unreliable.


    I responded honestly, "Lawyer Sharon, to be honest, based on my economic situation, I


    am not rich. I indeed don''t have much money for you except for thepensation."


    "Don''t you have any money?" Hearing my words, Sharon said to me with a well-informed


    expression, "You don''t have to hide it from me. I know everything going on in the upper ss in City


    Y. As for your rtionship with your brother- in-w, the way I see it, I don''t need to borate on it.


    You know it well in your heart."


    "My brother-inw?"


    "Yes, the boss of Towering High Group, Patrick Cowell." Sharon leaned his head over and


    whispered, "So, although this case is somewhat tricky, you surely can make me deal with this case


    by asking him for some money!"


    To my surprise, Sharon actually knew about this matter.


    It was a pity that he indeed had made a mistake.


    I looked at Sharon who seemed to think that he had got a rich client, sneering, "Lawyer Sharon, if I


    do have that kind of rtionship with him, I can go directly to hiswyer group. Do I need to trouble


    Lisa and then turn to you?"


    "Well..."


    Seeing that Sharon was stunned, I sneered and said, "Lawyer Sharon, based on your IQ, I''d better


    find someone else."


    After that, I left directly.


    Then I heard Sharon''s angry voice behind me, "You are just a mistress. Don''t pretend that you have


    a high IQ!"


    I didn''t bother to argue with him.


    However, as soon as I went to the hall of thew firm, intending to go out, I saw the receptionist


    entertaining someone.


    The man saw me and shouted, "Charlotte Archer."


    "Brother Shelton, why are you here?"


    It was Shelton Cowell.


    Shelton walked over to me with a friendly smile on his face, "Recently, we have encountered some


    medical disputes. The legal consultant of our hospital is here."


    "Are you here to see a legal consultant?"


    I was a little surprised.


    Shouldn''t it be the legal consultants looking for their employers? Howe it was the employer


    who took the initiative to turn to the legal consultant?


    Shelton nodded, "Yes, he is busy. So I have toe here in person."


    I suddenly wondered whether Shelton''s legal consultant was Sharon.


    Shelton, who had a good temper, was easygoing and approachable. In that case, Shelton surely


    would bully him.


    Or all thewyers of K3 Law Firm should be unreliable people.


    When I was thinking about it randomly, someone behind me teased, "Shelton, don''t make fun of


    me."


    Shelton looked behind me and smiled, "I am telling the truth."


    I looked back and saw a person standing at the door of the office in the middle behind me.


    The man''s hair was a little thin. And he, who was in his forties, probably was somewhat older than


    Shelton. Even so, he looked good and energetic, unlike Sharon who was full-bellied.


    Shelton walked forward and shook hands with him. Then he turned around and asked me,


    "Charlotte, what are you doing here? Do you need awyer? Do you need me to introduce


    someone to you?"


    At that time, I was a little hesitant. However, thinking that I hadn''t found awyer yet, I thought that if


    it was Shelton who introduced awyer to me, they probably would give me a discount.


    So I said shamelessly, "Yes, I haven''t got one yet."


    Shelton called me in. Only then did I know that thiswyer was Michael ke, an acewyer of K3


    Law Firm.


    After entering the office, I simply told Michael the situation. Then he nodded. "No problem. I can


    take this case."


    "Then regarding thewyer''s fee..." I didn''t expect Michael to agree.


    I was so afraid that he would charge me with a high price.


    Before Michael could speak, Shelton said first, "I gave you so much money every year. And I didn''t


    turn to you many times at all. This case is on our hospital."


    "How can it be?" I said first, "I can pay him. But I probably can''t pay him so much at once. However,


    I can pay thewyer''s fee by installments."


    Among thewyers whom I consulted previously, some of them said that besides thepensation,


    I had to pay the extra fees.


    And their charge ranged from tens of thousands of dors to hundreds of thousands of dors.


    The way I saw it, thewyer''s fee on Michael''s side surely wouldn''t be low.


    Michael nced at Shelton and hesitated for a moment. Then he said, "It''s the first time I''ve seen


    you made a request to me for a woman. Okay. For the sake that you''re an old bachelor. I''ll count it


    as your case this time."


    I wanted to oppose it. However, Shelton and Michael drove me away on an excuse that they had to


    discuss something.


    After going out, I nned to thank Shelton sincerely and send him a gift after the case was over.


    After I found anwyer, I originally thought that I finally could focus on the work for the design


    competition at ease.


    However, the prosecutor and the police came to me in turns.


    They asked me the same questions over and over again. Fearing that I would be put in prison


    again, I dared not have anyints and answered their questions one by one.


    Every time when I was free, it was already past 10 p.m.


    At any cost, I had to give the designpetition a try because I needed the bonus for the final


    round.


    So I started to work on the drawings in the evening every time. However, after a busy day, my mind


    was in a mess. And I couldn''t draw anything at all.


    To take part in the preliminary contest, I had no choice but to force myself to work on the drawings.


    However, no matter how hard I tried, I wasn''t satisfied with the drawing. But I didn''t have much time.


    So I had to stay upte to work on the drawing. The more I stayed upte, the more confused I was


    and the worse my drawing was.


    It was a vicious cycle.


    Seeing that there were only five days to go before the deadline for the submission of the work for


    the preliminary contest was met, I looked at the rough draft in my hand, feeling helpless and


    anxious.


    That evening, sitting at a small table in the escort room, I drank three cups of coffee in a row and


    revised the work on theptop over and over again. Finally, I fell asleep...


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The next morning, I opened my eyes and realized that I had fallen asleepst night, feeling


    regretful.


    But I didn''t have time to overthink it. Then I packed up my things and went to work.


    There was a weekly meeting today.


    After I arrived at thepany, I went to the conference room and turned on myputer ahead of


    time, intending to see how to further modify the drawing. However, I found that the design work in


    front of me wasn''t the same as that I had seen before I had fallen asleepst night!


    A lot of parts of the design work in front of me had been modified.


    Moreover, many petty details of it had been tactfully adjusted.


    "Who modified my design work?"


    "And who would know that I was drawing in the hospital?"


    As I stared at the work in front of me, a thought shed across my mind...


    It should be the Snail Girl...


    Soon, Iughed at myself, "It''s just a legend. How could there be such a thing in the world?"


    However, after I dismissed my thought, I noticed some intricate details in the work...

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    The one who modified my work marked a small circle in all the parts which he modified.


    The circles were petty marks.


    The circles were drawn in a slightly different method, that was for each circle, its two lines weren''t


    sealed. Instead, they were slightly detached from each other, making each circle somewhat like two


    connected letters of X.


    When it came to drawing circles, I only knew one that had this kind of habit...


    It was Seth Hyde.


    When I thought of him, I felt my heart tightened.


    "Shouldn''t he be in his hometown? Andst time, he said he wanted to operate apany in his


    hometown."


    "How could he be in City Y?"


    "And howe he could help me modify my drawing?"


    "How could this be possible?"


    "However, if it weren''t him, who else could it be?"


    "Based on the skilled drawing style and the urate judgment, who else could it be if it wasn''t


    Seth?"


    I couldn''t be more confused.


    That day, after I got off work, I went to the hospital and asked the doctor about Rosy''s condition,


    only to know that she was still in aa.


    ording to the doctor, if she continued to be in aa, she probably would be judged as brain-


    dead.


    I knew what it meant to be a brain-dead.


    Although many miracles of the brain- dead waking up from the unconsciousness were ying in TV


    series, they only happened in TV series anyway. In reality, the possibility of the brain- dead waking


    up from the unconsciousness was almost one in a million.


    Standing in front of the ss wall of Rosy''s ICU ward, I was so sad.


    Recalling the days when I just came back from the orphanage, I remembered that Rosy took my


    hand and said to me, "From now on, we are family."


    However much others disliked me, she took my hand and said, "You are a granddaughter of our


    Archer Family."


    When I looked at Rosy, my cell phone rang.


    It was a call from Michael.


    I picked up the call, "Hello, Lawyer Michael." "Miss Archer, I have a few questions for you." Instead


    of being polite to me, Michael went straight to the point and asked me a few questions.


    The most important one was that when my card probably had lost.


    I pondered on it over and over again, only to find that I simply couldn''t recall it.


    After all, I rarely use this bank card. Even if it was gone, I wouldn''t notice it.


    After hearing this, Michael was silent for a while before saying, "Think about it again. Recall mainly


    when you didn''t have your bag with you after your grandmother was hospitalized."


    I promised him.


    After hanging up the phone, I went back to the escort room and continued to modify my design


    draft.


    To verify the matter of "Snail Girl", I drew the dfraft for a while, nning to pretend to fall asleep.


    However, because of the continuous work over recent days, I was indeed exhausted.


    As soon as I leaned on the desk for a while, I did fall asleep...


    In a daze, I felt as if I were standing in the darkness. At that moment, I, who was a little scared,


    couldn''t help trembling.


    I acted like how I acted in the dark space on usual days.


    When I dared not to move an inch, feeling scared, I saw something moving in front of me.


    To be exact, it was one person.


    I looked at it closely, only to find that it was Rosy!


    "Grandma!"


    The moment I saw her, all my fear was almost driven away. I ran to her. But no matter how hard I


    ran, Rosy was always so far away from me!


    "Grandma!"


    I shouted as I ran.


    But Rosy just stood a few steps away from me with a kind smile on her face.


    It was unknown how long I had been running. As I was closer to her, somethinging form


    nowhere suddenly stabbed Rosy''s heart! Rosy''s face changed. Then she disappeared in an


    instant...


    "Grandma!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I woke up!


    I opened my eyes.


    And I found that I was in a dark room.


    The cool moonlight shone into the room through the window. And I could tell that I was in the escort


    room.


    However...


    When I turned my head to the small dining table where I had sat before, I saw that myputer


    was still on. And by the light emitting from the screen, I could see a person sitting in front of the


    computer.


    When I looked at him, he was also looking at me...


    It seemed that he didn''t expect that I would wake up.


    "Seth."


    As expected, the "Snail Girl" was Seth.


    I wasn''t surprised to see him. However, I was a little excited and moved.


    Seeing that I woke up, Seth didn''t turn on the light. Instead, he went straight to the front of my bed,


    raised his hand, andbed my hair that had been messed up while I was sleeping. Then he said


    gently, "Go to sleep. Leave the drawing to me."


    The light was dim. But I could see the pain in his eyes.


    "No, it''s my own business. How can I bother you?" I got up from the bed, shook my head, and drove


    the drowsiness away.


    Then I turned on the light in the room.


    And I sat in front of theputer.


    By the time I looked at the drawing again, it had been quite different from it used to be.


    Standing aside, Seth saw me in front of theputer disregard the drawing and clicked open the


    interface to work on a new drawing. Then he smiled bitterly, "You! You indeed haven''t changed at


    all. I saved the previous version of your drawing for you."


    "Thank you." Following his words, I found the previous version of my drawing.


    In fact, if he hadn''t saved the previous version of my drawing, I would rather figure out a new


    drawing or give up the designpetition. Never would I take part in the contest with the drawing


    designed by Seth.


    Because after seeing Seth''s modified version andparing it with my own version, I felt that there


    was indeed a lot of gap between his work and mine.


    Staring at what I had drawn, I smiled bitterly, "I''d better delete it and figure out a new one."


    You have finished 30 mins w reading and rewarded 15 Vouchers


    CLAIM u a


    That night, Seth gave me a lot of guidance.


    Although I didn''t have time to modify the drawing, I recorded his instructions one by one.


    It wasn''t until he finished talking that I remembered to ask, "Why are you here?"


    Seth looked at me seriously and pretended to be profound as he said, "Because I feel that you may


    need my help. So I am here."


    "Could it be that I showed up in your dream?"


    After I said that, Iughed.


    Seeing my smile, Seth alsoughed.


    I remembered that we had sort of been a couple more than a month ago. But now we were sitting


    face to face, getting pretty close to each other. Even so, there seemed to be something between us


    that could no longer be crossed.


    Later, Seth told me that a friend of his, who got sick, was hospitalized here. And when he came to


    see his friend, he saw me.


    Originally, he wanted to steal a nce at what I was drawing. However, seeing that my drawing was


    so bad, he couldn''t stand it and decided to help me.


    You have finished 30 mins reading and rewarded 15 Vouchers


    CLAIM


    I asked him to stay with me for the night.


    I slept on the bed. And he slept on the sofa.


    Early the next morning, by the time I got up, Seth had already tidied himself up and bought


    breakfast.


    When we were having dinner, I asked him, "When are you going back?"


    Seth nced at myputer and said with a look of disgust, "I nned to go back yesterday. But I


    saw that regarding your design, you surely needed my help with it. So I had to stay."


    "No need. Didn''t you say what you should have said to me yesterday? I''ve kept all of your words in


    my mind. I''ll do the rest by myself."


    "No, I''m not at ease."


    "I indeed can handle it."


    I was very grateful to Seth for what he had done for me. But I didn''t want him to do anything for me


    again.


    Because if there was no possibility between us, I shouldn''t give him any hope.


    After dinner, we went out of the hospital together. As I was about to enter the subway station, Seth


    stopped me and asked me, "What''s your rtionship with Patrick Cowell now?"

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    "He is my boyfriend."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled faintly to cover up the guilt in my heart.


    "Really?"


    Seth looked at me. And the look in his eyes indicated clearly that he wasn''t convinced.


    I hesitated for a moment and stared at him firmly, "Yeah. Why did I lie to you? He is very good to


    me. And I am living a good life now."


    Seth frowned deeply and looked at me with a pair of clear eyes.


    Although he didn''t say anything, I was already a little guilty. Even so, I added, "It''s true. I am living a


    good life now, a very good life."


    After that, I pulled back my hand and entered the subway station.


    I knew that this lie of mine was like a piece of paper, which would be exposed at any time.


    But I didn''t have any other choice.


    Because I wasn''t worthy of Seth''s kindness to me.


    My life continued. After that day, Seth seemed to have gone back to his hometown.


    And I had never seen him.


    Ten dayster, the first trial of my case began.


    Jeremy was sitting in the intiff''s seat. And I was sitting in the dock.


    And the trial began.


    I saw Roger, who was caught by the police after an ident happened in Rosy''s operation.


    He insisted in court that I was the one who had paid him and asked him to create an ident on


    purpose.


    Fortunately, Michael presented the bad deeds Roger had done in the medicinal field in the past,


    invalidating his testimony. After that, taking advantage of the kinship, he helped me easily settle the


    first trial.


    As soon as Michael and I walked out of the referee''s hall, we met Caroline, who had been sitting in


    the audience''s seat.


    She stood in front of me, looked Michael up and down, and sneered, "Charlotte Archer, you are


    indeed willing to sleep with anyone to win thewsuit."


    "What''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you reflect on yourself after you lost thewsuit? Why are you


    guessing randomly about me?"


    I rolled my eyes at Caroline.


    To be honest, I used to think that it was quite a blessing when there was a person who looked like


    me in the world.


    But now when I saw her, I only felt disgusted.


    As soon as Caroline saw Michael, she immediately looked innocent as she said, "Lawyer Michael,


    be careful of the one beside you. She is very scheming."


    Just as I was about to exin to Michael, Michael spoke first, "Really?"


    He looked at Caroline indifferently and took out a ck pen from his pocket, "I have recorded what


    you said just now. And if necessary, I will directly sue you for ndering and ruining Charlotte''s


    personal reputation."


    "You..."


    Caroline didn''t expect that Michael would say so.


    His face was pale!


    She dared not to say one more word and left directly.


    "Thank you." I looked at Michael gratefully.


    He waved the pen in his hand and smiled, "I lied to her. It''s just an ordinary pen."


    We got out of the court. As I watched Caroline get in the car and leave, suddenly, I remembered


    that during the period when Rosy was hospitalized, there was a time when my bag wasn''t by my


    side.


    That was during the time when Caroline intended to jump off the building.


    I told Michael about this. He asked me about the specific time, recorded it, and left first.


    I went back to thepany to continue my work. After work, I went home to change my clothes and


    take a shower. Then I went to the hospital to see Rosy and stayed there to work on the design at


    night.


    It wasn''t until an hour before the deadline for the submission of the works in preliminary match met


    that I submitted my final draft.


    A weekter, the result came out.


    There was a special site for the designpetition. When I logged on to the site to check on the


    result, I found that I was ranked at 52. However, only the top 50 can pass the preliminary contest.


    I, who wasn''t very satisfied with my own work, knew that I probably couldn''t pass the preliminary


    contest.


    Even so, when I saw that I could have passed the preliminary contest if I had beaten the other two


    contestants, I was still a little disappointed.


    At that time, I was in the office.


    Hearing that many colleagues were congratting Raina, I scrolled up the page and found that


    Raina was ranked at 32.


    When I was paying attention to her ranking, Raina walked to me and looked at my web page. Then


    she said with a smile, "Charlotte Archer, you are the most diligent one on usual days. And some


    customers especially write letters to ourpany, praising that you have done well in the design.


    Why can''t you even pass the preliminary match?"


    I said briefly, "I am not as good as you."


    I didn''t want to make any excuse with the matters such as thewsuit and my grandmother''s


    condition,


    "Hahaha, you indeed have self- awareness." Raina returned to her seat whileughing.


    Soon, I received a text message from Seth, "I saw the result of the preliminary contest. Sorry, I


    didn''t give you the correct guidance. So you didn''t enter the intermediary contest."


    Seth was always like this.


    It was my own fault. But he put the me on himself.


    But anyway, the designpetition was over. And I didn''t have to stay upte anymore.


    However, as I thought that I could enjoy my days, three dayster, another notice regarding the


    designpetition came out.


    It was discovered that among two out of the top 50 contestants who had passed the preliminary


    match,rge parts of their works were found to be copied from the works of some famous


    designers.


    As a result, they were disqualified from thepetition.


    I, who was originally in the 52nd ce, was in 50th ce now.


    Among the two people who were disqualified, one of them was Raina.


    As soon as this matter was announced, the colleagues who had enthusiastically ttered Raina in


    the office gathered together again.


    "As I said, we all lost. Why did she pass? And she was even ranked at 32. As expected, she did


    giarism."


    "Yeah. We used to praise her ceremonially. Did you see howcent she was?"


    "That''s right. Now it hase to this, let''s see what she''ll say in the future."


    Hearing those people''s words, I smiled helplessly and picked up my bag, nning to go out.


    I made an appointment with Michael today.


    I took a car to somewhere nearby Michael''sw firm. As soon as I got out of the car, I saw a group


    of people gathering around the roadside at the gate of thew firm.


    I wanted to go around, only to hear a familiar voice, "F**k! I didn''t hit you!"


    Then, an olddy cried, "It was you. It was you who hit me. You drove so fast. And I couldn''t dodge


    you at all!"


    I stood there and nced there.


    After making sure that the person inside was Roger Lance, I was ready to leave.


    After all, he, who had plenty of money, surely wouldn''t be taken advantage of by others at all.


    As a result, as soon as I took a step, someone shouted at me, "Charlotte Archer! Come here!"


    I thought to myself, "How could he even see me in this kind of situation?"


    I turned around and saw Roger trying toe over. However, the olddy held his leg and refused


    to let him go.


    "Charlotte Archer,e and help me. Hurry up! After all, I went to the police station to pick you up


    that day!"


    Roger dared not to kick the olddy hard. So


    he could only call out to me.


    That day, he did have gone to the police station to pick me up.


    I, who was helpless, had no choice but to walk over to him and ask him about what had happened.


    And Roger roughly told me what had happened. He was waiting for the green light. As soon as the


    signal light, which was originally red, turned green, Roger started the car. Then the olddy fell in


    front of his car of her own ord.


    The olddy imed that Roger had started his car too fast and knocked her down.


    Hearing Roger''s words, I said three words indifferently, "Call the police."


    The way I saw it, it was such a simple thing.


    As I spoke, I was about to take out my cell phone.


    "No, no!" Roger snatched my cell phone away directly, "You can''t call the police!"


    "Why?" I looked at him suspiciously. "Did you really hit her?"


    Otherwise, why would he be afraid of calling the police?


    After hearing what I said, Roger returned the cell phone to me and leaned over his face with a guilty


    conscience. Then he whispered, "This car belongs to my brother. If he knows that I have an


    ident, he surely won''t lend me the car in the future."

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    It turned out that Roger was driving Patrick''s car.


    I remembered that there were many sports cars in the garage of the bridal chamber Patrick had


    bought for him and Caroline.


    But he never drove the sports cars at ordinary times.


    Seeing that I didn''t move, Roger said, "Aren''t you also amon citizen? You should be very good


    at handling this kind of thing. Help me deal with her!"


    The way I saw it, the index of Roger''s emotional intelligence was probably a negative number.


    Howe he, who was asking for my help, talk like that?


    I rolled my eyes at him and said, "No."


    Then I was ready to leave directly.


    Roger pulled me with one hand and said, "Don''t leave, don''t! I''ll give you money! 500,000 dors!


    What do you think of it? If you settle this matter for me, I''ll give you 500,000 dors!"


    The onlookers were stunned.


    " 500,000 dors?"


    "Oh my god! The rich are indeed different."


    As the olddy who extorted Roger heard that he would give me 500,000 dors if I could take care


    of her, she immediately cried and shouted, "Hey,e and see. Someone is being unreasonable


    here! He hit my leg and wanted to run away without paying me!"


    But she didn''t hold Roger with her hands any longer.


    At this moment, everyone knew that the olddy was a ckmailer.


    I took out my cell phone and started filming her directly. As I was filming her, I said to Roger,


    "500,000 dors? Get on the car now, step on the elerator, and drive her over. Then you will only


    have to pay two million dors."


    "What? Well..."


    Seeing that Roger wanted to say something else, I immediately blinked at him.


    Although Roger was insensible, he was somewhat quick-witted.


    With a look of sudden enlightenment on his face, he said, "I see! Understood!"


    After that, he got in the car directly.


    I retreated and pushed the onlookers back, telling them to leave a way for Roger.


    The olddy sat alone in front of the car and looked straight at the front of the car, feeling a little


    confused for a moment.


    The sound indicating the sports car started rang.


    The olddy seemed to intend to get up.


    "Buzz!" Although the car didn''t move, the olddy was so scared that she stood up and ran away!


    I quickly took my cell phone and filmed the olddy''s back view.


    Roger put out the car engine and got out of the car. Then he looked at me with admiration and said,


    "Well done! Charlotte, Charlotte Archer, right? I didn''t expect you to be so powerful!"


    "500,000 dors."


    I spread my hands to him.


    "I surely will mean my words." Roger happily ran to the car and took out a stack of checks, nning


    to write a check.


    Originally. I was joking. But I didn''t expect that Roger would take my words seriously and intend to


    give me a check.


    I simply couldn''t imagine what a rich man''s world would be like.


    Seeing that he tore off a check and wanted to give it to me, I waved my hand, "I don''t want it. I''ll be


    grateful to you if you don''t pester Lisa in the future."


    After that, I walked in the direction of thew firm.


    As soon as I took two steps, I saw Michael and Shelton standing at the door and looking at me in


    unison.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I came to the front of them, Michael first pped his hands and said with a smile, "I didn''t


    expect you to be such a bold and scheming person, Miss Archer."


    "No, no."


    I was just dealing with someone shameless in a rogue way. And I didn''t expect to be seen by


    Michael and Shelton.


    Shelton said to Michael, "Although Charlotte Archer looks like a home cat on the surface, she is


    actually a wild cat."


    "Well, I agree."


    The two of them teased me and went upstairs at the same time.


    Shelton told me upstairs that he had checked the surveince video of the Holy Spirit Hospital with


    his connections. It turned out that when Caroline intended to jump off the building that day, I left


    Rosy''s ward. After that, a nurse went in there and then left in less than one minute.


    They had already handed this matter over to the police.


    At present, as long as it could be proved that my card had been stolen and that the money wasn''t


    transferred out by me, I naturally would have my name cleared.


    When I heard this, I suddenly remembered a thing, "Did you see on the monitor as for who woke my


    grandmother up and helped her to the rooftop?"


    "Well... We didn''t pay attention to it." Michael shook his head.


    "Can you help me have a look at it?"


    I looked at Shelton with a pleading look in my eyes.


    He hesitated for a moment and agreed in the end.


    I talked with Michael and Shelton for more than an hour. After we were done talking about what


    would happen in the next trial in court, I got up and left.


    Shelton sent me off.


    As soon as we arrived at the door of thew firm, we saw a familiar car parked there.


    And the owner of the car, Patrick, was standing aside.


    When he saw that I was with Shelton, he, who originally had a calm look on his face, became


    unhappy.


    He walked quickly to us.


    Judging from Patrick''s face, I was sure that he would walk over and get angry at me. But when he


    was only one step away from me, he suddenly paused.


    And he looked at me.


    It seemed that he was brewing something.


    After a while, he asked, "Where are you going? I''ll give you a ride."


    "What?"


    I thought that I had heard his words wrong.


    Patrick''s tone was faint and even a little gentle, which waspletely inconsistent with the


    momentum that he had just walked over.


    "Where are you going now? I''ll send you there."


    Patrick repeated his words again.


    "You don''t need to do that. I..."


    When I subconsciously wanted to refuse Patrick, Shelton interrupted me, "Well, I have something to


    do. So I''ll leave first."


    After that, he left directly.


    He didn''t even say a word to greet Patrick.


    I looked at Shelton''s back and then at Patrick, feeling that I was betrayed.


    "Let''s go." Patrick looked at me.


    I wondered whether it was my illusion. But I felt that there was always something that I couldn''t see


    through in Patrick''s eyes.


    Most of the time, people simply couldn''t go against their wills.


    I looked at Patrick. As he walked in the direction of the car, I followed him.


    Looking at his tall and strong back, which blocked most of the sunshine, I felt that he looked like a


    wall.


    Every time I thought that I had escaped, I found that I was just self-righteous.


    It turned out that I had been standing in the center of the city.


    I didn''t leave at all.


    When I came to my senses again, I was already in his car.


    Patrick leaned over and reached out to fasten the seat belt for me. At that time, his face was very


    close to me. And he kept staring at my face with his deep eyes.


    His eyes seemed to be a pool of clear water, which was light and shallow. And I could see through


    his mind at a nce.


    He wasn''t the Patrick I knew at all.


    "tter!" After fastening the seat belt for me, Patrick turned to me and asked, "Where are you going


    for dinner? I''ll apany you."


    I was stunned.


    I looked at Patrick and saw that his eyes were the same as what I had seen just now.


    There weren''t any ultimate motives in his eyes.


    It was as if what he was saying was exactly what he was thinking.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Patrick said again, "Charlotte Archer, I want to have dinner with you.


    After dinner, I will send you home."


    "Why?"


    I blurted out.


    I always remembered that it was me who had begged him to marry Caroline. So I couldn''t go back


    on my words.


    "There is no why." Patrick looked at me and continued to ask, "What would you like to eat for


    dinner?"


    "Sorry, I have to go to thepany. So I probably can''t go to dinner with you."


    I wanted to have dinner with him in my heart. But I lied.


    "Okay, I''ll send you to thepany." Patrick didn''t say anything.


    He straightened up and stepped on the gas pedal. Soon, we arrived at the downstairs of our


    company.


    When I was about to get off the car, I told him, "I will work overtime here for a long time. And you


    don''t have to wait for me, Mr. Cowell."


    After that, I left.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Because I went to see Michael in the afternoon, some work was put off. And I had to finish all my


    work.


    When I raised my head again, I found that the daytime had passed and that it was already in the


    evening.


    Although I couldn''t see the sun from the office, I could see the golden sunset glow in the sky.


    I looked down and found that it was already past 7 p.m., which meant more than an hour had


    passed after the time for getting off work.


    I clocked out and got off work.


    I stood in the elevator, nning to have dinner at night, go home to take a bath, and then go to the


    hospital with aptop to see Rosy. After that, I would continue to work on my design.


    When the door of the elevator opened, I thought of a person.


    Patrick Cowell.


    He should have left, shouldn''t he?


    He surely had left.


    I guessed that it was impossible for him to wait for me here for more than two hours.


    I walked out with my bag in hand. As soon as I reached the door, I saw the ck car parked there.


    However, its windows were closed.


    Patrick was nowhere to be seen.


    I thought to myself, "It probably is a simr car."


    When I wasforting myself, I saw the car door opened and Patrick got out of the car.


    He was still wearing the same suit he had worn in the afternoon.


    "Has he been waiting for me here for two hours?"


    I was in a trance for a moment. And then I remembered that a long time ago, when I was still Mrs.


    Cowell, Seth suffered from stomach bleeding because of drinking that day. And Patrick


    apanied me to send Seth to the hospital.


    I apanied Seth in the hospital for a whole night.


    When I came out, I saw Patrick waiting for me in the car.


    He had been waiting for me for the whole night.


    When I was lost in thought, Patrick had already walked up to me. Slightly curling up the corner of


    his thin lips, he looked at me, "What are you thinking? What do you want to eat at night? I''ll take you


    there."


    "Hmm?"


    Patrick''s eyes were full of happiness as he looked at me.


    It seemed that he didn''t mind waiting here for me for such a long time at all.


    I stared at him for a long time before saying, "You decide it. Anything is fine for me."


    I thought that I should have a chat with Patrick.


    We couldn''t go on like this.


    Patrick took me to the top floor of Spring Wind Restaurant. But we didn''t sit in a private room.


    Instead, we sat on the balcony.


    The night lights were set up around us.


    The weather wasn''t hot in April. At this time, as the cold breeze blew gently past us, I felt good.


    Patrick asked me to order the dishes. But I still said, "Up to you."


    Soon, the dishes were served.


    Admittedly, the dishes in Spring Wind Restaurant were indeed delicious. And each dish was


    delicious.


    After we finished eating, the main dishes and tes were removed. When the dessert was served, I


    looked up and looked at Patrick. Then I said, "Let''s have a good talk."


    Patrick interrupted me, "Have a taste of this first. The dessert here is also very delicious. I didn''t


    order any dessertst time."


    His expression was gentle. But I felt that he seemed to be interrupting me on purpose.


    I lowered my head, looked at the macha cake in front of me, and took a bite of it.


    At first, it tasted bitter. And then, it was sweet.


    It was just like the long-term rtionship between me and Patrick.


    As I recalled the past, I found that every step I had taken seemed to leave me with a lot of pain and


    scars. However, for no reason, I always faintly remembered a wonderful memory.


    I just took a bite of the cake and continued to say, "Mr. Cowell, if I remember it correctly, you said


    that you could only be rted to Caroline for the rest of your life. So it''s good that you marry her


    now. If you and I continue to be entangled with each other, it will only break her heart."


    Patrick was silent. He lowered his head and looked at the dessert in front of him without moving.


    "Mr. Cowell, I''m not trying to figure out whether you want to have both my sister and me by your


    side or whether you have other intentions. But no matter what the reason is, since you are going to


    marry Caroline, you shouldn''t have any contact with me. I''m as busy as a bee every day."


    I was confused about Rosy''s operation...


    I was busy dealing with thewsuit.


    And I had to take part in a designpetition.


    Any matter out of them alone could consume all my energy.


    I sincerely didn''t want to deal with Patrick anymore.


    Patrick remained silent.


    "Mr. Cowell..."


    "Charlotte Archer, I just want you to be in my sight all the time."


    After a long silence...


    Patrick finally spoke.


    But I didn''t understand.


    He didn''t love me or like me. Neither did he miss me.


    He just wanted to see me.


    In fact, if an ordinary man said this, I would think that he liked me. But in front of Patrick, I didn''t


    dare to expect so.


    I looked at him and said, "I understand. Mr. Cowell, you are afraid that I will be too close to your


    uncle and that I will find another man. You can rest assured that I won''t."


    "Stay away from him. He''s not as simple as you think."


    When I mentioned Shelton, Patrick''s face immediately became serious.


    I just nodded and said, "Well, I know. It''s just that Jeremy and his family sued me this time.


    I came to him to protect myself."


    Patrick said, "Then why didn''t youe to me? Thewyer team on my side is the best in City Y."


    There was a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone.


    And it seemed that he was angry.


    I only found his words ridiculous. Then I looked at him and asked, "If the murderer who framed me


    is Caroline''s family or she is involved in it, will you help me fairly?"


    Patrick looked at me. Before he could speak, I said on his behalf, "No, you will threaten me to


    withdraw theint. Otherwise, you will stand firmly on her side."


    "I''ll help you fairly," Patrick exined.


    "Will you?" I listened to his powerless exnation and sneered, "Mr. Cowell, have you forgotten why


    we divorced?"


    At first, we were on bad terms with each other.


    However, our rtionship had been alleviated in the middle.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I still remembered when I was kidnapped by Mrs. White, Patrick helped me bear her stabbing.


    If it weren''t for Caroline, currently, we probably...


    I clenched my hands tightly and reminded myself not to think about the past. It was clear that when


    the two of us were together, the times when we were in pain were more than those when we were


    happy.


    When I looked back on the past, I could only think of the beautiful things.


    "I won''t do it this time. Never will I do it in the future..." Patrick drooped his eyelids slightly as he


    spoke.


    It was as if he was trying to cover up the guilt in his heart.


    No matter how silly I was, I knew what his reaction meant.


    "Mr. Cowell, I''ve finished my meal. Thank you for your hospitality. I''m leaving."


    I was about to leave with my bag.


    Patrick got up, intending to see me off.


    I knew I couldn''t refuse him. So I had to agree.


    Because pedestrians and cars went on separate ways in my residential quarter. Patrick deliberately


    parked the car at the door and then walked into the residential quarter with me.


    It was a beautiful night. But we didn''t say a word while walking on the winding stone road.


    When I arrived at the door of my house, I bade farewell to him simply and went upstairs.


    After I was at home, I took a shower, changed my clothes, and packed up my things, intending to go


    downstairs and head for the hospital.


    After all, Rosy was still in a fainta. And she might wake up at any time.


    Jeremy and Tracy surely wouldn''t be in the hospital. I was worried that after Rosy woke up, she


    would feel lonely without anyone by her side.


    I packed up my things and went downstairs. As soon as I walked out of the building, I saw a person


    sitting on the flower bed not far away.


    In the dark night, something bright was shimmering.


    It seemed to be a lit cigarette.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    I called subconsciously, "Patrick Cowell?"


    After I finished my words, I regretted it.


    But he heard me. And he looked up and saw me. It was dark. Although I couldn''t see his eyes


    clearly, I heard that heughed bitterly. Then he said, "I didn''t like you calling me by my name in the


    past, hoping that you could call me Patrick. Now, even though you call me, I am happy."


    "Mr. Cowell, why are you still here?"


    For no reason, his words made my heart tighten. And there was a kind of faint bitterness lingering in


    my heart.


    "I, I don''t know either." Patrick''s voice sounded a little disconste. Then he stood up and asked


    me, "Where are you going? Do you need me to send you off?"


    "No need."


    I didn''t want to tell him that I was going to the hospital.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll send you off. After all, we have met each other," Patrick said as he walked up to me.


    I saw his face clearly. Although it had been only a little while since I had seen him just


    now, I felt he was a little haggard.


    I thought that it probably was an illusion.


    I wanted to leave on my own. But Patrick wouldn''t let me go.


    Helplessly, I could only tell him that I was going to Holy Spirit Hospital.


    In fact, in my heart, I was in a conflict.


    Based on my reasoning, I knew that I should be wary of Patrick who was on Caroline''s side.


    But what I had done, what I was thinking in my heart, and what I was thinking subconsciously, all


    indicated that I trusted him.


    I looked down on myself when I was like this.


    After we arrived at Holy Spirit Hospital, I went up to see Rosy. And Patrick followed me.


    I stood outside Rosy''s ICU ward and watched her quietly lying there with her eyes closed. She, who


    was still the same as what I had seen every day, didn''t have any change at all.


    The numbers on the surrounding instruments seemed to have not changed much either.


    But it seemed that the numbers looked a little different.


    I, who didn''t have any knowledge about medicine, didn''t know what the difference of the numbers


    meant.


    Patrick stood behind me and said, "My grandfather also came to see her before."


    "Grandpa Cowell?" I turned to look at Patrick in surprise.


    "Yes." Patrick nodded, "After Caroline intended to jump off the building, Grandma Rosy specifically


    called my grandfather and told him about this marriage. But my grandfather immediately refused."


    "It is understandable."


    Caroline tried to hurt me back then. And I exposed her giarism.


    As a result, Ned instantly thought ill of both of us. The way I see it, he surely wouldn''t agree to


    choose either of us to be his daughter-inw.


    "However, after Grandpa came to see Grandma Rosy here, he changed his mind. And he


    personally summoned Caroline and me to his home, saying that he agreed to let us get married."


    After Patrick finished his words, my heart tightened.


    "Did Ned agree?"


    "In that case, aren''t Patrick and Caroline going to get married?"


    "That''s fine."


    "That''s fine."


    "Well, congrattions..." Before I could finish my words, Patrick hugged me from behind.


    I heard him say, "Charlotte Archer, I can marry her. But I haven''t touched her. And I won''t touch her


    for the rest of my life. You are the only woman with whom I am willing to spend my whole life."


    "Mr. Cowell..."


    "Don''t call me like that." Patrick hugged me from behind and asked me, "Where do you live?"


    His voice was a little hoarse.


    And it sounded somewhat ambiguous.


    I was very clear that what would happen then once I gave him an answer.


    But I was just a fool. And I, who had always been confused by him, told him that where I stayed.


    We entered the escortroom. Patrick held me in his arms and ced me gently on the bed. After


    that, he was all on me as he said, "Charlotte Archer, I want you..."


    I probably became arrogant because of his favor for me.


    I looked at him and asked him, "You said you had never touched Caroline Archer. Then her child..."


    "It''s not mine."


    Patrick''s answer shocked me!


    "Not yours?" I looked at him suspiciously. "How do you know?"


    He moved his hands a little bit as he did forey. Then he looked at me seriously with his ck


    eyes, "I have never touched her. At least, it is so when I am clear-headed. At first, I thought the child


    was mine. Because I was drunk that day. And I thought she was you..."


    Speaking of this, he pushed my hair aside from my cheek.


    After revealing my entire face, he gently bent down and kissed my cheek, "Others say that you two


    look the same. But in my eyes, you don''t look alike at all. So after she was pregnant that day, I was


    always skeptical about it."


    "And then?"


    Patrick said tly, "And on the day of her child''s miscarriage, I got someone to do a DNA test. And


    the result showed that the child wasn''t mine."


    I looked at him, feeling overwhelmingly heartbroken, "Patrick, she lied to you to such an extent. And


    you treat her well all the time. You surely love her..."


    "I''m sorry..."


    At this time, Patrick''s body was already boiling hot.


    When he kissed me, I only felt his hot breath sprayed on my face as if he wanted to burn me down.


    He kept flirting with me. And I couldn''t help but make ambiguous and seductive noise.


    The lights in the room were turned off. And the moonlight was so cold. I, who couldn''t see his


    expression clearly, sensed his movement as I was guided him little by little.


    He filled me up.


    Because of the most primitive instinct, I hooked his neck and put up with his move representing his


    love for me at this moment.


    In the end, I fell asleep in his arms.


    By the time I woke up again, no one was by my side on the bed. I subconsciously touched it and


    found that there was a little warmth left.


    I nced at the room, only to see that his ck suit was hanging there and that his leather shoes


    were there as well.


    When I was looking for him, I saw Patricking out of the bathroom. He, who was naked, only


    wrapped his lower body up in a bath towel.


    Dewdrop dripped down along his short hair.


    When he saw that I was awake, he suddenly jumped on me again.


    I knew what he wanted to do. But I had to go to work today!


    "I''m sorry, I can''t..."


    At this time, I was sobered up. Thinking about what I had donest night, I felt that I surely had


    gone crazy.


    I thought to myself, "Why did I bring him here?"


    But Patrick held me in his arms, "Baby, I found out that I simply wouldn''t get tired of sleeping with


    you. Since I slept with you for the first time, I''ve been addicted to it. No matter how long has passed


    ever since you left me, I can''t get rid of you."


    "No... You will be my brother-inw soon."


    I made up my mind to push him away.


    He got up, wrapped himself in a thin nket, and walked into the bathroom with his clothes in his


    hands.


    He took a shower.


    When he came out again, he, who had already changed into a suit, stood there.


    I stood at the door awkwardly, looked at him, and said, "I''ll go to work after taking a look at my


    grandmother. You don''t have to send me off."


    "Then I''ll go up with you."


    "No need."


    It was probably because the sun was shining on me during the day that I was very sober. I knew


    that I had to draw a clear line with him.


    Patrick, on the other hand, was still following me.


    Knowing that I couldn''t get rid of him, I didn''t say anything more.


    However, when I went up, I saw several people standing at the door of Rosy''s ICU ward.


    I was familiar with every one of them.


    They were Jeremy, Tracy, and Caroline...


    I was so scared that I wanted to leave. But Jeremy turned his head. Even so, it seemed that he


    didn''t see me at first. Instead, he saw Patrick behind me and said, "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    As soon as he spoke, everyone looked in our direction.


    The next second, everyone saw me.


    The one with the ugliest expression on her face was Caroline. She stared at me closely with the


    veins on her forehead bulging slightly while clenching her hands tightly. However, she kept smiling


    and said, "Charlotte, Patrick, why are you two together?"


    "We..."


    "We met downstairs. So we came up together."


    Just as I was about to say something, I heard Patrick''s voice behind me.


    His words made me nervous.


    I couldn''t help sneering.


    Then I thought that it was reasonable for Patrick to say so and that I didn''t need to overthink it. After


    all, in front of Caroline, Patrick surely wouldpletely cut off the rtionship with me.


    "Oh, I see..." Caroline''s expression became somewhat normal.


    Because of Patrick''s lie, I was confident, asking them, "Why are you here? Could it be that the


    whole world had been turned upside down?"


    Caroline nced at Rosy in the ward. Then, she lowered her eyes and said in a weeping tone, "In


    the middle ofst night, the doctor contacted us and told us that Grandma''s condition wasn''t good.


    So he asked us toe over."


    "In the middle ofst night? Why didn''t the doctor inform me?"


    Unexpectedly, I didn''t know anything at all!


    When I said this, a doctor happened toe over and immediately exined, "Yesterday, we did


    call you. It was this gentleman who opened the door and said that you were resting."


    After the doctor finished his words, everyone in the corridor was silent for no reason.


    The doctor seemed to notice that something was wrong. So he turned around and left.


    Caroline raised her head and looked at Patrick with tears streaming down her cheeks, "Patrick,


    what''s going on?" Then she looked at me. "Charlotte, why did you guys work together to lie to me..."


    Hearing this, Jeremy also got angry as he said, "Charlotte Archer, it was you who made Patrick


    marry Caroline. Patrick, you also agreed back then. What''s wrong with you two now?"


    "Dad, forget it. It''s all my fault. I''m the extra one in this rtionship. I should die..."


    As Caroline said so, she wanted to run away.


    Jeremy grabbed her. He, who couldn''t beat me, could only stare at me and said, "Charlotte Archer,


    we shouldn''t have brought you home back then! You''ve done so many shameless things over the


    years! Your grandmother loves you the most. But you bribed a doctor to hurt her. And now you''re


    interfering in Caroline''s marriage!"


    With just a few words, he made me a heinous person.


    I couldn''t help but think of what Michael had told me yesterday.


    I thought to myself, "How could it be so coincidental that as Caroline intended to jump off the


    building, someone came to take my bank card? Everyone could see that everything had been


    nned in advance!"


    "Mr. Jeremy, don''t you think what you said sounds ridiculous?" I crossed my hands in front of my


    chest, "You brought me home for the sake of the shares. And then you used me, making me marry


    Patrick on behalf of Caroline. And Caroline framed me by pretending to be miserable in front of me.


    In the end, your trick was exposed by Grandma. After I married Patrick, you wanted to make me


    disappear forever and put me in jail!"


    "Nonsense!"


    "Am I talking nonsense?" Iughed even more coldly, "I will set aside what happened in the past.


    This time, it was probably you wanted Caroline to be Mrs. Cowell that you put on a show and asked


    her to pretend to jump off the building. During this period, you asked someone to steal my bank card


    and transferred money to the doctor. Fearing that it wouldn''t be safe, you asked someone to take


    Grandma to the rooftop without giving a damn about her safety so that she could speak up for you!


    However, you found that the Cowell Family didn''t agree to Patrick and Caroline''s marriage. So you


    directly took advantage of Grandma''s illness, making Ned change his mind!"


    In fact, most of what I had said was guessing I had made randomly.


    But after I finished speaking, I saw guilt on both Jeremy''s face and Caroline''s face.


    It was as if what I had said was true. It was as if what I had said was simply what they were thinking


    about back then!


    Jeremy was silent for two or three seconds. And he suddenly said, "What kind of nonsense are you


    talking about? You son of a b**ch!"


    As he spoke, he raised his hand, intending to hit me!


    He, who was exasperated,unched his attack quickly. Knowing that I couldn''t dodge him, I closed


    my eyes subconsciously.


    But I wasn''t pped as I expected.


    Before I could open my eyes, I heard Jeremy saying, "Patrick Cowell, howe you''re still


    protecting her? She''s a coquettish woman. She''s lying! You can''t even be convinced by a word of


    hers."


    At this time, I realized that what I had said casually surely had coincided with most of the reality.


    Caroline Archer was so cruel!


    To marry Patrick, she didn''t even care about Rosy''s life!


    I decided to take a gamble. Then I held Patrick''s arm and said, "Patrick, it''s all your fault. Last night,


    we made love tillte at night. So I didn''t hear the doctor knocking on the door."


    After I said that, Caroline''s face turned livid!


    Caroline pointed at me and scolded, "Charlotte Archer, don''t be so shameless! You''re stealing my


    husband!"


    At this time, I didn''t care about her at all as I said, "Your husband? You got your marriage by putting


    Grandmother''s life in danger. If it weren''t for Grandma''s sake, I surely wouldn''t have begged him.


    And he surely wouldn''t have agreed back then. You reveal who you are in essence. No matter how


    much love a man has for you, it will be worn away in the end."


    When I said this, I tightly clenched at Patrick''s arm.


    I was afraid that he would pull out his hand.


    In that case, I would lose the bet.


    Patrick grabbed Jeremy''s arm with one hand. And his other hand was held by me.


    I dared not to look up at him.


    However, in the end, Patrick pulled his arm out of my hands.


    At that moment, I saw a sh of joy in Caroline''s eyes.


    But the next second, Patrick put his arms on my shoulder and let go of Jeremy''s hand. Then he said


    word by word, "What Charlotte said is right. If it weren''t for the special situation at that time, I


    wouldn''t have agreed to marry Caroline."


    "But you''ve said that you would keep your words!"


    Caroline became anxious.


    "Yes." Patrick put his arms around my shoulders so hard. Then I only heard him say, "I just


    promised to marry you. And I didn''t promise you anything else."


    "You... You..."


    At that moment, Caroline''s eyes were red.


    If the look in her eyes could kill others, I probably would have died a thousand times.


    I lowered my eyes, "Let''s go. I''m going to work."


    Seeing the situation, Tracy finally said, "Did you two stayed in the room yesterday? I booked that


    room to apany my mother rather than let you make love there!"


    I said tly, "Well, I won''t go there in the future."


    After that, I went back to the escort room to retrieve my things.


    Then I left.


    Patrick said that he was going to drive his car over. On the surface, I agreed. But in my heart, I


    nned to take a taxi and leave by myself.


    At the entrance of the hospital, I was waiting for a taxi. Suddenly, I saw a red sports car parked


    across me.


    I knew that car.


    It was Caroline''s car. And Caroline was also sitting in it.


    Seeing the car there, I inexplicably had a bad feeling in my heart.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sure enough, the next second, Caroline turned the red sports car around and rushed to me as if


    she had gone crazy!


    I was scared out of my wits at that time.


    I started to run in another direction. But the sports car was very flexible. It turned around the corner


    and continued to rush toward me!


    Seeing that the car was about to hit me, I thought that I would die for sure this time!


    A ck car suddenly rushed out!


    "Boom!"


    The two cars collided into each other!


    And the noise resounded through the sky!


    I took a closer look and saw that it was Patrick''s carthat had blocked Caroline''s car...

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    The airbag in the car came out. And Patrick, who was wrapped in the airbag, didn''t move at all.


    "Patrick Cowell!"


    I was scared to death at that time. So I rushed over and opened the door of Patrick''s car.


    Patrick just sat straight there with his eyes closed. His body and the airbag were all covered with


    blood. I didn''t know where the blood came from.


    Seeing this, I felt that my heart had been pinched tight by a hand.


    I was heartbroken for him.


    And my heart ached so much!


    But I dared not to move. I was afraid that if I moved, Patrick would be in trouble.


    Fortunately, we were at the gate of the hospital. Several doctors pushed a mobile bed out.


    At this time, Jeremy and Tracy both came over.


    The situation of Caroline''s car was more


    serious than that of Patrick''s car. The airbag in her car also came out. And blood was everywhere


    inside the car. The front of her car was severely deformed.


    When Caroline was carried out, her face was obviously covered with blood. And it was clear that


    there was arge-sized wound on her forehead.


    Seeing that Patrick was carried inside, I wanted to follow him into the room. But Jeremy stopped


    me.


    He grabbed my arm tightly and stared at me fiercely, "Charlotte Archer, if anything happens to


    Caroline, you will be dead!"


    "Mr. Jeremy, feel free to threaten me."


    I rolled my eyes at Jeremy and continued walking inside.


    Patrick and Caroline were both sent to the emergency room.


    Soon, the lights in Patrick''s emergency room went out. I quickly stood up and saw him being


    pushed out.


    When I walked over, I saw that Patrick had opened his eyes slightly. And his left hand was fixed by


    a few boards.


    When he saw me, he smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal."


    His words almost made me break down!


    Last time, he said so as well when he, who protected me, was injured.


    "Don''t talk!" I said helplessly, "You''re injured."


    The doctor exined to me that Patrick''s injury was not serious. However, his left arm, which was


    injured, had to be cast. And it would take him about three months to recover.


    Jeremy also came over and asked, "How about my daughter?"


    The doctor looked at Jeremy and said, "The other one is still in aa after being injured. I''m not


    very clear about her details."


    After that, he pushed Patrick away.


    I didn''t bother with Jeremy as I followed behind Patrick.


    I, who was worried about Patrick, asked for leave from thepany. Originally, I made an


    appointment with a client today to measure the construction site. But now I couldn''t go there.


    I apologized to the client and got scolded. By the time I hung up the phone and went back to


    Patrick''s ward, his arm had been cast.


    Because his head was slightly hit, the doctor suggested that he stay in the hospital for observation


    for a day.


    I stayed with him in the hospital.


    At noon, as I was about to go to the canteen to buy some food, Ned came over with his servants.


    The servants immediately ced four dishes and one soup on the table.


    Ned looked at me up and down and asked with some dissatisfaction, "Among the sisters, who is


    she?"


    I introduced myself, "Grandpa Cowell, I''m Charlotte Archer."


    Ned''s expression didn''t change at all when he heard my name. He just said to Patrick, "She and her


    sister is going to kill you. This time, even Rosyes to convince me, I won''t allow you to marry


    neither of them!"


    "Grandpa." Patrick looked at Ned and frowned slightly, "If you do so, won''t I have been injured for


    nothing? I managed to save her, pretending to be a hero. And I''ve moved her. Howe you won''t


    allow me to marry her now?"


    "You can''t marry her!" Ned''s face was serious as he said, "Kelsi rk is much better. Look, as you


    are entangled with the sisters outside, she doesn''t say anything. Only such a woman like her is


    suitable to be the future hostess of the Cowell Family!"


    Kelsi rk.


    It turned out that the woman was called Kelsi.


    Hearing the conversation between Patrick and Ned, I knew that it was inappropriate for me to stand


    here. So I went out on the excuse of going to the bathroom.


    In fact, there was a bathroom in the house. I went out on purpose.


    Aftering out, I had nothing to do. So I wanted to see what was going on with Caroline.


    I went downstairs and went to the emergency room, only to find that the lights in the emergency


    room had been turned off and that Jeremy wasn''t there.


    I went to the nurse and found out that Caroline, who was suffering intracranial hemorrhage during


    the rescue, was sent directly to the operating room.


    I went to the Department of Cerebral Surgery. As I was walking inside, I saw someone pulling the


    doctor to ask about Caroline''s situation.


    "Assistant Wilson?"


    It was Patrick''s assistant, Wilson.


    It turned out that he was in the hospital.


    When I walked over, I heard him asking, "Is Caroline''s situation dangerous? And will it affect her


    life?"


    "Before the operation is over, I can''t confirm it for the time being."


    The doctor''s answer was a very conservative one.


    Standing behind them, I couldn''t help but wonder if it was Patrick who had asked Wilson toe


    here.


    Patrick was so good at ying up to both Caroline and me.


    On the one hand, heforted me and said in front of Ned that he wanted to marry me.


    On the other hand, he asked his assistant to show his concern for Caroline.


    If I hadn''te here and happened to meet Wilson, I probably wouldn''t have known that he was so


    good at ying tricks.


    I walked up to Wilson as if nothing had happened and asked Wilson, "Assistant Wilson, are you


    here to show the concern for Caroline on behalf of Mr. Cowell?"


    Hearing my voice, Wilson immediately turned around.


    It was unknown whether it was my illusion or not. However, when Wilson saw me, he was obviously


    shocked.


    There was an unnatural look on his face. After a pause, he said, "Yes, Mr. Cowell asked me to ask


    about Miss Caroline''s situation. He didn''t mean anything else."


    "Oh."


    I lowered my eyes and said nothing.


    Originally, I wanted to leave directly. But my bag was in Patrick''s ward. Moreover, Patrick had saved


    me anyway.


    I decided that I would take care of him for a day, which was sort of returning this favor.


    I thought to myself, "Charlotte Archer! Charlotte Archer."


    "Howe you can''t face the reality?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Howe you are always fooled by Patrick''s words?"


    As I scolded myself, I went back to Patrick''s ward.


    Through the ss on the door of the ward, I saw that Ned was still inside. So I didn''t go in. Instead,


    I went to the canteen to have a meal and walked around. When I came back, I found that Ned was


    still there.


    I sat outside and looked out of the window in a daze.


    In less than ten minutes, Ned came out.


    When he saw me, he seemed to want to say something. However, after ncing in the direction of


    the ward, he finally left.


    As soon as Ned left, I got up and went back to the ward.


    Looking at Patrick, I wanted to mention what had happened just now. But I felt that I would be so


    sentimental and pretentious by doing so.


    By all means, Caroline was Patrick''s fiancee. There was nothing wrong with the fact that Patrick had


    asked Wilson to check on Caroline''s situation.


    That afternoon, as I apanied Patrick, at the thought that he had asked Wilson to care about


    Caroline, I felt that there was a tight knot in my heart.


    I wanted to ask him. But I didn''t know how to say it.


    I wanted to leave it behind. But I couldn''t let it go.


    That evening, Patrick asked Wilson to send us to the underground garage of the residential quarter.


    After getting out of the car, I wanted to go to the building where my house was. However, Patrick got


    close to me and wrapped me in his arms with his right hand, "Baby, look at my injured hand. It''s not


    convenient for me to do anything after I go home alone."


    As he said that, he tried to make me walk in the direction of his home.


    "Don''t you have servants at home?"


    "Yes." Patrick paused and bent down slightly. Then he looked at me with an ambiguous look in his


    eyes, "But I want to take a bath. In that case, I can''t let the servants serve me..."

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    He said that he would take a shower.


    Patrick''s words were so revealing.


    I looked at him suspiciously., "Don''t tell me after you''re already so badly injured, you are still


    thinking about that kind of matter?"


    "No, I don''t."


    Patrick confined me in his arms and said with an innocent expression, "I just asked you to help me


    take a bath..."


    "No." I was a little angry, "Why don''t you wait for Caroline to wake up and ask her to help you take a


    bath?"


    "Caroline Archer?" When I mentioned her, I saw that Patrick''s eyes dimmed. Only then did he say,


    "Except for marrying her, I won''t do anything else."


    "Then why did you ask Wilson to care about her situation?"


    I couldn''t hold myself back anymore. And I had to say my opinion about this matter at this moment.


    As soon as I said that, Patrick frowned slightly, "What?"


    "Stop pretending. I know everything. When Grandpa Cowell came today, I went to see Caroline and


    happened to see Wilson there."


    I rolled my eyes at Patrick.


    I was angry in my heart. But now that he was by my side, which seemed to make me less angry


    than I had been before.


    As expected, I was the one who was the most ipetent.


    After hearing what I said, Patrick was silent for a moment as if he were thinking about something.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing me look at him, he curled up the corner of his lips, "I didn''t order him to do so. But people


    around me surely have taken all the things that I probably will ask them to do into their


    consideration."


    I reluctantly ept this reason.


    I went home with Patrick. When I opened the door, the servants at home saw me. After that, they all


    went back to the servants'' room skillfully.


    He and I were the only ones left in the empty room.


    As Patrick walked inside, he unbuttoned his shirt. As he was halfway through it, he turned to look at


    me and said innocently, "Baby, I can''t take off my clothes."


    At that time, Patrick didn''t look like a bossy president at all. Instead, he looked like a teenage boy


    who was waiting for his mother''s help!


    I rolled my eyes at him and said on purpose, "Take it off by yourself."


    "I can''t take it off." Patrick came over. Then he held me in his arms with his right hand and swayed


    his left hand in front of me.


    I looked around. Patrick''s left hand was cast. The sleeve of the shirt was rolled above the cast. If the


    button of the sleeve was unbuttoned, I probably could help him take off the shirt.


    Looking at his pitiful look, for no reason, I wasn''t angry.


    I made him sit on the bed. Then I carefully helped him unbutton the shirt button on his left hand and


    then took off his clothes.


    Originally, I thought it was very simple. After I unbuttoned the buttons, I began to take off his


    clothes.


    "It hurts."


    While I was taking off his clothes halfway, Patrick cried out in pain.


    At first, I thought he was pretending. Then I pulled the clothes again, only to find that he looked a


    little pale and that beads of sweat seemed to surface on his forehead.


    Only then did I realize that he didn''t seem to be lying to me.


    "It hurts..."


    Patrick raised his head and looked at me.


    His face was full of innocence and sincerity.


    I looked down to check on him, only to find that although the cuff button hade out, the middle


    part of the sleeve was stuck in the ster. And once I pulled his clothes, the ster would be pulled


    as well.


    I pulled his sleeves back and said with a frown, "I can only cut this shirt."


    As I spoke, I went to look for scissors.


    When I held the scissors and gesticted with them, I saw Patrick sitting straight and stretching out


    his left hand. His handsome face, which had been overwhelmingly cold, now had a trace of


    grievance and tension.


    He saw me holding a pair of scissors and gesticting with them.


    Finally, he couldn''t help but say, "Be careful. Or your happiness for the rest of your life will be


    ruined." "Mine?" I curled up my lips into a smile and said on purpose, "If your part is ruined, I''ll go to


    someone else. You''ll only be the one who gets ruined... Ah!"


    Before I could finish my words, he directly pulled me into his arms with his right hand.


    He turned over and pressed against me on the bed.


    He moved so fast that I couldn''t hold the scissors firmly. "tter!" After flying in the air for a few


    rounds, the scissors fell to the ground.


    "Another man?" Patrick pressed down on me. And as the scissors fell to the ground, he was no


    longer tense. Then he looked at me as his ck eyes were full of banter and yfulness, "After


    experiencing my size, other men can''t satisfy you."


    After that, he bent over and kissed me.


    I wasn''t in the mood to do this at all, "Your left hand is still injured!"


    "It''s okay." He kissed me on the neck and said, "It''s not like I can only caress you with my hands..."


    We spent an affectionate night together.


    Patrick and I made love all the way from the bedroom to the bathroom and then went back to the


    bedroom.


    It was unknown how long we had been making love.


    Finally, I fell asleep in his arms.


    It seemed that not long after I fell asleep, I was awakened by the ringtones one after another.


    I opened my eyes slightly, only to find that the sky had just turned bright.


    It should be only five or six a.m.


    Patrick sleeping beside me picked up the call with some dissatisfaction. And I snuggled up in his


    arms.


    The room was very quiet. And the voice on the phone was a little loud. So I clearly heard Gina''s


    voice from the microphone, "Mr. Cowell, Caroline is awake. Her situation is veryplicated now.


    Pleasee here!"


    "Since she wakes up, find a doctor."


    Patrick said tly.


    His attitude somehow made me feel at ease.


    "No, Mr. Cowell, I beg you. Come here. Caroline, she... lost her memory."


    I also heard Gina''s words clearly.


    I, who was in Patrick''s arms, saw him frown slightly and said, "If it is necessary, I can introduce you


    to a psychologist."


    "No! Mr. Cowell, pleasee here. After all, Caroline and you used to be predestined!"


    Gina pestered him with all sorts of means.


    I wondered if it was because of me that Patrick kept refusing her. Seeing that he was persistent, I


    said, "Go ahead. I''ll go there with you too."


    Patrick gave me a sidelong nce and reluctantly said, "Okay."


    In fact, I mainly wanted to see if Caroline had really lost her memory or was she going to y other


    tricks again.


    I helped Patrick get dressed. This time, I chose a shirt with loose sleeves so that he could wear it


    freely.


    We arrived at Holy Spirit Hospital.


    We arrived at the door of a ward ording to the information provided by Gina.


    When I was in the elevator, I held onto Patrick''s arm on purpose.


    When the door of the elevator opened, Gina was indeed standing at the entrance of the elevator.


    When she saw Patrick, her face lit up with joy. But soon she saw me.


    The joy on her face turned into shock and then to anger! She pointed at me and scolded, "Charlotte


    Archer, why are you here too?"


    "Gina, I slept with him on the same bed. I was awakened by you and couldn''t fall asleep. So I came


    here with him as well."


    I said in an alienated way.


    At this time, Gina was so angry that she gritted her teeth, "Charlotte Archer! You b*tch, if it weren''t


    for you, my Caroline wouldn''t have be like this!"


    As she spoke, she rushed over to me!


    Patrick pushed her with his right hand, causing Gina to stumble. She took a few steps backward.


    And it was because she supported herself against the wall that she didn''t fall.


    She looked at Patrick with some disbelief on her face, "Mr. Cowell, Caroline loves you so much.


    How could you be attracted by Charlotte Archer, a coquettish woman?"


    "A coquettish woman?"


    "Well, it is probably a unified address for me from Jeremy''s family."

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    I wasn''t angry either. And I looked at Gina and said, "Do you want to let him see Caroline or not? If


    not, we''ll go."


    "You..." Gina stared at me as her eyes were almost bursting with mes of anger. But in the final


    analysis, it was Caroline who was more important to her!


    She only thought about it for a moment and said, "Yeah! But only Mr. Cowell can go inside. You


    can''t!"


    In fact, judging from Gina''s address to Patrick, I thought they had already epted the reality.


    Otherwise, she surely wouldn''t have called Patrick Mr. Cowell in such an alienated way.


    "I want to go inside too," I said, looking at Patrick.


    While speaking, I held onto his right hand tightly with my arms and pouted my mouth, looking


    somewhat coquettish.


    "Well, I''ll take you there." Patrick looked at me as his eyes were full of love.


    Gina saw everything in her eyes. And her eyes were almost burning with anger.


    However, what did it have to do with me?


    I just wanted to see what Caroline was nning.


    So, Patrick and I finally entered Caroline''s ward.


    In the ward, Caroline''s head was wrapped with bandages. And she sat quietly on the bed.


    When we went in, she was looking out of the window. Her hair was loose. And she was wearing a


    white hospital gown.


    How should I describe her look?


    Well, she was clean and beautiful.


    She looked just like the one I had seen on the first day I was brought home from the orphanage.


    At that time, I was shocked. And I began to doubt if she really lost her memory.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Caroline, Mr. Cowell is here."


    Gina stood beside us and shouted at her.


    At the same time, she tugged hard at me and forcefully pulled me away from Patrick''s side so that I


    could no longer hold onto his arm.


    When I wanted to hold onto Patrick''s arms, Caroline turned her head. When she saw Patrick, she


    frowned slightly as her almond-shaped eyes were somewhat misty. Then she said, "I''m sorry, Mr.


    Cowell, it''s all my fault.''


    Patrick didn''t say anything.


    Caroline continued, "It''s all my fault for having a car ident, which dyed our wedding. I hope


    you won''t me me."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, I was sure that she surely was pretending to have amnesia.


    First of all, she remembered Patrick, indicating that she surely hadn''tpletely lost her memory.


    Even if she lost her memory, what she remembered wasn''t right.


    Back then, she was the one who had lied to me and asked me to marry Patrick on behalf of her.


    Now, howe it turned out to be that she had a car ident and dyed the wedding?


    Patrick stood still and looked at her indifferently. Then he said, "You''ve lost your memory. It''s been a


    few years."


    "What?"


    His words made Caroline stunned.


    She stared at Patrick in a daze. And she opened her eyes pretty wide as if she couldn''t understand


    what he was saying.


    Seeing this, Gina quickly pulled Patrick, "Mr. Cowell, we haven''t told Caroline about this yet. We''re


    afraid of provoking her. Can you cooperate with us..."


    "Cooperation on what?"


    What happened in the past few years probably had indeed worn out Patrick''s patience.


    When Gina said Patrick needed to cooperate with them, Patrick looked impatient.


    His reaction seemed to be beyond Gina''s expectation. She, who didn''t expect Patrick to be like this,


    said hesitantly, "It''s that you should just go ahead ording to what she said..."


    "Oh, so that''s how it is."


    I seemed to understand something.


    Looking at Gina, I said, "Gina, do you think that by pretending to be suffering from amnesia,


    Caroline can erase all the hidden things she has done before and get everything back to that night


    when they got married?"


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Shut up!"


    With a single word of mine, Gina raised her hand, intending to hit me!


    I raised my hand and grabbed her hand. With a sneer, I said, "You''re angry because I exposed your


    thought, aren''t you?"


    "Mom, you, what are you doing? Don''t beat Charlotte." Caroline''s face was still the same as before.


    She looked good-natured.


    She looked like never would she hurt anyone or anything.


    But I, who had gone through so many things, surely wouldn''t be deceived by her again.


    "You take her as your sister. But she doesn''t treat you as her sister at all!" Gina''s hand was caught


    by me. She wanted to pull it out. But she couldn''t.


    Caroline didn''t continue. Instead, she looked at Patrick with her clear eyes, "Mr. Cowell, you said


    that it had been several years. What do you mean?"


    "Literally, take a look at the time on your cell phone and you''ll know."


    Patrick''s attitude towards Caroline had always been cold.


    Caroline looked around and failed to find her cell phone. Gina couldn''t bear to see it. So she could


    only hand a pink cell phone to Caroline.


    She nced at the cell phone and looked at Gina in confusion, "Is this my cell phone?"


    Gina nodded.


    Caroline didn''t seem to be convinced at first.


    But she tried to input the password. After the cell phone was unlocked, she then looked through


    some things inside. After that, it seemed that she believed that this was her cell phone.


    But she was frowning all the time.


    She nced at the time and then at Patrick, asking sincerely, "Well... had three years passed ever


    since we got married? What happened over these years? Can you tell me?"


    Well, regarding her mind path...


    I didn''t know what to say.


    Patrick answered honestly, "No, we didn''t get married."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Caroline''s hand trembled. And her cell phone fell to the ground


    with a crisp sound. Then she looked at Patrick as her eyes were full of disbelief.


    After hesitating for a moment, she asked, "Didn''t, didn''t we get married? Why?"


    At this time, I, Caroline, and Gina all stared at Patrick.


    It seemed that we were all waiting for him to say something.


    Patrick hesitated for a moment. Then he suddenly pulled me over and held me in his arms,


    "Because what you remembered is wrong. It wasn''t you who wanted to marry me at that time.


    Instead, it was Charlotte."


    "Mr. Cowell, what kind dof nonsense are you talking about?"


    Gina was stunned!


    She came over and pulled me, trying to pull me out of Patrick''s arms.


    But Patrick''s strength was so strong that she couldn''t pull me at all.


    Patrick turned his head slightly and nced at Gina, "Since she has lost her memory, then rebuild


    her memory. It''s good for everyone."


    "But..."


    Gina''s face was full of surprise. It seemed that she had never thought that Patrick would do this!


    But I felt that it was very good for Patrick to say so.


    If Caroline really lost her memory...


    It would be better to if we retold what had happened as the truth.


    "Is it... Is it true?" Caroline looked at Gina with doubts in her eyes.


    Of course, there were tears in her eyes as well.


    It was as if she couldn''t ept the reality.


    "Well..." Gina hesitated for a moment and then said, "Yes."


    "You''re lying to me!"


    When Caroline heard the answer, she suddenly burst into tears.


    Tears flowed out of her eyes coninuously as if they were broken beads.


    Clutching at the quilt tightly, she trembled slightly. As she looked at Patrick with her eyes, she began


    to bite her lips with her teeth as if she wanted to stop crying.


    It seemed that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t stop her tears from falling.


    In the end, she simply gave up. And she looked at Patrick with tears in her eyes, "You lied to me,


    Mr. Cowell., you told me that if you can only marry one woman in your life, it has to be me."


    "Your remembered it wrong," Patrick continued.


    However, I was standing next to him. And I could see clearly that something was shaking in


    Patrick''s cold eyes.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    "It''s impossible!" Caroline cried even harder, "Even if I lost my memory of the past three years, my


    memory before that is intact. I didn''t forget anything. And I didn''t remember it wrong!"


    Speaking of this, she was almost choked with sobs!


    As she cried, she covered the gauze on her head with her hands, "Woo, my head hurts so much. I


    surely won''t remember anything wrong. You surely have said so..."


    Caroline was crying so hard that the whole corridor was filled with the sound of her crying.


    Finally, a nurse came.


    As soon as she saw the situation, she was immediately unhappy, "The patient has just woken up.


    And her situation is unstable. Don''t irritate her!"


    "Yes..."


    There was regret all over Gina''s face.


    The nurse went in and checked Caroline''s situation. Then she said discontentedly, "You can go


    now. Don''t stay here."


    All three of us were driven out.


    Aftering out, Gina kept cursing me, "Charlotte Archer, you made my Caroline so miserable!


    Now she finally lost her memory. Why did you collude with Mr. Cowell to say so to her?"


    "What else can I say?" I looked at Gina in confusion, "Should I say that to kick me out of the Archer


    Family as well as snatch the shares in my hands away, you worked together to ask me to marry


    Patrick on behalf of Caroline? But Patrick didn''t fall for my trap. Instead, he fell in love with me."


    "You..."


    "Won''t it make the situation worse?"


    I sneered.


    "If she really loses her memory, tell her the truth as I said just now, I hope she can get rid of the


    hazy past as soon as possible and start a new life." Patrick paused as he said so, "If you need


    money, I can give you some."


    "We don''t need any money! We just want Caroline to be happy!" Gina said firmly, "Mr. Cowell, why


    don''t you give Charlotte money and stay to apany Caroline?"


    "As for this matter, it can''t be coerced," Patrick said.


    "But they both look the same. Isn''t it the same for you to be with either one of them?"


    Gina didn''t want to give up.


    It seemed that she had started to speak without any deliberation.


    Her words indeed amazed me.


    Before I could refute, I heard Patrick say, "No, I don''t think they are the same."


    Patrick probably said so to annoy Gina.


    But I was so happy.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick took me in his arms and left.


    By the time we arrived downstairs, a car had been parked downstairs.


    At first, I thought that Wilson would drive. But when I came to the front of the car, I found a middle-


    aged driver in his forties sitting inside, who looked very mature and steady.


    I asked casually, "Howe it isn''t Assistant Wilson?"


    Patrick nced at me and smiled faintly, "The things under his charge in the future have changed."


    I didn''t understand his words. But I didn''t care.


    The driver sent me to thepany. I got off the car and sat in the office. Suddenly, I felt that my


    mood seemed to be different.


    It probably had something to do with Patrick.


    After all, if Caroline really lost her memory, then the rtionship between the three of us would be


    renewed. Then Patrick and I probably could really...


    "Charlotte Archer, what are you going to design for the intermediary match?"


    When I was lost in my thoughts, Paulina''s voice interrupted me.


    "Ah?" I looked at her with a confused look.


    She told me that the topic for the intermediary match had been sent out for several days, which was


    in the work mailbox now.


    Only then did I click open my email.


    Then I saw an email from the head office inside, whose title was the topic for the intermediary


    match.


    I clicked the email open.


    There was only one word behind the title inside, which read, "Hospital."


    I couldn''t help but smile.


    I thought to myself, "What a coincidence. I''ve been in the hospital every day recently. I am indeed


    connected to the hospital closely."


    "What are youughing at? Isn''t it a very simple topic for you?" Paulina said quietly, "Let me tell you.


    Don''t take it lightly. It''s difficult to deal with such a simple topic!"


    "Hmm..." I nodded, raised my head, and asked quietly, "Will you also take part in the intermediary


    match?"


    I remembered that when I saw the ranking list for the first time, she didn''t seem to be in the top 50.


    As soon as I said that, Paulina quietly said with a bitter face, "Ah? Howe you don''t know about


    it?"


    "Hmm?" I said earnestly, "Last time I looked carefully at the list of the top 50, I didn''t see you or me."


    There was only one familiar name on the list back then.


    And it was Raina Winston.


    But now she was disqualified.


    Paulina quietly pouted and said, "s, you don''t care about me at all. I was ranked 51 at that time.


    And you were 52!"


    As soon as I heard it, I was suddenly enlightened.


    Two people did giarism at that time. And the other person who was lucky enough to enter the


    intermediary match was Paulina Carter.


    Paulina wasn''t shrewd at all.


    She, who was leaning on the table, told me about her thoughts repeatedly. I, whose mind was


    nk, just echoed a few words.


    However, since we were both in the intermediary match, even if we would be thest one, we had to


    work hard on it.


    We would have money after we entered the final round.


    As we were discussing quietly, Raina came over and rolled her eyes at us, "I advise you not to


    waste your efforts. Anyway, there are only six ces avable. And you two, who are always at the


    bottom, can''t get in."


    "Even so, we are better than the ones being disqualified because of the giarism!"


    Paulina responded.


    Raina''s face instantly became ugly as she said, "Hum! It is just that some of the elements were the


    same! It''s obvious that the referee was too narrow- minded! I wonder whether if it was because that


    they wanted make Charlotte pass the first round that they specifically made the two of us


    scapegoats!"


    "A scapegoat?" I didn''t want to bother with Raina at first. Since she said so, I naturally had to argue


    with her, "If you are not convinced, you can search it on the Inte. After all, your works and the


    one you copied are both on the Inte. We are all peers in the same industry. Whether you did


    giarism or not, everyone can see it."


    "You!"


    "Go and search it on the inte."


    Raina knew that she was in the wrong.


    And she left in a fit of anger.


    As soon as Raina left, other people in the office began to talk about the fact that she, who had done


    giarism, thought that she was in the right.


    In the following week, besides my work, I was busy with the design for the intermediary match.


    Although Patrick was injured, he couldn''t be more energized when he was pestering me.


    In the end, I had no choice but to make a deal with him.


    And the deal was that we could make love on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday and that we surely


    had to rest on the other three days.


    Patrick wasn''t willing topromise. But for the sake of the fact that I had to work on the design for


    the intermediary match, he could only agree.


    Two weeks passed by.


    In the past two weeks, my life was as usual.


    On the day of the regr weekly meeting, I rushed to thepany from a construction site. After


    the meeting, I was ready to return to the construction site.


    I met Caroline at the door.


    Her hair was loose. And she wore a hat on her head. The weather was hot. So she wore a beige


    long dress.


    And she wore light makeup.


    Her current look simply resembled that of her when she was in college.


    In college, although she acted wildly, she indeed looked like ady when she was dressed up.


    When she saw me, she raised her hand slightly and called my name.


    Although I was a little reluctant, I still walked over to her, feeling curious about whether she had


    indeed lost her memory or not.


    As I got closer, I saw that there were still some scars on Caroline''s forehead that hadn''t been


    healed.


    She saw me and smiled as her eyes became crescent- shaped. Then she said with affection, "Are


    you at work? Are you tired? Where are you going to eat in the afternoon? Do you want to have food


    with me?"


    She asked me a few questions in a row all of a sudden.


    "No, I still have something to do. If you want to tell me something, just say it."


    I replied.


    To be honest, no matter whether Caroline had lost her memory or not, many things had happened.


    And it was impossible for her and me to be who we had been in the past.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    "Charlotte." Caroline took my hand and asked sincerely, "Can you tell me what happened in the


    past three years?"


    "Do you want to know about it?"


    I looked at her suspiciously.


    I wondered if she was sincere or she was trying to trick me...


    "Yes, I want to know about it!" Caroline pulled me, acting like a good sister to me previously. Then


    she said, "I asked my mother and dad. But they refused to tell me. They just said that I didn''t marry


    Mr. Cowell..."


    In fact, the current Caroline was more like a good sister to me.


    She probably indeed had lost her memory.


    Or her acting skills probably were better than that before.


    I pondered on it for a moment and asked her, "Then tell me first, why do you think you will marry


    Patrick? After all, you haven''t known each other for a long time before you get married."


    "We... We''ve known each other since our childhood!"


    Caroline looked at me innocently.


    "Did you know each other ever since your childhood? Howe I don''t know about it? Tell me the


    details."


    I wanted to know why on earth Patrick and Caroline had to be entangled with each other.


    Caroline seemed to be overwelmed by my question.


    She looked at me with a nk look in her eyes as if she was thinking about something.


    But soon she squatted down in pain, "My head hurts... It hurts so much..."


    "Are you okay?"


    I squatted down to see if she was pretending.


    Caroline''s eyes were full of tears. She covered her head with her hands. And as her body seemed


    to be still trembling, she looked very painful.


    I disregard whether she wa pretending or not...


    I called the ambnce.


    While we were waiting for the ambnce, Raina came out. When she saw Caroline, she said


    directly, "Charlotte Archer, isn''t she the wife of Mr. Cowell, your sister?" ¡¯Huh?" As soon as she said


    that, Caroline, who was still in pain previously, suddenly raised her head.


    She grabbed her and asked, "What did you just say? Who is the wife of Mr. Cowell?"


    Her eyes were full of tears.


    Her grabbing startled Raina as well. She looked at Caroline and then at me as if she had seen a


    ghost, "Mr., Mr. Cowell..."


    "Which Mr. Cowell?"


    "Patrick Cowell."


    After Raina finished speaking, she, who was scared, ran away.


    Caroline covered her head with one hand as she looked at me, "She, she just said that I was Mr.


    Cowell''s wife. Why did you lie to me?"


    I said calmly, "She''s lying to you."


    I said calmly.


    "No... no, you surely are lying to me. You all are lying to me! Why are you lying to me?"


    Besides tears, there was uneasiness in Caroline''s eyes.


    There were also doubts.


    Judging from her look, I knew that she didn''t look like to be pretending at all.


    I was a little confused for a moment. When she grabbed me, her hands were still shaking. And the


    look on her face indicated that she was in pain. It seemed that her head still ached.


    At this time, the ambnce came.


    A doctor got out of the ambnce and asked me about the situation. I gave him the address of Holy


    Spirit Hospital and left.


    I went to a construction site.


    That evening, Patrick drove the driver''s car to pick me up.


    In the car, I couldn''t help telling him what had happened that afternoon.


    Hearing my words, Patrick was silent for a while. Only then did he say, "When ites to this


    matter, we can only wait and see how its situation will change. I also consulted some psychologists.


    ording to them, Caroline is suffering selective amnesia."


    After that, Patrick told me what the psychologists had said.


    Roughly speaking, Caroline not only lost her memory, but also changed the root of all the mistakes


    she had ascertained based on her ideal thinking, transforming it into new memory.


    After hearing him out, I couldn''te to my senses for a moment.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Can she still do that?" I looked at Patrick suspiciously, "So is her current behavior a fake act or


    not?"


    "I don''t know. ording to the doctor, some people will change their character after they lose their


    memory."


    Patrick''s words confused me.


    However, I always felt that Caroline''s current character was exactly what she had been pretending


    to be.


    Could it be that she, who wanted her character to be like this, changed her character after she lost


    her memory and reorganized her memory?


    Patrick and I went home together.


    It was Friday today. Patrick had rested for the whole day yesterday. Before we could eat anything at


    home yet, he pounced on me like a hungry wolf, justifying his behavior as...


    I was his appetizer before the meal.


    The fact that his left hand had been injured indeed didn''t affect his movement at all.


    We made love before having dinner.


    After dinner, I held aputer in my arms, working on the design.


    The theme of the intermediary match this time, that was, the Hospital, reminded me that when I


    spent my childhood in an orphanage, a child told me that she wished there would be a hospital full


    of candy so that she wouldn''t be afraid of going to the hospital.


    This time, I want to draw a lovely hospital.


    It was a hospital for the children.


    Although the candy inside wasn''t real candy, they were all made into the shape of the candy.


    When I was busy with the design, I wanted to check some information. So I clicked open a web


    page.


    After that, I logged onto the social media tform.


    As a result, a few hottest- searched topics made my heart tremble!


    "What''s going on?"


    "Why did Caroline''s matter show up in the hottest-searched topics again?"


    I refreshed the lists of the hottest searched topics several more times.


    Every time I refreshed the page, a video of Caroline asking for help after she was raped by


    gangsters would show up.


    I clicked open thement, only to find that thement down below was all foul words.


    "Someone wants to kill Caroline!" "Or to be more precise, someone is taking advantage of Caroline


    to hurt me!"


    When I realized this point, I immediately went to Patrick''s study to look for him with theputer in


    my arms.


    When I entered the study, I heard a voiceing from hisputer, "Help, help me..."


    I immediately recognized that it


    was Caroline''s voice in the video.


    Patrick was staring at the screen in front of him. And the look on his face was dignified.


    So he didn''t even notice me after I went in.


    "Patrick..."


    I called out his name.


    After a few seconds, Patrick finally noticed me. Then he looked at me and asked, "Ah?"


    I held myptop and pointed at the video on theptop. Frowning, I said, "I''m also watching this.


    Who did this?"


    Patrick shook his head.


    He looked serious.


    "I''ve asked Wilson to find someone to delete it." Patrick paused and said, "But based on his report,


    this time,it seems that someone is organizing it behind the scene. The social media ounts which


    posted this video are all low-level or dummy ones. The speed at which we deleted the posts isn''t as


    fast as that of their posting."


    "Do you know who did it?"


    I looked at Patrick.


    For some reason, as soon as this incident happened, I had a deep sense of crisis.


    When I was talking to Patrick, his cell phone rang.


    I looked over. Although Patrick didn''t save the number, I recognized that it was Gina''s number.


    He looked at me and answered Gina''s call.


    As soon as the phone was connected, I heard the cry of Gina, "Mr. Cowell,e and have a look at


    Caroline. She''s hurting herself."


    Patrick frowned slightly and opened his mouth, intending to say something. But he didn''t say


    anything in the end.


    Gina, who wasn''t stupid, seemed to have realized something and immediately said, "Mr. Cowell, I


    know Charlotte is with you. Come on, both of you should be here quickly. Or my Caroline will die."


    Patrick answered in a hoarse voice, "Okay." By the time we arrived there, the police car and


    ambnce had parked at the door of Archer Family''s house.


    We entered the room and saw the police and doctors standing in the living room. Gina blocked the


    door of a bathroom inside a bedroom, forbidding anyone to go in.


    Jeremy stood aside with an anxious look on his face.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Gina''s eyes brightened when she saw us. And she said, "Mr. Cowell, you''re here! Hurry up and


    save Caroline!"


    As she spoke, she made way for us.


    Patrick stepped forward and opened the door to the bathroom, only to find that it was locked from


    inside.


    The clothes were scattered all over the floor outside the door.


    Gina said with a squeaky voice, "Caroline surely is naked. I, I dare not let them in."


    "Which is more important? Your daughter''s naked body or her life?"


    I scolded her directly.


    It wasn''t that I felt sorry for Caroline.


    It was just that I felt that Gina was quite illogical.


    However, I also realized that the things in the door were likely to be a trap set up by Gina, Caroline,


    and Jeremy together


    What was inside the room was what they wanted to show us.


    Patrick pushed the door as he said, "Where''s


    the key?"


    I said, "There isn''t any key avable to this door. There is a lock inside to close the door. If it''s


    locked from inside, you can only kick it hard."


    The reason why I knew so much about the room was that this room used to be mine.


    The lock inside was a little broken. And no one ever tried to fix it..


    Gina nodded awkwardly.


    When we stood outside, we could hear the rustle in the room and the faint cry, indicating that


    Caroline was still alive.


    She didn''tmit suicide.


    No wonder Gina wasn''t in a hurry.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Get out of my way! We''re so anxious! We asked Caroline to open the door! But she wouldn''t open


    the door!"


    Gina urged Patrick to open the door.


    Patrick nced at her and said tly, "I think you''re very clear about what''s going on inside. Since


    you''ve been acting for so long, no way that I won''t kick the door open and get in."


    His words made Gina''s face turn pale.


    She involuntarily stroked her hair.


    A person who felt guilty would subconsciusly do so.


    Before Gina could speak anything, Patrick shouted outside, "I am going to kick the door!"


    He took a step back and kicked the door!


    "tter!" The door mmed open.


    All the scenes inside were revealed.


    I nced inside and nearly fainted.


    What I saw was blood all over the ground. Caroline seemed to be naked, which didn''t seem to be


    so. Because the skin on her body, her arms, and her chest were red.


    The skin probably wasn''t skin anymore.


    Holding a wire ball in her hands, Caroline was trying her best to brush her body...


    She stared at the skin on her body attentively.


    Even the fact that the door had been kicked open didn''t seem to divert her attention.


    "Caroline!"


    Seeing this scene, Gina fainted on the spot!


    I stepped forward and grabbed Caroline''s hand directly, "Stop rubbing your skin!"


    Only then did Caroline seem to have noticed someoneing in. She looked at me dully and then


    looked up at Patrick. Then she smiled dazedly and said, "Mr. Cowell, I know why you didn''t admit


    our marriage. Don''t worry. I''ll wipe off thisyer of skin. And I''ll be clean again."


    She continued to rub her skin regardless of my dissuasion.


    I saw she rub the wire on the wire ball against the skin, making the wire mixed with blood, skin


    debris, and flesh!


    "Stop it."


    I wanted to stop her. But she was too strong.


    It seemed that Patrick couldn''t bear it any longer. He took off his suit and bent over to remove the


    wire ball from her hand, throwing it on the ground.


    He put the suit on her body, picked her up in his arms, and said, "Stop rubbing yourself. I''ll take you


    to the hospital."


    "I won''t..." Caroline looked at Patrick with tears falling down her face continuously, "I''m not clean. So


    you don''t want me, right? I saw everything on the Inte."


    "No, I didn''t..."


    Patrick looked at Caroline. And his ck eyes were full of distress for her.


    The distress in his eyes couldn''t be covered up.


    I stood where I was and suddenly felt that something in my heart had been hollowed out.


    All the beautiful things that had been set up before seemed to disappear all of a sudden.


    I just stood there and watched Patrick carry Caroline out.


    My mood was the same as that when I was on the rooftopst time.


    I watched Patrick take Caroline down from the rooftop and take her in his arms.


    But this time, I was even more desperate.


    Jeremy nced at me and said nothing.


    Holding Caroline in his arms, Patrick got into the ambnce without ever looking at me from


    beginning to end.


    Caroline Archer was all on his mind.


    "Is Caroline pretending?"


    "Is she feigning injury to win Patrick''s favor?"


    I didn''t know the answer.


    If Caroline was pretending and feigning injury to win Patrick''s favor, she would be so amazing.


    She indeed dared to torture herself.


    Even if she was pretending and feigning injury to win Patrick''s favor, so what? Patrick had been won


    over by her.


    A doctor carried Gina to the ambnce. And Jeremy followed him and left as well.


    I was the only one left at the door, which had been lively and noisy just now.


    My heart ached so much.


    I thought that Caroline had her way this time again.


    I went back to Patrick''s home to get myputer.


    A servant saw me and shouted, "Madam."


    I smiled at her and said, "I''m no longer the Madam here. You can call me Miss Archer. Someone


    else will be the Madam here."


    After I said that, I took theputer and left.


    After that day, I didn''t have any news about Caroline. Neither did I have any news about Patrick.


    Michael told me that the case about Rosy had also been withdrawn.


    All of a sudden, I seemed to have nothing to do, feeling rxed.


    Besides my work, I only needed to focus on the designpetition.


    I was more leisured than ever.


    When I thought back to how I had been annoyed when Patrick had been pestering me to make love


    with him earlier, I felt that it was truly a sweet burden.


    And it was the past that I could no longer expect.


    I concentrated on my design. On thest day of the deadline of the designpetition, I submitted


    my design.


    A weekter, it was time to announce the result of the intermediary match. Everyone was waiting in


    front of theputer.


    When the time was up, everyone refreshed the site.


    And it turned out that it wasn''t the result of thepetition that came out but a notice.


    I clicked open the notice. And the first thing I saw was my name.


    The notice was about how I had copied Mabel Hyde''s work.


    Mabel Hyde, who was a top designer of a studio under Towering High''s leadership, was somewhat


    famous in the domestic industry. If there was no ident, either she or another designer named


    Nancy nd surely would be the winner of the designpetition this time.


    Because both of them were recognized as the strongest designers.


    As soon as the announcement came out, all the people in the office looked at me.


    I heard someone saying in a strange tone, "She did giarism. Someone doing giarism was


    disqualifiedst time. Howe she did so this time?"


    "If it weren''t for others'' giarismst time, she wouldn''t have entered the intermediary match.


    She''s just a lucky dog."


    "Yeah. And she even giarised Mabel''s work. She''s really bold."


    After that, everyone burst intoughter.


    There were two attachments on the website, which were my work and Mabel''s work respectively.


    I downloaded the two attachments first and clicked open them to have a look at them.


    Because it was my work. I could tell at a nce that Mabel''s work was the previous draft of my final


    draft.


    At that time, I originally decided to submit the previous draft of the current final draft.


    Then I made a small change on the lights.


    The only difference between her work and miney in the lights.


    "Charlotte Archer,e to my office!"


    When I wasparing the two paintings, Dion appeared at the door.


    His expression was serious. And he looked even a little angry.


    On the other hand, the colleagues on the side were all gloating and watching the show.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    I followed Dion into the office.


    He closed the door and then looked at me with a serious look on his face, "Charlotte Archer, why


    are you so confused? Although Mr. Cowell is helping you get to the final, you couldn''t have copied


    someone else''s work!"


    "I didn''t copy her work. She copied mine instead."


    I said calmly.


    "Did she giarize you? How could it be possible? You entered the second round with a ranking of


    being thest one among the 50. This time, the work was wellpleted with an innovative idea. At


    first nce, it was obvious that Mabel had spent a lot of effort on it. You could have giarized


    others'' works instead. But why did you giarize hers?"


    Dion''s words indicated that he didn''t believe what I said at all.


    He only believed that it was I who had copied Mabel''s work.


    But I didn''t me him.


    After all, although my design skill was


    somewhat good in thepany, it wasn''t at the same level as Mabel''s.


    Mabel had won many awards in the domestic industry. And the theme of her works was innovative.


    I also paid more or less attention to her works.


    "I didn''t copy her work. There''s an original version of it on myputer," I said.


    In fact, I knew that an original version of my work wasn''t convincing at all. After all, if I wanted to


    imitate such a kind of thing, I could make it in a short period.


    However, besides this, I didn''t know what else with which I could prove my innocence.


    Dion looked at me with disappointment in his eyes. He didn''t intend to hear me out at all.


    He sat in the chair as he said, "If you didn''t copy her work this time, Mr. Cowell probably could get


    you to the final. But you didn''t work hard and didn''t even design the work by yourself. Instead, you


    giarized someone else''s work directly. Then no one can help you."


    "Now that you''re determined, it''s useless for me to say anything."


    I didn''t bother to say anything more to him.


    Among Mabel and I, nobody would believe that she was the one who had copied my work.


    Just as I was about to leave, I heard Dion say behind him, "s, wait!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No, I''m just wondering. You are somewhat capable at ordinary times And you also have a few good


    works. Why did you copy her work? What are you after?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dion sat there, pat the table, and frowned.


    His face was full of confusion.


    I looked at him and asked, "Yeah, what do I want? Is there something wrong with my mind?


    Otherwise, why should I have copied her work?"


    "Well..."


    Dion looked at me and couldn''t help nodding.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he looked at me with a suspicious expression and asked, "So,


    you didn''t copy her work, right?"


    I replied, "I didn''t. She copied mine instead. But I don''t know why she did so."


    Dion frowned, crossed his arms in front of his chest, and frowned. Then he nodded and thought,


    "Yeah, what does she want? Your work is good. Even so, as long as she exerts 50% of her strength,


    she surely can enter the final."


    Dion asked, "Do you have any enemies?"


    "Enemies?"


    "I do have."


    "In fact, there are a lot of them."


    I was thinking about how to talk to Dion...


    Then, the door of his office was pushed open.


    Two women came in one after another.


    I didn''t know neither of them.


    "Mrs. Emerson." Dion saw them and immediately stood up with a smile on his face.


    I guessed that Mrs. Emerson mentioned by Dion was the woman in front of him.


    Mrs. Emerson didn''t even look at me. She went straight to the front of Dion''s desk and patted it as


    she said, "Call Charlotte Archer in yourpany here."


    It turned out that she was looking for me.


    Dion winked at me and said, "Go out first. I''ll look for youter."


    I realized that he seemed to want to help me.


    I hesitated for a moment, thinking that Mrs. Emerson surely was angry with me. When I considered


    going out first, the younger woman behind Mrs. Emerson suddenly stopped me and said, "Don''t


    leave. I have seen the news of your sister online. Are you Charlotte Archer?"


    "News about Caroline?"


    The younger woman probably was referring to the video of Caroline being raped which was


    rampant all over the inte a few days ago.


    Hearing that, Mrs. Emerson turned to look at me. And his eyes were burning with anger as she said,


    "Are you Charlotte Archer? I finally see you. How dare you copy Mabel''s work?"


    I realized that the woman behind her was Mabel Hyde.


    I has only heard Mabel''s name before.


    It was the first time I had seen her.


    Mabel, who wasn''t tall, looked slightly fat. But she got a fierce look in her eyes.


    "I didn''t copy her work," I said lightly.


    "No?" Mrs. Emerson looked at me, "What do you mean? Did you say that Mabel giarized your


    work instead? Hahaha."


    After that, sheughed out loud.


    She looked exaggerating. And Mabel behind her also had a rude look on her face, "That''s right. A


    third-rate designer like you has to look at yourself in the mirror. How could I have copied your


    work?"


    "How would I know?"


    My face was calm all the time.


    After all, I was confident in this matter. And I didn''t need to overwhelm them with my voice.


    "Howe you don''t know? Bah! Howe you are so arrogant after giarizing someone else''s


    work?" Mrs. Emerson looked at Dion and shouted, "Dion Lance, let me tell you, such a person like


    her has to be fired. Immediately!"


    Dion stood where he was with a helpless smile on his face. Then he looked at Mrs. Emerson who


    was shouting and said, "Don''t be angry. Let''s talk about it properly."


    Mrs. Emerson said directly, "How can we talk about it properly? Your people giarised Mabel''s


    work. What''s wrong? Do you think that I will just let her go like this because she is Mr. Cowell''s


    lover?"


    "Mr. Cowell''s lover?" I looked up at Mrs. Emerson.


    She also looked at me, "What''s wrong? Do you dare not to admit what you have done? We all know


    it clearly. And you can''t hide it."


    Mabel also echoed, "That''s right. Do you think that if you don''t tell us about it, won''t we know that


    you and your elder sister are serving a man together? Every wall in the world has ears!"


    I was stunned on the spot.


    "How could there be such a rumor?"


    "Two girls are serving one man?"


    "Hehe."


    "I can''t do such a disgusting thing."


    But I also saw that the two of them were well prepared and that they naturally wouldn''t let me go


    easily.


    I looked at Mrs. Emerson and then at Mabel, "Don''t shout. When ites to this matter, it''s not that


    whoever says more loudly will be more in the right. Besides, the works of ours are very simr to


    each other. Why it has to be me who giarized your work? Can''t it be that you took somebody''s


    money and came to giarize my work on purpose?"


    After I said that, Mabel was stunned.


    The expression on her face immediately became unnatural.


    But Mrs. Emerson acted differently. She sneered and said, "Did she giarized your work?


    Everyone knows Mabel''s design level, okay? Why did she copy the work of a third-rate designer like


    you?"


    "How do I know?"


    I shrugged.


    Seeing the situation, Dion said, "How about this? We can''t get a result even if we continue


    quarreling here today. Go back. And you two will sort out the evidence respectively to prove that the


    work is designed by you. Then we will find a time to see the evidence presented by you and then let


    some people be the judges."


    In fact, I thought what Dion had proposed was feasible.


    However, Mrs. Emerson wasn''t willing to do so. And she said, "Why? She giarised Mabel''s work.


    Howe we still have to present evidence? Do you need evidence? The fact that Mabel


    submitted her work earlier than she did shows everything!"


    I argued with Mrs. Emerson, "Did she submit her work many days ahead of me? If it is just a few


    days, I can''t draw anything in a few days even if I draw the designpletely based on her work.


    And the works we submitted this time arepletely confidential. I don''t have any way to know her


    work."


    Mabel, who was standing by the side, spoke up for herself righteously and confidently.


    But in the end, there was no result.


    In the end, we decided to do as Dion said, taking a week''s time to sort out the materials to prove


    that the work was designed by Mabel or me respectively. Then, a weekter, we would disy the


    evidence in the meeting room of Towering High.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Mrs. Emerson and Mabel left.


    Dion looked at me and confirmed with me repeatedly, "Is this work indeed yours?"


    I said briefly, "It''s true."


    Dion had no choice but to nod, "Okay, you can put your work aside recently and think about how to


    prove that this design is yours. If you need my help,e to me."


    I agreed.


    After I returned to the office, my colleagues all stared at me with a gloating look in their eyes.


    Especially Raina, when she saw mee in, she immediately leaned over with a smile on her face,


    "Hey, Charlotte Archer, why are you so confused? You could have done anything else. Howe


    you giarized someone else''s work? Once this matter bes serious, you probably will be fired.


    At that time, no matter how powerful your backer is, he can''t cover you."


    I ignored her.


    I just sat down and packed up my things,


    considering how topress my work hours recently and concentrate on gathering evidence to


    prove that the work was mine.


    Seeing that I didn''t bother with her, Raina was a little unhappy, "Why don''t you say anything? Is Mr.


    Lance going to fire you?"


    "You are very noisy."


    I rolled my eyes at her.


    Raina was stunned for a moment. But she still said, "Hmph, you are arrogant now. You won''t be


    proud anymore after you''re fired in a few days."


    She left. And the surrounding me around me finally became quiet.


    All the other colleagues in the office had been eliminated from thepetition. And I was the only


    one who had entered the intermediary match.


    So they were all watching a good show.


    I didn''t bother to care about so much. Then I made a timetable and contacted several clients and


    the staff of the Engineering Department. After setting up the schedule with them, I started my work.


    For the works like meeting the customers ormunicating with the staff of the Engineering


    Department and those of the Supervisory Department, I got them done during the daytime.


    As for modifying the drawings or working on effect pictures, I got them done at night.


    I got the workload over a whole week done in four days with a strong will.


    On the evening of the fourth day, I was done withmunicating with the staff of the Engineering


    Department andpleted all of my previous work ns.


    Then I returned to the office, turned on my privateputer, and began to think about how to prove


    that this painting was mine.


    I looked at the work on the screen of theputer. And suddenly, I became entangled.


    "How to prove this?"


    "Having a draft only won''t work."


    I clicked open the design where there wereyers of paintings and details. Even so, anyone could


    draw such a picture based on the details of the original work.


    I didn''t have any other evidence to prove that the painting was mine.


    It took me two days to ponder on it thoughtfully.


    I found a piece of evidence and then overturned it by myself.


    There was still one day to go before I had to


    show up in the meeting room of Towering High to prove that this work was mine.


    However, I didn''t make any progress at all.


    In fact, I knew that even if Mabel was like me and couldn''t fully prove that this work belonged to her,


    others would also believe her.


    I sat in front of theputer. And when I couldn''t find a way out, my cell phone rang.


    I lowered my head and saw that it was a call from Seth.


    I picked up the call. And the first thing he did was to apologize to me. He said, "Sorry, I thought you


    didn''t enter the second round. So I didn''t pay attention to the information on the website. When I


    opened it today, I saw the notice about your giarism."


    "It''s okay."


    In fact, if it weren''t for Seth''s advice on my work in the preliminary contest, I couldn''t have entered


    the preliminary contest.


    Seth asked me, "How to solve this problem now?"


    With the idea of giving it a try, I told him that I and Mabel were going to fight against each other face


    to face in a hearing tomorrow.


    At the same time, I also told him about my current situation.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I simply couldn''t fully prove that this painting belonged to me.


    Hearing my words, Seth was silent for a while before saying, "I''ll help you think about it."


    In fact, at this time, I no longer held any hope.


    I only thanked him.


    At 11 p.m., I had been sitting in front of theputer for a whole day. And I couldn''t think of any


    good way to prove that this painting belonged to me.


    I simply decided to give it up.


    I decided to go to bed!


    Early the next morning, I woke up and looked at theputer that was still on. And I regretted it so


    much.


    I probably could havee up with a good idea over the past night.


    But now it was toote for me to regret it.


    After packing up myptop, I took it and went to the Towering High Group.


    By the time I arrived at the gate of the Towering High Group, Dion had been waiting there for me.


    He wore a ck suit trimmed with tinsels which looked quite high-end today.


    When he saw me, he immediately came over and asked me nervously, "How''s it going? Do you


    have the confidence to persuade them?"


    "Let''s talk about it when we get there."


    I was going to face a debate, which was more like a hearing. In that case, I surely couldn''t say


    something discouraging before it started.


    At this moment, I seemed to have anticipated the result.


    Sensing that I was speaking diffidently, Dion was even more worried. And he said, "What do you


    mean by saying that? Are you confident or not? Is this work yours? Don''t embarrass me at that


    time, okay?"


    I was in a mess in my heart. And I didn''t want to say anything.


    Dion was persistent as he said, "If this work is not yours, leave quickly. Don''t make a fool of yourself


    here!"


    "Hey, what''s the matter? Are you having an internal conflict before the hearing starts?"


    When Dion was questioning me, I heard a woman''s sharp voice.


    I looked up and saw Mrs. Emerson and Mabel standing at the door of the elevator.


    The meeting room was on the seventh floor.


    The only way to get there was to take the elevator.


    As Dion, who originally was a little guilty, saw them, he could only pretend to be rxed. And he


    straightened up his spine, tidied up his suit, and calmly said, "This work belongs to Charlotte Archer.


    We are fully prepared."


    "Really? Let''s wait and see."


    Mrs. Emerson nced at me. And her eyes were always full of contempt.


    The elevator came just in time.


    The four of us went up together.


    On the seventh floor, a lot of people had been sitting in the conference room.


    I looked around and found all of them unfamiliar. However, a few of them were familiar to me.


    One was Wendy. And the other was Wilson.


    It was understandable that Wendy was here.


    And Wilson was Patrick''s assistant.


    I couldn''t figure out why he was here.


    The meeting would begin at 9 a.m. And it was only 8:30 a.m.


    Mabel and I sat on the side respectively to sort out our things. And Dion kept asking me in my ear,


    "Do you have the confidence or not? Are you sure about it? If you make a fool of me, I will fire you!"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lance. The work is mine. I didn''t copy hers."


    Besides saying so, I didn''t know what else to say to Dion.


    Finally, it was 9 a.m.


    Wilson stood up, walked to the center of the conference room, and said, "Hello, everyone. I am Mr.


    Cowell''s assistant. My name is Wilson Jacob. Mr. Cowell has something to do this morning. So I am


    in charge of this meeting for the time being."


    Dion, Mrs. Emerson, and Wendy as well as a few other people were all polite to Wilson.


    As soon as Wilson announced that the meeting now began, Mabel eagerly turned on herptop and


    then showed the draft of her excellent work step by step as well as the 3D model on herputer.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    It was clear that she had drawn the draft by herself. But the 3D model she showed was exactly the


    same as mine. And even the cutting point was exactly the same as that of mine.


    I could conclude that she had directly got my original document through some channels.


    And it was something more serious than


    giarism.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Mabel began to talk about her design idea as she showed her things.


    Although her design idea wasn''t the same as mine, she talked in a convincing and logical way.


    Even for some petty details which I drew casually, she even made some sense out of them.


    Although I didn''t speak yet, I felt that I had lost.


    After all, although I was the author, her eloquence and her capability to deal with the situation


    flexibly were all above those of me.


    I was clear that what I would sayter surely wouldn''t be as good as hers.


    After Mabel finished her words, I took out something and prepared to talk about my design concept


    and idea.


    As soon as I clicked open the picture of the model, everyone on the scenemented.


    In my opinion, everyone, like me, could see that my model document waspletely the same as


    that of Mabel.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In their opinion, I didn''t copy Mabel''s work.


    Instead, I directly backed it up.


    I began to talk about my design concept and idea.


    To make everyone think highly of me, I told them my experience in the orphanage in my childhood.


    However,pared with Mabel''s perfect exnation, everything I had said seemed to be feeble.


    When I was talking, I had already sensed how the audience changed the expressions on their


    faces. Some of them looked teasing. And some of them looked disdainful.


    It seemed that they all ascertained that it was me who had giarised Mabel''s work.


    Especially Mrs. Emerson. Although she didn''tugh out loud, she grinned brightly.


    Finally, I finished speaking.


    After I finished my words, I said, "These statements above are about my thoughts of my work.


    Thank you, all."


    Mrs. Emerson stood up and looked at the ones around her, "I think that as for whose work it is,


    every one of you should have known it clearly."


    After she said that, the ones around began whispering.


    Mabel smiled even more proudly as she said, "Boss, don''t do that. After all, Charlotte worked so


    hard to make up a design idea."


    After she said that, the people around her were whispering.


    "As expected, no way that such a good work belongs to her. She''s so shameless."


    "That''s right. I thought it was a copy. Based on what she presented now, she is even more


    shameless. And she actually directly copied Mabel''s document while adding something to it. How


    come she dared say that it was her work?"


    "I think such a person should be expelled."


    They didn''t speak out loud. But the conference room was small.


    I surely heard everything they had said.


    At this time, Dion couldn''t sit still as he said, "What''s wrong with you? Huh? Now, howe you still


    want to say that this work is yours? I shouldn''t have made fun of myself like this with you here!"


    After that, he got up and wanted to leave.


    I, who was anxious, stood up and said to Mabel, "This work is mine. I don''t know what means you


    used to take it away. But it''s mine. It can''t be fake!"


    Hahahaha!"


    As soon as I finished speaking, Mabel smiled directly.


    She was fat. So when she smiled, the flesh on her body and face began to tremble.


    She smiled. And Mrs. Emerson, who was beside her, and others alsoughed.


    Dion was about to leave. But when he heard everyone''sughter, he came back and shouted at me,


    "Stop it! Don''t you think you aren''t shameful enough? Leave with me!"


    "I won''t leave." At that time, I was stubborn. And I stood there and repeated, "It''s mine. It''s not me


    who should be ashamed!"


    At this moment, the ones who attended the hearing all burst intoughter.


    I clenched my hands tightly. And my nails were pinching my palm.Straightening my back up, I didn''t


    retreat a step.


    I didn''t want to be wronged!


    I wouldn''t take the me.


    "Assistant Wilson, the result is out. Let''s go first." Mrs. Emerson said to Wilson, "There are many


    projects in our Mabel''s hands. The customers are all waiting."


    Wilson looked at me and then at Mabel. Then he said indifferently, "Mr. Cowell said that he would


    come hereter."


    After saying that, Mrs. Emerson and Mabel sat down directly.


    When everyone heard that Patrick wasing, they dared notugh so exaggeratingly.


    Dion nced at me and said in a low voice, "You have copied her work. Why did you ask Mr. Cowell


    to speak up for you?"


    "I didn''t..."


    In fact, I was in a bitplicated mood at this time. I hadn''t seen Patrick for a long time after that


    day.


    Now that he would see me in this kind of situation. I wondered what he would think of it.


    About half an hourter...


    Patrick arrived.


    When he walked in, all the executives, especially Mrs. Emerson, rushed to the front of him and


    greeted him.


    Patrick came in and asked about the general situation.


    Everyone started to scold me heatedly. Because they ascertained that I was the one who had


    giarised Mabel''s work.


    ording to them, I, who was shameless, disgraced Towering High and that I was the loser among


    the designers, and so on. However harsh their words sounded, they used all the words that they


    could think of and assumed appropriate to scold me.


    Patrick listened to their conversation. Although he didn''t look at me, he deeply furrowed his


    eyebrows. And his face was terribly cold. His ck eyes were filled with deep unhappiness.


    The group of executives next to him were all shrewd. Seeing Patrick in a bad mood, they said a few


    words and dared not to say anything further.


    Patrick finally looked at me and said, "Tell me."


    "I''m the one who made it."


    As for this point, Patrick could not be more clear about it.


    At that time, he and I lived together. And he watched me draw the design picture.


    However, at this time, I was more reluctant to let him tell the public the truth more than he was.


    Once he said it, I probably can''t survive in thepany.


    "Humph! How dare you say that you did it at this time? You..." "Shut up!" Just as Mabel was about


    to mock me, Patrick directly interrupted her.


    As he said briefly, he had a domineering aura.


    Mabel was so scared that she trembled and shrank back into the chair.


    Patrick looked at me with some doubts in his eyes. It seemed that he was asking me what I hoped


    him to do.


    When we were in a stalemate, Mrs. Emerson suddenly stood up, "Cowell, I have something to say."


    "Go ahead."


    Patrick nced at her.


    "I heard that you have a special rtionship with this Charlotte Archer. But this time, I have to speak


    up for my people. She copied my people''s work. If you want to favor her, we surely have to find a


    ce to prove our innocence even if we leave Towering High."


    Mrs. Emerson''s tone was very tough. It was obvious that she was going to take it to the end.


    After she said that, everyone on the scene changed the look on their faces.


    Everyone looked at me.


    And their eyes were full of disbelief.


    Wilson finally spoke, "Lisa Emerson, don''t talk nonsense!"


    It was the first time that I knew the name of Mrs. Emerson was Lisa Emerson.


    "Am I talking nonsense? As the secretary of Mr. Cowell, you should be more clear about this matter


    than anyone else is." Lisa was bold.


    Moreover, Patrick didn''t say anything at this time. In fact, the truth of the matter was already there.


    Patrick looked at Lisa, walked to the center of the conference room, and said word by word, "I don''t


    know much about design. But I know that this work was designed by her. Because in that period, we


    lived together every day."


    A few words of his sounded like thunders from the blue.


    Everyone looked at me.


    However, I looked at Mabel, only to see that she was sweating on her face. It seemed that she


    didn''t expect that Patrick would testify for me!


    I stood where I was, feeling at a loss as for what to say. Then I heard Lisa say, "Mr. Cowell, you are


    Towering High''s president. How can you lie for a woman?"

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Patrick nced at Lisa with a light look in his eyes, indicating that he wasn''t irritated by her words at


    all.


    The look in his eyes indicated that he seemed to be enjoying a show.


    I could understand what the look in his eyes meant. Lisa surely got his point as well. She said


    angrily, "Mr. Cowell, I respect you. But I will insist on speaking up for my people. Mabel is a strong


    subordinate of mine. If I don''t stand up for her, who will?"


    I admired Lisa.


    I sincerely admired Lisa.


    And I could understand why she would did so. She believed in Mabel whole- heartedly, which was


    the reason why she looked so confident here.


    On the contrary, Mabe''s face was pale. And her expression was unnatural. She stood behind Lisa


    and looked around.


    Her actions clearly showed that she was guilty.


    Patrick looked at her and paused for a moment before asking, "Then what are you


    going to do?"


    Lisa said in a clear and logical way, "Fire her." Lisa added, "Since we belong to Towering High


    Group, we can''t afford to see the whole group being ruined because of a shameless person. If you


    have an affair with her, Mr. Cowell, let her stay at home. Don''t let her harm the whole group."


    After she said that, some of the managers next to her couldn''t help nodding.


    Hearing her words, I felt that these words sounded a little familiar.


    Someone once had said something simr to Seth...


    Mabel was a little nervous on the side. But now, Lisa was actively helping her overthrow Patrick''s


    testify.


    She began to rx a little and echoed, "Yes, we are a group."


    I looked at Lisa and asked her, "Do you trust her so much?"


    "Of course." Lisa rolled her eyes at me as her eyes were full of contempt. She snorted and said,


    "Mabel has been with me for several years. I know her very well. Although you aren''t here for long, I


    have heard some things about you."


    For a moment, we were in a stalemate.


    I, Patrick, Lisa, and Mabel were confronting each other.


    We didn''t say anything. And others dared not to say anything.


    Especially Patrick was here. Although everyone had some ideas in their hearts, they dared not to


    jump to a conclusion.


    However, Lisa still said, "Mr. Cowell, the result is out now. If there''s nothing else, well leave first."


    Patrick looked at me and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    I didn''t know what I should do.


    What could I do?


    I couldn''t prove that this painting was mine.


    Even without Patrick''s approval, Lisa nned to leave with her people.


    "I can follow behind you like a shadow following the light in a daze..."


    Before they could arrive at the door, my cell phone rang.


    It was Seth who was calling me.


    As soon as I picked up the call, I heard Seth asking me, "Are you in the conference room?"


    "Yes."


    "OK, let them hold on. Then send a video call request to me and monitor myputer in a remote-


    control mode."


    After finishing his words, Seth hung up the phone.


    Although I didn''t know what he was going to do, I felt inexplicably confident in my heart. Looking at


    Lisa and Mabel who were both standing at the door, watching me hang up the phone, and nning


    to leave, I said, "Mrs. Emerson, Miss. Hyde, please wait for a moment."


    Mabel said, "Charlotte Archer, our time is precious."


    At this time, she had already confirmed that I could no longer find any other evidence. When she


    spoke, she was full of energy.


    "Just for a moment. My friend has helped me find new evidence."


    As soon as I finished my words, Mabel''s face became a little pale. She looked at me and said


    unhappily, "Don''t waste everyone''s time." "Since you''ve alle here and much of your time have


    been wasted, why did you leave before the result was out?" I looked at the people around me. "I


    think everyone else also wants to know who this painting belongs to."


    I didn''t know what Seth was going to do.


    But I had absolute trust in him.


    At this time, Mabel was already guilty. And she said, "We don''t have so much time to apany


    you to make a scene."


    "Sit down. Let''s see what she can do."


    Mabel was unwilling to stay. But Lisa wasn''t afraid.


    She pulled Mabel back to where they had originally sat.


    As soon as the two of them sat down, I turned on theputer, connected theputer to a wifi,


    and then requested to get into Seth''sputer in a remote control mode.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After he agreed to my request, another desktop image showed up on myputer.


    It was Seth''s desktop image on hisputer.


    We could also hear what he was saying.


    Seth introduced himself first. After he said his name, most of the people on the scene already knew


    him.


    Seth began to show three pictures on theputer.


    One of them was the work presented by Mabel for the second round. And for the other two, I had


    never seen them before.


    Seth introduced, "These two works are the work that Mabelpleted before the ending of the


    second round and thatpleted during the second round respectively. I don''t need to introduce


    the other one to you."


    He showed the interfaces of the three works on the desktop and asked everyone, "Do anyone of


    you see any difference?"


    No one spoke.


    At this time, I was watching the show. And the look on Mabel''s face had be very ugly. She was


    clinging to the edge of the chair tightly.


    Her eyes were burning with fire.


    No one spoke. Seth said, "Between these three works, the two pieces I just presented are drawn


    with a software of thetest version. And the work for the second round is drawn by out- dated


    software. As for this point, you can see it from the shadows."


    As Seth said, he presented the three works respectively.


    At this time, peole around me were discussing.


    At this time, I understood what Seth was going to do.


    Instead of proving that this painting was mine, Seth was proving that this painting wasn''t Mabel''s!


    As long as this piece of work wasn''t hers, it could show that it was mine.


    After Seth was done with presenting the works, he said, "If you are interested, you can take a look


    at Charlotte''s other works. After all, she is old-fashioned. And she is even so when ites to using


    a software. She is used to the old version. So she doesn''t like to update it into thetest version."


    "My Mabel probably uses the old version as well."


    At this time, Lisa couldn''t sit still any longer. She looked at Mabel as she spoke.


    In fact, the guilty expression in Mabel''s eyes hadpletely betrayed her.


    Lisa seemed to have realized something. When she looked at Mabel, the look on her face indicated


    that she was already a little angry!


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Seth said calmly, "Sorry, Mabel and I are rtives. I had advised her to admit


    her mistake. But she was stubborn. But this morning, I specifically confirmed to her as for which


    version she is using in recent days. And she also admitted that she had been using thetest one


    all the time."


    After Seth finished his words, the fact already came out.


    Dion let out a long sigh of relief andughed dryly, "Haha, I told you that I trusted my employee the


    most. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have followed her here."


    Patrick had been staring at myputer all the time. Every time Seth spoke, the look on his face


    didn''t seem to be good.


    Lisa stared at Mabel and asked her with a serious look, "What''s going on?"


    The bosses of severalpanies also looked at Mabel. And they, who had trusted her previously,


    became the spectators who were watching the show.


    Mabel lowered her head and remained silent for a long time. After that, she suddenly looked up and


    pointed at myputer and scolded, "Seth Hyde, you forced me to a dead end today!"

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Mabel shouted at Seth over theputer, "Howe you are still helping her now? Don''t you


    know that she is in a rtionship with the President of ourpany, Mr. Cowell?"


    "Shut up."


    Lisa now knew that she was in the wrong. So she didn''t want to make a scene out of this matter.


    But Mabel refused, "Seth Hyde, didn''t you ask me to help you investigate who had hurt your


    parents? I found out that the one who had asked the ountant toplete the transaction was


    Mr. Cowell''s assistant, Wilson Jacob! You should be very clear about who did this!"


    Although she was talking about Wilson, I looked at Patrick instead.


    As for who harmed Seth''s parents, both Seth and I knew it clearly.


    At that time, I was full of doubts. Although Lisa somewhat enlightened me, I was somewhat


    suspicious in my heart.


    As the truth was exposed by Mabel, I


    inexplicably felt a sense of disgust in my heart.


    It was my disgust for Patrick.


    Mabel turned her face to me with a grim smile on her mouth as the fat flesh on her face trembled,


    "Charlotte Archer, do you think Mr. Cowell is very sinister? Let me tell you, Seth who has been


    pretending to take good care of you is more sinister!"


    "What?"


    "Hahaha, you don''t know about it, right? In the beginning, Glorious Seth Design didn''t get any


    orders for a while. Everyone thought that Seth had been retaliated. For the sake of the fact that he


    was my rtive, I introduced my client to Seth. As a result, my client told me that Glorious Seth


    Design didn''t want to ept any order!"


    I was very clear about what Mabel was talking about.


    At that time, I had left Glorious Seth Design. But Angie told me that Glorious Seth Design was going


    to close down.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At that time, I started to suspect Patrick...


    "It''s enough!"


    Seth''s voice came from theputer.


    His voice was mixed with a clear sense of panic.


    As for the reason why, even if he didn''t say it, I understood.


    Mabel looked at myputer and smiled horribly. "Are you afraid? It''s toote! You want to make


    up with her, right? I won''t let you!"


    "You..."


    Seth wanted to say something over theputer. "Bang!" Patrick came over and turned off the


    computer with a snap.


    He nced at everyone present coldly, put his hands in his pockets, and said word by word, "If what


    happened here today is spread out, I won''t track down the source. But I guarantee that all of you


    can''t hang around in this industry from now on."


    After he said that, he walked over to me and said, "Let''s go."


    At this time, I was in an extremelyplicated mood. And I wasn''t in the mood to say anything else


    to Patrick.


    I could only say briefly, "Thank you, Mr. Cowell."


    Then I strode out of the conference room.


    I could hear the sound of Patrick chasing me out. Then I quickened my pace and arrived in front of


    the elevator. Both of the elevators were upstairs. And it would quite a while for me to wait for the


    elevate to stop at this floor.


    Helplessly, I chose to walk from the stairwell by the side.


    As soon as I entered the stairwell, Patrick caught up with me and hugged me with one hand.


    I was so angry that I struggled to push him away!


    "Um." Patrick took a step back and leaned against the wall, holding the arm of his left hand with his


    right hand.


    Only then that I remembered that...


    His arm hadn''t recovered yet. But it was no longer cast. Even so, as the saying goes, it takes time


    for someone injured to get well. He surely couldn''t get well in a few days.


    At this time, his face was twisted. And his expression indicated that he seemed to be in pain as he


    leaned against the wall.


    I went down two more steps, only to find that he didn''t mean to chase after me at all.


    "Does something really happen to him?"


    After thinking about it for a while, I leaned over and gently held his arm with one hand, "Are you


    okay?"


    Patrick still held his left hand with his right hand and managed to say, "It hurts."


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean it. I forgot that your arm had been injured."


    Tobe honest, I was a little flustered at that time.


    I took out my cell phone and wanted to call 911.


    Patrick raised his hands and pressed down on my cell phone. In a slightly hoarse voice, he said,


    "Listen to me."


    "But..."


    "Listen to me." Patrick frowned and looked at me. "Regarding Wilson, I have found some clues


    about him before. But he has been with me for a long time..."


    As Patrick said here, he paused.


    The expression on his face indicated that he was more distressed.


    I was so scared that I wanted to go on to make a phone call. But Patrick reached out to hold my


    hand and continued, "And he didn''t make any mistakes. So I just hinted at him. That matter indeed


    has nothing to do with me. But I will figure it out and give you an exnation."


    As he said, he leaned against the wall and squatted down slowly.


    His expression indicated that he was more and more in pain.


    "Did the knocking indeed hurt him?" I was frightened at that time. And I tried to pull my hand out of


    his hand and said, "Let go of me. I''ll call 911. You can''t be like this."


    "No..."


    Patrick whispered.


    I became anxious and leaned over, intending to get his fingers off my hand one by one with my


    fingers. However, as soon as I got close to him, he suddenly raised his arms and hugged me.


    I was stunned.


    Then he put his mouth by the side of my ear and said, "I''ll be better by hugging you." "You scared


    me to death!"


    I was so angry that I struggled to hit him!


    He frowned and grunted. Holding his left arm with his right hand, he said seriously, "This time, it


    really hurts."


    "If it hurts, you can call a doctor by yourself. I''ll go first."


    I didn''t want to bother with him anymore. After I went out of the stairwell by myself, it happened that


    an elevator stopped on the seventh floor.


    I got into the elevator.


    And I left Towering High.


    When I walked out of the building of Towering High Group, I saw Caroline wander in front of the


    door not far away.


    Now the weather was hot. Except for some office workers wearing long- sleeved shirts, most people


    had already worn short-sleeved clothes.


    Caroline was wearing an item of long-sleeved clothes.


    I wanted to avoid her. But when she saw me, she happily walked over and greeted me, "Charlotte,


    why are you here?"


    "Well, I was here for a meeting."


    I didn''t want to talk to her anymore. And I just wanted to leave.


    But Caroline didn''t think so. She pulled me with an innocent smile which I found familiar on her face,


    "Charlotte, do you have anything to doter? Since we have met each other today, how about we


    have lunch together?"


    I responded indifferently, "I don''t have time."


    As for Caroline, up to now, I couldn''t figure out whether she indeed had lost her memory or she just


    pretended to.


    I still remembered clearly how she had treated herself cruelly in the bathroom that day.


    If everything was her acting, then Caroline would be so powerful.


    Caroline didn''t seem to be angry with my indifference. And she frowned as she said, "Did we


    misunderstand each other in recent years? I remember that we got along with each other before..."


    "We have never been on good terms with each other"


    I would rather Caroline scold and mock me than see her pretend to be innocent all the time.


    In this way, I couldn''t handle her.


    However, things turned out to be like this.


    Caroline dragged me and said, "Mr. Cowell and I seem to be the same. We aren''t as intimate as


    before. He is very kind to me. But I always feel that something is different about him."


    "I have something to do. I have to leave first now."


    When I heard her talking about what happened between her and Patrick, I felt restless for no


    reason.


    I was getting angry.


    Caroline didn''t think so. She pulled me and said, "Don''t, let''s have lunch together. You surely have


    to have lunch, right? Tell me, what happened between me and Mr. Cowell? If it is my fault, I''ll


    apologize to him. After all, we''ll be together for the rest of our lives."

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    "We will be together for the rest of our lives."


    Her words were tightly pinching my heart as if they were invisible hands.


    And her words made me so painful.


    Inexplicable jealousy welled up in my heart at that moment. She pulled me, which infuriated me


    more. I raised my hands and shouted, "I don''t want to be involved in your business!"


    I probably used too much strength.


    Caroline fell backward.


    I looked back and saw her sitting on the ground. Her expression indicated that she was somewhat


    in pain. And she was rubbing her butt with her hands.


    The people around looked at us. And they looked at me with their eyes full of criticism.


    I didn''t bother to be a good person. When I was about to leave, I saw that people around me were


    staring at someone else.


    Following the direction of their starings, I saw a man walking out of the building.


    It was Patrick Cowell.


    He wore the same suit I had seen just now.


    When he saw Caroline who was getting up from the ground, he quickly stepped forward and helped


    her up.


    At this time, I saw the bandage under Caroline''s long sleeves. It seemed that the wound on her skin


    had not healed yet.


    Was it a ruse of self-injury again?"


    It seemed that she was pretending to have amnesia.


    Caroline''s move indeed worked every time.


    After Caroline was pulled up by Patrick, she looked at me and immediately exined to Patrick, "I''m


    sorry. I can''t even walk properly."


    I thought she would say that it wasn''t me who had pushed her down.


    Patrick had been staring at her. Then he patted the dirt off her body and shook his head, "Why are


    you here? Didn''t the doctor say that you''re not allowed to run around?"


    "I... I just didn''t remember what you looked like when you were at work. So I came here to see you. I


    didn''t expect to meet Charlotte."


    Caroline stood next to Patrick. And she was shorter than Patrick by more than 20 centimeters,


    which made her look like a tender and delicate woman.


    As they stood together, it was a harmonious scene.


    It seemed that after Caroline treated herself ruthlessly that day, Patrick would never take the


    initiative to look at me again if Caroline and I appeared at the same time.


    "Since the situation hase to this, how can''t I understand his point now?"


    "Why do I still have to stand here and be embarrassed by them?"


    I turned around and nned to leave. Then I heard Caroline''s voice behind me, "Charlotte, let''s


    have lunch together."


    "Hehe."


    I turned around. And Patrick, who had been staring at Caroline, finally looked at me.


    But the way he looked at me was different from that he looked at Caroline.


    As he looked at me, he wasn''t distressed.


    "It makes sense."


    "After all, I am different from Caroline. I won''t cry for pain, burst out crying, and act like a spoiled


    child."


    "How could I beat her?"


    "Men all like women like her."


    "I am as stubborn and grumpy as a stone.


    Men probably will find me fresh at first. But they will abandon me sooner orter. Then, they will find


    other tender women."


    I looked at the two of them and paused for a moment before saying, "No need. Just call me out


    when you''re having a wedding banquet."


    After that, I left.


    I felt a sharp pain in my heart.


    I obviously wanted to cry. But my tears didn''t flow out. Instead, I held them back.


    My heart ached a lot.


    I lost again.


    It wasn''t the first time that I had lost. But I still felt ufortable.


    I walked on the street with my bag and got into a bar casually.


    I ordered three cups of whiskey in a row.


    When I ordered the fourth cup, the bartender pushed a ss of red cocktail to the front of me.


    "What''s this?" I looked at him in a daze.


    The bartender looked at me with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, "This is the cocktail I made


    for sad women. It is called ''Lost in Dream''."


    I shook my head and said with a smile, "I thought you would name it ''Say Goodbye to the Past."


    "It can be."


    The bartender pushed the cocktail to me.


    I took a sip of it. And a sour taste slipped down my throat to my stomach.


    My mouth was a little sweet after I drank the cocktail up. But it wasn''t as spicy as any alcohol.


    "Isn''t this alcohol?" I looked at the bartender.


    "As long as you want to get drunk, it doesn''t matter whether it''s alcohol or not."


    The bartender said lightly.


    "That''s right."


    "As long as I want to be drunk, even if I don''t drink any alcohol, I can be drunk."


    Iy my stomach as my head was dizzy. I was so tired over these days. To prove that I didn''t


    giarize Mabel''s work, I exerted a lot of effort into it.


    My cell phone was ringing in my ears.


    I heard the bartender kindly remind me, "Lady, your cell phone is ringing."


    I didn''t want to pick it up.


    I don''t want to answer anyone''s call.


    I was in a daze. And my eyes were drooping.


    By the time I woke up again, it had been dawn.


    I opened my eyes and looked around...


    Judging from theyout of the room, I was sure that I was in a hotel. However, I remembered clearly


    that I had fallen asleep in the bar yesterday. Why was I here?


    "Knock. Knock. Knock."


    When I was confused, there was a knock on the door. I rubbed my head and got up to open the


    door.


    When the door opened, the fragrance of rice drifted in through the door gap.


    There was a dining car at the door.


    And the one who pushed the dining car was...


    It was Seth Hyde.


    "Seth?"


    When I saw Seth, the first thing that came to my mind was what Mabel had said yesterday.


    Previously, thinking that Patrick was retaliating against Glorious Seth Design, I had a problem with


    Patrick.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I never doubted Seth. And I never thought that he would lie to me.


    I minded this matter in my heart.


    Seth stood at the door with a gentle smile on his face, "Are you awake?"


    I made way for him. Frowning, I asked him, "Why am I here?"


    Seth pushed the dining car in and set up the breakfast for me. Then he said, "After what happened


    yesterday, I drove straight over. When I arrived, I called you. As a result, a man picked up the call.


    He said that he was a waiter of a bar."


    "Seth, thank you for helping me."


    Looking at the sumptuous breakfast in front of me, I said.


    Seth frowned and got down on one knee in front of me. Then he looked up at me and said, "I''m


    sorry. I don''t know how to exin the matter to you. At that time, I was afraid that you would go with


    him. So I was confused..."


    "Seth, I didn''t me you." I smiled at Seth, "I know that you did so because you cared about me. In


    fact, you didn''t hurt anyone. You just hurt yourself."


    "I indeed won''t me you. Get up quickly. Let''s have breakfast together."


    I figured it out at the moment when Seth ced the breakfast on the table for me.


    Seth did everything because he cared about me. And he indeed didn''t hurt anyone.


    Seth sat down. And his eyes were full of uncertainty.


    To assure him, I picked up the breakfast and ate it. While eating, I said, "Thank you for your


    breakfast, Seth."


    Only in this way was Seth willing to eat breakfast with me.


    After breakfast, I looked at my watch, only to see that I didn''t have time to go back to get changed.


    But my time wasn''t quite tight.


    I tidied up my clothes in the bathroom. After I came out, I saw Seth sitting there and called him,


    "Seth."


    "Yes?"


    He looked up.


    I walked to the front of him and looked down at him. "Seth, you are particrly nice, kind, and


    discreet. And you know how to take care of a girl well. If someone can marry you, then she surely


    will be very happy."


    "And then?"


    Seth had guessed that I hadn''t finished my words yet.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    I sat down on his bed and smiled bitterly, "But it won''t be me."


    "Why?" Seth got up and sat down beside me. Then he grabbed my hand and said, "Patrick has


    nothing to do with you anymore. He is going to marry Caroline Archer, right? I know all of this. You


    are an independent person. You are free. And you don''t belong to anyone!"


    I didn''t pull back my hand. Instead, I let him hold my hand like this.


    Seth looked at me and seemed to be a little anxious, "If you are worried about my parents, you can


    rest assured that I will handle them well and won''t let the same thing happen again."


    "But it''s unfair to you."


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care. I..."


    "Seth." Before Seth could say something that made me feel more guilty, I interrupted him and said,


    "Seth, do you think that the rtionship between me and Patrick just started from the moment when


    I married him on behalf of Caroline?"


    "Isn''t that so?"


    Seth was stunned.


    I shook my head gently, calmed myself down, and said slowly, "No, I love Patrick. I have been in


    love with him for many years. The first time I met him, I was ten years old..."


    I sat next to Seth and told Seth everything about my first encounter with Patrick as well as my


    persistence over those years.


    Besides Lisa, only Seth knew about this.


    Seth sat there and listened to me quietly.


    He let go of my hand and lowered his head. Then I heard a self-deprecating sneer.


    He said, "I came to you toote."


    "...I''m sorry, he hurt me like that. I indeed wanted to get him out of my mind. But I tried many times,


    only to find that I couldn''t do it. I could only build a high wall in my heart so that he wouldn''t hurt me.


    But he was inside my heart and I couldn''t get him out."


    If I could, I hoped strongly that the person I loved was Seth Hyde.


    In that case, at least, I wouldn''t have to work so hard.


    Seth listened to me and nodded. "I know."


    "I''m sorry."


    Originally, I wanted to speak up for Angie. But after hesitating for a moment, I shut up.


    It was Seth''s own business. And I shouldn''t interfere with his matter too much.


    He sat down again, took a look at his cell phone, and got up. Then he said to me with a smile, "Let''s


    go. Or you''ll bete for work. I''ll send you there."


    At that time, the morning sun shone on his face as if it were ayer of holy light, making him so


    beautiful.


    Staring at him, I was a little absent-minded for a moment.


    "He is such a good man."


    "It would be great if he was the one I loved."


    I muttered to myself.


    Unfortunately, what had happened couldn''t be undone.


    Seth tidied up his clothes, took the bag for me, and opened the door for me.


    We went downstairs together. Because of the tight time, he didn''t check out. Instead, he sent me to


    work first.


    He sent me to thepany''s door and handed me the bag. Then he waved to me and said, "When


    Ie to City Y next time, I''lle to see you again."


    I nodded, closed the car door, and watched the car disappear into the traffic. Then I turned around


    and entered thepany.


    As soon as I arrived at the office in the morning, I received a phone call from Dion. He asked me to


    go to his office.


    I put down my bag and walked over there even before I could make a cup of coffee.


    As soon as I entered Dion''s office, he asked, "Charlotte Archer, which master of design did you turn


    to yesterday? He could even see such an intricate difference."


    "He is my friend."


    I smiled faintly.


    Yes, Seth was the person whom I trusted the most.


    Dion sat in an executive chair and said happily, "Because of the excellence of your work for the


    second round as well as the ridiculous incident of Mabel, it has been confirmed in advance that you


    have entered the final. Go back and be prepared for it well! Don''t disgrace me!"


    "Okay, Boss."


    In fact, I wasn''t surprised. After all, if none of us hadn''t entered the final, the management of the


    company surely wouldn''t have spent so much effort on the designpetition.


    Then I reported the work progress in recent days to Dion. He called a designer over and asked her


    to follow me so that she could take over my work at any time if I went to participate in the design


    competition.


    I had been turning over my work to her the whole morning.


    When I was free again, I found that my cell phone was still in the bag.


    I took out my cell phone from my bag and saw two phone calls from Seth and several voice


    messages from him.


    I didn''t think overthink it as I clicked opened the voice messages. At first, it was noisy over the


    phone. And then Seth''s voice came from inside.


    "Charlotte, I''m sorry. I probably can''te to City Y to see you again..."


    "Charlotte Archer, I love you."


    "Why didn''t you answer my call? I want to tell you this personally..."


    "Ahem, I... Ahem."


    "I love you, you have to be fine. You... Ahem. Ahem..."


    "I love you..."


    "I love you..."


    "I... Ahem. Ahem. Ahem..."


    Over thest few voice messages, he repeatedly said, "I love you".


    At that moment, I suddenly felt extremely sore in my heart. And I breathed with difficulties!


    An ominous premonition rose in my heart.


    I picked up my cell phone and called Seth back. But no one answered my call.


    "You have to be fine. You have to be fine!"


    I was in a panic.


    I called 911 and asked the staff if there was a car ident in the city or someone was sent to the


    hospital or something when Seth had called me in the morning.


    The staff checked it and told me that there was no car ident, saying that there were a few other


    incidents instead.


    I asked about the patient''s age.


    Then I thought that it should not be Seth.


    However, I was very sure that something surely had happened to Seth.


    Now it had been two hours since he called me.


    Everything could happen to him in these two hours!


    When I was at a loss, my cell phone rang.


    And it was a call from Seth''s phone number!


    I picked up the call and shouted excitedly, "Seth!"


    The one over the phone seemed to be stunned. After a moment of silence, he said, "Lady, do you


    know the owner of this cell phone?"


    "Yes! What''s wrong with him?"


    I had been mentally prepared for it since it wasn''t Seth who had answered my call.


    The one over the phone introduced himself, saying that he was a staff of the People''s Hospital lying


    in the middle between City Y and Seth''s hometown, Town W. He picked Seth up at a high-speed


    route. Now Seth was in a very dangerous situation. However, because Seth''s phone was locked. He


    couldn''t contact his family.


    It happened that I called Seth at that time. And they called me back directly before getting in touch


    with me...


    When I heard what the one over the phone had said, I thought that I had heard something wrong.


    After hanging up the phone, I took a taxi and went straight to the People''s Hospital in Town W.


    It took me an hour to get there.


    After I got there, I rushed straight to the emergency room!


    However, the lights in the emergency room had been turned off.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I rushed to the service desk and asked the one there about Seth''s situation. A male doctor came


    over and saw me. And he asked, "You are Charlotte Archer, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." I nodded and went over to ask him anxiously, "Where is Seth Hyde? Where is he? How is


    he? Has he been out of danger?"


    The male doctor looked at me. He was wearing a mask. So I couldn''t see his expression clearly. I


    could only see that he frowned slightly and that there was some sadness in his eyes. Then he said


    to me, "Please have my condolence."

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    "What do you mean?"


    I was stunned on the spot.


    Seeing that the doctor was about to leave, I caught up with him and said, "What do you mean? He


    has been here for just a few hours. Why did you send me your condolence? I had breakfast with


    him this morning. And he also sent me to work. Moreover, he said..."


    The doctor interrupted me, "Follow me."


    I was stunned.


    I knew where he was taking me. So I stood still and shook my head desperately, "I won''t go! You


    lied to me! How could he have died?"


    All of these happened so abruptly.


    And there wasn''t any warning.


    I didn''t believe it!


    How could I believe it?


    A few hours ago, Seth had been safe and sound. But now, howe the doctor told me that he


    was dead?


    I didn''t want to see him. I didn''t want to believe what the doctor had said


    I turned around and left.


    The doctor shouted at me from behind, "Miss Archer, although Mr. Hyde had been in aa when


    he was sent here, he woke up halfway through our rescue."


    I turned around and asked, "And then? What do you mean by saying that he woke up once? Since


    he woke up, why didn''t you save him?"


    I was questioning the doctor.


    Since Seth had woken up, why was he dead in the end?


    "When he woke up, he said that you surely woulde here, advising me that if youe here, I


    should tell you something." The doctor looked at me and paused. Then he went on, "He said that he


    loved you. And If there is a next life, he will meet you earlier."


    I just looked at the doctor and couldn''t say a word.


    Tears flowed down the corner of my eyes.


    It was as if someone were pinching my heart.


    My heart ached so much.


    "Follow me."


    The doctor waved at me.


    I raised my feet and followed him to the underground.


    It was clear that it was more chilling here than it was above.


    The doctor led me to the door of a morgue, opened the door, and waved to me.


    I walked over and looked inside.


    The hospital here probably was small. And there was only one bed inside.


    A person was lying on it. And his height seemed to be a little shorter than Seth''s height. Seth was


    taller than the one on the bed.


    "Yes, Seth is higher than him."


    "It isn''t Seth."


    I pretended to be rxed and said, "You scared me. It is not Seth. He''s not so short."


    As I spoke, I wanted to leave.


    The doctor said to me behind my back, "It''s useless to deceive yourself and run away from reality."


    "It is true that he isn''t Seth!" I lowered my head and said in a tone indicating that I was guilty as well.


    "Then go and have a look at him."


    The man was covered with a white cloth.


    I couldn''t see his face.


    "Sure."


    I pretended to be rxed. Taking a few steps, I entered the morgue.


    When I was one step away from the bed, I felt that my feet suddenly seemed to be filled with lead.


    And I couldn''t move a single step.


    The doctor followed me in, walked to the bedside, and asked me, "Do you need me to uncover him


    for you?"


    "No! Don''t move!"


    I stopped him.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I was so scared.


    I didn''t know what to do. I wanted to go back, only to find that I couldn''t lift my feet.


    Seeing me like this, the doctor raised his hand and patted me on the shoulder, "Take a look at him. I


    think he wants you to see him too."


    "Does Seth want me to see him?"


    "Is it so?"


    The doctor''s words seemed to be an encouragement to me. I finally summoned up my courage and


    took a step forward. Standing in front of the bed, I put my hand on the white cloth. After a long time,


    I finally made up my mind and lifted the white cloth.


    As soon as I lifted aer, I saw Seth''s face.


    He closed his eyes. And his face was a little pale, which wasn''t dreadfully pale.


    He looked as if he had fallen asleep.


    "Seth..."


    I, who originally held myself back from crying, burst out in tears.


    I couldn''t believe that Seth who had seen me off just now was lying here now.


    I reached out and touched his hand.


    Although it was a little stiff, it was still a little warm!


    "His hand is still warm!"


    "He, he is still alive! He''s not dead!" I looked at the doctor and took his hand to touch Seth''s hand,


    "Look, his hand is still warm. He''s still alive!"


    "Isn''t there a saying that after people die, their body will be cold?"


    "However, Seth''s body is still hot."


    "He probably isn''t dead!"


    The doctor pulled his hand back and looked at me sympathetically, "After a person dies, the blood


    inside his body will stop circting.


    However, his body won''t be cold immediately..."


    "No, you... Could it be that you didn''t try your best to rescue him? He''s not dead! He''s still alive! Can


    you please try again?"


    "Bang!" I fell down on my knees in front of the doctor.


    I put my hands together in front of my chest and pleaded with him, "Please save him. Try again.


    He''s indeed not dead."


    The doctor looked at me and let out a long sigh, "Miss Archer, he can''te back to life after he


    dies. I think you''d better give us his information as soon as possible so that we can contact his


    family."


    After that, he turned around and walked out.


    I chased after him.


    I ran so fast that I fell and scratched my hand. But I couldn''t care so much. And I continued chasing


    after the doctor, "I beg you. He is indeed not dead, he''s still alive. Please save him!"


    The doctor ignored me and continued to go upstairs.


    I caught up with him and went upstairs.


    I went all the way to his office.


    At this time, a nurse came over and suddenly inserted a needle into my body. I looked at her and


    wanted to struggle.


    However, a few secondster, I felt that my eyelids were drooping and that I was unconscious.


    When I woke up again, I was in a familiar ce.


    I was at a hotel.


    I heard a knock on the door and opened it, only to see a cart at the door. The moment I opened the


    door, the aroma of porridge drifted in through the crack of the door.


    I looked up and saw Seth standing at the door and saying to me, "Good morning, Charlotte."


    "Seth..."


    I looked at him in a daze. And I was a little confused.


    But I took a step back and let him into the room.


    He set the breakfast for me, sat next to me, and had breakfast with me.


    Later, I went to the bathroom to tidy up my clothes.


    When I came out, I saw him standing by the window and looking at me.


    The sunlight shone on his handsome face. And his clear eyes were curved. There was a beautiful


    smile at the corner of his mouth.


    As he looked at me, he looked so gentle and beautiful.


    The golden sunlight shone on his body as if it were a holy light.


    He said to me, "Charlotte, you have to take good care of yourself well in the future."


    "Seth..."


    I looked at him and wanted to say something. But my words were stuck in my throat.


    I wanted to rush over and hold him. But however hard I tried, I couldn''t lift my legs at all.


    Then, the sunlight was getting brighter and brighter. It was so bright that I couldn''t see him clearly...


    "Seth! Seth! Seth!"


    When I could shout out loud...


    I opened my eyes.


    Everything in front of me was white.


    I could tell at a nce that I was at a hospital.


    Everything that had happened just now was just a dream of mine.


    At this time, a nurse came in and looked at me as she said, "Are you awake?"


    "What... what''s wrong with me?"


    I thought about it carefully. Yesterday, I chased after the doctor and asked him to check on Seth.


    Later, I was injected with a shot...


    The nurse exined to me, "You were too excited yesterday. We gave you a sedative."


    I looked at her in a daze and thought of Seth, asking, "Where is Seth? How is he?"


    "His parents are already here. They are preparing to take his body back to his hometown. If you go


    there now, you probably can make it," said the nurse.


    "Are they going to take his body away?"


    Without any deliberation, I put on my shoes and ran out.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    It was probably because of the sedative that I was still a little dizzy. When I was running, I kept


    bumping into others. But I couldn''t care too much.


    When I arrived at the door, I saw a big van parked there.


    Seven or eight people standing next to it.


    I recognized Seth''s parents at a nce.


    They also saw me.


    When I walked forward, Seth''s mother came over and pushed me away directly, "Don''t follow my


    son anymore! It''s all because of you! You are such a hoodoo! If it weren''t for you, my son would not


    have died!"


    "Aunt, Aunt, forget it. Don''t get mad." Someone beside her helped her up.


    "Auntie, I was wrong." I looked at Seth''s body in the car and pleaded with her, "I want to see Seth


    again, okay?"


    "No!" Seth''s mother blocked the door of the van and kept pushing me, "Hoodoo! Do you think you


    can make my sone back to his life?"


    Seth''s mother cried heartbrokenly.


    She kept pushing me so that I could be separated from Seth.


    I knew that if Seth''s body was taken away, I would never see him again.


    "Auntie, I..."


    When I was about to beg her again, someone walked out from the crowd behind.


    "Bang!" Before I came to my senses, I was pped in the face mercilessly!


    I only felt that my ears were buzzing.


    When I looked up, I saw Angie standing in front of me.


    She looked at me with red eyes and said, "Charlotte Archer, can you get out of here? You hurt Seth


    so badly. But you didn''t repent. Now you killed him. And you still stay here. What else do you want


    to do?"


    I, who had been pped by her, didn''t hate her at all. Instead, I med myself in secret.


    Yes, it was all because of me.


    If it hadn''t been for that thing, how could Seth have rushed to City Y?


    If he hadn''t gone to City Y, he wouldn''t have had to rush back to his hometown.


    Then he wouldn''t have encounered such an ident.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "It''s all my fault."


    "I killed him."


    "Get out of here as far as you can. But never should you forget that you killed Seth!"


    As Angie said, she directly raised her hand to close the door of the van.


    Then she helped Seth''s mother get in the car.


    I stood still and watched them.


    The van that carried Seth''s body was getting farther and farther away from me.


    When the car couldn''t be seen, I finally squatted on the ground, buried my head deep in my knees,


    and said, "Seth... I''m sorry..."


    "I am so sorry."


    "If everything could go back to the past, I would rather that It was me who died."


    The next day, I returned to City Y.


    And I asked for leave.


    I rented the room that Seth had booked for me.


    I lived in it.


    And I did nothing but sit on the bed in a daze, looking at the door, waiting for someone to knock on


    it.


    I hoped that once the door opened, it was Seth who woulde in.


    However, every time, I was disappointed.


    It was always the room service staff that came to knock on the door.


    I stayed in the room for seven days.


    On the seventh day, someone knocked on the door again.


    I went to open the door with joy. And I opened the door, only to see Lisa standing at the door. When


    she saw me, she punched me directly and said, "Have you had enough of this?"


    I looked at her and muttered, "How do you know I''m here?"


    "It''s none of your business." Lisa rolled her eyes at me and said angrily, "What are you doing? Are


    you waiting here and see whether you have the superpower to travel back to the past?"


    "Yes, what am I looking forward to?"


    Seth was dead. And he would nevere back.


    "Tell me what''s going on." Lisa sat on the bed and looked at me.


    I told her everything, including the giarism incident in the second round and Seth''s death.


    After that, I muttered, "It''s all my fault. It''s me who is ipetent. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have had to


    ask him for help. Otherwise, he wouldn''t havee to City Y, driven on the highway, and died..."


    "Wake up! It''s all an ident!"


    "It''s not an ident. If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t havee to City Y." I repeated firmly, "If he


    hadn''te to City Y, he wouldn''t have driven on the highway and gone back to his hometown..."


    Seeing me like this, Lisa sat on the bed and took me into her arms, "Stop it. Seth surely was willing


    to do everything for you. Even if he knew that something bad would happen, he surely woulde


    to your side. It was his choice."


    "But..."


    "There is no such thing as ''but''. He surely wouldn''t regret it. Why would he, who did everything for


    the one he loved, regret it?"


    Lisa''s words silenced me.


    "For the one he loves..."


    "He loves me, which I know. Because he sent me so many voice messages before he died."


    "Tell her that I love her..."


    "But I don''t deserve his love at all..."


    Lisa apanied me to check out and went home.


    When I was at home, I received a phone call from Dion. He told me that rtive details about the


    final were revealed and that the contestants would have to gather three dayster, asking me what


    was going on my side and when I would go back to thepany.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lance. I''m not going to take part in the final."


    I answered dully.


    When I listened to Dion''s words, I traced what had happened by myself. If it weren''t for the second


    round of the designpetition and Mabel''s weird incident, the thingster on surely wouldn''t have


    happened!


    "What?" Dion was stunned over the phone. Then he said in a kind tone, "Charlotte Archer, don''t


    joke with me. You have worked so hard to prove that you haven''t giarized. When ites to the


    final, what you mean by saying that you don''t want to participate in it now?"


    "Mr. Lance, the person who proved that I didn''t copy that day was dead. I killed him."


    I held the cell phone and said in a dull voice.


    Tears fell from the corner of my eyes as I mentioned this matter.


    I felt bitter in my heart.


    "Was he dead?" Dion seemed to be stunned over the phone, "Why... Why is it so abrupt?"


    "Yes, so I don''t want to participate in the final."


    After that, I hung up the call.


    Now, I had a feeling that I couldn''t live on in this world.


    When Lisa heard that I was on the phone, she came out to ask me, "What''s the matter?"


    I said tly, "I''m fine. But I''m not going to take part in the final."


    Hearing this, Lisa was stunned for a second and then came over. She patted my face and said,


    "Sis, are you crazy? To prove that you didn''t copy anyone else''s work so that you could enter the


    final, it is Seth who cleared your name with his life. He was dead. But you decided to give it up. Are


    you worthy of him?"


    I, who had been in a mess for so many days, felt somewhat sobered upon hearing Lisa''s words


    suddenly.


    "Yes, this time, it was Seth who had used his life to prove my innocence."


    "How can I give up the final?"


    I quickly picked up the cell phone. When I was about to call Dion, he called me back. And I picked


    up his call and said, "Sorry, Mr. Lance, I was in a daze just now. I''ll participate in the final! I''ll


    participate in the final!"


    Hearing my words, Dion let out a sigh of relief over the phone, "Oh, Charlotte Archer, you scared


    me to death."


    I repeated, "I''ll take part in it." "Okay, okay. The notice of the final is sent to private email boxes. I''ll


    forward it to your email box now. You can have a look at it."


    After that, Dion hung up.


    In less than a minute, I received an email from Dion about the final.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    I clicked open the email and took a general look at its content. There were a total of six contestants


    in the final. However, at present, as for who the six contestants were, it wasn''t revealed.


    ording to the content of the email, in three days, all the contestants should gather at the airport.


    The rtive person in charge of thepany should be responsible for organizing us and setting


    off together.


    It didn''t even indicate where we were going.


    But I couldn''t care too much about it. Since I had decided to take part in the final, even if I had to


    somewhere dangerous, I had to go there.


    As I was reading the email, Lisa came over and hugged me from behind, "I know you are sad. He


    who died can''te back to his life. The reason why he came here this time is that he was worried


    about you. So you have to take good care of yourself."


    I lowered my head, grabbed her arm, and said to her, "Before he left, I told him that I wouldn''t fall in


    love with him. Am I wrong? I think I should be with him..."


    "If that''s the case, then your feelings for him are just sympathy rather than love."


    "But if that was the case, he wouldn''t have left with sad feelings."


    "But you are just sympathizing with him even if you say so to him. Do you hope that the one you


    love will agree to be you for the rest of his life just because he sympathizes with you?"


    Regarding Lisa''s question, even if I didn''t answer it, I had an answer in my heart.


    I didn''t want to.


    Lisa patted me on the shoulder and said, "He who died can''te back to his life. The fact that he


    died for you can''t be reversed. You should take his share and live well."


    "Okay."


    I nodded.


    I had to live well. And I had to live better than I did now.


    Lisa was going to work tomorrow. And she wouldn''te back until more than a monthter. That


    evening, I made her some local dishes to fill her up. Then wey on the bed and talked about many


    things which had happened in the childhood.


    It wasn''t until thetter half of the night that we fell asleep.


    The next day, when I got up, I saw Lisa was still asleep. So I gave her a push, "Aren''t you leaving


    yet?"


    Lisa fetched her cell phone in a daze and nced at it. Then she jumped out of bed in a hurry and


    said, "Why didn''t you wake me up earlier?"


    Whileining, she changed her clothes and took the luggage that she had packed up before.


    Then she went out before she could even do make-up.


    When I took her out of the door, I happened to see Shelton.


    He was also going downstairs.


    Seeing Lisa rushing out, he helped her to stop the elevator.


    Lisa said, "Thank you." Then she rushed in without hesitation.


    When she left, I tidied myself up and went to thepany to turn over my work.


    After all, the details about the final were written in a very general way. The email only indicated that


    we would gather at the airport three dayster. Besides that, as for where we would go and how


    long we would be away, it wasn''t indicated at all.


    I had no choice but to hand over all my work and my clients with reluctance.


    After handing over the work, I came out of thepany and received a strange phone call.


    When I picked it up, the one over the phone asked me first, "Is that Charlotte Archer?"


    "Yes."


    The voice sounded very strange.


    I couldn''t help being alert.


    The man over the phone said, "Hello, I am the police from the police station in Town W. About the


    car ident on the highway a few weeks ago, I have a few questions for you."


    "Police from the police station in Town W?"


    "A few questions for me?"


    I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Of course, I knew that he was talking about Seth''s car ident. However...


    "What do you mean? Isn''t that car ident an ident?"


    I couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    "I''m not sure yet. But we found some doubts when we checked the scene. So I have a few


    questions for you." The traffic police''s words were very official.


    I quickly said, "Okay, go ahead. I will tell you everything I know."


    The first thing the traffic police asked me was about the fact that Seth had called me.


    I told him the situation at that time, indicating that I didn''t pick up his call at that time and that he


    sent me a few voice messagester.


    The traffic police officer asked, "What''s the content of the messages? Can you tell me about it?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I was a little hesitant.


    They were Seth''s personal messages for me.


    But I wanted to know the traffic police''s n. After hesitating for a while, I said, "We used to be in a


    rtionship. He sent voice messages to tell me that he loves me."


    "Well, I know. If there is anything else, I will contact you again."


    The traffic police didn''t say anything else.


    Judging from his words, I knew that he was going to hang up the phone. So I quickly said, "Well,


    can you tell me if there are any suspicious points in this ident?"


    "Well..."


    "Tell me, Seth is a very important person for me." I deliberately said, "Otherwise, he wouldn''t have


    called me before he died, right?"


    After a moment of silence over the phone, the traffic police officer said, "Here''s the thing. We didn''t


    find any signs of braking on the scene of the ident."


    The traffic police didn''t say anything further.


    The phone was hung up. I stood at the door of thepany, feeling a little confused.


    "What did he mean? Was someone trying to frame Seth?"


    "If that was the case, then who would it be?"


    "Could it be that there was some conflict between him and someone else in the business that


    caused the counterpart to intend to kill him?"


    I knew that it was useless for me to think randomly.


    I had to leave it to the police to investigate it.


    Two dayster, I would go to the final. And I didn''t know how long I would be away this time.


    Plus, I hadn''t seen Rosy for a long time because of what had happened before.


    Now that I had time. So I took a taxi and went to Holy Spirit Hospital.


    Rosy, who was still in aa, lived in ICU. I looked at her through the ss wall.


    She had been in aa for a few months, relying only on nutrition. And she had lost a lot of weight.


    It was clear that her cheeks were sallow.


    "Grandma, you have to wake up."


    I stood on the other side of the ss wall and murmured.


    In this world, I found only a few people important to me, including Rosy, Lisa, and Seth.


    Now that Seth was dead. I surely couldn''t let anything happen to Rosy.


    "Hey, why did shee here so early?"


    "Of course, she should. She probably has been looking forward to this moment for a long time."


    When I looked at Rosy, two nurses walked behind me.


    The two of them were talking a little loud. And I heard all of their words.


    I turned around, walked quickly to the two of them, and asked them, "What are you talking about?"


    One of the nurses seemed to haven''t expected that I would catch up with her. Her face changed.


    And she immediately said, "Nothing."


    The other one was unhappy, "There''s nothing to hide. It''s not something that can''t be discussed."


    I asked again, "What''s wrong? Will something wrong happen this afternoon?"


    I asked again.


    "Don''t you know about it?" A nurse asked me, "This patient has been in aa for more than three


    months. Yesterday, she went through another examination, only to be judged as brain dead. We


    have notified your family toe here so that we can announce this matter this afternoon."


    "What?"


    I was stunned on the spot.


    The two nurses looked at me inexplicably. And it seemed that they were very surprised that I didn''t


    know about this matter.


    The two of them walked away. I stood there alone as my mind was in a mess.


    "What did they mean? Rosy was determined to be brain-dead. Are they going to announce this


    matter this afternoon?"


    No one would have told me about it if I hadn''te here today. Then I surely would miss this


    moment.


    I waited outside the ward for an hour. Then Jeremy, Tracy, and Caroline appeared together.


    The three of them were stunned when they saw me.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    "Did you ask her toe here?" Tracy nced at Jeremy. And her face was full of dissatisfaction.


    "I didn''t."


    Jeremy shook his head.


    He looked at me and asked in confusion, "Charlotte Archer, what are you doing here?"


    "Me?" I looked at them with an alienated look in my eyes and said, "The reason why I am here is


    the same as yours!"


    It seemed that they all wanted to hide this matter from me.


    "You..."


    Jeremy looked at me with a face full of displeasure.


    It seemed that he wanted to drive me away.


    At this time, a doctor came over with a folder. When he saw us, he said, "Is everyone here? If yes,


    I''ll say it."


    Jeremy and Tracy looked at me. Although there was dissatisfaction in their eyes, it wasn''t good for


    them to lose their temper in front of the doctor.


    The doctor opened the folder in his hand and simply read Rosy''s time of being admitted into the


    hospital, the time of hera, and some other data.


    In the end, he announced that she was braindead.


    After announcing that, the doctor looked at us and said, "Please go back and discuss the time to


    turn off the drone."


    "If they turn off the drone, won''t Rosy die?"


    I spoke first, "I don''t agree!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I wouldn''t agree! I surely wouldnn''t!


    Seth had just died. If Rosy died now, I couldn''t ept the loss of two important persons to me.


    Tracy rolled her eyes at me and said, "We are the Archer Family. You don''t count as a member of


    the Archer Family at all. Do you have the right to speak here?"


    "If you turn off the machine, Grandma will be dead!"


    I looked at Tracy.


    Tracy said, "Mom has been dead for a long time. But her organs are still working! She is brain-


    dead. Do you understand what braindead means?"


    The doctor looked at us calmly and just said, "Be quiet." Then he left.


    He surely had been used to these things.


    I understood what brain-dead meant. But I just couldn''t ept it. So I said, "But aren''t there a lot of


    news that the brain-dead wake up after they are in aa for many years?" "Are there?" Tracy


    immediatelyughed, "Don''t you find your words ridiculous? It is because it happens rarely that it is


    covered in the news."


    After she said that, she looked at Jeremy and said, "Brother, don''t you want to say anything? You


    know better than me as to what kind of situation the Archer Family is in now. Mom costs us tens of


    thousands of dors a day. And the bill is nearly one million dors a month. How long can we hold


    on?"


    Jeremy was silent for a long time before he said,"... But we can''t turn off the machine today."


    It was as if he had made up his mind.


    But it couldn''t change the fact that his words indicated that he was cold-blooded.


    "Then when can we turn off the machine? We have to do it within this month. Or I won''t pay the


    expense anymore!"


    Tracy crossed her arms in front of her chest as if she surely would mean her words.


    Jeremy''s face was full of worry as he said, "Let''s go back and discuss it first."


    They were in front of me. So It wasn''t appropriate for them to discuss in front of me. Because I


    surely would stop them.


    So he had to avoid me.


    Caroline saw them quarrel and also persuaded them, "Aunt, Dad, there surely is a solution to every


    problem. We can''t turn off the drone in a hurry. If Grandma can wake upter, won''t you regret it?"


    Her words shocked me.


    On second thought, I wasn''t surprised.


    After all, Caroline had always been pretending to be nice on the surface.


    As for what was going on in her mind, it was unknown. And she surely would make her words


    sound very pleasant.


    Jeremy looked at her with impatience on his face, "If it were in the past, it would be fine. Now you


    should know more or less as to what''s going on at home."


    Tracy mocked on the side, "That''s right. How about you just let Patrick pay for the expense?


    Anyway, such a little amount of money is just a drop in the bucket for him." At the mention of


    Patrick, Caroline looked embarrassed, "I... I''ll tell him about it. But I don''t think it''s a good idea. After


    all, it''s our family''s business."


    Tracy responded, "That''s right. Forget it. Let him invest the money in Archer''s Group. Now Archer''s


    Group is the ce where the money is needed. We don''t need to owe him a favor because of such


    a trivial matter."


    Her expression seemed to indicate that she thought it was a matter of course.


    But when I heard her words, I was burning with anger in my heart.


    "Such a trivial matter?"


    "Rosy''s life seems to be atrivial matter to her..."


    "I''ll also think of a way to get the money."


    After all, I wouldn¡¯t let them turn off Rosy''s breathing machine.


    All three of them looked at me with different expressions.


    Tracy, in particr, looked like she was watching a good show. She smiled and said, "Okay,


    Charlotte Archer, I''ll wait for you to take money out."


    After that, she left.


    Jeremy nced at me and left.


    Suddenly, Caroline and I were the only ones left.


    I wanted to go. But I heard Caroline, who was behind me, say, "How about I ask Mr. Cowell for


    some money?"


    I paused instantly.


    I looked at her and asked in confusion, "Don''t you have any money?"


    Caroline looked a little embarrassed and shook her head, "No, I recently checked the transaction


    record of my bank card. In recent years, Mr. Cowell gave me money every month. And the credit


    card I used was also given by Mr. Cowell." "Oh, I see."


    "Patrick is indeed capable."


    "While hooking up with me, he is supporting Caroline."


    For no reason, I was very angry in my heart.


    I squinted at Caroline and said, "You are physically fit. Why don''t you go out to make money?"


    "I..." Caroline said with embarrassment, "I can''t do anything. You know well that some of my college


    homework was done by you. The money I make a month won''t be even enough for me to buy a


    piece of clothes."


    "That''s right."


    "She is right. She can''t do anything. And she certainly couldn''t make any money."


    "So are you going to be supported by Patrick like this? What if he abandons you one day?"


    "Mr. Cowell won''t do so."


    "Why?"


    I didn''t understand why Caroline would say so resolutely.


    As for the entanglement between Patrick and her, I had been confused about it all the time.


    "I..." Caroline took a look at me. And the look in her eyes was a littleplicated. She hesitated for


    a long time before she said, "Anyway, he surely will support me. I am confident about it."


    "Then, did you love Patrick because of his money or who he really is?"


    I had been wanting to ask her this question for a long time.


    It was just that I had been in a bad rtionship with Caroline before that I didn''t have a chance to do


    so.


    "Both."


    As expected, Caroline''s words surprised me.


    After that, she left.


    She didn''t say anything like I should keep it as a secret for her as if it didn''t matter to her.


    She was sure that whatever happened, Patrick would always love her.


    Did Caroline indeed have lost her memory? Or was she faking it?


    On the contrary, I became more and more confused about it.


    After leaving the hospital, I didn''t go home. Instead, I went to an agency at the entrance of the


    residential quarter, intending to know how much my house was worth now.


    The bid of the real-estate agency was 14 million dors. But it wasn''t guaranteed that my house


    would be sold soon.


    There were two days to go before the final began. And I didn''t know how long I would be away.


    If my house was sold out during the period I was away, I couldn''te back.


    And I wasn''t at ease about leaving 14 million dors to the real-estate agency to take care of it.


    After weighing the pros and cons, I got home and found Tracy''s contact number. Instead of calling


    her, I added her on Facebook first.


    After she approved my request, I sent her a video about a call she had made before Rosy had


    conducted an operation in the hospital.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    When I sent a message to Tracy, I saw Seth''s profile picture of his Facebook ount again.


    He used a photo of his as the profile picture.


    I had never seen the profile photo of his Facebook ount carefully before.


    I clicked open the picture, ergzing it.


    Only then did I realize that it was a photo of his when he was in college.


    Wearing a clean white t-shirt and jeans, he stood at the gate of the college.


    I found his outfit somewhat familiar when I looked at the picture.


    Looking at the photo carefully, I remembered that I seemed to have taken such a photo for him.


    We didn''t know each other back then.


    He stopped me at the school and said, "Hi, can you help me take a photo?"


    At that time, Seth was already an influential figure in our department, who could be said to be a


    charming prince.


    I recognized him at a nce and agreed


    without hesitation.


    After that day, we exchanged our Facebook ounts with each other.


    I clicked open the dialog box where there were seven or eight voice messages from him.


    I didn''t have the courage to click them open again.


    I was afraid to hear his voice.


    It was as if I were fleeing from something.


    I clicked on his Facebook posts.


    The first one was posted by his parents on his behalf a few days ago.


    Another one was posted four or five months ago.


    It was the New Year Holiday.


    He secretly took a photo of me from somewhere and attached it with a line of words, which read, "I


    hope I can apany you every year in such a way in the future."


    When I was reading Seth''s Facebook posts in a daze, a phone call suddenly came in.


    I took a quick nce at the caller ID, which showed that the caller was Tracy.


    Organizing my mood, I picked up the call.


    "Charlotte Archer, what do you mean? You were following me, weren''t you? Why did you have the


    right to eavesdrop on my call?"


    The moment I picked up the phone, Tracy''s voice came over the phone, which sounded very harsh.


    I took the cell phone far away, wiped my ears with my hand, and turned on the speaker mode. After


    that, I said calmly, "Did I follow you? I just happened to hear your call."


    "Pooh! Was it such acoincidence? What a coincidence!"


    "It doesn''t matter to me whether you believe my words or not."


    I sat on the sofa and put my cell phone on myp, feeling at ease.


    Anyway, it wasnt me who should be anxious.


    Tracy didn''t speak for a long time over the phone. And I could hear the breathing sounding


    from the phone.


    It was estimated that she was so angry when she saw the video sent by me.


    About 30 secondster, she said, "Tell me, what do you want?"


    "Let''s make a deal first. I don''t have money." As soon as I opened my mouth, I was interrupted by


    her. And she said, "Now you know the situation of Archer''s Group as well. My brother and I are both


    in debt."


    "So you all look forward to Grandmother''s death so that you can use her inheritance to pay off the


    debt, right?"


    I said tly.


    I seemed to understand why they were all looking forward to Rosy''s death.


    "... No, no!" Tracy hurriedly exined, "After all, she''s your grandmother and my mother. I don''t


    want her to die either. But she''s already brain-dead! We can''t do anything about it!"


    As she spoke, her voice seemed to indicate that she was crying.


    As for whether she was crying for real or not...


    I had no idea about it.


    "Oh..." I said meaningfully, "Don''t worry. I''m not asking you for money."


    "That''s good."


    Tracy let out a long sigh of relief.


    I thought for a moment and said, "I''ll put my house for sale and sell it. Then I''ll pay for


    Grandmother''s treatment." "Really?"


    When I said that, Tracy''s voice was brisk.


    It was as if she had been relieved from a heavy burden.


    I paused. "Yes. But I''m going to the final of a designpetition the day after tomorrow. I have to go


    to another ce. I''m not sure when I cane back. Before that, you can''t turn off my grandma''s


    machine. If you do, I''ll send out this video so that everyone will know that you did something to my


    granny''s will."


    "Well... If your dad wants to stop the machine, I can''t do anything about it. The two of us pay for the


    expense together."


    "I don''t care about that point. Anyway, I''ll send the video out when the machine is turned off."


    I couldn''t care so much.


    Now, I only had something on Tracy. So I could only ask her to restrict Jeremy.


    Tracy was silent for a while over the phone. Then she said, "Okay, okay! Let me tell you, I can only


    dy him for another month at most. If itsts any longer, I won''t care about it anymore!"


    "Okay."


    One month was enough for me.


    The next day, I contacted the real- estate agency to take photos at my house and asked him to


    contact the buyer first. I told him that after I came back from the final, I would vacate the house for


    the buyer.


    That day, as we were about to set off for the final, Dion took the initiative to contact me, saying that


    he would send me off.


    I didn''t want him to know that I lived in Unit No.1, City Y. So I asked him to meet me at a subway


    station.


    He drove to pick me up.


    On the way to the airport, he drove on an expressway...


    On the way, a big car suddenly changed its way, which scared Dion so much that he stopped the


    car in a hurry. After he avoided the car in sess, he cursed, "Damn, it. Now everyone can drive.


    They are so blind while driving!"


    Seeing his angry look, I suddenly thought of the words of the police officer from Town W.


    I asked Dion, "Mr. Lance, regarding the situation the same as that just now, what kind of situation


    can prevent a driver from stopping the car?"


    "What?" Dion nced at me from the corner of his eyes and said with a smile, "No braking? How is


    it possible? If you don''t stop the car, you can only wait to die."


    "So no way that the driver will refuse to stop the car, right?"


    "Of course, unless the driver falls asleep."


    Dion''s words made me stunned.


    "Sleeping?"


    At the time of the ident, it was at noon. Seth, who had just got up, shouldn''t have fallen asleep.


    What was going on back then?


    Dion didn''t seem to find anything wrong with me. He said to me kindly in the car, "All your


    opponents are very strong in this final. You probably have entered the final with some luck. So don''t


    put too much pressure on yourself."


    At about 10 a.m., we arrived at the airport.


    In addition to a few unfamiliar faces, I also saw two familiar faces when I went in.


    They were Mabel and Lisa.


    "Mabel Hyde?" I frowned and turned to look at Dion, "She copied my work. Why is she still here?"


    "Well..." Dion said with a fake smile, "Originally, she wasn''t included in the final. But Lisa thought


    that it was because Mabel had been instigated by others that she did something wrong. Thinking


    that she was capable, Lisained to the upper management. Several managers of other


    companies also spoke up for Mabel. So she is here."


    "How can it be?"


    I frowned.


    The current situation couldn''t be clearer.


    Judging from the attitudes of other managers, they should be targeting me.


    Dion and I walked over. When Mabel saw me, she rolled her eyes at me.


    On the contrary, Lisa came over and said kindly, "Charlotte Archer, I''m sorry for what happenedst


    time. My Mabel was also used by others. This time, she is here. And you canpete with each


    other fairly."


    I replied politely, "Well, okay, Mrs. Emerson."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Even so, I surely wouldn''t forgive Mabel.


    After all, the death of Seth had something to do with her!


    When I looked up at Mabel, the ones in front of me all looked behind me.


    Someone spoke first, "Mr. Cowell, are, are you actually here to see us off in person?"


    The rest of them swept past me and walked somewhere behind me.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Before I could turn my head, I had already guessed what was going on behind me.


    Then I turned my head.


    And I saw a group of people surrounding Patrick.


    Behind him, there were seven or eight bodyguards in ck.


    In addition, there was a young man in a gray suit with slightly curly hair, who was carrying a


    suitcase.


    He was new.


    Thinking that Patrick was here to see us off, I stood there and didn''t move.


    Last time, Patrick revealed the rtionship between him and me in public, which a few managers


    knew. After they said a few words to Patrick, one of them said, "Mr. Cowell, did you have something


    else to tell Miss Archer? Then we will go over there to go through the security check first."


    As soon as he said that, others followed him and left.


    In an instant, only Patrick, me, and a few people were left there.


    When I turned around, intending to leave, I heard Patrick say behind me, "It''s no use for you hide


    from me. I''m going there with you."


    I turned around and looked suspiciously at Patrick, "Are you so free, Mr. Cowell? It''s just a small


    designpetition. Why are you following me?"


    Patrick immediately admitted it, "Yes, I''m free."


    I had nothing to say.


    "Then, Mr. Cowell, feel free to be free. I''m very busy. And I''ll go first."


    For no reason, I was a little angry when I saw Patrick.


    I took my suitcase and went to get a boarding pass. Only then did I know that we were going to a


    city for tourists in the south.


    I went trhough the security check.


    After I got on the ne, I found out that the whole first- ss cabin was reserved by Patrick.


    The bodyguards sat apart. And Patrick and the young man sat together.


    When I walked to the economy ss, I heard people around talking about Patrick''s identity.


    It made senses.


    Usually, he would take a private ne. Once he took this kind of ne asionally, he would


    naturally be in a high-profile.


    Seven people, including me, who entered the final, got on the ne as well.


    And we were lined up in the same row.


    I sat by the window, sitting next to a woman who seemed to be much older than me.


    She was wearing a in long dress with no makeup on her face. And her straight hair was tied up.


    She was reading a book rted to internal design in her hands.


    Out of politeness, I introduced myself, "Hello, my name is Charlotte Archer."


    "Hello, Nancy nd."


    She greeted me during the interval of reading.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Nancy nd? You are Nancy."


    She was Nancy nd.


    I was surprised and delighted to know her identity.


    It was a four-hours'' flight along the way.


    Most of the time, Nancy was reading. When I asionally said something to her, she just answered


    me. And if I didn''t say anything, she wouldn''t respond.


    Although she looked indifferent and alienated, I still found her easygoing.


    That afternoon, the nended.


    There was a caring to pick us up directly.


    After three hours, the car drove to a resort.


    After we were inside, we didn''t stay there any longer. Instead, we were directly taken to our rooms


    respectively by seven waiters.


    And a waiter told me that he woulde to pick me up for dinner in half an hour.


    To tell the truth, the room was indeed good. With the yard being counted in, the room was about


    100 square meters.


    There was a wall in the bedroom with ss doors. And outside the door, there was a square


    swimming pool.


    For the territory outside the swimming pool, it was separated by a one- meter- high short fence.


    If one wanted to see what was outside, one could still see everything clearly.


    I looked around and rested for a while. Then I followed the waiter to have dinner.


    After I arrived where we would have a meal, in addition to the seven people outside, I saw the


    young man who came with Patrick.


    He introduced himself first, "Hello, everyone. My name is Jeremy Attwood. And I am Mr. Cowell''s


    assistant. Next, I will tell you the rules of the final."


    Then, Jeremy told us the rules of the final.


    The rules were understandable.


    To simply put it, we had to transform our current rooms.


    We could change them in any way we wanted on the condition that it was feasible and reasonable.


    Then, in addition to the three mysterious judges who would rate us, the manager of the resort would


    also take part in rating us.


    The duration of the design was a total of two weeks.


    During the two weeks, we had to live in this resort all the time.


    The management of the resort would provide us with all kinds of services, includingundry service,


    changing toiletries, and others. Besides, there were shops inside the resort where we could buy all


    kinds of ordinary daily necessities we needed.


    Everyone could only use the ordinary mobile phones provided by the resort.


    We could useputers. But we couldn''t use wifi.


    In other words, we had to be isted from the rest of the world for the next two weeks.


    After dinner, I was ready to leave first.


    As soon as I walked out of the dining hall, Mabel followed me and said with a smile, "Charlotte


    Archer, don''t think that I don''t know that Seth surely has helped you in your previous design. Now


    that he is dead. I will see how capable you are. And I wonder whether your design work can be as


    good as before."


    I squinted at Mabel and said in a bad tone, "You know about his matter, don''t you?"


    Mabel said in a gloating tone, "Of course, I did. He came to City Y that day. And there was a car


    ident on his way back to his home the next day." After that, she added, "He deserves it!"


    "Apologize!"


    Her words infuriated mepletely!


    I grabbed Mabel''s hair and pped her in the face!


    "Bang!" The sound of pping sounded clear in the night.


    Other designers also came out one after another. Looking at us, they immediately came over.


    "Howe you dare hit me?!" Mabel struggled.


    But I was not afraid of her at all. I said, "Apologize! Apologize to Seth. And apologize for all the


    words you just said!"


    I was so angry.


    Then I raised my hand and pped her again.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Mabel had exposed the previous things, Seth might not havee back


    to City Y.


    Seth''s death was like a shadow that I couldn''t get rid of.


    And I traced everything back to the past.


    Mabel struggled desperately. Although she was fat, she was weak. And I, who was quite furious


    now, had great strength.


    She struggled a few times. Then she was out of breath.


    Several designers who were in the final with us all came over and said kindly, "Forget it. Don''t


    quarrel. Thepetition is more important."


    "It''s not important. Apologize! Otherwise, I won''t let you go!" I stared at Mabel, "People like you who


    copied my work and framed me don''t deserve to participate in the final. You shouldn''t be here!"


    "Pooh! Your work surely was made by Seth.


    I''m sure that you can''t design such good work!" Mabel was arrogant as she said, "After all, you were


    at the bottom in the preliminary round!"


    "Even so, you giarised my work." I grabbed her.


    Mabel, who was still arrogant, refused to apologize.


    People around us were trying to persuade us.


    In fact, I was tired at this time. And I almost couldn''t grab her anymore.


    "What''s going on?"


    At this time, a man''s voice came from the darkness.


    Without ever looking back, I knew who it was.


    Mabel looked up. And she, who was arrogant just now, stopped being arrogant, smiled, and said,


    "Mr. Cowell, we''re just joking!"


    After she said that, she looked at me again and whispered, "Charlotte Archer, let me go."


    "Apologize."


    I didn''t mean to give in at all.


    "Okay, okay, okay. I apologize. I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said anything about Seth. It''s all


    my fault." Seeing that I didn''t want to let go of her, Mabel added, "I shouldn''t have said anything


    about you either. You are generous and open-minded. Let me go."

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    I knew that Mabel wasn''t apologizing to me or Seth sincerely.


    Instead, she was afraid of offending Patrick.


    I, who didn''t want to stay here any longer, let go of her and left.


    The entire resort was closed during the final. The judges didn''t arrive yet. Apart from the staff, only


    seven of us, Patrick, and Jeremy were guests here.


    If Patrick went to block me at the entrance of my room, I surely would have nowhere to run.


    In case something would go wrong, I didn''t go back to my room. Instead, I wandered around.


    I had to admit that this resort was well-facilitated.


    There was a swimming pool, a small-sized golf course, and a circus arena.


    However, since there was no audience, the circus arena was closed.


    I looked around and nced at my watch. Seeing that it was past 10 p,m., I thought that Patrick


    probably wouldn''te to me...


    As I was walking back, it suddenly rained. And the sky was filled with stars a few minutes ago.


    In the blink of an eye, it was raining cats and dogs.


    I rushed back. Just as I was about to rush to the door of my room, I collided with someone who


    rushed out of the corner!


    And her head hit right at the elbow of my hand with which I covered my head!


    ¡¯Ah!"


    She fell to the ground. And a painful voice came from the rain.


    "I''m sorry." I apologized and took a closer look. It turned out to be Nancy. I called her, "Nancy."


    Nancy raised her head and saw me.


    She, who didn''t say anything, wanted to leave.


    I grabbed her hand and said, "It''s raining so heavily. My room is here. Come in to take shelter from


    the rain."


    She turned to look at me. The rain was too heavy. And the night was too dark. I couldn''t see her


    expression clearly. But I heard her say, "Thank you."


    It seemed that she agreed.


    She went into the room with me.


    Out of politeness, I let her take a shower first. And I wrapped myself in a towel while waiting in a


    corner.


    It wasn''t until she finished taking a shower that I went in to take a shower.


    Each room of this resort could amodate two people. So bathrobe, towels, and other things


    were all a set.


    After I took a shower and came out in a bathrobe, I saw Nancy sitting on the sofa in a bathrobe.


    When she saw me, she said with some embarrassment, "Thank you, it should be a sudden shower.


    After the rain stops in a while, I will leave."


    I said politely, "No need. No need. Don''t worry."


    Nancy seemed to be a nice person. But when I actually got to know her, I felt that she seemed to be


    quite alienated.


    It had been raining for a long time outside. I stood in front of the bed and looked at the rain outside.


    While Nancy was sitting on the sofa.


    Staying in the room, both of us couldn''t help but be embarrassed.


    "Ding-dong."


    At this moment, the doorbell rang.


    I, who didn''t think much about it, went to open the door.


    The door opened.


    It was Patrick standing at the door.


    He had an umbre in his hand. And his hair was sticking to his face as the rain slid down his hair. I


    lowered my head and saw that his trousers were wet.


    I, who was stunned, wanted to say something. But when I thought of Nancy who was in my room, I


    could only say, "What''s the matter?"


    "Who is it?"


    Before Patrick could speak, Nancy stood up and walked over.


    When she saw Patrick, she was also stunned. And she said, "Mr. Cowell."


    The atmosphere, which had been very awkward just now, became more strange now. Nancy looked


    at me and then at him as she said, "I''ll leave first."


    "Don''t..."


    It was raining outside. If Nancy went out like this, she probably would catch a cold tomorrow.


    Patrick blocked the door and exined, "No need. It''s raining heavily outside. I''m just here to see if


    she''s back. I was worried that she would be still outside."


    He was exining to Nancy...


    Even so, hearing his words, I felt that my heart trembled slightly.


    "Is he worried about me?"


    "It seems so."


    "Well, even so, I should go as well."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nancy seemed a little embarrassed.


    Patrick still blocked the door and stopped her, "Don''t. If you''re leaving, she will me me. I''m


    leaving. I''m just afraid that she''ll get wet. It''s good that she''s back. I''m relieved."


    After that, he held an umbre and disappeared into the rainy night.


    Inexplicably, I felt a little distressed.


    I stood at the door and thought about what he had said just now. It was rare for him to say so many


    words. It seemed that he was so afraid that I would be angry if Nancy left. So he could only exin


    to Nancy repeatedly.


    I had an inexplicable feeling in my heart.


    Although I had an impulse to shout out loud, asking him to stay, the words were at my throat. I


    couldn''t say it or swallow it.


    Nancy stood aside and looked at me with a little embarrassment, "Sorry, I should have left just now.


    Sorry to disturb you."


    Her words made me realize that she was still there.


    I hurriedly shook my head and said, "No, no. He and I..."


    "What''s the rtionship between Patrick and me?"


    I didn''t know how to exin to Nancy. So I had to close the door.


    Then I made two cups of tea.


    I handed a cup of tea to Nancy. She took it over and looked at me, saying with a faint smile, "In fact,


    everyone knows the rtionship between you and Mr. Cowell. We have been specially instructed


    before we came here."


    "What?"


    "It is said that you were Mr. Cowell''s lover. So the two male designers in the final were told not to hit


    on you unless they wanted to be kicked out of Towering High."


    When Nancy spoke, she was always smiling.


    I was a little embarrassed as I said, "In fact, he and I are not like that. He is just... my brother-in-


    law."


    Although I didn''t want to admit it...


    It seemed to be an unchangeable fact.


    "But he likes you." Nancy sat on the sofa and looked at me with calm eyes.


    "No." I immediately denied it. Thinking how I had been tricked by Patrick over and over again


    previously, I drooped my eyshes, "I used to think so as well. But after experiencing a lot of things,


    I don''t think so anymore."


    "To tell you the truth, just now, Mr. Cowell stood at the door and exined to me just now, saying


    that he was afraid that you would be angry. If there were other guests besides us in this resort, I


    would really suspect whether he was Mr. Cowell''s twin brother."


    There was a hint of ridicule in Nancy''s words.


    After that, she smiled on her own.


    I looked up at her.


    At this time, I found Nancy less distant. When I was hesitating about what to say, she got up and


    looked out of the window, saying, "The rain has stopped. I''m leaving. Thank you for your tea."


    She put the tea on the table.


    And she left without waiting for me to speak.


    I packed up my things and went to sleep.


    As Iy on the bed, the scene where Patrick stood in front of my door with an umbre in his head


    had been lingering in my mind. It seemed that he was afraid that I might be angry with him if Nancy


    left. So he had an anxious expression on his face. And his anxious expression popped up in my


    mind constantly as well.


    It was as if he indeed cared about me.


    It was unknown how long I had been thinking about it randomly before falling asleep.


    When I woke up again, I felt dizzy. And I felt hoarse in my throat, feeling quite ufortable.


    My first reaction was that I had a fever.


    I wanted to drink some water. But when I reached out to touch the cup on the bedside, I failed to


    hold it firmly. "Bang!" The cup fell to the ground, startling me.


    Now, I was sore all over my body. And everything seemed to be going ck in front of my eyes. It


    was almost impossible for me to get up and get another ss of water.


    I struggled for a while and fell asleep in a daze.


    As I was sleeping in a daze, I felt a piercing cold sensation on my forehead!


    I frowned slightly and only felt as if there was a heat-up stick sticking to my forehead.


    The next second, I felt a pair of W??? |??? sticking to my mouth.


    Then, warm water was poured into my mouth...

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    "Ahem! Ahem! Ahem! Ahem!"


    I coughed hard and barely opened my heavy eyelids. In a daze, I saw a familiar face in front of me...


    "Hmm..."


    "It seems to be Patrick, right?"


    I pushed the man. And I heard him say in my ear, "Are you awake? I''ll help you get up and drink


    some water."


    I shook my head.


    He added, "The doctor said that you had a high fever. So you need to drink more hot water. Come


    on. I''ll feed you."


    His words made me even more worried.


    Iy there with my eyes closed, "You don''t have to do that. I''ll infect you."


    No one else fed others water in such a way as he did.


    "You can infect me as long as you''re cured."


    I closed my eyes. But I could feel that there seemed to be a smile on his face when he spoke.


    In fact, Patrick didn''t know how to take care


    of someone well at all.


    During the period when I woke up, sometimes, I was awake. And sometimes, I was in a daze. But I


    could always feel that he was walking around my bed. Sometimes, he touched my head. And


    sometimes, he touched my hands.


    After a while, he covered me with a quilt. And a whileter, he helped me change the ice sticks.


    Of course, he fed me water with his mouth.


    Later, a doctor brought a shelf and made me have an intravenous drip.


    Only after that did I begin to get conscious gradually.


    I opened my eyes and saw Patrick sitting on the edge of the bed. He ced hisptop on his knees


    as if he was sending an email.


    The sunlight outside was light golden. It seemed that it was at dusk.


    It seemed that I, who had been in a fever all the time, had been sleeping for the whole day.


    When I looked at him, he happened to turn around and looked at me. When he saw that I was


    awake, the joy in his eyes was obvious.


    He got up and asked me, "Are you awake? Are you hungry? Are you feeling ufortable?"


    "What''s wrong? How are you feeling ufortable? I''m going to call a doctor now." "What''s


    wrong?"


    I remained silent all the time. Looking at Patrick, I saw that his eyes were filled with anxiety.


    He put theptop aside and looked at me while semi- kneeling on the bed, "Are you hungry? I''ll ask


    someone in the kitchen to send some porridge over."


    I nodded.


    I was hungry.


    I hadn''t eaten anything the whole day. Moreover, I was sick. So I was so hungry that I didn''t even


    have the strength to speak.


    Patrick called someone in the kitchen.


    While waiting for the porridge, he kept asking me whether I felt ufortable or not and whether I


    felt hot or cold.


    I, who was hungry and ufortable, didn''t have the strength to answer him.


    Patrick began to feel anxious again. He muttered to himself, "Why hasn''t the porridge been sent


    here yet? The cook here is so inefficient."


    Seeing him like this, I was in a trance for a moment.


    "Does he sincerely care about me very much?"


    At this moment, he seemed to be so worried about me who was sick.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door.


    Thinking that someone was here to deliver the porridge, Patrick went to open the door as he spoke,


    "You''re so inefficient"


    However, as soon as he opened the door, I heard him say in embarrassment, "Why is it you?"


    I looked over.


    And I saw that the one knocking the door was Nancy.


    Nancy looked into the room and said, "Sorry, Mr. Cowell, I didn''t know you are here. Then I''ll leave


    first."


    Originally, I thought that Patrick would let her go.


    But Patrick said, "Don''t. It happens that I want to go to the kitchen to get some porridge for her. You


    can apany her for a while."


    After that, he left in a hurry.


    Nancy, who was at the door, stood thre alone.


    "Howe you said he didn''t like you?" Nancy said as she walked in, "I saw that you didn''t go to


    eat lunch at noon. And I didn''t even see you this afternoon. So I came to see you. I didn''t expect


    you to have a fever. Sorry, I took a bath for too long yesterday."


    Yesterday, I had asked Nancy to take a shower first. To be honest, she indeed had taken a bath for


    a long time.


    But I didn''t expect that I would have a fever because of this.


    "No." In the face of Nancy, I had to say anything in case I would be embarrassed.


    Nancy walked to my side, reached out, and touched my forehead. Then she frowned and said,


    "Why are you burning so fiercely? I have antipyretics. And I''ll bring them to youter."


    I shook my head. "I''ve taken the medicine. And I''ve got the injection."


    At this time, the door opened again. Patrick stood at the door. And he was followed by a waiter


    carrying a small-sized instion lunch box.


    The waiter put the instion lunch box on the table and left quickly.


    I watched Patrick open the lunch box and take out a bowl of porridge. Then, he walked towards me


    with a spoon in his hand.


    Nancy immediately stood up and proposed proactively, "Mr. Cowell, let me do it."


    "No, I''ll do it." Patrick shook his head.


    As he spoke, he sat down beside my bed.


    He scooped a spoonful of porridge and blew it carefully by his mouth. Then he tested the porridge''s


    temperature with his lips and put it to my mouth. With a tender look in his ck eyes, he said in a


    gentle tone, "It''s not hot. Drink it."


    It sounded like he were coaxing a child.


    I looked at him in a daze, feeling emotionallyplicated in my heart.


    Patrick, who was high up in the air, was now feeding me porridge here.


    He indeed didn''t seem to be putting on airs at all.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing that I didn''t open my mouth, Patrick took back the spoon and tasted the porridge by himself.


    "It isn''t hot, is it?"


    I shook my head.


    He reached out to me with a spoon of porridge again.


    I took a sip of porridge. Then, he filled another spoonful of porridge and continued to blow it for me.


    Then he went on feeding me.


    I ate the porridge one spoonful after another. And I didn''t know how long it took me to finish the


    porridge.


    After I came to my senses, I noticed that Nancy hadn''t left yet.


    She just stood behind Patrick, looking in our direction with her eyes. To be precise, she was looking


    at Patrick.


    Nancy was a kind of tender woman. She had long ck hair, making her a little old-fashioned.


    Such a woman would always look selfrestraint. And she would not easily reveal her feelings.


    But at this moment, Nancy was looking at Patrick. As a woman, I understood the things glowing in


    her eyes instantly...


    But when she was looking at Patrick, she didn''t notice that I was looking at her at all.


    But Patrick noticed that I was looking at Nancy.


    He turned around and saw that Nancy was still there. Then he said, "You should go back first.


    Thank you for your help just now."


    "Ah..." Nancy came to her senses, "No need. It''s a helping hand only."


    After that, she turned around and left.


    But I saw that when she spoke just now, her face was slightly red.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick didn''t notice all of these. It seemed that he was fully concentrated on me. Then he turned


    around and continued to feed me the porridge.


    At this time, I also recovered a little. So I stretched out my hand from the quilt and said, "I''ll do it by


    myself."


    "No, I''ll do it."


    Patrick''s attitude was surprisingly tough at this moment.


    "...I''m hungry. I can drink porridge fast if I do it by myself."


    I was making an excuse as well as telling a truth.


    It was always someone else who took care of Patrick. Never had he ever taken care of someone.


    To be honest, when he fed me the porridge just now, every spoonful of porridge which he fed me


    couldn''t be less.


    Patrick passed the bowl to me. And I drank two bowls of porridge by myself.


    After drinking some water and taking the medicine, I felt better. Then I got out of bed and washed


    up. And I went back to bed because of the cold.


    It was probably because of the cold cure that I fell asleep soon.


    But the fever made my body colder and colder. In a daze, I felt that I was hugged in someone''s


    strong arms. As the coldness was dispelled, my body temperature went back to normal bit by bit.


    I could feel that a man was holding me gently.


    Sensing that he was gentle, I only thought of a person in my mind...


    I muttered, "Seth."

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    When I called out this name, I could feel that the man, who was holding me in his arms, clearly


    became stiff.


    I didn''t care about it. I only felt a little cold. And I subconsciously slid into his arms.


    By the time I woke up again, the sky outside had been bright.


    I sat up and rubbed my head. It seemed that I was less dizzy. And the fever had subsided.


    I looked around.


    And I saw that my room was empty.


    I got up and walked to the bathroom. The door of the bathroom was half- closed. I pushed it open.


    Although the lights inside were turned off, I could see that no one was inside.


    I turned around, intending to go to the swimming pool in the yard.


    As soon as I took a step, I realized that I was looking for someone.


    I was looking for Patrick.


    I didn''t realize it. When I saw that he wasn''t there, I was disappointed in my heart.


    "No, I can''t do that."


    I shook my head desperately, trying to get Patrick''s things out of my mind.


    After all, I should have drawn a clear line with him early.


    I measured my body temperature. And sure enough, the fever had subsided.


    It was about five a.m. now. And the breakfast hadn''t begun yet. I took a bath and changed my


    clothes, waiting for breakfast to begin at 7:30 am.


    As soon as I pushed open the doorat 7:30 am., I saw Patrick standing at the door and sorting out


    his clothes.


    When he saw me, he was stunned at first. Then he directly blocked me at the door of my room. The


    look on his expression indicated clearly that he was unhappy. And he said, "Why did you get up?"


    "I am going to have breakfast."


    Admittedly, when I saw Patrick, no matter how hard I pretended to be calm, my beating heart


    exposed me.


    Patrick was very tall. As soon as he reached out, he grabbed both frames of the door and looked


    down at me, "Charlotte Archer, based on your current situation, are you going out to have a meal?


    Are you going to give up thispetition?"


    Our eyes met. And he looked at me with concentration, causing my heart to skip a beat.


    I lowered my head and said, "No, I just want to have a meal."


    "You can also have a meal in your room. I''ve already asked the chef to cook some food. They will


    send some over in a minute."


    While Patrick was speaking, he was still clutching onto the frames of the door with his hands. He


    didn''t intend to let me leave at all.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Helplessly, I stepped back.


    Patrick followed in as well.


    For no reason, I felt that Patrick was in a bad mood today. Although he looked at me without any


    extra expression on his face, he made me pressured.


    I sat on the sofa and turned on theputer, trying to find something to do. However, as soon as I


    turned on theputer, he came over and turned off myputer as he said in a cold voice, "You


    don''t have to rush to do your work based on your current condition."


    I kept starig at his hands which were pressing on myputer.


    His hands were beautiful and slender.


    However, a small piece of skin at the end of his middle finger which was slightly wheatcolored


    obviously looked paler than other ces.


    It seemed that he usually wore a ring there.


    In terms of etiquette, this position should be reserved for a wedding ring.


    He didn''t have one now. He probably had taken it off beforeing here to see me.


    Thinking of this, I inexplicably felt a little annoyed and angry. I wanted to question him. But I knew


    more clearly about what was the rtionship between me and Patrick. I wondered on what grounds


    I could question him.


    With a lot of things going on in my mind, I didn''t voice my confusion.


    Fortunately, at this time, a waiter sent breakfast over.


    The breakfast was for two person.


    Patrick apanied me to have breakfast.


    The two of us sat face to face at the dining table, eating our own breakfast. And neither of us spoke.


    The atmosphere over the breakfast was so oppressive that I somewhat couldn''t breathe.


    I could feel that both of us were angry.


    "I''m mad at him for wearing a ring behind my back. But what is he mad at?"


    I was confused.


    "Knock. Knock. Knock."


    As I was almost done with my breakfast, wondering how to break the silence...


    There was a knock on the door.


    This time, the one outside didn''t speak out the purpose of the vising loudly as the waiter had done


    just now.


    "Could it be Nancy?"


    As soon as this thought came to my mind, I got up and walked quickly to the door.


    Fortunately, it was indeed Nancy at the door!


    She held a small lunch box in her hands and saw me open the door. When she was about to speak,


    she looked up and saw Patrick sitting at the table behind her. When she saw the breakfast all over


    the table, she was stunned at first. Then she said, "I was worried that you didn''t have any breakfast.


    It seems that I was thinking too much."


    After that, she wanted to leave.


    "I surely can''t let her go!"


    Thinking so, I grabbed hold of Nancy and said, "I was thinking about going to you. There are a few


    things that I want to ask you. Is yourputer in your room? Wait for me for a moment. I''ll go there


    with you."


    "Well..."


    "Wait for me for a moment. I will go there with you after I take my cell phone!"


    I didn''t want to stay with Patrick anymore.


    I surely couldn''t stand such an oppressing atmosphere. But I had to remind myself of my identity all


    the time.


    However, Patrick''s kindness to me a few days ago was always on my mind, which somewhat


    overwhelmed me again.


    I was afraid that I would get lost.


    I wanted to stay away from him.


    Nancy stood at the door in a daze.


    I rushed into the room at lightning speed. As I picked up my cell phone, I nced at Patrick who


    was still sitting at the dining table with a pale look on his face, saying, "Mr. Cowell, Nancy and I will


    go out first. Please help me close the door when you go out."


    After that, I pulled Nancy away.


    After walking for a while, we sat down near a small pavilion of the resort.


    The pavilion was supported with a few pieces of wood. And a white gauze curtain was hung around


    it. As we sat inside, the breeze blew gently, making the gauze curtain sway along with the wind.


    Nancy asked me, "Mr. Cowell is so good to you. Why are you running away from him?"


    "I don''t deserve it."


    I lowered my eyshes, feeling overwhelmingly in pain.


    "I think you don''t know how to cherish the blessings endowed on you." Nancy squinted at me with


    some envy in her eyes, "In the past, the colleagues often talked about how handsome Mr. Cowell


    was, how rich he was, and how happy the woman marrying him should be. At that time, I didn''t think


    that he was charming in these aspects at all."


    I looked at her.


    After a pause, Nancy looked into the distance and continued, "But, when you were sick two days


    ago, what he did made me feel that he, who was a high- ranking president outside, was willing to let


    go of his dignity beside you and take care of you like an ordinary man. He fed you food and coaxed


    you to take medicine."


    "Yes, I know."


    "Of course, I know everything that Patrick did for me."


    "But so what?"


    I looked in the direction where Nancy was looking, only to see a blue sky where there wasn''t even a


    cloud.


    "But what lies between him and me areplicated. He is not only an ordinary man in front of me


    but also a high- ranking president outside. Besides, he has a woman he surely won''t let go of in his


    heart."


    I looked at Nancy with a somewhat sad look in my eyes, "He has a woman who killed my child in his


    heart. But he is destined to be entangled with her in his life. If you were me, would you still be willing


    to be with him?"

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    "Is there such a thing?"


    Nancy was stunned.


    Obviously, she had never thought of such a thing.


    "Yes," I replied with a bitter smile on my face.


    I just admitted it without borating on it.


    After all, all that had happened became scars for me. Now the scars formed scabs to some extent. I


    didn''t want to borate on them again.


    Nancy didn''t ask me anything further.


    When we were sitting together silently, sounds of footsteps came from the distance.


    I looked in the direction of the sounds and saw Mabel walking towards us in a long slip dress.


    Seeing us, she sneered, "Oh, I do envy you for being so idle. I''m different. For my work this time, I


    have to refer to many things as well as design many things for it. The drafting makes me as busy as


    a bee."


    Mabel stood at the intersection and looked at me as if she were waiting for us to speak.


    However, Nancy and I had a tacit understanding. And neither of us answered.


    Mabel hooked up the corner of her mouth and said awkwardly, "Oh, I have to go first. I have a lot of


    things to do."


    Nancy and I still didn''t speak.


    As soon as Mabel left, I said, "Last time, she copied my work. And this time, she could even enter


    the final. I find it so incredible."


    "That''s all because of Lisa Emerson." Nancy looked in the direction where Mabel had left and said


    lightly, "Lisa is quite capable and loyal. And she is good atmunication. For the ones who follow


    her, she surely won''t let them suffer losses."


    "In fact, it is a virtue of hers. However, it will only be so on the condition that her character is good."


    "Yes, she''s indeed good."


    Nancy told me something about Lisa.


    As a result, I dramatically had a good impression of Lisa.


    It was almost noon. Nancy wanted to go back to work on the design. So I said goodbye to her.


    After returning to the room, I roughly looked around at it. The room was empty. It seemed that


    Patrick had left.


    I sat on the couch and wanted to turn on theputer again. Only then did I notice that there was a


    note on theputer. And the handwriting of Patrick was on it.


    The note read, "My room is next to you. And you cane to me whenever you need help."


    My room was at the corner of the resort. And there was only one room next door which was of the


    same room type as mine...


    As far as I was concerned. Patrick had been living in the most luxurious suite in the resort.


    I didn''t expect him to live here.


    Even so, it had nothing to do with me.


    What I had to do was to figure out a good design.


    I held theputer in one hand and circled around the room. Only then did I realize that I had


    made light of the task of thepetition this time which actually couldn''t be solved with ease.


    Everybody knew how to design a room.


    However, the simpler the task was, the harder it would be for the contestants to win a prize.


    What''s more, among the seven people in the final, except for me, all of them were genuine masters.


    In the blink of an eye, a day had passed. Sitting in my room, I wrote and drew something quickly in


    my notebook. However, in the end, everything I drew was in vain.


    I sat in my room in a daze for two days.


    It wasn''t only I was almost done with tearing off the whole notebook that I finally felt that I had a


    clue.


    When I was about to work on a draft, I heard a loud noise outside the door.


    I heard sounds of messy footsteps, women''sughter, and men''s whispering.


    "What''s going on?"


    "It is clear that here is the remotest ce of the resort. Few people pass by here at ordinary times.


    How could there be so many people here in an instant?"


    I got up, stretched myself, and walked to the yard.


    When I walked out, I saw seven or eight people entering the next room.


    It seemed that all of them were the participants of the final.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "The next room..."


    "Isn''t it Patrick''s room?"


    "What are they doing here?¡±


    "Did something happen to Patrick?"


    I felt a strange panic in my heart. Before I could change my shoes, I rushed out!


    When I came to the door, I saw a group of people crowded at the door. And each of them looked


    into the room with different expressions on their faces.


    Some of them were surprised. Some of them covered their eyes. And some of them covered their


    mouths.


    They were all stunned on the spot.


    And they seemed to be greatly frightened.


    "Could it indeed be that something had happened to Patrick?"


    I walked over quickly, pushed the crowd around me apart, and looked into the house...


    I was stunned...


    I saw two people in the room.


    A man...


    And a woman.


    The man was Patrick.


    And surprisingly, the woman turned out to be Nancy.


    Nancy was wearing a pair of underwear only. Her whole body was red. And her eyes were blurred.


    She looked at Patrick and jumped upon him!


    Patrick dodged her in a sh. And Nancy continued to pounce on him.


    She looked at Patrick and mumbled with a vague voice, "Give it to me. Give it to me... I want you..."


    Her voice sounded ambiguous, tempting, and lustful.


    "Nancy nd!"


    I, who was stunned for a second only, rushed into the house and picked up Patrick''s clothes


    hanging on the side, nning to hug Nancy''s body. Then someone rushed out of the bathroom with


    a basin of water and poured it directly on Nancy!


    In an instant, I could feel the cold air rushing to my face!


    The one who sshed a basin of water on Nancy was no one else but Mabel. After she finished


    what she was doing, she shouted, "Nancy nd, why are you so shameless?"


    "Are you alright, Nancy?"


    I felt that something was wrong. But I didn''t bother to pay attention to Mabel. So I continued to wrap


    up Nancy with the clothes.


    Nancy seemed to have sobered up a little. She stood still, looked around, and touched her body.


    After that, she looked at me beside her. Opening her eyes wide, she asked, "What, what''s wrong


    with me?"


    "I don''t know. Go back to my room with me first."


    As I said, I was about to take her back to my room.


    At this time, Jeremy also came with five or six bodyguards. Seeing the scene in front of him, he


    immediately said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Cowell. I''mte. Are you okay?"


    Patrick stood by the side. And he had a calm look on his face.


    He patted his clothes with his hands and nced at Nancy, saying in a bad mood, "Check what''s


    going on."


    Although Nancy was wrapped up in clothes, her legs were still exposed outside.


    Jeremy nced at her and immediately said, "Got it!"


    I wanted to take Nancy back to my room. Mabel said behind me, "I saw Nancy taking off her clothes


    as she walked just now, which I found strange. I didn''t expect her to have the courage to seduce Mr.


    Cowell."


    "Shut up!" I red at Mabel.


    Then I escorted Nancy to my room.


    We went to the door of my room as we were followed by Jeremy. But he, who was very


    gentlemanly, didn''t approach us. Standing more than a meter away from us, he said, "Please


    contact me when it''s convenient for you."


    "Okay, Assistant Jeremy." After I said that, I took Nancy into my house.


    As soon as I entered the room, I hurriedly came over with a bath towel to wipe Nancy''s body. Then I


    found that her body was hot as well as glowing red.


    She sat there, shook her head desperately, and grabbed her hair with her hands.


    I got up and wanted to pour her a ss of water. But when I turned around again, I saw her pull off


    a strand of her hair with force!


    "Nancy!" I was so scared that I quickly put down the ss of water and rushed over to grab her


    hands, stopping her from pulling her hair. Then I hugged her in my arms and patted her back gently


    with one hand, saying, "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s all over."


    When I held Nancy in my arms, I could feel that she was shaking.


    A few minutester, I heard her say, "It''s over. I''m finished."

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    I didn''t respond. And I just hugged Nancy.


    She hadn''t yet stabilized her emotionspletely. So I dared not to ask her about what had


    happened. Neither did I dare to move.


    I was afraid that if I asked a question or loosened my grip, Nancy would pull her hair.


    I hugged Nancy like this for more than half an hour.


    During this period, Nancy had been staring in the direction of the bathroom. And she kept waving


    her hands up and down.


    Moreover, she kept touching the part between her legs from time to time.


    It seemed that she felt very ufortable there.


    "Nancy, Nancy, go take a shower. I''ll help you."


    I felt that no matter how hard Nancy tried, her body temperature wouldn''t go down. Only then did I


    realize that she had taken a dose of strong medicine.


    However, there was no other way.


    Nancy nodded and followed me to the bathroom. After the shower head was turned on, the warm


    water fell, making both Nancy''s body and my body soaked wet.


    Nancy lowered her head as the water poured on her body. But she still kept touching herself with


    her hands.


    In the sounds of the water flowing, I heard her saying, "Charlotte Archer, I''m not feeling well. Find a


    man for me."


    "... Well, hold onto it. It won''t be long before it''s over."


    Only a few men were living in such arge resort.


    And they were two male colleagues who took part in the final with us, Patrick, and Jeremy.


    Patrick''s bodyguards lived here as well.


    In my opinion, it was she who would be the one to suffer the loss if I asked a random man to help


    her relieve the "poison".


    Time ticked by.


    I apanied Nancy to stand in the water for nearly an hour.


    Only by doing so did the heat in Nancy''s body gradually subside. And she stopped moving her


    hands haphazardly. After that, she leaned against my body as if she were exhausted.


    She whispered, "Thank you."


    "It''s okay." Knowing that the effect of Nancy''s medicine should be almost subsided, I hugged her


    and turned off the shower head. Then I took a bath towel from the side and wrapped her up, saying,


    "Clean your body. I''ll get you some clothes with which you can get changed first."


    It was summer now. Although it was at night, it was still very hot here. As long as she got changed


    into a set of dry clothes, her body and hair would dry soon.


    After she changed her clothes, I also dried myself and made her a cup of hot tea. Then I asked her,


    "What happened?"


    Nancy took the water over and shook her head confusedly, "I don''t know. I only remember that I


    went back to my room to work on the design after dinner. I suddenly felt thirsty in my mouth and hot


    in my body. But I don''t remember what happenedter."


    "Then where... where did you have dinner?"


    "In the restaurant. Everyone was basically here."


    Looking at the depressed look on Nancy''s face, I couldn''t help but ask, "Then, among so many


    rooms, why did you go to Patrick''s room..."


    In fact, as soon as I finished my words, I regretted it.


    Nancy''s words that day had actually revealed her standpoint.


    Her feelings for Patrick had gone beyond what a subordinate should feel for her superior.


    This kind of medicine probably could reveal people''s true thoughts.


    Seeing that I didn''t finish my words, Nancy had guessed what I was thinking about. She smiled


    bitterly and said, "Actually, I don''t know why I went to his ce. Maybe I had such a thought in my


    heart." "But don''t worry." Nancy looked at me, "Mr. Cowell won''t fall in love with me. I took a look at


    him when I left. I stood naked in front of him and threw myself into his arms. He didn''t have any


    reaction. It seems that he indeed isn''t interested in me."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "He..."


    I wanted tofort Nancy. But I couldn''t help but think of the good days I had enjoyed with Patrick.


    At that time, he couldn''t be more lustful.


    Nancy looked at me and curled up the corner of her eyes, "You''re blushing. What are you thinking


    about?"


    "Nothing."


    I shook my head.


    Nancy reached out to hug me and said softly, "Thank you, Charlotte Archer. If it weren''t for you this


    time, I probably wouldn''t have the courage to live on anymore."


    "I waste there. If I had been there earlier, I probably would have gone ahead of the colleagues..."


    When I said this, I couldn''t help but find the situation strange.


    If something had happened to Patrick, he surely would have informed Jeremy first.


    Even though Mabel said that she had seen Nancy on the way, she couldn''t have called all the


    colleagues who participated in the final to watch the show in such a short time.


    Unless...


    I was a little confused on my mind.


    Nancy seemed to have seen through everything. She straightened up and smiled, "That''s right, I


    was calcted. So I surely can''t participate in the final."


    "How could it be? It is an ident. What does it have to do with the final?" "It''s okay. Take out your


    work. And I''ll check on it to you."


    Nancy''s expression was indifferent. It seemed that she had figured out everything. And she had no


    intention of continuing to discuss this topic with me.


    After that, I showed her thetest draft I had drawn.


    Nancy shook her head repeatedly.


    She pointed out a lot of problems to me. Although she was a very kind person at ordinary times, she


    was sharp-tongued as she helped me check on the issues of my work.


    Instead of beating around the bush, she was very straightforward.


    Hearing her words, I hoped that I could go back to college and restudy the design.


    After she finished her words, I said with a sad look on my face, "How about I give up the final?"


    In fact, I didn¡¯t have any hope of getting bonus at all.


    Nancy raised her hands and touched my hair. Smiling, she said, "It''s alright. After all, I am by your


    side, aren''t I?"


    "You? I won''t use your design!"


    Her words reminded me of Mabel''s words.


    Seth had enlightened me on my work of the preliminary contest. And when it came to my work in


    the second round, it was somewhat dramatic.


    I had to rely on myself in the final round. It didn''t matter to me even if I couldn''t get any prize.


    Nancy burst intoughter, "Who told you that I''m going to ask you to use my design? I''m telling you


    my thoughts."


    "Hmm? Your thoughts?"


    I was a little confused.


    That night, Nancy taught me about the design in the room.


    When it came to this kind of design, she reminded mewhat the client''s request for it would be and


    what should I pay attention to.


    She taught me based on her own experience. And every word she said seemed to be enlightening


    for me.


    By the time she finished instructing me with all kinds of things, the sky outside had turned dark. And


    there was a hint of light on it.


    The sun was about to rise.


    Nancy stretched herself, intending to leave. I took her by the hand and said, "Let''s sleep together.


    Don''t go back."


    A big bed of 1.8 meters'' length could amodate her and me both.


    She hesitated and nodded.


    I, who was so sleepy, fell asleep as soon as Iy on the bed.


    By the time I woke up again, Nancy had already disappeared.


    I looked around the room, only to find that the clothes she had worn yesterday were washed and


    hung outside.


    At that time, I thought she had gone back to her room.


    However, I went to the dining hall for lunch at noon. Several people who were participating in the


    competition were sitting at a table while talking to each other. When they saw meing, they all


    looked at me unanimously.


    And they were whispering.


    I didn''t want to talk to them. So I ordered a set for myself. Then I ate my lunch


    Seeing that I didn''t respond. Mabel cleared her throat and asked in a loud voice, "Oh, Charlotte


    Archer, don''t you know that Nancy has left?"


    "What?"


    My mind went nk for a moment.


    "She said she would quit the final early this morning." Mabel put down the chopsticks and said with


    a proud look on her face, "It makes sense. We all saw what she had done yesterday. And she surely


    won''t stay here shamelessly!"


    After she said that, a male colleague next to her said obscenely, "Hey, it''s a pity that I didn''t have a


    cell phone with me back then. Otherwise, I surely would have taken a few pictures of her."

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    As soon as the male colleague finished his words, the ones next to him echoed him and started to


    jeer.


    "That''s right. Nancy looks quite conservative at ordinary times. I didn''t expect her body figure to be


    so good."


    "Yeah. Her boobs look quiterge-sized. And she has a good ass."


    "Why didn''t shee to find me? I''ll satisfy her when if shees to me."


    Two men were saying vulgar words.


    I, who couldn''t stand their words anymore, got up and walked to the table where they were sitting,


    saying, "Someone surely set her up with this matter. There must be a monitor in this resort. When


    we find out who it is, that one can only wait to go to jail!"


    After that, I nced at them and saw that they all had a gloomy expression on their faces.


    I couldn''t figure out who had done it for a moment.


    But I suspected Mabel.


    Back then, when the name list of the second


    round of the designpetition was announced, she and Nancy were the most favored ones by


    everyone.


    This time, Nancy quit the game. As long as Mabel didn''t make any mistakes, she basically could


    hold the championship firmly in her hands.


    Naturally, the bonus would be in her hands as well.


    I wasn''t in the mood for lunch either.


    So I casually took a few mouthfuls of food and went back to the room.


    I turned on theputer and sorted all the things that Nancy had instructed mest night into


    documents.


    Then I began to think about my own work again.


    Yesterday, Nancy had told me that the main purpose of the task this time was not to show off the


    design skills but to design a practical work.


    Last but not least, the design work should be practical.


    It should have something new about it.


    That was the most important thing.


    But at the same time, it was also the most difficult thing about this task.


    I thought about it over and over again, wondering whether I should refer to my work of the second


    round and design a family room.


    I carried out my thought right away.


    I started to draw a draft. And I had been busy until 2 o''clock in the evening.


    It wasn''t until Iy on the bed and intended to fall asleep that I remembered that I was so busy that I


    hadn''t gone to the bathroom.


    I didn''t bother to turn on the light. Then I went to the bathroom in the darkness. Because I walked


    too fast. My legs hit against the corner of the table. And I took a deep breath in pain.


    I turned on the lights.


    Somewhere on my fair thigh became bruised.


    I frowned and looked at the bruise. And an innovative idea about my design shed through my


    mind right away.


    That was, I could make a room for the disabled!


    I didn''t go on sleeping. Instead, I turned on the light and began to draw the draft again. At that


    moment, I couldn''t be more inspired. It took me more than four hours to finish drawing the draft.


    By the time, it had almost been dawn.


    I, who didn''t have the energy to eat breakfast anymore, directly went to bed.


    By the time I woke up again, it had been in the afternoon.


    I washed up. When it was dinner time, I went to the dining hall and left after dinner.


    I didn''t meet Mabel and others.


    There was only one week to go before the deadline of the draft was hit.


    I went back to my room and went on working on my design. It probably was because of the quiet


    night that I was very focused at night.


    By the time I looked up again, it had been three or four o''clock in the morning.


    I always went to bed at this time for several days in a row.


    On the night when there were three days away from the deadline of the draft, I worked on the


    design until early in the morning as usual.


    When I was concentrated on making a 3D model in front of theputer, I suddenly felt that I was


    shrouded by a ck shadow.


    Before I realized it, the next second, someone picked me up and threw me on the bed!


    I looked over...


    "What are you doing?"


    It was Patrick.


    Patrick was dressed in pajamas. And his hair was softly attached to his face. He stood in front of the


    bed and looked down at me as his face was full of anger, "Go to sleep."


    "I''m going to sleep in a minute."


    At this time, the half-made model was all over my mind.


    I was thinking about what should I do in this step and what to do next.


    As I said that, I wanted to get out of bed and go to theputer.


    Patrick stood in front of myputer, holding a USB stick in his hand and saying, "As for this thing,


    as long as I insert it into yourputer, yourputer will be automatically initialized in a second.


    And everything inside will be deleted."


    It would be a nightmare!


    It surely would be a nightmare for a designer like me!


    "Don''t! Don''t insert it!"


    Sweat trickled down my forehead.


    Looking at Patrick''s hand holding the USB stick, I was afraid that Patrick would be impulsive.


    "Then go to bed. You have to go to bed before 24 p.m. in the future." Patrick looked at me. And his


    expression was cold when he spoke.


    "But..."


    "What?"


    I wanted to resist. And Patrick moved the hand with the USB stick.


    I was so scared that Iy down on the bed, tilted my head, and looked around.


    Only then did I realize that Patrick hadn''te in from the door but from the fence in the yard.


    "I''m going to sleep! I''m going to sleep! Don''t be impulsive!"


    As I said, I quicklyy down on the bed. I was thinking to myself, "I''ll pretend to be asleep first.


    When Patrick is gone, I''ll get up."


    Then, I would turn off the light and work on the design quietly. In that case, he shouldn''t be able to


    discover what I was doing.


    Sure enough, when Patrick saw me lying down, he nodded with satisfaction, turned off the light for


    me, and left.


    I, who was relieved, listened quietly to the movement at the door. After confirming that Patrick had


    left, I climbed up quietly.


    I tiptoed and turned on theputer that had been in a dormant mode.


    When I clicked opened the software, nning to go back to my work...


    "Crack."


    The door opened.


    I saw Patrick standing at the door with a small bag in his hand.


    He and I looked into each other''s eyes. Thinking of the U-disk, I instantly panicked. "I''m sorry! I, I''m


    here to turn off myputer!"


    As I spoke, I saved the progress of my draft and turned off theputer.


    Iy back on the bed at a lightning speed.


    I closed my eyes.


    In less than half a second, I heard Patrick''s faint voice ringing next to me, "To prevent you from


    getting up in the middle of the night and getting back to your work, from today, I will live with you."


    "What? No!"


    I was stunned.


    I sat up and protested immediately!


    "Why?"


    Patrick put the bag at the door and walked into the room.


    I watched him walk to the bedside step by step. And I was in a panic in my heart. But I made up my


    mind and said, "I was sick a few days ago. And then I didn''t have any inspiration. Now I just have


    inspiration. Seeing that the deadline ising, I have to work on the design in the evening!"


    "Is the time up?" Patrick came over and sat beside my bed. Suddenly, he pressed down on me.


    Only dim moonlight was illuminating the room.


    Patrick''s eyes were as bright as ice. He looked at me and asked, "Tell me, how long do you want to


    dy the final? I can get it done for you."


    At this moment, the distance between my face and Patrick''s was just a few centimeters.


    My heart was pounding wildly.


    I turned my face aside and said, "No need. I will work on the design during the day."


    "Okay."


    As Patrick spoke, he lowered his head and began to kiss my earlobe.


    All of a sudden, my body tensed up. And I felt that something was bulging and pressing against my


    abdomen.


    Of course, I knew what the thing pressing against my abdomen was.


    "No. Don''t..." I pushed him.


    Patrick stopped and put one hand around my waist, "I wasn''t aroused when a naked woman was


    standing in front of me. And I, who just pressed against you, got aroused. Don''t you need to reward


    me for this?"


    "Why should I reward you?" I was angry, "Go and ask your fiancee to help you."


    The shallow ring mark on his middle finger was like a thorn in my heart. And I couldn''t get rid of it.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Patrick picked up my hand, held it in his hand, and said in an ambiguous tone, "Only you can


    arouse me. If you don''t want me to go inside your body, you can use your hand to help me..."


    With this, Patrick covered my hand with his hand and moved up and down at a certain rhythm.


    He was hot and dry all over his body, making me have an indescribable feeling...

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    When it came to this kind of thing, men seemed to be very sensitive about it.


    Feeling my change, Patrick began to continue what he was doing.


    When I had already persuaded myself, I thought of Seth.


    As for why I would think of him at such a time, I had no idea.


    My absent- mindedness was immediately discovered by Patrick. He lowered his head and looked at


    me as he twitched his eyebrows deeply, asking, "Who are you thinking about?"


    I was surprised!


    Instead of asking me what I was thinking about, he asked me who I was thinking about.


    "Could it be that he is proficient in mind reading?"


    When I suspiciously looked at him, Patrick suddenly grabbed my arm hard. And his eyes were full of


    coldness.


    We looked at each other. Patrick looked at me as if he wanted to see through everything inside my


    body.


    A momentter, he suddenly got up and went to the bathroom without ever looking back.


    Soon, I heard the sound of the shower.


    I sat on the bed and looked at the bathroom in a daze. I didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    About half an hourter, Patrick came out of the bathroom as waterdrops were dripping from his


    hair.


    He was naked with his lower body being wrapped in a bath towel. As the moon shone on his


    muscles, his body shone coldly.


    I couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    I only felt that his aura was colder than the moonlight and hotter than the night.


    Seeing him walking to the bedside, I quickly closed my eyes and pretended that I had fallen asleep.


    I felt that he sat down and covered me with a thin quilt. Then, hey down and hugged me.


    The faint mint aroma of shampoo drilled into my nostrils, making my heart messy.


    I pretended to be calm for fear that he would hear the sound of my wild heartbeating.


    I thought he would do something. But in the end, he just hugged me.


    In the silent night, I heard a faint sigh above my head.


    In the morning, when I got up, Patrick wasn''t in the house.


    I went into the bathroom and stood in front of the mirror on the washstand. Then I saw another cup


    on the side.


    Inside the cup, there was an electric toothbrush, which was of the same pattern and yet different


    color as mine.


    I was somewhat moved in my heart.


    This electric toothbrush was the one that I had bought for Patrick when he had lived in my house.


    Now it seemed that the toothbrush had had obviously been changed. But the one he used was still


    the same one.


    When I finished brushing my teeth and went out of the bathroom, Patrick happened to push the


    door open and came in.


    He was wearing a sportswear, which was soaked in sweat. The sweat on his hair was sparkling in


    the sun.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He stood there, exuding an aura that was different from that on usual days.


    I stood there in a daze. For a moment, I was a little absent-minded.


    He saw me. However, acting like he didn''t see me, he passed by me and went into the bathroom.


    After that, I heard the sound of the shower again.


    "Well... What''s wrong with him?"


    I took a look at the time and saw that it was time for breakfast. Then I thought that I had never seen


    him in the dining hall before.


    Patrick should be having a meal in a special dining hall.


    And I didn''t want others to see me with him either.


    I made up my mind that while he was still in the shower, I should go out quickly.


    I sleptte yesterday and woke up early today. So I felt a sharp pain in my eyes.


    As I walked, rubbing my eyes, I felt a man suddenly grabbed the hand with which I was rubbing my


    eyes with a strong force. And then I heard him say, "Why don''t you wait for me?"


    As I was in a daze, he pulled me to another direction.


    "Let me go," I said subconsciously.


    Patrick gave me a light look, "If you want to attract all other people here, continue to shout."


    His words made me shut up immediately.


    He took me into a courtyard of the resort.


    Usually, there were people guarding here. And none of us had ever been here.


    It turned out that Patrick was living here.


    I followed him in. The decoration style of this house here was simr to that of the ones outside. But


    it was more modern.


    Patrick took me to a small dining hall.


    The bodyguards were guarding outside. And seven or eight waiters were serving around us.


    Soon, all kinds of breakfast was served on the table.


    I took a look at the food and saw that I simply couldn''t get the same treatment outside.


    It reminded me of how an Emperor in the ancient times had his meal in the TV drama.


    Throughout the breakfast, I was busy enjoying food. And I didn''t say a word to Patrick.


    But his face was very pale. And it seemed that he didn''t intend to talk to me either.


    After breakfast, I had been thinking about my work.


    Since I couldn''t do my work at night, I had to work hard on it on a tight schedule during the day.


    I said to Patrick, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to my room first."


    "I''ve asked Jeremy to get yourptop. Come here and work with me."


    As Patrick spoke, he grabbed my wrist and walked to another room.


    "Why?"


    "Noment."


    For some reason, Patrick was in a bad mood today. After he said that, I shrank my neck. I was so


    scared that I couldn''t even say a word to refute him.


    I had no choice but to let him hold my hand.


    Patrick took me to his office.


    It was a high- lying ce with three ss walls, which showed thendscape of the resort


    comprehensively and clearly.


    There was arge desk with aputer and documents on it. Moreover, there was an executive


    hair.


    Besides, I saw a table on the side which had been temporarily ced there.


    "It seems that I''m going to work here."


    After a while, Jeremy fetched myputer and other stuffs over.


    I chose a seat facing the outside and began to work.


    Patrick was sitting behind me. If I couldn''t see him, I wouldn''t be thinking about anything else.


    "Charlotte Archer, did you have a dreamst night?"


    Just as I clicked open the software and began to work on the unfinished workst night, I heard


    Patrick''s voice behind me.


    "What?" I looked back and saw that he lowered his head while flipping through the documents in his


    hands.


    He didn''t even look at me.


    He seemed to be asking me a casual question.


    "Dream?" I thought about it carefully and shook my head, "No."


    After that, Patrick never spoke to me again.


    At 12 o''clock in the evening, we went back to the room to sleep together.


    I didn''t sleep well yesterday. And I was very sleepy now.


    So I fell asleep as soon as Iy on the bed.


    In a daze, I felt that someone was standing close to me, looking at me. But I couldn''t see him with


    my eyes closed.


    But at the same time, it seemed that I could see him.


    I could see a pair of clear and gentle eyes.


    And I could see the faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Seth..." I muttered and reached out to grab something, only to indeed have something in my arms.


    It was solid.


    Then I heard a man''s heavy breath.


    I didn''t care. When I wanted to go back to sleep, I suddenly felt that someone strangled my neck


    with a strong force.


    I could hardly breathe.


    "Well..."


    I tried hard to take in fresh air, only to find that it was so difficult.


    The pain made me open my eyes extremely reluctantly. And I only saw Patrick sitting on the bed


    with one hand on my neck and looking at me with his eyes which seemed to be spitting out mes!


    I looked at Patrick in pain and said, "You... What are you doing..."


    Patrick bowed his head, looked down at me, and asked, "Have you slept with Seth?"

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    "What?"


    I looked at him in confusion. I, who had just woke up, was in a daze.


    I didn''t know what he was talking about at all.


    However, Patrick withdrew his hand, leaned over, lifted his clothes directly, questioning me, "Tell


    me, how did you make love with him?"


    At the same time, he was about to go inside my body.


    At this time, I wasn''t sobered. And my body was stiff.


    He tried hard, only to fail toe in.


    At this moment, I was awake in an instant. I wanted to escape, only to be grabbed firmly by him with


    his hands!


    He wanted toe in. But I refused. I put my legs together and scolded him. "Patrick Cowell, are


    you a man or not? Do you have any other skills except for forcing me?"


    "Don''t I have other skills?"


    Patrick frowned and looked at me as if he were enjoying a joke.


    It made sense. After all, nobody dared to say that Patrick wasn''t capable.


    If Patrick weren''t capable, no man would be capable in the entire City Y.


    I twisted my body and said, "Yes. You are incapable. You are trying to make love with a woman by


    forcing her. Are you capable in such a way?"


    My words were like a p on Patrick''s face.


    He looked at me with a sarcastic smile on his face.


    Finally, he pulled out his hand and punched hard on the head of the bed!


    I could even feel that the bed where I was lying trembled three times.


    He looked down at me and asked word by word, "Is it because he is dead that you see your true


    heart and find that you love him instead?"


    "Yes. Only after he was dead did I find out that he was the only one that was good to me in the


    world! At least he only loves me. And he treats me well only!"


    Although what I had said sounded like a lie, it wasn''t totally a lie.


    The man who treated me the best was Seth, wasn''t he?


    Hearing my answer, Patrick frowned deeply. And his eyes were filled with dense sadness.


    He just looked at me and said, "I can do so for you as well."


    "Can you do that?" I looked at Patrick mockingly, "Never will you be able to do so for me unless


    Caroline Archer is dead someday."


    At the mention of Caroline, Patrick''s hand shook as he said, "I''m going to marry her. And I can give


    you everything else."


    "I don''t want it! I don''t care!" I sat up from the bed, picked up the clothes on the side, and went to


    the bathroom.


    Before I almost arrived at the bathroom, I looked back at Patrick, saying, "Unless you can make my


    childe back to his life. Or else, Caroline and I will be irreconcble enemies."


    I knew that my child was dead.


    He would nevere back to his life again.


    Therefore, it was impossible for me to forgive Caroline in my life.


    No matter how innocent Patrick was, he was Caroline''s aplice. I would never believe that


    Caroline could do whatever she wanted on her own to me when I was in prison.


    My words probably had hurt him. Patrick didn''t ask me to have a meal with him the next day.


    I went to the dining hall alone.


    When I arrived at the door of the dining hall, I happened to see Jeremy. Thinking of Nancy''s matter,


    I stopped him and asked him why Nancy had quit thepetition and how the investigation about


    Nancy''s matter was going on.


    Jeremy shook his head helplessly, "Before Nancy left, I had a talk with her. She didn''t have any


    clue. And the monitor didn''t show any suspicious scenes."


    "Then why did you ask her to quit thepetition? How did I feel that someone had framed her and


    intended to put the prize in his/her pocket?"


    I didn''t directly mention Mabel. But as long as Jeremy was clear about the strength of the


    contestants in thispetition, he should know who I was referring to.


    Jeremy looked up at me who was excited, saying, "Miss Archer, I know you have a good


    rtionship with Nancy. But you''d better not specte randomly without any solid evidence." "But


    you shouldn''t have let Nancy withdraw from thepetition!"


    "It was Nancy who wanted to withdraw from thepetition on her own. I also advised her. She


    said that she was too ashamed to stay here. And I heard from the people in herpany that she


    had quit."


    Jeremy''s words shocked me.


    "Has Nancy resigned?"


    "Doesn''t it mean I can''t see Nancy again"


    In the resort, we couldn''t use our cell phones. So I didn''t even exchange the mobile number with


    Nancy.


    "But it isn''t her fault."


    I frowned as I was at a loss for how to speak up for Nancy.


    Jeremy looked at me and smiled slightly, "In fact, you don''t have to worry about her. With Nancy''s


    ability, she can have a sessful career wherever she goes. However, if she stays here, even if


    there isn''t any photo, her matter will spread throughout thepany. It''s good for her to leave."


    As Jeremy exined patiently to me...


    I looked at him . And I was in a trance for a moment.


    Unexpectedly, I felt that he looked somewhat like Seth.


    In fact, their appearances werepletely different. However, as Jeremy was gentle and easy-


    going, he looked like Seth...


    "What are you doing?"


    When I looked at Jeremy, a harsh voice interrupted my thoughts.


    I looked in the direction of the voice and saw Patrick walking towards us menacingly.


    He took me in his arms, looked at Jeremy with his sharp eyes, and said coldly, "You are fired."


    "Mr. Cowell?"


    Jeremy''s face was full of doubts.


    I was also shocked, "Why did you fire him?"


    Patrick looked at me with a deep emotion in his eyes, "What? Are you angry?"


    "Me?" I looked at Patrick with a confused look on my face, "Jeremy did a good job. Why did you fire


    him?"


    "Did he?" Patrick looked at me and then at him, "It''s wrong for him to talk to you."


    It dawned on me all of a sudden.


    It was Patrick''s possessive desire that was working.


    Wasn''t he always like this?


    "Mr. Cowell, Miss Archer just asked me about Nancy''s matter." Jeremy stood where he was and


    lowered his head.


    He didn''t even dare to look in my direction.


    "Am I blind?" Patrick waved his hand, "Go straight to the finance department to get your sry."


    "Mr. Cowell."


    Jeremy''s face was full of surprise.


    "Let me go!" I struggled to break free from Patrick''s arms, "Didn''t you just see me talking to another


    man? Anyway, you don''t want me. And you don''t allow others to want me, do you? You don''t trust


    me, do you?"


    Patrick looked at me in confusion. I took out the key to my room from my pocket and scratched it


    directly on my face!


    It was probably because of the strength that I felt a little pain and nothing else after that.


    My face didn''t seem to be hurt either.


    Patrick rushed over, grabbed my hand, and grabbed the key, "What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll let you rest assured about me." I looked up at Patrick, "Although I''m not a beautiful woman, I


    have a sort of good-looking face. If I ruin my face, others will be afraid of me. Won''t be you relieved


    then?"


    "No, I..."


    "I was just talking to him. There''s nothing between us."


    In fact, I saw that Patrick was a little guilty.


    Taking advantage of the timing, I quickly spoke up for Jeremy.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Patrick''s face was full of agitation. He waved his hand and said, "Alright. Go to do your work."


    Jeremy nced at me gratefully and then left.


    As soon as he left, Patrick bent down and touched my face, "Does it hurt? Why did you bear to do


    this to yourself?"


    He touched my wound quite lightly. And his eyes and expression showed that he felt sorry for me.


    It didn''t look like he was pretending at all.


    I gradually felt that something sour was rising in my heart. But there was a little bit of sweetness in


    it.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    I lowered my eyes and said as if nothing had happened, "I didn''t put too much effort into it. I''m going


    back to work."


    "Okay, I''ll apany you there."


    Patrick''s voice trailed off as well.


    However, he held my key tightly in his hand as if he dared not to give it to me.


    There was only one day away from the deadline of submittig the work.


    My work was almost done. And I modified a few parts of it after rendering it.


    Finally, I got to the service desk before noon and copied it to theputer used for thepetition.


    Jeremy was in charge here.


    When he saw me, he smiled and said, "Miss Archer, thank you for what you did for mest time."


    "It''s okay. It''s not your fault. It''s his fault."


    I waved my hands. I didn¡¯t dare to talk to Jeremy further at the thought that Patrick might appear like


    a ghost at any time.


    After I was done copying the work onto the


    She was going inside.


    I acted discreetly and followed her in.


    She looked at me and said with dissatisfaction, "Why are you following me?"


    "I am on guard against a viin," I said tly.


    I had long known who Mabel was.


    When I was having lunch at noon, I heard her tell others that she had already got her work done


    and submitted it early.


    In that case, it was a bit strange for her toe here now.


    Hearing my words, Mabel was so angry that her face changed, "What are you talking about?"


    "Isn''t it?" Although it was just a guess, I stood still and looked at Mabel, "I think you know the best


    as for who is behind Nancy''s matter!"


    "It''s none of my business!"


    "Howe?" I looked at Mabel, "Even though you saw Nancy, how could you summon all the


    participants to Patrick''s room in a short time back then?"


    I said loudly, "Unless you''ve known that such a thing would happen early!" "I... It has nothing to do


    with me!"


    Hearing my words, Mabel was obviously at a loss as for what to do.


    Her reaction was the best evidence.


    Although Mabel was usually arrogant, I found out from the giarism incidentst time that as long


    as I poked her where she hurt, she would lose her self-control.


    As we were quarreling, Jeremy kindly asked on the side, "Miss Mabel, it''s almost 12 o''clock. Do you


    still need to back up your work?"


    "Yeah. I''ve modified my work. So I have to back it up again."


    Mabel said as she took out a U disk and began to back up her work.


    I stood next to her and said to Jeremy, "Assistant Jeremy, I have to tell you something specifically.


    Last time, when you were not there, my work was the same as hers. Later, it was proved that she


    copied my work. This time, if there were any conflicts between her work and my work again,


    remember that she revised her work after I did."


    "What do you mean? I don''t care to copy your work at all!"


    Hearing my words, Mabel became anxious.


    I nced at her and said, "I didn''t say that you surely would giarize my work this time. Why are


    you so excited? Are you..."


    "Of course not!"


    Mabel rolled her eyes at me and left without saying any more words to me.


    When I saw her leave, I also went out. And I heard Jeremy shouting at me from behind, "Miss


    Archer."


    "What''s the matter?"


    I looked back.


    Jeremy hesitated for a moment as if he were thinking about what to say.


    After a while, he said, "The three judges will arrive here tomorrow morning."


    "Yes."


    I nodded and looked at Jeremy suspiciously.


    I had been informed about this matter before. And I had already known it.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I always felt that he wanted to say something else.


    But I didn''t ask him in the end.


    When I returned to the room, Patrick was holding aputer in his arms, sending emails.


    After finishing the work for the designpetition, I was finally idle.


    I took a shower. And I saw blood on the ground when I was in the middle of the shower.


    My period came.


    After I took a shower and put on the sanitary pad which I had prepared in advance, I changed my


    clothes and went out, only to see that Patrick put down hisputer and came over to me.


    He hugged me, put his neck close to my hair, and took a deep breath, saying, "You smell so good. I


    want to enjoy you."


    "No." I tightened my body and covered my stomach with both hands. Feeling a little embarrassed, I


    said, "I''m in the menstruation period."


    Hearing my words, Patrick frowned slightly, "Howe your periodes at such a time


    insensibly?"


    He hugged me, gently kissed me on the neck, and murmured, "Baby, it hurts."


    "No way."


    Of course, we couldn''t make love at this time.


    For no reason, while dealing with Patrick, I was always angry with him for thest second. And yet I


    didn''t know what to do to him the next second. Seeing me acting like this, I felt a little troubled.


    He grabbed my hand and said innocently, "Can you help me with your hands?


    "Next time when you''re ready, I''ll work hard."


    Patrick looked at me, frowning slightly. And his eyes didn''t seem to be cold either.


    On the contrary, he was a little childish.


    For no reason, I just said, "Okay."


    I was carried to the bed by him. And under his guidance, I helped him with my hands.


    After that, I put on a sad look on my face and shook my hands, feeling powerless.


    Patrick hurriedly sat on the bed, picked up my hands, put them in front of his chest, massaging


    them for me carefully.


    In fact, he didn''t know how to massage. And he changed the strength of his force from time to time.


    However, when I looked up at his serious look, I held myself back fromining as I stared at


    him.


    Tomorrow, the judges would be here. And we would leave here in three days at most.


    What would the rtionship between me and Patrick be like after I leave here?


    Could it be that we would be like two lines that were infinitely close to each other and yet never be


    connected?


    At nightfall...


    For the first time, I followed my heart and took the initiative to hug Patrick. As I leaned against


    Patrick''s chest muscles, I listened to the sounds of his powerful heartbeat.


    But this feeling didn''t make me feel at ease.


    I was more upset instead.


    I knew at all times that everything was temporary.


    As for this kind of happiness, I got it with the opportunity of the final. And it might be lost at anytime.


    I could feel Patrick holding me in his arms and kissing me gently on the top of my head.


    I felt a slight tremor in my heart.


    Then I closed my eyes and fell asleep.


    I woke up the next morning. When I opened my eyes, Patrick was gone. For some reason, I


    panicked.


    But soon I realized that he should have gone to exercise.


    Sure enough, Patrick came back soon and went into the bathroom with sweat all over his body.


    After he took a shower, he said to me while changing clothes, "The judges are here today. I''ll go


    first."


    "Okay."


    I nodded and went into the bathroom to wash my face and change my clothes.


    After tidying myself up, I went out and arrived at the gathering ce. At first nce, I saw Patrick


    and a woman next to him...


    It was Caroline Archer.


    Although Caroline didn''t hold Patrick''s arms, she was standing behind Patrick closely.


    She, who looked around in a panic, seemed to be very timid.


    Patrick also protected her.


    This scene seemed to have turned into several invisible hands, reaching into my chest and pinching


    my heart.


    My heart hurt so much.


    I knew that my happiness was temporary. But I never thought that reality would hit me so fast.


    Others saw this scene as well.


    Mabel leaned over and said sarcastically, "Hey, his legitimate wife is here. How are you, his


    mistress, feeling now?"

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    I ignored her and went straight into the conference room where our works would be evaluated by


    the judges.


    This time, the judges would evaluate our works in public.


    Everyone of us would present our works at the same time for the judges'' evaluation.


    By the time I got in, a few people had been sitting there.


    They all looked at me with gloating.


    I didn''t say a word to anyone. And I just sat in a corner.


    Soon, Patrick came in surrounded by the crowd with Caroline following behind him.


    Originally, Caroline was walking next to him. When she saw me, her eyes suddenly lit up. And she


    shouted, "Charlotte!"


    She ran over to me.


    Sitting next to me, she says as her face was full of joy, "I heard that you''ve entered the final. So I


    came here specifically. I''ve been looking for you just now." "How is Grandma?"


    I looked at her.


    Except for Rosy, I didn''t want to talk with Caroline about anything else at all.


    "Grandma?" It seemed that Caroline didn''t expect that I would ask her about Rosy''s situation


    directly. After thinking for a while, she said, "She is still the same as she used to be. But at first, my


    aunt wanted to turn off her breathing machine. But now she said that she wouldn''t do so. It''s


    strange."


    Fortunately, Tracy did what I had said.


    Mabel sat in front of me. Seeing Caroline talking cheerfully with me, she came over and said in a


    moderate voice, "She has been living with Mr. Cowell over these days."


    Originally, Caroline was talking to me happily. However, when she heard Mabel''s words, she


    immediately became fierce and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Charlotte isn''t such a person."


    "Are you sure? She has been living with Mr. Cowell every day over the past two weeks. They are so


    intimate and close."


    After Mabel said that, others echoed, "Yes, we also saw that."


    Caroline looked at me. And the look on her face indicated that she was a little embarrassed.


    She wanted to say something. But she didn''t say it.


    Mabel and others talked about the things that had happened over these days in an even more


    exaggerated tone as they talked in a voice that could only be audible to Caroline and me.


    As Caroline heard their words, her face turned pale.


    Finally, she couldn''t sit still and said, "I, I''ll go and find Mr. Cowell first."


    After that, she got up and left.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Mabel looked at me with a look indicating that she was waiting for a good show.


    At this time, Jeremy brought in four people from outside. I knew one of them who was the manager


    of this resort.


    There were three other ones, including two men and one woman.


    The two men had ck hair and brown skin, indicating that they were locals as us at a nce.


    And the woman was a foreigner with blond hair and blue eyes.


    Although no one had seen Lance Harris before, we all thought that he surely was a man.


    "Could it be that Lance Harris didn''te?"


    "If he doesn''te, I won''t think it''s strange. After all, Lance Harris is a weird person. Even if he


    agrees, it''s normal for him to go back on his words."


    I sat there.


    After about half an hour''s cooperation, the evaluation of our works began.


    First, we presented our works one after another.


    Among the works, a room with a Chinese-style courtyard caught the crowd''s eyes.


    When this work was presented, everyone''s reaction was the same as mine. And they all looked


    amazed.


    On the other hand, Mabel''s face was full of pride.


    Without any other guessings needed, I knew it surely was her work.


    As for who would im the championship, it seemed to be set in stone.


    Then, we went up to talk about our works one by one and exined our design concepts.


    My work was deeply influenced by Nancy. And it was very simplepared with other works.


    Even so, the room I designed was very practical. Because it was designed for the disabled,


    including the blind. With a lot of delicate details, it was well-designed.


    When I finished presenting my work, I nced at Mabel.


    She looked disdainful and even mockful.


    But I looked at the judges again and saw that every one of them was listening carefully. And I


    couldn''t see anything from their expressions.


    Mabel was thest one to go up and talk about her work.


    She described her design concept very clearly, including seeing different scenery as visitors


    wandering around in the Chinese-style courtyard, ideas represented in thendscape, seeing the


    details through the big picture, and so on.


    Although I didn''t understand a lot of her concepts, I felt that she was very powerful as I listened to


    her narration.


    In fact, at this moment, I admired Mabel so much.


    When Mabel finished speaking, she said with a confident look on her face, "Thank you." Then she


    was about to step down from the stage...


    "Hahahaha!"


    A burst of irritableughter came from the judges'' seats.


    I looked in the direction of the sound and found that it was one of the two male referees who was


    laughing.


    He was sort of the most special one among the three judges.


    He was about fifty years old. With long hair, he wore a loose T-shirt, pants, and flip-flops.


    He looked a bit like...


    "A rogue?"


    "I''m not questioning the level of the ones that Patrick hired. But this person does give me such a


    feeling."


    Seeing the man smile, Mabel immediately became unhappy, "What are youughing at?"


    "Hahahaha." The man was stillughing. It took him a long time to stopughing. Then he pointed


    at her work and said, "Howe you are so cheeky as to call it a Chinese Garden? Did you just


    say that you referred to the design of Archaic Architecture Sect?"


    "Of course!"


    Mabel stood there. Although her back was straight, her voice clearly indicated that she wasn''t


    confident enough.


    "Could it be that she, who was talking nonsense, met an expert?"


    When I was making wild guesses, the man suddenly stoppedughing and said, "Then I''ll tell you,


    an amateur, what''s wrong with your work."


    After that, he stood up, walked to the tform, and picked up a pen as he started to talk about the


    problems of Mabel''s design little by little.


    Some parts of Mabel''s design seemed to be very high-end and profound, which was like what


    Nancy had said...


    She was showing off her design skills.


    However, after the judge finished his words, I found that she had made a mistake by doing so.


    After the judge finished speaking, he threw the pen away and said coldly, "It''s a shame that you, an


    amateur who doesn''t know the design throughly, are so cheeky as to design such a work."


    By the time the judge finished his words, Mabel had got a gloomy look on her face.


    After he fmsihed his words, Mabel finally couldn''t stand him anymore. She pointed at him and said,


    "Who are you? On what grounds can you say so to me? You, a judge in such an outfit, don''t even


    know how to respect me basically. How dare you scold me?"


    "Who am I?"


    The judge looked at her mockingly.


    "Yes!" It seemed that Mabel didn''t want to miss the bonus of thepetition. She stood up straight


    and said, "Let me tell you, I have studied this specially. Even if someone of Archaic Architecture


    Sect is here, they won''t think there is any problems with my work!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    As soon as Mabel finished speaking, the judge burst outughing.


    Jeremy could not bear the scene anymore. So he walked over and said to Mabel, "He is the famous


    designer, Lance Harris."


    "What?" Mabel was shocked!


    I was also surprised.


    "Is Lance Harris a local?"


    I was incredulous.


    Mabel obviously had the same idea as me. She looked at the judge up and down and sneered, "It''s


    said that Lance Harris hadn''t ever shown up in public. Could it be that you have found a fake one?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Jeremy got a little angry and wanted to stop her.


    Mabel continued, "Am I talking nonsense? Let him prove that he is Lance Harris!"

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    At this time, the other two judges finally couldn''t stand it anymore.


    A man stood up and introduced himself, "I''m Tommy Winston."


    Mabel said to Tommy respectfully, "Mr. Tommy, I''m sure that both of us know each other."


    It turned out that he was Tommy Winston.


    He was the founder of the most famous magazine rted to internal design domestically. And he


    enjoyed a great reputation in the industry.


    Looking at the man, Tommy said, "I can prove that he is Lance Harris. He and I are old friends."


    "Well..."


    All of a sudden, Mabel felt a little embarrassed.


    While she was thinking about how to apologize, Lance Harris said on his own, "In fact, she''s right.


    I''m not Lance Harris."


    As Mabel heard his words, her eyes lit up.


    She thought that she would have hopes.


    As a result, Lance Harris said, "My real name is Ryan Teague. If you study Archaic Architecture


    Sect, you should know what myst name is."


    After he said that, Mabel''s face changed.


    "Teague?"


    "Is there such a surname?"


    I indeed hadn''t heard of it.


    However, Mabel nodded dully, "I know. I know."


    "Well, since we have mentioned this today, I will borate on it." Ryan sat in his own position.


    It seemed that he had changed a little since he said his name.


    He began to sit formally.


    He sat there and looked at us below, saying, "Let me introduce myself. My name is Ryan Teague.


    And I''m the 79th sessor of Archaic Architecture Sect."


    As soon as he said that, all the people present burst into an uproar.


    In an instant, all the problems were solved.


    It wasn''t because Mabel''s design was bad. Instead, it was because she had pretended to be an


    expert in the presence of the authentic expert.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    In the end, she got scolded.


    Mabel quickly said, "Mr. Ryan, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I''m indeed not good at design. I''ll work harder


    on itter. Before that, I won''t do this kind of design anymore."


    Ryan looked at her and shook his head, "Judging from what you said just now, I am pretty sure that


    it is not that you didn''t learn well. Instead, it is that you don''t deserve to learn the design of Archaic


    Architecture Sect!"


    Hearing this, Mabel was so angry that her veins stood out on her forehead.


    She was quite angry, which was clear. But she smiled as usual as she said, "Yes, yes, you''re right."


    The two judges next to him helped to ease the situation, "Although this design doesn''t conform to


    Archaic Architecture Sect, it''s veryprehensive. And it''s very good."


    "Good? It''s ame copy!"


    Ryan crossed his legs without taking Mabel''s feelings into his ount at all.


    Although Mabel was angry, it wasn''t appropriate for her to lose her temper.


    She should have thought that Ryan''s words alone couldn''t change anything. But she didn''t expect


    that the manager of the resort will say after observing her work, "I also think that this design isn''t


    good."


    Everyone turned to look at the manager in unison as soon as they heard his words.


    "Manager."


    Mabel almost cried when she heard his words


    The manager said, "I didn''t convey clearly. This design is not suitable for our resort."


    "How could it be?" Mabel was anxious, "I designed it ording to the size of my room. Although


    there are a lot of things in it, in fact, there isn''t any problem at all. While standing in any corner, you


    can see different sceneries."


    The manager shook his head, "The material you use doesn''t fit the climate here."


    Hearing the manager''s words, I was enlightened.


    The ce that fit the Chinese garden the most was the south where the climate was superior and


    the humidity in the air was at the right level.


    And here, the wind was strong. And it was so humid.


    This design was indeed not suitable for this ce at all.


    After several rounds of ratings, Mabel''s work was unexpectedly listed in the four eliminated works in


    the first round.


    And the remaining three ones surprised me as well.


    Unexpectedly, my work was in the elimination lists as well.


    In the next two days, the three judges would work out the final ranking of the works based on the


    situation and location of the resort.


    And the eveluation of the final was over.


    Although Mabel had been eliminated, she visited Ryan, apologizing to him and pleasing him.


    I looked at them from a distance, feeling a little puzzled.


    If Ryan was the descendant of Archaic Architecture Sect, why didn''t he use such a powerful


    identity? Instead, why did he have to use the name of Lance Harris?


    And he had been roaming abroad.


    He didn''t even let anyone know that he was a local here.


    In the evening, when I returned to the room, I saw that Patrick''s things had been taken away.


    Seeing my toothbrush lying alone in the dental cylinder on the washstand, I felt inexplicably sour in


    my heart.


    I, who got nothing to do, was wandering around alone...


    When I was halfway there, someone suddenly knocked me on my head!


    Feeling that everything went ck in front of my eyes, I lost consciousness in an instant.


    It was unknown how long had passed...


    I felt so hot!


    I felt so hot that I couldn''t bear it!


    I opened my eyes in heat and saw that I was in my room!


    It was so hot here.


    How could it be so hot in the room?


    My mind was in a blur. My first consciousness was that I wanted to go out.


    I went out of the door.


    Wearing a pair of slippers, I didn''t even have time to think about what I was wearing as I was going


    out.


    After I went out, I still felt hot outside.


    I began to doubt if I had too many clothes on me. And I began to intend to take off my clothes...


    As I had just taken off a shirt...


    "What are you doing?"


    I heard someone behind me shouting at me!


    Then, I turned around.


    There seemed to be a veil in front of my eyes. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t see who in front


    of me was.


    I could only speak in a hoarse voice, "It''s hot. It''s so hot... Help me..."


    Someone approached me, held my hands, and carried me away.


    On the way, I kept struggling, "I want to take off my clothes..."


    That person warned me, "Don''t move!"


    And he said in a fierce tone.


    But in my subconsciousness, I could feel that he had no malice against me.


    Later, he took me to a room which I had never seen before.


    We passed through the room.


    Before I could react, my body suddenly fell...


    In an instant, I felt myself falling into the water.


    I took a breathe.


    My nose and mouth were getting wet!


    I started to struggle!


    Then I stood up.


    The swimming pool wasn''t deep. I just stood there for a while and felt the bottom of the pool.


    I stood up and coughed desperately. My legs were weak. And I fell again.


    I stood up again.


    After I did so several times, my consciousness finally came back to me.


    I looked up and saw the one in front of me...


    "Mr. Ryan..."


    It turned out that the person in front of me was Ryan Teague!


    I began to ponder on the matter rapidly. Although I didn''t have a clear memory of what had


    happened before, I still had some consciousness.


    I lowered my head and let out a sigh of relief when I saw that I still had clothes on me.


    I wanted to climb to the side.


    But after trying twice, I slipped down again.


    Seeing me like this, Ryan helplessly leaned over and pulled me up.


    I was so weak. And he had no choice but to hold my body with both hands and pulled me up.


    As soon as I came up, my hot body was shrouded by a cold aura. Then, a man''s angry voice came


    from behind, "What are you doing?"


    It was Patrick.


    Without any deliberation, I could distinguish the sound."


    I turned around and saw Patrick standing outside the fence as he was dressed in casual clothes.


    Jeremy was standing next to him.


    My head was dizzy. And I couldn''t see their expressions clearly.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    At this time, I was standing on the edge of the swimming pool. Ryan didn''t let go of me directly.


    Instead, it wasn''t until he dragged me to the lounge chair on the shore that he let go of me.


    I tried my best to shake my head so that I could be soberer.


    Ryan stood beside me. And I heard the sound of Patrick jumping over the fence.


    He walked to me and said, "Get me a bath towel."


    "No need. I, I''m all right." I quickly got up and said to Ryan, "Ryan, thank you."


    Ryan was about to walk into the room. When he heard what I had said, he looked at me.


    He stared at me for two seconds before saying, "It''s fine."


    At this time, Jeremy had taken out a bath towel from Ryan''s room and said to Ryan, "Mr. Ryan, I''ll


    use a bath towel from your room first. And I''ll ask the waiter to bring you a new one right away."


    "Take it away."


    Ryan waved his hands and walked into the


    room on his own.


    Patrick took the bath towel over and put it on me.


    He reached out his hand to touch my forehead and then my face. Then he seemed to be aware of


    the abnormal condition of my body. After that, he bent down and directly picked me up in his arms.


    "You... Why are you here? Did someone inform you?"


    By this time, I had been a little clear in my mind. Patrick was here, which was like the situation when


    the ones who participated in thepetition had shown up in Patrick''s room that day.


    It surely wasn''t a coincidence.


    Patrick didn''t speak. He just held me in his arms and went out.


    I vaguely knew who it would be in my heart. So I sneered and said, "Caroline Archer, is it? Is it


    Caroline?"


    "Not her."


    Patrick replied lightly.


    "Not her? It has to be her. I suspected before that she hadn''t lost her memory. Now it seems that it''s


    true. She is so cruel to herself."


    I was in Patrick''s arms.


    It was probably because the drug effect hadn''t dissipated...


    I could faintly smell the faint fragrance of Patrick''s body which was like a kind of aphrodisiac.


    I just wanted to do that kind of thing with him.


    Patrick didn''t say anything. He carried me back to my room, put me on the bed, and covered me


    with a quilt.


    He touched my arm and frowned slightly, "I''ll investigate it thoroughly."


    "Investigate it?" In my opinion, his words sounded like a joke.


    The truth of the things rted to Caroline would never be found out.


    The drug effect probably drove me crazy. I got up slightly, hooked his neck, and put my lips close to


    his ear. After that, I gently exhaled and said, "I''m not feeling well. Help me."


    Patrick didn''t move.


    I chuckled, "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that Caroline will me you?"


    Patrick looked at me and pushed me away with his hands, intending to help me to lie on the bed,


    "You''re sick. I''ll ask the doctors here if there''s any way."


    At this time, I, whose temperature had just been subsided in the swimming pool, felt that my body


    temperature rose again.


    Feeling ufortable all over my body, I indeed wanted Patrick.


    Patrick was the best antidote for me.


    He refused me. To stimte him, I pushed him away and said, "Well, forget it. I''m looking for


    someone else."


    As I spoke, I got up, intending to walk out.


    As soon as I took two steps, I was directly pulled back by Patrick. And he pressed me on the bed.


    Patrick looked down at me. His ck eyes were stained with lust. He hooked my chin with one hand


    and said, "Looking for someone else? I''ve said that no one can satisfy you when you have been


    used to my size."


    The next second, he bent over and began to take over my body crazily.


    His hormones and the drug effect on my body produced a subtle chemical reaction.


    I began to cater to him in an unprecedented and intense way.


    Although the efficacy of the drug had been dispersedter, we were making love as if we had gone


    crazy.


    It was unknown how many hours we had been doing it that day.


    I only knew that I didn''t even have the strength to get out of bed in the end.


    Patrick called the service desk to order lunch.


    Before the waiter arrived, we were snuggling in each other''s arms on the bed. I knew that I had to


    bear the consequences if I went on making love with him like this.


    But I refused to let him go.


    About ten minutester, I heard a noise outside the door. Then, I heard the waiter say, "Miss Archer,


    why are you here?"


    "Miss Archer."


    There were only two Miss Archer in the whole resort.


    I was in the house.


    It was self- evident as to who outside the house was.


    Patrick also heard the waiter''s words. He immediately got up, picked up the clothes on the side, and


    quickly put them on. Then he began to walk out.


    I hugged him from behind and said, "Patrick


    Cowell."


    I didn''t say anything. And I just called his name.


    Even if I didn''t say anything further, I believed that he would understand me.


    Patrick turned around and looked at me. His eyes flickered slightly. But in the end, he patted me


    gently on my arm with which I was hugging him and said softly, "I''lle back soon."


    "Don''t go."


    I hugged him and didn''t let him go.


    I would like to be capricious.


    Caroline could y tricks on me. Why couldn''t I?


    After all, no one ordered that I had to be sensible. If this matter had something to do with Caroline,


    then what was going on with Nancy''s matter?


    In fact, when it came to this matter, I had many questions about it. But I wasn''t willing to care about


    them.


    In my rtionship with Patrick, I was a crazy gambler.


    But this time, I lost again.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He exerted his force hard and pushed my hand away. As he walked forward, he said, "I''lle back


    soon."


    How many times had I lost like this?


    I didn''t remember.


    I watched him go out. Then I picked up the boxer briefs which he didn''t have time to wear and


    knocked him out of my room as soon as he opened the door!


    Then I threw his pants out!


    After that, I closed the door.


    I shouted through the door, "Get out! You can get out now!"


    Later, Patrick indeed didn''te.


    I felt that I was a joke.


    I was ridiculous.


    And I was pathetic.


    In the evening, I was so hungry that I went to a shop to buy some food.


    As soon as I entered the shop, I saw Ryan.


    Thinking of what had happened during the day, I was a little embarrassed. And I went up to him


    again and said, "Mentor Ryan, thank you for what you did today."


    This time, he looked at me, raised his eyebrows, and asked, "Others call me Senior or Master.


    Ordinary people call me Mr. Ryan. But why did you call me Mentor Ryan? I


    haven''t taught you anything yet."


    His words stunned me in an instant.


    At that time, I, who thought he was powerful, just called him so casually. I didn''t expect him to be so


    serious about it.


    It was said that Ryan had a weird temper. So I quickly said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ryan. I didn''t think too


    much."


    "Well, forget it. You can just call me Mentor Ryan. Come on, it sounds much more pleasant."


    As Ryan spoke, he paid the bill and went out.


    I followed him.


    Out of the store, he asked me, "What do you think of your work this time?"


    "Mine?" I thought about how he had scolded Mabel mercilessly. And I dared not to say anything


    else, "Based on my level, I''m lucky that I could enter the final."


    "Do you think so?" He looked at me.


    I nodded.


    Heughed, "You don''t judge yourself urately. Based on your level, it''s not because of your luck


    that you could enter the final. Instead, it is because of the fact that you are the mistress of the boss


    of Towering High."


    His tone sounded a little teasing.


    But I was so shy that my face was a little red.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Ryan was indeed sharp-tongued.


    Hearing his words, I couldn''t say anything more. I wondered on the side as to what I should say to


    him before leaving.


    Ryan didn''t seem to notice my embarrassment. So he continued to say, "You''re so young. In fact,


    you''re smart. But you don''t think about how to improve your skills and insist on turning to these


    crooked ways. No matter how rich he is and no matter how many connections he has, it''s his


    anyway. If he dumped you one day, what would you have? You have nothing left!"


    I stood next to Ryan and looked at him in a daze.


    He was right.


    His words even made me feel like my father was talking to me.


    And based on his age, he was about the same age as my father.


    Ryan held the sunsses that he had just bought in his hands, put them on his face, and turned his


    head to me, "Hey, take yourputer to Waterside Restaurant in the


    west. I''ll tell you what''s wrong with your work."


    "Huh?"


    "Hurry up!"


    Ryan Teague was the legendary talent, Lance Harris. Asking him to teach me face to face was once


    a dream to me that could not be achieved.


    But now that he brought it up, I felt that it was a little strange


    After all, I had been connected to him only by a ridiculous incident that morning.


    However, since he said so, I certainly couldn''t refuse.


    I dared not to dy. So I quickly agreed and ran back to my room to take theputer.


    There wasn''t any restaurant called Waterside Restaurant. But I guessed that he was talking about


    the restaurant by theke.


    The restaurant sat across my room.


    It took me more than half an hour to get myputer and went to the restaurant.


    When I was there, I saw that Ryan was drawing a picture with a sketchbook in his hand. It seemed


    that he didn''t notice my arrival.


    I approached him and stood behind him for a while. Using a charcoal stick, he was drawing the


    scenery of theke on paper. Because it was at night. The street lights were reflected on the water.


    He perfectly illustrated the scenery with a charcoal stick.


    It was like God was drawing.


    To set off the effect, he wiped the drawing with his clothes casually at all times.


    I stood behind him for another 20 minutes.


    By the time he finished drawing, his clothes and hands couldn''t be dirtier.


    He put the charcoal stick back in a small box, turned his head, and saw me behind him, asking,


    "When did youe?"


    "I''ve been here for a while."


    As I said, I quickly turned on myputer and clicked open the work I had designed.


    Ryan began to tell me about my work.


    He didn''t point out problems for me all the time. ording to him, a few parts I had designed were


    good, which highlighted the practicability Nancy had told me before.


    After he finished his words, I nced at the time at the lower right corner of theputer. It was


    past 2 o''clock in the middle of the night.


    I benefited a lot from his words that night. So I put away myputer and thanked him repeatedly.


    When I was about to leave, I heard him asking me behind me, "Well, what''s your mother''s name?"


    "My mother?" I had begun to walk out. And I looked back at him and answered, "Gina Frost."


    "Gina Frost? Then... How old is she this year?"


    "48 years old. And it is her natal year this year." After truthfully answering his question, I asked with


    a puzzled look on my face, "Mr. Ryan, do you know my mother?"


    "No!"


    As Ryan said that, his tone and expression werepletely different from those when he had


    asked me questions just now.


    He even looked a little proud.


    "Oh..." I couldn''t understand him.


    Seeing that I was standing there, Ryan said impatiently, "All right, I''m leaving. You can call me


    Mentor Ryan in the future. You don''t need to call me Mr. Ryan."


    After that, he left quickly.


    When I went back to my room with theputer in my arms, I saw that the lights in my house


    seemed to be on through the curtains.


    "Did I forget to turn off the lights?"


    When I opened the door with doubts, I saw Caroline lying on the sofa in my room.


    "Get up."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I put down myputer and called her up without hesitation.


    After what happened during the day as well as Patrick''s reaction, I basically concluded that she was


    pretending to have amnesia.


    Caroline was sleeping in a daze. After I called her a few times, she went mad and said, "What are


    you doing?"


    Her tone sounded so familiar.


    The next second, Caroline realized something and sat up immediately. And she said kindly to me,


    "Charlotte, you''re back. It''s sote. Where have you been?"


    "I slept with a wild man in his room."


    I sat on the bed and said indifferently.


    Caroline looked at me as her face changed slightly. Then she said awkwardly, "You... Don''t joke with


    me."


    "I''m not joking. Isn''t this what you expect? It''s a pity that you arranged such a big scene of drugging


    me. It turned out that Patrick was the one who detoxified me. Are you angry?"


    I said calmly.


    I was just guessing that the drug had something to do with Caroline.


    That was why I wanted to provoke her and make her submit herself to me.


    After all, I didn''t suffer a great loss. But Nancy was different!


    Caroline looked at me and squeezed her dress hard with her hands. After a long time, she said,


    "Charlotte, you misunderstood me. I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Don''t you know? Then forget it." I stared at Caroline who was sitting on the sofa and said faintly,


    "That sofa is one of the ces where Patrick and I made love. As you lie on it, didn''t you smell


    something strange?"


    As soon as I finished speaking, Caroline stood up quickly, "Charlotte Archer! You..." She couldn''t


    help but look at me as if she were a timid sheep and said, "Even if you sleep with him several more


    times, so what? As long as I want to, I can hold him firmly in my hands at all times."


    Caroline''s expression was full of calction.


    Her words indicated that she had admitted that she was pretending to have amnesia.


    "Oh, then go ahead. I''m a clean freak. I don''t like men who are connected to other women. So you


    don''t have to think of me as your enemy in your imagination." I got up and opened the door, "It''s so


    Caroline rolled her eyes at me and left angrily.


    It was so strange. It was me who had asked her to apany Patrick.


    Even so, I felt that I was congested in my heart.


    As Iy in bed, it wasn''t until almost the morning that I fell asleep.


    By the time I got up, it had been at noon. When we were having lunch, we were informed that the


    ranking of the top three in thispetition would be announced at 1 p.m.


    I had guessed what the result of thepetition in the afternoon would be.


    I was ranked in the third ce.


    And I would get about 100 thousand dors.


    After announcing the results, Jeremy informed us that we would leave for the airport at 8 o''clock the


    next morning.


    Finally, I could go home.


    When I got up, intending to pack up my things, I saw Ryan standing up. And he pointed to me and


    said, "Well, Char...


    Charlotte Archer, right? Hurry up and pack up your things. You can leave with me this afternoon."


    His voice was very loud.


    At that time, there were seven people who participated in the final as well as two judges.


    Jeremy and Patrick were on the scene as well...


    Everyone looked at me at the same time. "Me?" I turned my head and looked at Ryan..


    I couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    "Yes, it''s you. Hurry up and pack up your things. Did you hear me? We''ll set off at 3 p.m.


    It seemed that Ryan didn''t care about what others would think of him at all.


    Mabel, who was originally walking ahead of me, turned to look at me when she heard Ryan''s words.


    Her eyes were full of sarcasm as she said, "Hey, Charlotte Archer, you''re good. Master Ryan is


    more than 50 years old. Howe you could even win him over?"

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    At this time, I didn''t have time to bother with Mabel at all.


    I could feel that there were a pair of cold eyes behind me.


    I stood still. And I felt chillness down my back.


    Ryan didn''t care about what others would think of him at all. After that, he took the shorthand


    notebook in front of her and went out.


    As I was standing there, I heard the sounds of leather shoes rubbing against the ground behind me.


    Then Patrick passed by me and walked to the front of Ryan. And he said politely, "Mr. Ryan, this


    competition is organized by us. We have the responsibility to send everyone back home safely. So


    she can''t go with you."


    "Why?" Ryan raised his head and looked at Patrick, "Do you mean that she won''t be safe if she


    goes with me?"


    "Yes."


    Patrick wasn''t evasive at all.


    Ryan stood still. He looked at Patrick from


    head to toe andughed out loud, "Young man, could it be that you think that I, an old man in my


    fifties, will do anything to her?"


    "That''s not what I mean. But regarding thispetition, mypany..."


    "Don''t make any excuses with yourpany. When you saw me holding her in my arms yesterday,


    your eyes were burning with anger." Ryan interrupted Patrick''s words and narrowed his eyes, "Do


    you think it''s so hard for you to admit that you like her and that you don''t want her to go with me? In


    front of feelings, you don''t need to put on airs."


    Hearing Ryan''s words, I was stunned.


    Patrick stared at him. After a long silence, he said, "This is a rule. She can''t leave with you."


    He didn''t admit his feelings for me.


    He probably had no feelings for me.


    "Fine." Ryan nodded and said, "Since you insist that it''s a rule, I won''t take her away."


    I probably was angry with Patrick.


    I walked over to Ryan''s side and said, "Mentor Ryan, I surely will contact you when I return to City


    Y."


    "Okay."


    Ryan nodded.


    Patrick looked at me as if his eyes were about to be burning!


    I didn''t bother with him at all.


    And I went back to my room on my own.


    At this time, it was already past two p.m. I remembered that Ryan had said that he would leave at


    three p.m. To take my chance, I stood at the parking lot at the gate of the resort at exactly 3 p.m.


    Sure enough, I saw Tommy and Ryan over there.


    Next to them, a male waiter was helping them move their luggage.


    I ran over hurriedly and said, "Mentor Ryan, thank you for your guidance yesterday."


    "It''s alright. I was just on the spur of the moment." Ryan looked at me and asked, "Why didn''t you


    bring your things with you?"


    "My things?"


    "Your luggage! I thought you were leaving with me."


    "It turns out that he is thinking so."


    I said quickly, "I''ll leave with my colleagues tomorrow. After all, we were here together."


    "All right." He didn''t force me as he just said, "I see that the boss of Towering High is not


    straightforward at all. As for what he is thinking about in his mind, he isn''t even sure about it by


    himself. I''m afraid you won''t be by his side for a long time. If you encounter any difficulties in the


    future,e to me at any time."


    After he said that, Tommy, who was on the side, became interested as he said, "Ryan, you''ve been


    living a secluded life over these years. It''s rare for me to see you care so much about someone."


    "Hey, I''m old. And half of my body is buried in the soil. I just can''t bear to see no one inherit all of my


    skills."


    Ryan said casually.


    I was a little confused by his words.


    "Could it be that Ryan was intending to..."


    "Could it be that he wanted to adopt me as his disciple?"


    "He shouldn''t have meant so..."


    No matter how boldly I thought, I dared not to think so.


    But what he had said just now seemed to indicate that he did have such an intention


    When I was wondering whether I should ask him or not, I heard the sounds of footsteps behind me.


    Then I heard someone shouting behind me, "Mr. Ryan."


    It was Jeremy.


    I looked back and saw Jeremy running at us from somewhere not far away.


    Somewhere not far behind him, someone walked toward us as well.


    It was Patrick.


    From such a long distance, I could even see the displeasure on his face.


    There was even some anger on it.


    Beside me, Ryan chuckled and said, "Well, he ising."


    Jeremy came over and looked at me, saying with some embarrassment, "Miss Archer, why are you


    here?"


    "I''m here to see Mentor Ryan off."


    I spoke to Jeremy politely.


    As I said politely, Patrick had already walked to my side. He nced at me coldly with his dark eyes


    and asked me the same question as Jeremy''s, "Why are you here?"


    I gave him the same answer.


    "It is the duty of the organizer to see the judges off. Howe it is your turn?" Patrick seemed to be


    quite dissatisfied with my behavior.


    Before I could retort, Ryan smiled on the side and shook his head, "Oh, I didn''t expect that I, an old


    man, can make someone jealous."


    After that, the surrounding atmospehere immediately became awkward.


    The ones who were discerning knew what Ryan meant.


    I also understood that based on Patrick''s possessiveness, he was feeling jealous now.


    Tommy smiled awkwardly and said, "Okay, Ryan, let''s go. Otherwise, we won''t be able to catch up


    with the flight."


    "Okay."


    Ryan took a pair of sunsses off his cor and put them on.


    Turning his head to Patrick, he pointed at him and said, "Young man, cherish her when you have a


    chance. Otherwise, you will regret it when she isn''t by your side anymore."


    "Mr. Ryan, it''s time for you to leave."


    Patrick stood there. And the expression on his face was as same as usual.


    It seemed that he wasn''t moved by what Ryan had said at all.


    Ryan looked at him and shook his head helplessly, "Fine. I suffered losses when I was young. So


    I''m advising you out of my kindness. Since you find my words harsh, then take it as if I were


    meddlesome."


    After that, he sat in the car and closed the car door.


    When Tommy got on the car, the car started and left.


    Watching the car leave, I turned around, nning to go back to my room. After I took a few steps,


    Patrick walked to my side and said, "If I didn''te here, are you going to leave with him?"


    "Mr. Cowell, you think too much." I shrugged my shoulders, "I was here to see Mentor Ryan off.


    After all, I''m still an employee of Towering High. Although I only got third ce in thispetition, I


    have 100,000 dors as a reward which I haven''t got yet. I dare not to disobey you."


    "100,000 dors? Are you indeed in need of the money?"


    Patrick''s voice sounded on my head. Although it was a little cold, I could easily tell that it was mixed


    with anger.


    I smiled helplessly, "Yeah, I need it so much. I''m different from you, Mr. Cowell. When you are doing


    business, you can get millions of dors within minutes. Neither I am the same as Caroline. She,


    who is cheeky, does nothing. And she relies on you to support her."


    Patrick was slightly silent.


    After a long time, he said, "If you need money, just tell me. It''s not that you asked for money from


    me. I''m willing to give you my money."


    "Mr. Cowell, you don''t have to do so. I am physically fit. And I will make money by myself." I thought


    about it for a while and said, "Mr. Cowell, I just hope that you can understand that I earned all the


    money with clean ways by myself. Please don''t specte randomly. Leave me a way out."


    After I finished my words, Patrick, who was originally standing beside me, obviously paused.


    This time, I indeed decided to leave him.


    "It''s just a Patrick Cowell, isn''t it? It''s just that I have been in love with him for more than a decade,


    right?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "So what?"


    "He isn''t good to me. Then I surely won''t y up to him enthusiastically."


    Early the next morning, I left with my colleagues by ne. Although in the midway, Caroline


    pretended to ask me to go back with them by private ne, I refused.


    I used to think it was great to take a private ne.


    But I knew that such a world didn''t belong to me.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    After getting off the ne, I found that there were few call logs on my cell phone.


    Besides Lisa''s call, other calls were from the real estate agency.


    I called Lisa first and told her about the situation over the past few days. Then I called the real


    estate agency.


    When the staff of the real estate agency received my call, he was so moved that he was about to


    cry.


    He told me that a lot of people had checked my house.


    One of the clients said that she was willing to pay me all at once.


    It surely was definitely the best solution for me.


    The real estate agency and I made an appointment suitable for both of us. After hanging up the call,


    the real-estate agency went to contact the buyer who was willing to pay me with the full amount.


    Soon, he called me back. And we agreed on the schedule.


    When I got home, I put down my luggage and


    changed my clothes. Then, I went straight out of my house and visited the real estate agency.


    After I arrived at the real estate agency, I saw a familiar person as soon as I went inside.


    It was Kelsi rk.


    "Why is she here? Could it be that she..."


    When I was confused, the agent came over and greeted me, "Miss Archer, you are here. Let me


    introduce you to each other. This is the buyer, Ms. Kelsi."


    "City Y is so big. And there are so many people. I never expected that the one who wanted to buy


    my house would be Kelsi rk."


    Kelsi was surprised as well as she said, "Miss Archer, is it you who wants to sell your house?"


    I nodded, "Yes."


    Seeing us greeting each other, the real-estate agency immediately said, "Oh, do you know each


    other? That''s great. We''d better not dy it any longer. Let''s set off to check the house now!"


    We walked to my house together.


    Kelsi was as elegant as she used to be. Wearing an elegant dress, she behaved so elegantly that I


    couldn''t be on par with her.


    On the way to my house, Kelsi asked me, "Miss Archer, the location of this residential quarter is


    good. So is the property management here. And the house structure here is also scientific. Almost


    no one here is willing to sell their house. I consulted the agency for a long time. But no one sold


    their houses. Why did you sell it?"


    "I''m in urgent need of money."


    Kelsi was gentle. And her tone was gentle and mild, making others feel that she was easygoing.


    Hearing her question, I didn''t hide anything from her.


    "Oh..."


    Kelsi didn''t ask me anything further.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. I asked, "Ms. Kelsi, are you buying a house for investment?"


    "Investment? No, I have a..." Kelsi paused and seemed to think about it for a moment before


    saying, "I have a cousin who has been abroad for a long time. In recent years, he has ns for


    returning from abroad. Fearing that he won''t have a suitable ce to live when hees back, I


    find one for him first."


    Fearing that her cousin couldn''t live in a suitable house at that time, she wanted to


    find one for him first.


    Her tone sounded so casual that it didn''t seem that she was talking about a house which would cost


    her tens of thousands of dors.


    It was as if she were talking about renting a house or purchasing a bag.


    Even so, it was her business. What I had to do was to get more than 10 million dors into my


    pocket.


    We arrived at my house.


    At first nce, Kelsi saw the leather suitcase in the corner and asked me, "Miss Archer, are you still


    living here?"


    "No! I''ll move out in a few days."


    At first, I thought that Kelsi would mind that I was still living here.


    Unexpectedly, she said, "My cousin won''te back soon. Even if I purchase your house, Miss


    Archer, you don''t have to move out in a hurry."


    Hearing this, the agent next to us smiled even more happily, "Oh, acquaintances canmunicate


    with each other with more ease."


    Although Kelsi said so, I couldn''t do so. And I said, ''TH move out as soon as possible."


    Due to the fact that the buyer was Kelsi, the process went on exceptionally smoothly.


    I left all the furniture here. Kelsi immediately paid the money. We signed the contract and went to


    the Real Estate Bureau toplete the transferring procedure that afternoon.


    After Kelsi left, the real-estate agency helped me contact anotherpany, which was in charge of


    renting a hotel-like apartment.


    It happened that a house with one living room and one bedroom was vacant. Although the rent was


    a little high, the furniture there wasplete. And the rtive daily necessities, including water,


    electricity, and the inte, were all well-organized. I just needed to pay the rent on a monthly basis.


    Living there would be more convenient than living in a guesthouse.


    I decided to rent the house as well as move out on Sunday.


    After resting for a day, I went to work the next day. I found Nancy''s phone number from the


    company''s contact lists. When I called her, her phone was unexpectedly turned off.


    At this time, Dion called me to his office.


    He said with satisfaction, "Charlotte Archer, I originally thought you would be thest one. But I


    didn''t expect you to be the third one.


    Good!''


    After chatting with him for a while, I found an opportunity to ask him, "Mr. Lance, can I ask you what


    Nancy''s phone number is? I called her phone number listed on thepany''s contact lists, only to


    be reminded that it''s an invalid number."


    "Nancy?" Dion touched his chin and thought about it for a while, "I heard that she seemed to quit


    thepetition and resigned after she came back."


    "Resign?"


    "Yes, I''ve seen her boss who is also very sorry for her." Speaking of Nancy''s boss, Dion looked at


    me with interest, "What happened to you there? Why did shee back early and quit her job?"


    "Nothing." I felt so sorry for Nancy.


    I wouldn''t say much about her matter.


    Because I have handed over my work to someone else before. I was getting new clients again. And


    I was sort of idle.


    I looked at the number of 14 million dors in my bank ount.


    After careful calction, I found that I had to pay more than 20,000 dors a day, including Rosy''s


    hospitalization expenses, the cost of her breathing machine, the care fees, and so on.


    Most of the expenses were for a ward in Holy Spirit Hospital.


    14 million dors seemed like a lot of money. In fact, it couldn''t evenst for two years!


    What should I do two yearster?


    I surely had to discuss this matter with the Archer Family.


    I made a phone call with Jeremy and Tracy, asking them to meet me at a coffee shop in the


    evening.


    Although the two of them didn''t want to be instructed by me, a junior, I had something on Tracy. And


    I told Jeremy that I had money.


    That evening, both of them came.


    When I entered the cafe, I saw that both of them were here. So I said first, "I sold the house in Unit


    No.1, City Y."


    "What?" As soon as I finished my words, Tracy got angry, "That house is worth a lot of money. My


    mother bought it for you. Now you sold the house. And the money has to be divided by us."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Hehe."


    I knew Tracy was such a person.


    "Let her finish her words." Although Jeremy''s face didn''t look good, he understood that I wouldn''t


    have sold my house for no reason.


    I said, "I''ll use the money to pay for Grandma''s hospitalization expenses."


    "Are you crazy?" Hearing my words, Tracy was unhappy, "How much do you have? You can give


    them to us so that we can do business and make money. It''s a waste of money to spend it treating


    your grandmother. She''s dead!"


    I looked up at her and questioned, "She is my grandmother. Isn''t she your mother?"


    Tracy''s face instantly turned red. And she said unhappily, "Yes, she is. But so what? It is us who are


    alive that is the most important!"


    "Charlotte Archer." Jeremy looked at me, "How much did you get after selling your house?" "14


    million dors."


    I told him honestly.


    "It''s your filial piety to pay for your grandmother''s hospitalization expenses. But now thepany of


    your aunt and I is in debt. No way that we can help you. After all, once thepany is closed down,


    all the employees of ourpany will lose their jobs." Jeremy first made his position clear and


    continued, "Even if you pay all the hospitalization fee with your money on your own, you can hang


    on for at most two years. What are you going to do two yearster?" "Can''t yourpany even


    make it after two years?"


    I came here today to talk to Jeremy and Tracy about this matter.


    I could understand that they weren''t in a good situation now. However, how could they be the same


    two yearster?

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Tracy immediately said, "Based on the current market situation, let alone two years, we can''t even


    make it after ten years."


    "We surely can''t afford to pay one million dors monthly with ease within two years."


    The two of them said one after another.


    The standpoint of theirs was clear...


    They wouldn''t pay anything.


    I felt a chill running down my spine.


    "How about this?" Tracy looked at Jeremy and said, "Transfer Mom to a hospital at the Second Best


    Level where the price of ICU won''t be so high. Then we can hire her a guardian with higher pay."


    Haha, they indeed made a good n.


    I would pay for the hospitalization fee. And they would pay for the care fees.


    The monthly pay of a caretaker was only two days'' cost of the hospitalization expenses.


    But I had no choice. I didn''t want Rosy to be stripped off the breathing machine so early.


    Jeremy agreed with Tracy''s idea.


    The two of them immediately made a phone


    call and transferred Rosy to a Second-Best-Level Hospital.


    With expenses of ICU and others counting together, it would cost us about 5 thousand dors a day


    if Rosy was transferred there.


    Compared with the expenses of the Holy Spirit Hospital, the expenses there were much more


    affordable.


    The next day, they transferred Rosy to another hospital.


    I went to check on the situation of the new hospital and found that the conditions here indeed


    couldn''t be on par with those in Holy Spirit Hospital. The conditions here were even sort of rogue.


    But I had no choice.


    Only Rosy was here would I have nothing to be worried about.


    On Sunday, I contacted a movingpany to help me move out.


    Although the new home was small-sized, I found it exceptionally warm.


    Because it was managed by a professional property managementpany. My room was very


    clean. And I didn''t even need to clean it up often.


    When I was in the resortst time, I saw Ryan''s painting, which touched me deeply.


    When I was free in the afternoon, I went to somewhere nearby the Arts Academy of City Y to buy


    some painting tools, intending to work hard on the painting that I had put aside for a long time.


    As the saying goes, only by walking outside often will people be amazed and surprised.


    I took the subway to the Arts Academy of City Y. As soon as I got out of the subway station;


    I saw a car parked at the intersection. One of them got out of the car. And I recognized her at a


    nce...


    It was Caroline.


    "Why is she here?"


    Soon, I saw another person getting out of the driver''s seat.


    I had seen him earlier. And I was very familiar with him.


    It was Patrick''s assistant, probably his former assistant, Wilson Jacob.


    Fearing that they would see me, I immediately took a step back and hid next to the subway


    entrance.


    I saw the two of them immediately hugging each other.


    Wilson handed the key to the one on the side who would watch the car for them. And the two of


    them talked to each other and walked into a hotel in front of them as they were lovey-dovey.


    I, who was quick- witted, took out my cell phone and took a photo of them.


    It wasn''t until I finished taking photos of them that I looked up.


    It turned out to be a hotel for couples and lovers.


    This kind of hotel was originated in a foreign country. It was specifically used for couples to have fun


    outside. The decoration style of each room inside the hotel was all different.


    Couples could y all kinds of tricks there.


    "What could the two of them do in such a ce? The answer is self-evident."


    But I didn''t expect that they would be having an affair unexpectedly.


    I couldn''t help but recall all the things that had happened before.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that Wilson and Caroline had been somewhat connected


    with each other previously, especially a long time ago.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I went to Towering High, I heard Wilson making a phone call...


    Now that as I recalled the past, I thought he probably was calling Caroline at that time.


    I raised my head and took a photo of the hotel''s name. Then I sent them together to Patrick''s


    mailbox.


    "The way I see it, no matter how magnanimous Patrick is and no matter how affectionate his love


    for Caroline is, he can''t bear the fact that he has been cheated on by Wilson and Caroline."


    I didn''t continue to follow them. I bought the drawing tools and went home.


    For no reason, I was in such a good mood that I wanted to eat hot pot.


    I called Lisa. Unfortunately, she wasn''t in City Y.


    I found a restaurant selling hot-pot and ate there alone. Halfway through, I received a phone call


    from Jeremy.


    I hesitated for a moment. Fearing that something would happen to Rosy, I picked up his call.


    "Charlotte, have you finished your meal?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Jeremy''s voice came over the phone.


    His voice sounded a little depressed. And his mood was very low.


    His tone didn''t sound as arrogant as it used to be.


    Feeling a little suspicious, I looked at the hotpot in front of me and said, "Well, I''m eating a meal


    now." "Oh, then let''s set it tomorrow. I booked a box at Topsun Restaurant so that we can gather


    there tomorrow evening. We haven''t been together for a long time."


    Jeremy''s voice sounded so kind now.


    I thought of what I had done during the day. And I surely wouldn''t ept his invitation. So I refused,


    "Sorry, Mr. Jeremy, I, a wild kid who grew up in an orphanage, can''t afford to have a meal in that


    kind of ce."


    "Don''t say that." Jeremy''s voice was full of apologies as he said, "I also feel embarrassed as I saw


    you contributed so much to your grandmother''s matter this time. Because as you said, she is your


    grandmother as well as my mother. I just want to express my gratitude to you."


    To be honest, if others told me so, I surely would be convinced.


    But I wouldn''t believe Jeremy''s words.


    "I''m sorry. I''m busy. I''m afraid I am not that blessed to be treated by you." I said, looking down at the


    spicy hot-pot in front of me, "The meal is getting cold. I''ll hang up first."


    I hung the phone immediately.


    I didn''t give Jeremy any chance to speak at all.


    Originally, I thought that this matter would end like this.


    However, the next day, when I got off work and came out of thepany, I saw Jeremy standing at


    the door.


    He was much more haggard than what I had seen a few days ago.


    When he saw me, he hurried up and said, "Charlotte, I''ve booked a box. And I can''t cancel it."


    "Did hee here to invite me in person?"


    Since the first time I knew that Jeremy was my father, I had never been treated as I was now.


    I looked at him with a smile on my face, "Mr. Jeremy, I won''t have a meal with you. If you have


    anything to say to me, just tell me."


    Jeremy seemed a little embarrassed.


    In the end, he called me to a cafe.


    After the coffee we had ordered was served, Jeremy said, "Charlotte, look, your grandmother was


    transferred to a Second-Best-Level Hospital. She only costs you more than 100,000 dors a


    month. You surely have a lot of money left in your pocket after you sold the house, didn''t you?"


    At this point, I immediately understood why he hade to me over and over again humbly several


    times.


    All in all, he was lusting for my money.


    "Stop it." I pushed the coffee in front of me and took out a banknote of 100 dors from my bag as I


    put it on the table. Then I said, "I reserve the money for Grandma''s hospitalization fees. I won''t lend


    it to anyone. Of course, I won''t even touch it."


    After that, I got up and left.


    When I arrived at the door, Jeremy chased after me and said sadly, "Charlotte, I''m not asking you


    for help. I''m borrowing money from you. Mypany is in need of capital recently."


    I refused firmly, "I''m sorry, it''s impossible."


    "Grandma now costs me more than one hundred thousand dors a month. To be honest, it''s


    impossible for me to make so much money by myself."


    Therefore, I couldn''t touch the money!


    "Charlotte."


    "Mr. Jeremy, you''d better call me Charlotte Archer. You have cut off your rtionship with me. Have


    you forgotten about it?"


    As soon as as I finished speaking...


    Jeremy raised his hand!


    "p!"


    Before I could react, he pped me in the face and scolded, "Charlotte Archer, don''t be so


    shameless! That house was bought by my mother. Give the money to me today!"

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    After Jeremy pped me, I felt that half of my face went dumb. I didn''t feel strange about his


    change at all.


    I struggled to stand up straight, covered half of my face, and said, "Cameras are all over here. If you


    want to go to jail, go ahead."


    "Give me the money!" Jeremy scolded, "Let me tell you, if mypany is finished, I will turn off your


    grandmother''s breathing machine as well as drag you down so that we can die together!"


    At this time, I felt my cheeks were heated in pain, thinking that they probably were swollen.


    I knew that Jeremy hadn''t cared about whether Rosy was alive or dead early. The reason why he let


    Rosy drag on was that he didn''t want to be judged by others as someone failing to fulfill his filial


    piety.


    I put down my hands and looked at him fearlessly, "You''ve messed up thepany by yourself.


    You''re the one who''s incapable. As for my grandmother''s breathing machine, if you dare touch it, I


    won''t let you off the hook!"


    When people got rich, they tended to be more


    confident.


    I had a deposit of more than 10 million dors in my bank ount. And I wasn''t afraid of him at all.


    After that, I turned around and left, ignoring whether Jeremy was jumping behind me in rage or not.


    After returning home, I packed up my things.


    The new home was small-sized and yet very warm.


    I sat on the balcony and covered my face with an ice bag. Looking at the street view outside the


    window, I had a lot of things on my mind.


    "It had been two days since I had sent the photos of Caroline and Wilson to Patrick''s email box.


    However, unexpectedly, Patrick didn''t respond at all."


    "Could it be that he could even tolerate the fact of being a cuckold?"


    "Where is Nancy? I want to find her and find out what happened to her back then."


    "Moreover, I have to find Ryan."


    "Although I said I would contact him that day, I didn''t have his contact information. And he is very


    mysterious. I certainly couldn''t get his contact number. And it is impossible for me to ask Patrick


    about it."


    "And Patrick..."


    "I''m going to get him out of my mind and walk on my path."


    I thought that Jeremy wouldn''t look for me again.


    Unexpectedly, three dayster, Jeremy appeared at the door of mypany again.


    Seeing him, I detoured.


    Jeremy followed up and said with a bright smile on his face, "Charlotte, is your face in pain? It was


    Dad''s fault a few days ago. I was impulsive. After I was home, I also regretted it."


    His tone this time was better than what it had been thest time.


    He kept repeating that he was my father from time to time,


    He seemed to be a father coaxing a child.


    It was a pity that I, who had grown up, wouldn''t be cheated by him anymore.


    I changed my direction. And he followed me over, "Charlotte, I sincerely apologize to you this time. I


    have done so many things that upset you before. I can understand that you won''t lend me any


    money. I won''t me you."


    Jeremy still emphasized that he was my father.


    His words made me sick.


    Finally, I couldn''t hold myself back. And I looked back at him, frowned, and said, "Mr. Jeremy, since


    you know what you have done in the past, don''t pester me anymore. Or I will call the police!"


    "Don''t!" Hearing this, Jeremy didn''t look angry on the surface, "I sincerely want to be on good terms


    with you this time. Now I understand that we haven''t cared about your past since you stayed in the


    orphanage for so long. It''s our fault." "So, your mother, I, and Caroline, are all waiting for you at


    home. This time, we are having dinner at home. And the dishes are all your favorite!"


    When I was walking ahead, Jeremy babbled behind me as if he were a fly.


    Compared to him in the past who had been authoritarian, he had changed his temper dramatically.


    Hearing him say that they had cooked my favorite dishes, I finally paused and turned around to ask


    him, "Mr. Jeremy, let me ask you, what is my favorite dish?"


    "Hehe." Over the past three years, they didn''t ask what my favorite dish was at all.


    "How can he be pretentious here now?"


    Sure enough, after I asked Jeremy so, he was stunned. And he stammered, "I... I don''t know. It''s all


    prepared by your mother."


    "Then call Mrs. Gina and ask her what my favorite dish is."


    Originally, I thought Jeremy would refuse.


    As a result, he actually took out his cell phone and began to dial Gina''s number.


    Instead of stopping him, I saw him make a call.


    After the call was connected, Jeremy asked Gina, "What is Charlotte''s favorite dish?"


    After that, although I couldn''t hear Gina''s answer, I could see that the look on Jeremy''s face


    became a little embarrassed.


    But soon, he looked at me and said, "Grilled chicken sandwich, salmon, and..."


    "Stop it. Mr. Jeremy, these are all Caroline''s favorite food rather than mine."


    In fact, when I asked him such a question, I had sort of unrealistic expectation in my heart.


    But when Jeremy spoke, I gave up.


    Caroline couldn''t eat greasy dishes. So the dishes she liked were all light. However, I liked greasy


    dishes, all of which were rtively greasy.


    I walked to the subway entrance. Jeremy chased me and asked me to go to his house as he


    apologized.


    Originally, I should have gone there as his request since he had acted like this.


    But the more he looked like this, the more I felt that something was wrong. It seemed to be a feast


    with ulterior motives.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I feared I couldn''te back after I was there.


    Jeremy chased after me to the subway station. I scanned the subway card and went in. He wanted


    to chase after me. But only one person could pass through the gate at a time.


    He, who was stopped outside, couldn''te in.


    The staff next to him also shouted, "Sir, you can''t break in by force."


    It happened that people got off work at this time. There were a lot of peopleing in and out of the


    subway station. I walked a few steps with the crowd and unconsciously turned my head to have a


    look at Jeremy.


    Jeremy was still standing at the entrance of the subway, looking in my direction.


    The apologetic expression hadpletely gone from his face. Instead, I saw cold and vicious


    hatred on his face.


    At a nce at him, I got goosebumps all over my body.


    A bad feeling arose from the bottom of my heart.


    After that day, everything was peaceful for two weeks.


    Nothing happened. My life went on as usual. I went to work during the day and rested at night. Lisa


    came back once in the middle. And we gathered together.


    One day at the end of August...


    I received a call from staff at Rosy''s hospital who told me that Rosy was in danger!


    At that time, I, who was at work, wasmunicating a design n with my client. After receiving


    such a phone call, I quickly exined the situation to my client. Then I packed up my things, took


    myptop, and immediately rushed to the hospital.


    By the time I arrived there, Rosy had been pushed into the emergency room.


    I found a doctor and asked him about Rosy''s situation. Only then did I find out that something was


    wrong with Rosy''s urine cube. The urine cube wasn''t sterile, which caused Rosy to be infected.


    In fact, Rosy wasn''t the only one that got infected. All the urine cubes in the same batch were


    defective.


    However, because Rosy was brain-dead, her immunity was worse than that of an ordinary patient.


    Her immune system was damaged. And now she was in a pretty critical situation. That was the


    reason why they had informed me toe here.


    At that time, I was so scared that I almost copsed.


    Sitting in the corridor of the hospital, I clenched my palms together devoutly and prayed, "Please


    don''t let anything happen to Grandmother."


    Soon after I arrived there, Tracy showed up as well.


    Tracy grabbed my hand and asked, "How''s my mother?"


    "I don''t know." I was upset.


    Tracy got up and went to ask a doctor. When she came back, she sat next to me and muttered with


    an irritated look on her face, "This kind of crappy hospital is unreliable. Howe there are


    problems with the urine cube?! If my mother has any misfortune, I will surely sue them to the end


    even if I will go broke"


    I cast a sidelong nce at Tracy.


    She didn''t seem to be the same person as the one who had been moring about turning off Rosy''s


    breathing machine previously.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Tracy seemed to feel that I was looking at her. And she also looked at me, "Why are you looking at


    me? The one inside is my mother!"


    "So why did you insist on turning off the breathing machine hurriedly before?"


    I exposed her without any hesitation.


    Tracy''s face was a little unnatural. After struggling for a while, she let out a long sigh and said, "Now


    the Archer''s Group indeed can''t make it. Ever since my mother got sick, those shareholders have


    been so frightened that they are in a mess. If I have money, I surely will pay for my mother''s


    hospitalization fees. Ourpany is going to copse. Those employees have been following us for


    more than ten years. If thepany copses, they surely won''t even be able to support their


    families!"


    I threw a sidelong nce at Tracy and said nothing.


    She looked at me as well.


    She seemed to be afraid that I wouldn''t believe her. So she pulled her Hermes bag and said, "Do


    you see this? It''s fake! I indeed sold the authentic one early!"


    Then, she showed me some parts of her bag.


    In fact, I didn''t know much about such bags of a certain famous brand.


    Thinking of the fact that Rosy sold her antique vase, I felt that Tracy wasn''t lying at all.


    I continued, "Are you in such a miserable situation?"


    "Yeah! Do you think that it''s easy to run apany? The policy changes day by day. And we have


    to deal with those officials..."


    While waiting for Rosy, Tracy began toin to me about how difficult it was to do business as if


    she were a dissatisfied woman.


    I listened to her quietly.


    And I couldn''t help but wonder if it was the same for Patrick as well.


    He had always been calm in front of me. And it seemed that he had never mentioned anything


    about the difficulties he had encountered in the business field.


    In my eyes, his business surely went on smoothly.


    When I got distracted, the lights in the emergency room went out.


    When the door opened, a doctor pushed a stretcher out with an intravenous injection next to it. And


    a nurse by his side pushed a small stretcher where there was a breathing machine.


    I caught up with them and asked, "How is my grandmother?"


    The doctor looked at me and said, "We stabilized her situation for the time being. But whether she


    can make it this time or not depends on herself."


    Following next to the stretcher, I held Rosy''s hand and muttering, "Grandma, you have to hold on."


    Tracy stood aside and said nothing.


    That night, I went home.


    But I had been ill at ease all the time.


    In the middle of the night...


    "I can stand behind you as if I were a shadow following the light in a daze..."


    My cell phone rang. And I, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly became sobered as I had been in


    the daytime!


    I grabbed my cell phone.


    Although the number on my cell phone didn''t indicate who the caller was, I recognized that it was


    the number of the hospital where Rosy was.


    I picked up the phone, "Hello." And my heart was pounding.


    At this time, a doctor''s voice came over the phone, "Hello, this is the Second Hospital..." After the


    doctor introduced himself, he told me a lot of words in euphemistic and professional terms over the


    phone. Finally, he said, "But the patient still died at local time, 3:27:42 a.m. ..."


    After that, I didn''t hear what he was saying clearly.


    I only felt that my ears were buzzing.


    I, who couldn''t think of anything, ran out of the door speedily,


    However, it was midnight now. Whether I was waiting for a taxi there directly or using carhailing


    software, I couldn''t get a car!


    "What should I do?"


    "What should I do?"


    I looked at the call-hailing software showing that I had been waiting for more than ten minutes.


    Helplessly, I ran directly to the hospital.


    The hospital where Rosy stayed was nearly ten kilometers away from the residential quarter where I


    lived.


    If I ran there, I probably would break my legs.


    But I couldn''t care that much at all!


    I ran rampantly all the way. Because of myck of exercise on usual days, I ran out of my strength


    after running for a while.


    But the call- hailing software showed that nobody had epted my order.


    I tried my best to run.


    It was so weird.


    There wasn''t even a single car on the road tonight.


    The sky was dark where there weren''t any stars or moon.


    It was unknown as to how long I had been running. Finally, I saw two beams of light breaking


    through the dark streets and flying toward me!


    "Stop! Stop!"


    At that moment, I rushed straight to the front of the car without thinking!


    It was sote at night. And the driver of the car didn''t see me clearly before I could get close!


    The harsh braking sound was particrly earpiercing in the quiet night.


    But the car still didn''t stop in sess. "Bang!" It hit me, causing me to fly backward!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, the driver stopped the car. I wasn''t thrown backward far away because of the car''s


    hitting.


    A man got off the car quickly and asked, "Are you alright?"


    Although I felt that my legs were somewhat in pain, I didn''t have time to think about my matter at


    this time. I limped forward and said sadly, "Sir, please send me to the Second Hospital."


    When I got close to the driver...


    He shouted at me first, "Charlotte Archer?"


    "Mr. Shelton?"


    I never expected that I would meet Shelton tonight in such a big City Y.


    He bent over to check on my legs and asked with more concern, "Are you okay? It''s sote..."


    "Can you send me to the Second Hospital?" I interrupted him, "Please!"


    "Okay, get in the car."


    Shelton didn''t say much as he opened the door of the passenger''s seat for me.


    Sitting in the car, I said gratefully, "I indeed didn''t expect to meet you here. I''m almost desperate."


    Shelton exined to me, "Tonight, we rescued a child who had taken preservative by mistake. The


    parents were very anxious. So I stayed there to appease them. Just now, the child hade out of


    the emergency room. And he was transferred to a ward. After that, I came back."


    "Oh."


    I nodded in a daze.


    It was probably because I had been running for so long that I, who had been sad just now, was a


    little numb in my heart.


    Shelton seemed to sense that I was not in a good mood. So he didn''t continue to say anything


    further.


    He didn''t ask me why I was going to the Second Hospital.


    When I got there, I thanked him and rushed to the hospital.


    At this time, many people had been standing in the lobby of the hospital.


    In addition to Jeremy, Gina, and Caroline, there were Tracy''s husband, her son, and other members


    of the Archer Family.


    Doctors and policemen were there as well.


    Standing in the outer circle, I saw Tracy taking the lead and discussing something with the doctors.


    I squeezed through the crowd and listened to their conversation carefully. Then I realized that Tracy


    was telling the doctors that Rosy''s death was a medical ident caused by the hospital and that


    they had to pay for it.


    Because of the police''s mediation, they didn''t quarrel loudly.


    And they were just arguing with each other.


    I looked around and saw a stretcher parked in the corridor at the corner. There was a person


    covered with a white cloth lying on it.


    Everyone was quarreling aboutpensation. And none of them paid attention to Rosy''s body put


    aside alone.


    I walked over, stood between the doctors and Tracy, and said to her, "Grandma is dead! Why can''t


    you think about taking care of her aftermath first? Why do you have to bother with thepensation


    at this time?"


    After I said that, everyone looked at me.


    Looking jaw-dropping, Tracy opened her eyes wide and said, "What are you talking about?


    Bothering with thepensation? Are you crazy? If we don''t make it clear at this time, should we


    wait until my mother gets burned? Do you have any evidence at that time?"


    "Hurry up and get out of the way. Don''t make trouble here!"


    Before I could finish my words, I was pushed aside by Tracy.


    Looking up, I saw that everyone in the Archer Family around me was looking at me with different


    expressions. However, judging from their behaviors, I knew that they were all waiting for the hospital


    to make it up to them, hoping that they could get a share of thepensation.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    I, who wasn''t reconciled, wanted to go inside, only to be blocked outside by the rtives of the


    Archer Family.


    Tracy''s son warned, "If you continue to poke your nose into our business, I''m going to hit you!"


    "Forget it."


    When I wanted to break in, someone stopped me.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I turned around and saw Shelton standing behind me unexpectedly.


    He, who was wearing a white coat, didn''t look conspicuous in this hospital at all.


    I lowered my eyes and slowly walked to the stretcher on the side where Rosy was lying, holding her


    hand.


    This feeling was the same as what I had felt when I used to hold Seth''s hand.


    Rosy had been dead. But her body didn''tpletely get cold. There was a little of warmth in her


    body.


    Rosy had been in aa for a long time. She, who could only rely on the breathing machine and


    the nutrition needle to maintain her life,


    had been skinny early.


    It was the first time that I had touched Rosy so thoroughly and vividly over these days.


    Touching her skinny hand, I suddenly had doubts about what I had always believed in.


    Holding Rosy''s hand with my hands, I lowered my head and muttered, "Mr. Shelton, the way you


    see it, is someone brain- dead already dead? Was it right or wrong for me to insist on capriciously


    keeping her alive by relying on the breathing machine before? Would she, who was so thin, be in so


    much pain at that time?"


    "After all, you did so because of your filial piety to her." Shelton pressed my shoulders with his


    hands, "As long as you did it with good intentions, nobody can judge whether what you did is right


    or wrong."


    "Is that so?"


    "Well, your persistence will move your grandmother."


    Sheltonforted me.


    It was unknown whether it was because of his presence that I, who was sad, calmed down a little.


    I held Rosy''s hand and stood next to her.


    Behind us, Tracy was still arguing with the doctors.


    It was unknown how long had passed...


    A doctor said, "I will push the patient away."


    Then he pushed Rosy, intending to leave.


    I looked at him in panic and asked, "Where are you going?"


    It probably was because of the fact that the hospital was quarreling with Tracy that the doctor didn''t


    treat me well. Instead of answering me, he continued to push the stretcher forward.


    I chased after him. But Tracy stopped me. "Stop it. He is going to push her to the morgue. What?


    Do you want to follow her to the morgue?"


    I said right away, "Yes!"


    Tracy looked at me as if she were looking at a lunatic. Then she let go of me directly., "Then you


    should follow him quickly!"


    At this time, the doctor had pushed the stretcher where Rosy was lying far away.


    I wanted to chase her, only to be hugged by a strong arm from behind, "Don''t go there. It''s not a


    good ce. If girls go there, you will easily get sick."


    "But..."


    "The body will be sent to the funeral chamber tomorrow. You will see her then. Don''t worry."


    It was Shelton who was holding me in his arms.


    His voice sounded deep and warm, which was of healing power to me at this time.


    I stood there and watched Rosy being pushed farther and farther away from me. Finally, she was


    pushed into the elevator by the doctor. For no reason, I felt numb in my heart.


    I couldn''t cry or shout out.


    I couldn''t even ponder on it.


    It was as if what happened right now wasn''t reality, but a dream. And after I woke up from the


    dream, Rosy would still be alive...


    By the time I turned around again, every one of the Archer Family had left.


    Shelton said that he would send me home. However, when I came to my senses, I found that he


    had driven into Unit No.1, City Y.


    I, who was a little embarrassed, exined to Shelton, "I moved out of here. And I no longer live


    here."


    "I know." Shelton parked the car, got out of the car, and opened the door of the passenger''s seat for


    me, saying, "You will stay at my house." "What?" I sat in the car and looked at him in a daze.


    I had woken up in the middle of the night. And in the end, I was slow-witted.


    Shelton looked at me and adjusted his sses, "There is a guest bedroom in my house. I won''t be


    at ease if I let you go home alone."


    "Don''t worry. You''re the beloved one of Patrick. I won''t do anything to you."


    After Shelton finished his words, he smiled faintly.


    His words stung me deeply, as if they sounded harsh to me.


    "Am I the beloved one of Patrick? It has never happened."


    I believed that Shelton wouldn''t do anything to me. And I also believed that the reason why he


    would take me to his house was that he was sincerely worried about me.


    It was almost five a.m. I didn''t need to go to bed. So I simply went upstairs with him.


    After I arrived upstairs, I saw him take out a key to open the door.


    After turning the lock around for a long time, he didn''t open it in sess. So he changed another


    key.


    Unit No.1, City Y was a high-end residential quarter. And the keys to the houses here were custom-


    made ones. There was a unique blue-and-white porcin head on the head of the key.


    He got two keys. And he could open his house with one of the keys only.


    I, who didn''t overthink it, teased him. "Mr. Shelton, it seems that you have more than one house


    here."


    Shelton also joked with me, "Hehe, I have many houses here. In fact, I''m a low-key rich man."


    Shelton also joked with me.


    We went into the room.


    Shelton took me to a guestroom and said, "You are the first one to use my guestroom. Don''t worry.


    Everything here is new."


    After that, he went out.


    I looked around and found that Shelton''s home was sort of a "minimalistic" style.


    There wasn''t any extra furniture or things in his house. It was so neat as if it were a model house of


    a real estatepany.


    However, the bed in his house was very soft. And the quilt was soft as well. As soon as Iy on it, I


    unconsciously became drowsy.


    I quickly took out my cell phone. After setting the rm clock two hourster, I fell asleep.


    I woke up naturally.


    I opened my eyes and thought for a second before I remembered what had happened!


    I picked up the cell phone and looked at the time...


    It was 11:30 a.m.!


    "Oh my god!"


    I quickly got up from the bed. As soon as I opened the door, I saw Shelton sitting neatly on the sofa


    with a cup of coffee in his hand.


    When he saw me, he asked with a faint smile, "Are you awake?"


    "Ah, well, I''ll go first." I changed my shoes and said, "I set an rm. But I identally turned it off."


    Before I could put on my shoes, I heard Shelton say, "I have called Patrick and asked him to file a


    leave for you."


    "What?"


    My hand was in mid-air.


    I turned to Shelton and saw that he looked like he didn''t know what had happened. And he said,


    "Isn''t he the boss? Won''t it work if he files a leave for you?"


    "Of course, it works."


    "It surely works well."


    "But it''s not a big deal. Why did Shelton ask Patrick to file a leave for me?"


    I didn''t know whether I should thank Shelton or feel depressed.


    Shelton said gently, "There is a toothbrush for guests in the bathroom. You should clean yourself up


    and go to work after having lunch with me."


    "Do you have to deal with anything urgent at work?" Shelton looked at me without any intention to


    force me, "If yes, I will send you to thepany directly."


    In fact, I didn''t have to deal with anything urgent at work.


    Thinking that I should treat Shelton with a meal because of what he had done for mest night, I


    took off the shoes I had changed and said, "Nothing. Let''s have lunch together."


    After that, I went to brush my teeth in the bathroom.


    As I brushed my teeth, I always felt like I had forgotten something important. But I just couldn''t


    remember it.


    When I finished cleaning myself up and sat in Shelton''s car, intending to have lunch with him, it


    suddenly urred to me...


    "Myptop!"

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    I thought about it carefully. Originally, I was going to workst night. So I went to the hospital with


    myptop.


    Then I put it on a chair and forgot to bring it back with me.


    In the middle of the night, I was in a daze. But no one told me about theptop when I went to the


    hospital in the middle of the night.


    Based on what had happened yesterday, could it be that they had forgotten about myptop?


    I quickly said to Shelton who was driving, "Please take me to the Second Hospital."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong? Have you forgotten yourptop?" Shelton looked at me out of the corner of his


    eyes.


    I nodded.


    When he was driving, I asked him, "My grandmother passed away. Should I do something?"


    Yesterday, no one in Archer Family told me what I should do. But I felt that as Rosy''s


    granddaughter, I should do something.


    "Her children should be in charge of her


    funeral. You''re her granddaughter. You can just attend the memorial service after they inform you


    later."


    "Will they inform me?"


    Shelton''s words made me feel uneasy.


    "Tracy and Jeremy hate me so much. Will they allow me to attend the memorial service?"


    "I have to know the date of the memorial service."


    When I arrived at the Second Hospital with Shelton, I asked someone at the service desk about my


    laptop.


    A nurse at the service desk took me to a doctor. When the doctor saw me, his face was full of


    doubts as he said, "Didn''t I give it to you when the old woman passed awayst night?"


    "No, you didn''t!"


    I said quickly.


    The doctor scratched his head and said with some confusion, "I did give theptop to you. You wore


    a pink dress yesterday. And you tied your hair..." As the doctor said, he was also confused. "You


    had long hair yesterday."


    As soon as he said that, I understood.


    He gave myptop to Caroline.


    I couldn''t be more depressed, wondering why the doctor had given myptop to Caroline.


    Helplessly, I thanked the doctor and called Caroline.


    It wasn''t until I called her several times that the phone was connected.


    As soon as Caroline answered the phone, she sneered and said, "Ouch, why did you call me?"


    "Where is myptop?"


    I didn''t have time to talk nonsense with her.


    "It''s with me." Caroline said with a smile, "Do you want it?"


    "My documents are in there. Give it to me quickly!" I was so annoyed.


    In fact, most of the documents on myptop were saved on theputer at thepany as well. It


    was just that without aptop, it would be inconvenient for me to work at home.


    If I bought another one, aptop for design with high-standard configuration would cost me a lot.


    Of course, it would be the best if I could get myptop back.


    "Give it back to you? You are dreaming!" Over the phone, Caroline''s voice became fierce as she


    said, "Charlotte Archer, be very clear about what you have done! Let me tell you, if I can''t get


    Patrick, then I will be doomed together with you!"


    Her words reminded me of the photos I had sent a few weeks ago.


    I, who had been concentrated on Rosy''s matter, forgot about it.


    I snorted and said, "Caroline Archer, you messed up your own private life. I happened to see it. It''s


    none of my business!"


    "None of your business? If it weren''t for you, would I be like this? Could it be that you think I don''t


    know that you hadined to Patrick about my messy private life? Otherwise, how could he


    have treated me like that?"


    "How did he treat you?"


    I asked curiously.


    "Could it be that what Patrick once said is true?"


    Over the phone, Caroline was silent. After a while, she said, "Let me tell you, I won''t give your


    laptop back to you!"


    "Oh."


    I hung up the phone as soon as I finished my words quietly.


    Now that Rosy had passed away. The ten million dors in my bank ount was no longer


    reserved for anyone.


    I could afford to buy aptop.


    And with my deposit, I even wanted to buy the house which Rosy had left to me...


    After I hung up Caroline''s phone, I went to ask the doctor who was in charge of her before. It turned


    out that Rosy''s body had been sent to a funeral house.


    I called the funeral house and found that sure enough, Jeremy had scheduled the date of the


    memorial service.


    The memorial service would be held the next early morning.


    And the date of Rosy''s burial was also set.


    No one informed me at all.


    I called Dion and filed for leave on the dates of Rosy''s funeral as well as her memorial service.


    Standing in the hospital, I made various calls for nearly an hour. Then I remembered that Shelton


    was still waiting for me.


    I looked around. And I didn''t see him in the hospital.


    I went out and saw that Shelton was sitting on a bench next to a flower bed. Looking at the ones


    coming and going around, he seemed to be very bored.


    I hurried over and said apologetically, "Mr. Shelton, I''m sorry, I just made a few more calls."


    "It''s okay." Shelton shook his head kindly and asked with concern, "Have you finished your calls?


    I''m free today. It doesn''t matter to me how long I have to wait for you."


    As he spoke, he looked calm and natural.


    I looked at him in a daze, feeling a little embarrassed. For a moment, I didn''t know how to respond.


    I was stunned for a moment before answering, "It''s alright. I''ve finished all the calls."


    "Well, let''s go to have lunch."


    "Okay."


    For some reason, when I was with Shelton, I felt a sense of security as if I were with an elder.


    "Is it because his name pronounces simr to Jeremy''s?"


    Shelton took me to a vegetarian restaurant for lunch. At first, I disliked the restaurant a little.


    However, after the dishes were served, I tasted the food and thought that they tasted the same as


    meat, thinking that they tasted very delicious.


    Unconsciously, I ate more food than usual.


    After we finished eating, he sent me to mypany. On the way, he asked me, "When will the


    memorial service be held? I''ll send you there."


    "No need. I..."


    "I''ll give you a ride. I saw that you didn''t have a good rtionship with your family that day. And


    none of the taxi drivers will like to go to that kind of ce."


    Shelton''s simple words convinced me, who didn''t want to bother him at all, with ease.


    Seeing that I said nothing, he continued, "Tell me. Don''t worry about me. I''m running my business. I


    don''t need to ask for leave."


    I hesitated for a moment and told him the time of the memorial service tomorrow.


    Early the next morning...


    Shelton waited for me in front of my door and took me to the funeral house to attend the memorial


    service.


    When I reached the entrance, I saw Tracy sitting at a table at the door, recording the guests.


    When she saw me, she was a little surprised. She quickly had a gloomy look on her face and asked


    me, "Did anyone tell you to attend the memorial service today?"


    I retorted, "She is my grandmother. Aren''t you going to let me attend her memorial service?"


    Tracy looked at me impatiently and said, "Forget it. You can go in!"


    I entered the venue and took a piece of paper flower ording to the rules. Then I walked over and


    put it in a frame in front of the coffin.


    Putting down the flower, I stood up and nced at Rosy, who was lying in the coffin.


    Rosyy peacefully in the coffin with her eyes closed. Because of her makeup, her face was blood-


    red. It seemed that she had fallen asleep.


    At this moment, I finally sensed vividly that Rosy would never wake up again and that she would


    forever leave me!


    I only felt that water vapor covered my vision.


    I knew that there was a saying that it wasn''t good to shed tears in the coffin. So I turned around and


    walked out, holding back my tears.


    I heard someone behind me say, "She is Charlotte Archer. I heard that Mrs. Rosy doted her very


    much when she was alive.


    Unexpectedly, she didn''t even cry for Mrs. Rosy now."


    Another one answered, "After all, Mrs. Rosy is dead. She returned to the Archer Family for the sake


    of money. In fact, she is an ungrateful person."

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    I turned around and looked at the ones who were talking.


    They were two young women who were strangers to me.


    Without any deliberation, I went straight over and said to them, "People cry and shout sadly in front


    of the living ones, which is just a show. Nothing is as good as being filial to the deceased when she


    was alive!"


    It seemed that the two women didn''t expect that I would face them head-on.


    They were both stunned for a moment. And one of them said, "Being filial to the deceased when


    she was alive? Were you filial to her?"


    "That''s right! I heard you got a house from Mrs. Rosy! And the shares!"


    "Yes, if someone gives me these things, I''m willing to do my filial duty as well."


    The two women said one after another.


    Everyone turned to look at us after we had a quarrel.


    Tracy walked in immediately and said to me with a gloomy look on her face, "Don''t make noise


    here! Don''t you know where you are


    now? It''s your grandmother''s memorial service!" "I know." I looked at the two women, "Who are


    they? It''s my grandmother''s memorial service. Could it be that any random ones can show up


    here?"


    "Random ones? You''re the random one!" The two women were angry.


    One of them said to Tracy, "Auntie, I came here for my uncle''s sake!"


    "Well, I''ll drive her out."


    Tracy smiled at the two women and then said to me, "Get out of here! Don''t make trouble for me


    here!"


    I was confused. ording to how the two women had addressed Tracy just now, they were juniors.


    And Tracy was an elder.


    Why did Tracy treat them so well?


    The way I saw it, it was Grandmother''s memorial service, anyway.


    Grandma was lying there. I didn''t want her to die without peace.


    I rolled my eyes at the two women and went out.


    After I went out, Tracy sorted out the signature book and said to me without ever looking up,


    "Charlotte Archer, when my mother was alive, she was the only one that recognized you as a


    member of the Archer Family. We didn''t refuse to recognize you because of her feelings. Now my


    mother has passed away. You are no longer a member of the Archer Family."


    "Do you think I will care about it? I always feel that my grandmother is the only rtive I get." After I


    said that, I took two steps forward. Thinking of something, I walked back and said to her, "I would be


    here on the day of Grandmother''s funeral. And it will be thest time I came here."


    At this moment, Tracy raised her head and looked at me with aplicated expression in her eyes.


    Before she could agree, I left after that.


    I walked out with my bag. As soon as I went out, I saw Shelton''s car parked there and that he was


    standing next to the car.


    When he saw me, he smiled faintly.


    As I approached him, I couldn''t be more depressed in my heart. At first, I didn''t want to say


    anything. However, I thought of the fact that Shelton had sent me here and that he had been waiting


    for me for a long time.


    I hesitated for a moment and said, "Thank you."


    Shelton seemed to have noticed my strangeness. He put one hand on my shoulder and asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m fine..."


    I lowered my eyes. And Rosy whom I had seen for thest time was all over my mind.


    She, who was lying there, seemed to have fallen asleep. How could she not wake up again?


    When I was confused, I heard Shelton say, "Come on. I''ll take you to a ce."


    He pushed me into the car before I could react.


    He started the car.


    About a few hourster...


    The car drove to an entrance of a small courtyard. He took out a key and pressed a remote control


    on it. After that, the iron gate slowly opened.


    He drove in.


    And he parked his car.


    Then he got out of the car, grabbed my wrist, and walked to a house in the courtyard.


    I probably hadn''t recovered from Rosy''s death. As he did these things in a row, I didn''t even intend


    to resist.


    It wasn''t until he opened the door to a room...


    And I saw that it was pitch dark inside.


    It wasn''t until he pulled me and wanted to go inside that I began to resist.


    It was pitch-dark in the room. I was afraid of such a confined space!


    However, Shelton didn''t want to let go of me. He was so strong that he dragged me in at once!


    "Ah!"


    The next second after I went into the room, Shelton closed the door directly.


    "tter!" I suddenly feel frightened in my heart.


    My body couldn''t stop trembling.


    I even thought that Patrick had told me before that Shelton wasn''t a good person and that I should


    stay away from him.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I began to regret that I hadn''t taken Patrick''s words seriously.


    Standing where I was, I dared not to move at all.


    When I was desperate, I was suddenly hugged by a pair of powerful arms.


    I panicked and subconsciously wanted to push him away.


    The next second, I heard a man''s gentle voiceing from the darkness above my head, "Now, no


    one can see you. You are the only one here. If you want to cry, feel free to cry. Don''t pretend to be


    strong."


    His words and his voice seemed to have magic power!


    I instantly calmed down.


    The slight smell of disinfectant on the man''s body drilled into my nose, making me inexplicably calm


    down.


    I stood still, feeling Shelton''s gentle hug. He put his hand on my back and said, "Everyone cares


    about someone else. And everyone is fragile. I can''t see or hear anything. You''re the only one


    here..."


    "I''m the only one here."


    I clearly knew that it was a self-deception.


    But my psychological defense was all broken at this moment!


    I opened my arms and hugged Shelton with tears streaming down my cheeks.


    I didn''t say anything. And I just hugged him and cried.


    However, my mind was filled with all kinds of emotions, including how I, who was born in an


    orphanage, had been looked down upon by others, how I had been hurt by Patrick, how Seth, who


    was sincerely good to me, had passed away, and how Rosy had left.


    All kinds of feelings and sad things were mixed together.


    I vented my anger in this dark room. Originally, I stood there. In the end, I was sitting.


    It was unknown how long I had been crying. I only knew that my throat was hoarse and that my


    eyes were swollenter on. Finally, I fell asleep amid the faint smell of disinfectant.


    To be continued...


    By the time I woke up again, it had been bright around. I took a look at the time on my cell phone.


    It was 4:37 p.m. on the day of Rosy''s memorial service.


    "Where am I..."


    I got up and looked out of the window.


    There were all kinds of flowers and nts outside. It seemed to be a small yard.


    A yard...


    Only then did I realize that I was still in that dark house. But at this time, the light-proof curtains had


    been pulled open. And the whole house was no longer dark.


    There was a pair of white slippers in front of


    the bed.


    I put on the slippers, opened the door, and went out.


    I saw Shelton lying on the sofa in the living room with his eyes closed and sses on as well as an


    English book by his side.


    Looking over across the living room, I could see a white shirt hanging in the yard.


    I recalled that I had sniveled a lot when I cried. At that time, I was so excited that I seemed to rub


    my snivel on his shirt...


    At the thought of this, I couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    I went back to the room and took the nket with which I had just covered myself. And I crept to


    Shelton''s side.


    I squatted down.


    Hearing the sounds of his even breathing from his nose, I gently covered him with a thin nket.


    And I looked Shelton up and down quietly. He was much older than me. But his skin condition was


    pretty good. There wasn''t any trace of age on his face.


    His sses, which were gently ced on the bridge of his nose, seemed to be about to slip down.


    Then I gently pinched the corner of the sses and took the sses off for him.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    The moment I took off Shelton''s sses, I suddenly felt that he seemed to be a little different.


    His face looked angr with a protruding nose bridge and thin lips.


    Because he was asleep, there wasn''t any smile at the corner of his mouth. And he looked very


    indifferent.


    When I looked at him quietly, he suddenly opened his eyes!


    As soon as he looked at me, I felt chilling all over my body.


    It was unknown whether it was my illusion. As soon as Shelton woke up, he was full of rage,


    showing that strangers shouldn''t approach him.


    I couldn''t help but fall back.


    I put his hands on the ground and sat on my buttocks.


    "Crack!" There was a loud noise.


    I thought for a second before I realized what the sound meant.


    Shelton touched his face and frowned slightly


    as he asked, "Did you see my sses?"


    I moved my butt a little and rummaged through the ground.


    I first touched a metal arm. And I picked it up, feeling that it was very light.


    Judging from the weight, there was only one arm. I rummaged through the ground again. And soon,


    I found the lens.


    Shelton kept looking at me with a faint smile.


    I was a little embarrassed. As I handed the broken lens and arm to him, I said awkwardly, "Sorry.


    Seeing that the sses were about to slip down your nose, I nned to take them off for you."


    Shelton lowered his head and checked his sses to make sure that he couldn''t use them


    anymore. Then he frowned slightly and said, "This pair of sses had been with me for several


    years. I have been attached to it."


    "I''m sorry." Hearing his words, I felt even more sorry. So I hurriedly said, "How about I prescribe you


    another simr one?"


    "This pair of sses was produced several years ago. It surely has been out of stock."


    When Shelton spoke, his expression was serious, which I rarely saw.


    I regretted it so much, thinking that I shouldn''t have helped him take off his sses. He had


    comforted me with good intentions. But I crushed his sses under my buttock...


    When I was struggling in my heart, Shelton suddenly ced his hand on the top of my head, rubbed


    my hair, and said, "If you go to prescribe one with me, I will forgive you."


    "Huh?"


    I looked up at him nkly.


    "Don''t you want to?"


    "I do! I do!"


    I nodded desperately.


    Shelton smiled and stood up. Then he tidied up his clothes and said, "After I take back the shirt


    outside, we''ll leave."


    "I''ll do it."


    I did so to atone for my sins.


    I ran outside hurriedly, took the shirt back, and packed it up carefully before handing it over to


    Shelton. He entered another room and hung his shirt there beforeing out.


    He took the car key and said, "Let''s prescribe sses."


    Seeing that Shelton wanted to drive, I couldn''t help but feel nervous, "Can you drive without


    sses? Why don''t we take a taxi?"


    "Are you afraid?"


    Shelton turned to look at me. And the look in his eyes showed that he kind of saw through me.


    I nodded.


    He reached out his hand to rub my hair and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m not shortsighted."


    Only then did I get in his car with ease.


    This house was on the edge of the outer ring road of City Y. It wasn''t at the center of the city.


    Neither was it in the suburb. The price of a quiet house in such a ce surely was high.


    Even so, I didn''t voice my confusion.


    I saw Shelton driving in a familiar way in the downtown area.


    Only then did I believe that he wasn''t indeed shortsighted. So I couldn''t help but ask, "If you aren''t


    shortsighted, why do you have to wear sses?"


    Shelton focused on driving.


    He didn''t seem to hear my question.


    At first, I didn''t care about it. Neither did I intend to ask him again. However, I heard his answer, "I


    look fierce. If I don''t wear sses, I may scare the little kids."


    "Little kids?"


    "Yes, you are a child in my eyes."


    The traffic light happened to be on at this time. Shelton turned to look at me. Indeed, as he said,


    although he, who didn''t wear any sses, had a smile on his face, he had a sense of alienation,


    making others feel that he wasn''t approachable.


    "You''re just a little older than me," I said, feeling unconvinced, "What right do you have to call me a


    little kid?"


    "You are 25 years old. And I am 36 years old. When I graduated from primary school, you were just


    born. So in my eyes, you are just a little child."


    Shelton said matter-of-factly.


    I frowned and found that I indeed couldn''t refute.


    However, I recalled that when I was in the orphanage, the teachers there often told me, "You, who


    have grown up, have to take care of children younger than you." Some even said, "You are already


    ten years old. And you are going to help your brothers and sisters wash their clothes."


    The teachers there told me a lot of things like this.


    As soon as I was sensible, I knew how to wash clothes. And I had been taking care of kids who


    were younger than me.


    The teachers had been emphasizing that I was an older child, and that I had to take on a lot of


    responsibilities.


    But none of them had ever said that I was a child.


    I looked at him in a daze.


    At this time, the color of the traffic light changed. Shelton looked forward and patted me on the


    shoulder with his hands, "You can treat me as your elder. And you can always be a child in front of


    me."


    Shelton''s words indeed hit me in my heart.


    That day, I apanied him to prescribe sses. And then he took me to have a meal.


    As we were going to leave, we saw a couple wearing high school uniforms at the door of the


    shopping mall. The girl said that she wanted a balloon. And the boy bought her one.


    I just looked at them.


    Unexpectedly, Shelton an over and bought me a balloon!


    As he paid the bill, I rushed over and said, "Why do you buy this?"


    "I will give it to my little friend." As Shelton said, he put the balloon into my hand and smiled, "My


    little friend, take it."


    I looked at him in a daze.


    And I was a little absent- minded for a moment.


    It was unknown whether it was because Shelton didn''t wear any sses today that I felt that he had


    a kind of magic at this moment.


    It made me feel happy to be with him.


    I went home with the balloon.


    When I opened my eyes and saw the balloon the next morning, I was in a much better mood.


    When I was having breakfast in thepany''s canteen, Paulina saw me from a distance, took her


    te, and walked to my side.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After sitting down, she said mysteriously, "Charlotte Archer, what happened in thepetition of the


    final? After the final, two design masters are gone."


    "What?"


    Hearing her words, I was confused.


    Seeing that I didn''t understand her words, Paulina frowned and said, "Ah? Don''t you know that?


    Yesterday, the management of thepany issued an announcement, saying that Mabel was


    fired."


    "Was she fired?" This piece of news was like a bombshell to me! I quickly asked, "Why?"


    "I don''t know." Paulina shook her head, "It is said that she got fired because of her vition of the


    rules in the final. Even Mrs. Emerson didn''t stand up for her this time."


    "Vition of the rules in the final?"


    "How did Mabel vite the rules?"


    "Most likely, it is rted to Nancy''s business!"


    "Wouldn''t Mabel have an easy life by being fired just like this?"


    Staring at my


    expression, Paulina immediately became excited, "Wow, as expected, you know what it is. Tell me


    what it is."


    I nced at her, hesitated for a moment, and said, "I don''t know."


    After getting off work that day, I went to Towering High Group.


    When I was hesitating downstairs, wondering whether I should go up to find Patrick, I saw Jeremy


    coming out of the building.


    When he saw me, he took the initiative to greet me, "Miss Archer."

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    When I saw Jeremy, I suddenly realized that it would be best if I could get information from him.


    I went over and greeted him.


    Then I asked him about Mabel.


    Jeremy hesitated for a moment before saying in a low voice, "Mabel vited the rule that nobody


    should use personal cell phones in the resort."


    I asked again, "Using her personal cell phone? Who did she get in touch with?"


    But this time, Jeremy stopped talking.


    He shook his head and waved his hands at me, "I can''t tell you anything about this."


    "Why?"


    I chased after Jeremy, only to see him looked embarrassed as he said, "Miss Archer, you have


    helped me before. And I am very grateful for that, which is the reason why I revealed Mabel''s matter


    to you. As for other things, I indeed can''t tell you anything more."


    I see.''


    Hearing his words, I knew what was going on.


    "Who else could it be?"


    I knew what had happened without any further guessing needed. So I thanked Jeremy and went


    home alone.


    Sitting in the small house and looking up at the hydrogen balloon floating above my head, I seemed


    to be in a better mood.


    "It seems that I can finally try to get Patrick out of my mind."


    "It is indeed a good thing."


    To stop myself from thinking randomly, I turned on the TV and took out my cell phone to browse the


    news on the Inte.


    Myptop had been taken away by Caroline. I couldn''t work at home.


    After I took out my cell phone and browsed the newsfeed on Facebook, I saw a report titled "The


    CEO of Towering High Announced to Cancel His Marriage Engagement."


    This title immediately caught my eyes.


    I clicked open the report and quickly browsed the content, feeling extremelyplicated in my


    heart.


    The news clearly stated that Patrick had made a unteral announcement of canceling the marriage


    engagement between him and Caroline. When the reporters asked Patrick about the reason, he


    personally said that he had carried on too many things before and ignored someone he should have


    cared about.


    Seeing this, I was a little nervous.


    "Is he talking about me?"


    However, thetter half of the news stated that based on the reporters'' spection, this matter had


    something to do with the crisis of Archer''s Group. And it was because of this marriage engagement


    that Archer''s Group, which was on the verge of bankruptcy, managed to stabilize the situation.


    Now that Patrick announced to break off the engagement, which would no doubt deal a heavy blow


    to the copsing Archer''s Group.


    I searched for other keywords rted to this matter online.


    Some people specifically spected on the reason why Patrick had canceled his engagement with


    Caroline.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    And someone revealed that Archer''s Group had held a temporary board meeting this afternoon.


    Everyone in the outside world spected that they should gather to discuss the bankruptcy


    this time.


    In fact, Rosy was the only one connecting Archer''s Group and me together. Now that Rosy had


    passed away. As for whether Archer''s Group would go bankrupt or not, it had nothing to do with me.


    I turned off my cell phone and went to bed after taking a shower.


    To be continued...


    The next day, at the time of getting off work, I packed up my things and went out. Then I saw my


    colleagues looking at me with a strange look in their eyes.


    When I walked out, I saw Patrick standing at the door.


    He was wearing a formal gem-blue suit.


    He stood there with a bunch of Hydrangea in his hands.


    Standing where I was, I realized right away that he was waiting for me!


    My first reaction wasn''t to walk up and meet him head-on but to retreat.


    No, instead of retreating, I turned my head and ran away!


    When I was running, I heard the sounds of Patrick chasing after me. The next second, I felt


    someone hugging me from behind. Then Patrick''s slightly hoarse voice came from the top of my


    head, "I broke off everything I should have broken off. Shouldn''t you give me a chance?"


    His strength was so great that he confined me in his arms. I tilted my head slightly and sneered,


    "Even though you broke up with her, will it have anything to do with me?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you won''t forgive me. I can chase after you."


    Patrick''s voice sounded a little devilish.


    A few words of his made my heart beat faster.


    However, After being deceived by him over and over again, I was no longer naive. I gently broke


    free from his arms, turned around, and looked at him with a faint smile, asking, "Mr. Cowell, tell me


    the real reason why Mabel was fired. What kind of rules did she vite?"


    As I expected, Patrick''s face changed when he heard what I had said.


    He looked at me and frowned slightly. The faint ck gloominess between his eyebrows indicated


    that I had guessed something right.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. Let me guess." I looked at him and said, "Did she hide a cell


    phone and contact Caroline? Caroline''s purpose was to harm me. To get one million dors, Mabel


    requested to get rid of Nancy first."


    By the time I finished speaking, Patrick''s expression had been gloomy.


    I smiled bitterly, "Am I right? Mr. Cowell, although you said that you had broken up with Caroline on


    the surface, in fact, you are still having an ambiguous rtionship with her behind my back."


    I broke free from his embrace and walked out.


    Like before, Patrick caught up with me from behind, trying to grab my wrist.


    This time, as soon as he touched my hand, I quickly shook his hand away. Just as I was about to


    speak, I saw people standing around me, many of whom were employees of ourpany.


    Patrick was the Boss of Towering High. If I treated him so badly here today, I surely would be on the


    news tomorrow. Moreover, I would be scolded by his fangirls.


    After a moment of silence, I said, "Get in the car."


    Patrick seemed to know what I was thinking. So he didn''t say much as he walked to the car ahead


    with me.


    When I got to the side of the car, I saw the Hydrangea which had been thrown away by him just


    now. And I found it a little pitiful. Then I squatted down and wanted to pick them up, only to be


    stopped by Patrick, "If you like it, I will buy a new bunch for you."


    "It has nothing to do with whether I like it or not," I said as I picked up the flowers, "The flowers only


    bloom for one season. They look so beautiful. If I don''t cherish them, I''ll miss them forever. Even if


    you buy a new bunch for me, it won''t be the same."


    At this time, I seemed to understand what Ryan had said, that was, "Cherish her when she is by


    your side."


    Patrick squatted down and picked up flowers with me together.


    He even picked up the leaves. After repeatedly confirming that there weren''t any petals on the


    ground, he got up and opened the door to the passenger''s seat for me.


    I nced at him with aplicated look in my eyes.


    Then I got in the car.


    Patrick sat in the driver''s seat and asked me, "What would you like to eat for dinner?"


    "I am fine with anything. Mr. Cowell, it is at your disposal."


    I just wanted to make my position clear as soon as possible and ended the rtionship between


    Patrick and me.


    Patrick looked at me, "What do you want to eat?"


    I lowered my eyes and teased, "Mr. Cowell, as for what I want to eat, you probably won''t like it."


    Originally, I said so casually. Patrick looked at me and said seriously, "I''m also an ordinary person.


    Howe I would dislike the food you liked? Tell me, whatever it is, I''ll eat it with you."


    I looked at Patrick. Probably out of revenge, I looked at him, pointed at a location on my cell phone,


    and said, "Well, let''s go here."


    The location I pointed out my cell phone was a small restaurant near the orphanage.


    In fact, I didn''t even know if it was still there now.


    When I and other children growing up in the orphanage were young, we didn''t have any allowance.


    So we had been eating in the canteen.


    Later, an elder sister earned a schrship at high school and treated us to dinner in this small


    restaurant.


    It was the first time that I, who had been eating in the canteen, enjoyed food outside.


    And I felt that the food in the restaurant was the best one in the world!


    After I went to college, I went there a few times.


    Patrick drove to an intersection, only to find that he couldn''t get in.


    So we walked inside together from outside.


    After several turns, we finally arrived at the restaurant. To my surprise, the restaurant was still open.


    The boss was still there as we walked in.


    He saw me and greeted me with a smile. "Oh, isn''t it Charlotte? I haven''t seen you for many years."

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    "Boss, howe you still remember me?"


    I was a little surprised.


    "Of course I can. You haven''t changed much in recent years. I surely can recognize you." The


    owner of the restaurant said happily and looked at Patrick, "Is this your boyfriend? He looks so


    noble. At first nce, I know that he isn''t an ordinary person


    Admittedly, the owner of the restaurant was discerning.


    I hooked up the corner of my lips, "No, he''s just my..."


    "I''m her boyfriend."


    Knowing what I was going to say, Patrick spoke first.


    cing at him, I didn''t bother to argue with him.


    The owner of the restaurant smiled and ced a menu on our table, "Did you quarrel? It''s okay.


    You''ll get along with each other after having my food."


    The menu in the restaurant was still the same. Like before, it was bound by a few pieces of paper.


    And the price of the dishes


    on it was written by the owner in person.


    So many years had passed. The price of the dishes hadn''t increased much.


    I looked at the price of the dishes and frowned slightly, "Boss, I''m afraid that you will lose money if


    you do business like this."


    The owner of the restaurantughed and said, "No worry. The reason I do business is to make


    myself happy. I''m happy that old customers like you are willing to chat with me here. As for making


    money, it is not that important."


    I ordered two dishes that I used to eat before and then handed the menu to Patrick.


    I asked him what he would like to order.


    Patrick looked at the menu with a confused look on his face. Finally, he said, "Up to you."


    "Gentleman, you are a powerful boss at first nce. Come on. I''ll rmend some to you." The


    owner of the restaurant was easygoing. So he immediately picked up the menu and rmended


    some dishes to Patrick.


    Even though the owner had been talking for a long time, Patrick only ordered one dish, that was,


    fried shreds of pork with fungus and eggs.


    The owner went to cook.


    Only Patrick and I were in the small restaurant. And I said, "Mr. Cowell, did you see it? This is my


    life. And you and I are in two different worlds."


    Patrick frowned slightly, "Hadn''t you been fine before? Why are you always saying these things


    now?"


    I lowered my head, hesitated for a moment, and raised my head, saying word by word, "Patrick, I


    used to love you very much. I used to love you so much. Despite whether we are in the same world


    or not and whether there is a great difference between us, I was willing to ovee the hardships


    to be with you. I was willing to adapt to your life. With a nce from you, I would be willing to face


    any danger."


    When Patrick heard what I had said, there wasn''t a trace of joy in his eyes.


    On the contrary, there was a touch of dense sadness in his eyes.


    I went on, "But after so many things, my feelings for you have been worn down by you.


    I don''t want to love you anymore. I''m tired."


    "Charlotte, I..."


    "Herees the dish!"


    When Patrick wanted to say something, the owner came out with a te of fried shreds


    of pork with fungus and eggs in his hand. Smelling the fragrance, I, who hadn''t eaten the dishes


    here for so many years, knew that the owner''s cooking skills didn''t change at all.


    His cooking skills were as amazing as ever.


    The owner stood aside and boasted, "Come on. I''m not boasting. The dishes cooked by the chefs of


    a five-star hotel probably won''t be delicious as those cooked by me."


    Patrick looked at the owner as if he were waiting for him to leave.


    I knew the owner of the restaurant here. He was so warm-hearted that he wouldn''t leave so easily.


    "Let''s eat the dish," I said to Patrick with a smile. "Let''s not talk about unhappy things over a meal.


    Otherwise, our appetite will be affected. We''ll talk about it after we finish eating."


    Patrick hesitated for a moment before he nodded.


    After he took a bite of the dish, judging from his expression, I knew that he liked the dish here very


    much!


    Later, the boss finished serving all the dishes we had ordered.


    After the meal, Patrick asked him, "Would you like to open a restaurant outside? I''ll be your


    investor." "Haha, thank you, Boss." The bossughed and said, "I won''t go anywhere in my life. I''ll


    just guard this store. After all, my wife and I run it together."


    Hearing the owner mention his wife, I asked, "Where''s your wife? Why didn''t I see her?"


    In the past, when I came here for food, it was the owner who cooked and his wife who served the


    dishes.


    But I didn''t see her today.


    As the owner heard my words, he looked somewhat disappointed on his face. After a pause, he


    said, "She was ill a few years ago. And I spent a lot of money treating her. Originally, I thought that


    she was cured. Butst year, her illness rpsed. And she passed away..."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry, I don''t know."


    I realized that I had said something wrong.


    I, who had just lost my grandmother, understood the owner''s feelings very much, knowing that


    someone who had lost an important rtive surely would be in great pain.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." The owner was depressed, "Well, I thought she had never had a good life as


    she was with me in her life. In the next life, I surely have to make a lot of money and let her have a


    good life."


    "Having such a good husband as you, she had a good life."


    Iforted the owner.


    When we paid the bill and left, Patrick wanted to pay the owner more, only to be refused by the


    owner.


    After leaving the restaurant, we walked along a winding path. It was at night. And the street lights


    were dim. Both of us didn''t speak.


    When we were about to arrive at the front of the car, I heard Patrick behind me say, "Baby, you don''t


    have to love me this time. Just let me love you this time instead. You don''t have to sacrifice


    anything. I will work hard to fight for you."


    A few words of his made me nervous.


    I put my hands in front of me and held them tightly. After a long time, I said, "No. Mr. Cowell, you,


    who are so sincere, will be rewarded if you love whoever except for me. You don''t need to waste


    your time on me."


    It was very deste around. And I didn''t see any taxi.


    I had no choice but to take Patrick''s car home. When I got off the car, Patrick still said, "Let me love


    you. You can ept me slowly. I only hope that you won''t run away from me."


    I dared not to look at him. So I left without saying a word.


    To be continued...


    A few dayster, it was Rosy''s funeral.


    On that day, I wore ck clothes and arrived at the burial ce. Only a few people attended the


    funeral this time. And they were all familiar ones to me.


    As soon as I went over, Jeremy saw me. And he, who was furious, pushed me directly and scolded,


    "How dare youe here? Get lost!"


    As he roared, everyone looked at me. But none of them had a gentle look on their faces.


    Gina scolded me as well, "You made the Archer Family like this. How dare you be here? Get out of


    here!"


    I didn''t know why they were so excited this time.


    But I was very clear about my purpose here.


    I nced at everyone coldly, "I''m here to see Grandmother rather than you."


    "Even if my mother is alive, she won''t want to see you!" Tracy finally spoke, "Charlotte Archer,


    you''ve ruined Archer''s Group. Are you happy?"


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    I frowned slightly.


    "What does it have to do with you?" Jeremy rushed over and wanted to hit me.


    I, who had been prepared for this, dodged him.


    Jeremy red at me and said, "You seduced Patrick and asked him to break off his marriage


    engagement with Caroline at this time! You are such a scheming woman!"


    It turned out they treated me so because of this matter.


    I turned to look at Caroline who was crying in distress, "Ask her. If she didn''t do the things which


    couldn''t be more despicable, how could Patrick be done with tolerating her? What does it have to do


    with me?"


    "Woo. Woo. Woo. It''s all my fault..." Caroline continued to cry without stating the reason.


    "Even if the whole Archer Family doesn''t wee me, it is Rosy''s funeral. I have to be here as well.


    I want to say goodbye to Grandma for thest time."

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Now, I found that once I got cheeky, I wouldn''t be afraid of anything.


    I insisted on staying there. Jeremy and Tracy couldn''t do anything to me.


    The staff of the funeral chamber buried Rosy ording to the rituals. I personally put a handful of


    soil on Rosy''s grave and muttered, "Grandma, goodbye."


    From then on, I would no longer be a member of the Archer Family.


    After the burial, I didn''t stay there for one more second and left.


    That afternoon, news came out that Archer''s Group Group had dered bankruptcy and that its


    assets were acquired by a mysterious man.


    Everyone had different opinions about who the mysterious man was.


    But in my opinion, who else could it be other than Patrick?


    I even thought that in a few days, Patrick would give Archer''s Group to Caroline as a gift to please


    her.


    I waited for about a week. But my expectation


    didn''te true.


    Over the week, Patrick came to pick me up every day. No matter how hard I tried to refuse, he came


    to pick me up regardless of the weather conditions. I would go to the construction sites at work


    sometimes. And I had to report to thepany as to wherever I would go to.


    Patrick could clearly know my whereabouts.


    I couldn''t even avoid him.


    However, this kind of situation onlysted for a week. On the night of the seventh day, when I came


    out of a construction site, I didn''t see Patrick as usual.


    I guessed he probably had given up.


    There was clearly some disappointment in my heart. But I felt that it was good that I could be alone


    now.


    I took a bus home.


    For some reason, even though Patrick hadn''t picked me up, I wasn''t overjoyed in my heart.


    I wasn''t even in the mood to do anything.


    When I got home, I ordered a few takeaway, which rarely happened.


    "Ding-dong."


    When I was waiting for the take-out, sounds indicating a short text on my cell phone rang.


    "Could it be a text from Patrick?" That was my first reaction.


    When I took out my cell phone, I saw the sender ID of the text was "Patron".


    Unexpectedly, there was a faint sense of loss in my heart.


    I clicked open the text and saw that the text read, "How have you been recently? Do you encounter


    any trouble at work? Do you need my help?"


    I thought about it for a moment and began to edit a text. Then the doorbell rang.


    Thinking that it was my takeouting, I opened the door as I replied to the text.


    When I opened the door and looked up, I saw a man in ck standing outside and that he was


    wearing a cap with a low cap brim.


    He didn''t have anything in his hand.


    At that moment, a bad feeling arose in my heart!


    My first reaction was to close the door!


    As I was about to close the door, the man suddenly stuck his foot in the crack of the door!


    I, who was panic-stricken, didn''t think about anything. Neither did I have time to click open my


    contact list or even call 911. Instead, I directly clicked the patron''s phone number on the screen!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then the waiting sounds rang, indicating that the counterpart hadn''t picked up my call.


    When I was praying that the counterpart should answer my call quickly, the door was suddenly


    knocked open!


    "Bang!" There was a loud noise.


    The wooden door hit my face.


    When I felt dizzy, the man in ck outside the door came in and covered my mouth with something.


    And my will was instantly stripped away.


    To be continued...


    "p!"


    The crisp sound of the pping and the pain on my cheek gradually made me regain some


    consciousness.


    I opened my eyes slightly. Before I could recognize the person in front of me, I heard her delicate


    voice, "Charlotte, get up."


    It was Caroline Archer!


    I was sobered a lot instantly. And it wasn''t until I calmed down that I saw clearly that Caroline was


    close to me.


    She wore short hair and a set of sportswear outfits. And there wasn''t any makeup on her face,


    which rarely happened.


    Judging from her appearance, she looked a bit like a man.


    I said in a hoarse voice, "You..." I wanted to speak, only to feel dizzy.


    I nced around and touched the things under my body with my hand.


    At this moment, I was lying on a bed whose width was 180 CM. The bed was very soft. At first


    nce, I could tell that it was a high-end Simmons.


    Judging from the room, I couldn''t tell where I was. But I could see the decoration of this room was


    very high-end.


    I was surrounded by white walls, white furniture, and sofas...


    I subconsciously wanted to get up. "tter! tter!" Sounds of chains rang. My hand was quickly


    restricted. And I tilted my head, only to see that my hand was locked.


    "Haha, Charlotte, are you surprised?"


    Observing my behavior, Caroline smiled lightly. Her eyes and the expressions in her eyes made her


    innocent and naive.


    I felt some pain in my head. But I soon realized what had happened.


    I looked at Caroline and said angrily, "Caroline


    Archer, what the hell are you doing? Did you kidnap me again?"


    "Well, aren''t you supposed to call me sister?" Caroline sat sideways on the bed, reached out to tidy


    up my messy hair, and said, "My good sister."


    "Bang!" The next second, she raised her hand and pped me in my face!


    She was very strong!


    After I was pped, my ears were buzzing. And my left face was burning!


    Although my hand was tied to a chain, my feet weren''t.


    I raised my feet and kicked Caroline hard in the belly! And I asked, "What on earth do you want to


    do?"


    I kicked her hard. And Caroline, whom I kicked right at, fell backward with a painful expression on


    her face.


    She covered her stomach and sat at the corner of the bed for ten seconds before getting up.


    She picked up aptop from the table behind her!


    I recognized theptop at a nce. It was myptop!


    She walked to me with theptop in her hand.


    Before I could realize what she was going to do, she raised her hand and threw the wholeptop


    directly at me!


    I subconsciously wanted to block theptop with my hand. But when I raised my hand, I couldn''t


    raise my wrist, which was locked by the chain, to my face at all!


    When I wanted to turn my head again, it was toote.


    The wholeptop hit me right in the face!


    "Bang!" There was a loud noise.


    A few secondster, I didn''t feel any pain.


    Suffering the punch, I was directly stunned.


    Thisptop was used for my work. Because I had to draw and render pictures. Theptop was of


    high configuration. And theptop case was overwhelmingly heavy.


    It wasn''t until three or four secondster that I felt pain, feeling that my bones had been smashed by


    a metalptop case!


    There seemed to be sticky liquid slipping down my nose.


    Seeing me like this, Caroline frowned, got up, and picked up a few pieces of paper from the back


    table. Then she walked to me and gently wiped my nose.


    By the time she retracted the paper again, the paper had been all red.


    At this time, all parts of my head and face were in great pain.


    Looking at my look, Caroline giggled and said, "Charlotte, do you know why you are here today?"


    I was a little stunned because of the smashing. And I couldn''t even say a word.


    Caroline took theptop over and rubbed it with her hands, "In fact, if I didn''t see the things inside, I


    probably wouldn''t treat you so cruelly. But I did. And I will let you experience what I went through."


    I squinted at her and didn''t understand what she was talking about.


    Caroline looked at me and smiled gracefully, "You didn''t expect that I would decode your hidden


    code file, right?"


    "Hidden code file? What is it?"


    I was confused.


    "Are you still pretending to be dumb?"


    As Caroline said, she logged onto myputer. And unexpectedly, she found a hidden file in the E-


    disk in a familiar way!


    I had never seen such a file.


    She double- clicked the file. And a pop- up window that asked for a password showed up. Then she


    quickly input a string of numbers and opened the file.


    A bunch of photos jumped out of it.


    I took a general look at them and saw some videos among the photos.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Caroline turned to look at me and asked with a ferocious face, "What''s this? Tell me what it is!"


    "What''s this?"


    I was a little confused.


    To be frank, although I knew how to perform some basic operations on aptop, I didn''t know how


    to hide a file.


    What''s more, I didn''t even know that a folder could be encrypted.


    And regarding a series of smooth operations Caroline had made on myptop, I hadn''t seen anyone


    do them previously either.


    Caroline stared at me and said, "Stop pretending!"


    "I indeed don''t know what you are talking about." I narrowed my eyes and tried hard to see clearly


    what those pictures were. But the screen of myputer was fifteen inches. And those pictures


    were so small-sized.


    I couldn''t see them clearly at all.


    Caroline looked at me as if she had seen through me, saying, "Do you think I will let you go if you


    pretend to be innocent? You are


    dreaming!"


    After that, she personally clicked open a video clip.


    As I watched the video clip, my face turned pale.


    It turned out that the content of the video clip was about how Caroline had been raped by gangsters


    in turn!


    "Why are these things... in myputer?"


    When I was staring at the screen in shock, Caroline grabbed my hair directly and stared at me,


    "Why didn''t you threaten me with these videos earlier? What are you waiting for? Do you want to


    wait until Patrick is sure that he is going to marry me before showing the cards in your hands?"


    She grabbed me. So I had to look at her.


    Caroline had always been good at acting.


    But at this moment, I looked at the look of disgust on her face as she looked at me. And I


    increasingly felt that she indeed seemed to have found this video clip on myputer.


    It wasn''t that she had inserted such a video clip on myptop on purpose to kidnap me.


    Caroline stared at me and asked, "What''s wrong? Could it be that you have nothing to say?"


    "Hehe, I advise you to think it over. It probably will be thest time that you can speak to me so


    recklessly. Today, I will let you suffer all the sins I have suffered before!" Caroline paused and said,


    "Of course, besides filming the process, I will also give you a grand gift."


    When she said this, the smile on her face was extremely horrible.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I broke out in cold sweat for no reason.


    As for what she had experienced, it was clearly shown in the video clip. Now the video clip was still


    on, showing that the ruffians were raping her one by one and that when Caroline resisted, they hit


    her hard.


    The angle of the filming was changed from time to time, making every action clearly taken.


    "No, no!"


    I was in a panic! I surely didn''t want to be treated like this.


    "Could it be that there are others in this house besides me and her?"


    "No?" Caroline looked at me and said with a smile, "Do you know? I find more people than you did


    this time, which is to satisfy you. And they are all ck men. I promise that they will satisfy you quite


    much and that other men can''t satisfy you anymore!"


    After Caroline finished speaking, sheughed out loud!


    At this time, there were sounds of people walking outside.


    Caroline''s expression told me that she wasn''t joking. And someone was indeed waiting for me!


    "No, no, no! What happenedst time indeed has nothing to do with me. It''s indeed not me! It''s my


    first time seeing this video clip! I promise that I won''t leak it. You can delete it." I thought for a


    moment, thinking that what I said was wrong. So I added, "There surely is someone behind this to


    make uspletely turn against each other. You shouldn''t be dealing with me now. Instead, you


    should find who this person is."


    "Stop pretending!" Caroline raised her hand and pped me on the face, "It has to be you! Who


    else in this world hates me so much except you?"


    "I hate you. But I won''t do such a thing!"


    I tried my best to exin to her.


    Caroline sneered, "Won''t you? I killed the child of you and Patrick. And I also made you go to jail.


    Won''t these make you do so to me? You probably want to cut me into pieces, don''t you?"


    Yes, Caroline was right.


    I indeed wanted to kill her for what she had done to me so that she could never turn the tide!


    However, no matter how cruel I was, I couldn''t bear to do this!


    I shouted, "I am telling you the truth!"


    "Really?" Caroline directly rode on my waist and straightened her back. Then she looked down at


    me and said, "You should have known what I did."


    "Sending you to jail is just a beginning. I will tell you what happened recently. I bribed Mabel and


    asked her to set you up. But she bargained with me and said that she wanted to get rid of Nancy. To


    my surprise, you got along with Nancy."


    As for this matter, it was within my expectation.


    I wasn''t surprised.


    Seeing that I didn''t respond, Caroline shook her head and said, "It seems that what I did can''t make


    you angry anymore." She paused, put her face close to me, and showed a strange smile, "It doesn''t


    matter. I know what will make you more desperate."


    Seeing her smile, I suddenly had a bad feeling in my heart.


    Caroline took out a small U- disk from her pocket and asked me, "Do you know what this is?"


    I shook my head in a daze.


    When Caroline saw the expression on my face, she suddenly smiled very strangely.


    She didn''t say anything. Instead, she turned off the video that was ying on theputer and


    inserted the USB stick into theputer.


    Soon, theputer read the content of the U-disk.


    Caroline clicked opened it and found a folder urately.


    It was an audio file.


    After it was opened, there was a silence.


    Then I heard the sounds of a conversation.


    "Mr. Cowell, the matter has been settled. Only he will be on the highway in his car for a while. Once


    there is an emergency, he surely will encounter problems. At that time, even if he doesn''t die, he will


    be disabled."


    It was a strange voice that I had never heard before.


    But what he had said made me break out in a cold sweat on my forehead.


    "No!"


    "No!"


    I cried out in my heart...


    But then, I heard the voice that I wanted to hear thest.


    Another voice came from theputer, "Are you sure no one saw you did it?"


    The one with the strange voice replied, "Yes, I handled it by myself. Don''t worry."


    I couldn''t be more familiar with this voice.


    It was Patrick''s voice.


    It turned out that Seth''s car ident had something to do with Patrick! Unexpectedly, it was Patrick!


    "No, no, Patrick had no reason to harm Seth. Seth and I had broken up. And we were no longer in


    touch. The reason why Seth came that time is that I was framed. So he helped me! And Patrick


    didn''t know that he woulde to City Y..."


    I babbled. And I wasn''t convinced by what I was facing.


    For a moment, I looked up at Caroline and said, "This audio file is a fake one! It surely can''t be true!


    Now there is a lot of software which can adjust the sound. And such a sound can be easily


    modified!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "It has to be so. The person who harmed Seth surely is someone whom he dealt with in his


    business."


    "It couldn''t be Patrick."


    "And Seth couldn''t have died because of me!"


    I couldn''t ept that Seth had died because of me!


    My terrified look seemed to finally satisfy Caroline. She raised her hand and turned off the audio file


    that had been circting for the second time.


    She looked at me and said word by word, "You don''t believe me, right? Why don''t you believe me?


    Think about it, who is Patrick Cowell?"

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    As I looked at Caroline, I didn''t say anything.


    Caroline crossed her arms in front of her chest and put away her smile, "Patrick Cowell is the boss


    of Towering High. He is at the top of the socialdder of City Y. He can do whatever he wants and


    get whatever he wants. He is omnipotent. Such a man surely has strong possessiveness." "Think


    about it. My past can''t be messier. But to control me, he put up with my past over and over again.


    Starting from the day when you gave your virginity to him, he has regarded you as his property!"


    "No..."


    "Don''t lie to yourself!" Caroline interrupted me directly, "You should know very well how strong


    Patrick''s possessiveness is! Seth actually came to see you from his faraway hometown after


    helping you out of the siege that time. Moreover, Patrick knew that Seth had plotted against him!


    "Moreover, do you think that Patrick didn''t know that Seth wasing to City Y? For what


    happened in City Y, as long as he


    wanted to know, he could know them all."


    It had to be said that every word Caroline had said made sense.


    But I didn''t want to ept such a truth!


    Although I wanted to stay away from Patrick from now on, I didn''t want to believe that he had done


    such a despicable thing.


    I refused to believe that he had killed Seth!


    I adjusted my mood and looked at Caroline with a calm smile, "I''m sorry. I don''t believe it. Unless


    Patrickes to tell me so personally, I won''t believe a word from you!"


    It seemed that Caroline didn''t expect that I wouldn''t believe her after she said those words.


    She was stunned. Then she looked at me nkly. And there wasn''t any expression on her face.


    Then she suddenly began tough out wildly!


    "Hahahaha! It seems that you do have strong feelings for him." She paused and said unwillingly,


    "No wonder when he drank too much, he held me in his arms and shouted your name. Hahahaha!"


    Caroline couldn''t helpughing.


    Sheughed very exaggeratingly.


    But her expression was extremely sad.


    As she smiled, tears fell from the corner of her eyes. She wiped them away unwillingly, reached out,


    and pinched my cheek hard, "However, everything will end today! From now on, he will never


    mistake me like you again!"


    "Do, do you want to kill me?"


    I saw her put her hand in her pocket.


    Soon, she took something out of her pocket!


    Because the thing wasn''t big, I couldn''t see it clearly. And I could only see through her fingers that


    the thing seemed to be a teacolored thing.


    It was like a bottle!


    "Kill you? That won''t be good." Caroline put on a pitiful expression again, "You are my sister. How


    can I kill my sister?"


    She turned her hand upside down and used her index finger and thumb to pinch the thing that she


    had just taken out of her pocket.


    Only then did I see clearly what the bottle looked like.


    It was a small tea-colored ss bottle. The bottle''s body was made of ss. So was its lid. The


    liquid inside was shaking.


    Because the bottle was of tea color, I couldn''t tell the color of the liquid.


    There was ayer of stic wrap between the lid and the bottle. It seemed that such a design was


    to prevent the liquid from being spilled out.


    "What is this?"


    "What kind of things have to be put in pure ssware?"


    The answery in several highly corrosive liquids...


    "Let me go!"


    What Caroline had said a few days ago suddenly urred to my mind.


    She said that if she couldn''t get Patrick, she would be doomed together with me!


    "Let you go?" Caroline shook the ss bottle in front of her and stared at the liquid, "Charlotte


    Archer, do you know? What I hate most is having the same face as you. When I first saw you at


    school, I was in disgust!


    "I didn''t expect that my grandmother would take you home!"


    "Grandma is dead. I have nothing to do with you!"


    I knew what Caroline was going to do!


    "No!"


    "I can''t let her do this!"


    "Do you have nothing to do with me?" Caroline lowered her head and looked at me with a poker


    face, "How can you have nothing to do with me? You exposed my past to Patrick from the


    beginning. And you revealed the fact that I copied someone else''s work. In the end, you even found


    some men to rape me. Now that Patrick broke off the engagement. And he doesn''t want me


    anymore. Archer''s Group has gone bankrupt. And my good days have gone!"


    "Caroline Archer, you are physically fit. You can work on your own!"


    "Work on my own? Why should I work on my own? Women are born to be raised by men, aren''t


    they? Why should I work on my own?" Caroline bowed her head and looked straight at me into my


    eyes, "Moreover, to be Mrs. Cowell, I have been doomed for a long time. Since you have


    ruined my dream, let''s be doomed together!"


    "No! No!"


    I was scared out of my wits!


    I started to kick her with all my might.


    But she was sitting on my waist. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t kick her in sess.


    I began to turn my body and tried to get her out of my body.


    Fortunately, Caroline was of light weight.


    I tried my best to move my legs to the edge of the bed. And she couldn''t control me.


    When she was about to fall off the bed, she yelled to the ones outside, "You guyse in!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, five men came in!


    They were all foreign men.


    And they were all about 1.9 meters tall.


    And they all got strong muscles all over their bodies! And some of them got strong arms which were


    stronger than my legs!


    I was sweaty in an instant.


    "No, no, no, no!" I didn''t want to be defiled by these men. At this time, I was exining to Caroline,


    "It isn''t me who found the ruffians to hurt you. This matter has nothing to do with me! We both have


    been calcted by others!" Caroline didn''t take my words seriously at all. She raised her hand and


    touched the muscles of a man next to her, "Sister, do you see how kind I am to you? You found


    some ruffians for me. But I spent a lot of money hiring the ones with the strongest cocks. They


    surely will satisfy you."


    "No!"


    "You guys should help me press her legs first!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Caroline said in the local Dialect of City Y.


    The foreigners stood there, looking confused.


    It seemed that they didn''t understand the local dialect.


    Seeing their confused looks, Caroline seemed to understand that they hadn''t got her point. Only


    then did she point to my legs and say in poor English, "Hold this!"


    "No!"


    I shook my head desperately and kicked my legs.


    But these foreigners wouldn''t listen to me. After they probably understood what Caroline had meant,


    they quickly came over, grabbed my legs from both sides, and quickly carried me back to the center


    of the bed.


    Two other men came over to grab my hands!


    Only then did Caroline slowly open the ss bottle in her hands.


    She raised the ss bottle bit by bit to the top of my eyes, looked at me, and said, "Don''t be afraid.


    There isn''t much but such a small amount inside. If I drip it on your face, no one will think we look


    the same. And no one will ever remember you when they see me again." The pungent smell came


    out from the bottle, proving that it was indeed sulfuric acid inside!


    "No! You are crazy! Caroline Archer! You are crazy!" I was indeed scared out of my wits!


    I couldn''t be more frightened!


    Caroline looked at me with her eyes wide open, "Yes, I''m crazy! It''s because you messed up my life


    that I went crazy!"


    As she said this, she slightly tilted her hands...

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    I was so scared that I immediately turned my face away!


    Someone stretched out his hand from the side and grabbed my hair in an instant, forcing me to turn


    my face over!


    "No..."


    I struggled.


    I only felt that there was a drop of liquid sshing on my face. In less than 0.1 seconds, I felt that


    the left side of my face seemed to be on fire!


    "Ah!!!"


    I was so painful that I couldn''t cry out!


    "It hurts!"


    "It is hot!"


    This burning pain made my heart burst out with infinite desire to survive!


    I suddenly pulled my hand out and pulled my right hand out of the foreign man''s hand!


    "Bang!" My inertia knocked the ss bottle in Caroline''s hand away!


    The moment the bottle flew out, I clearly saw the transparent liquid sshing out of the


    bottle!


    Caroline seemed to be a little surprised. At that moment, I grabbed Caroline''s hair desperately with


    my right hand, "Let me go! Let me go! Help!"


    My left face seemed to be burned by fire. I dared not touch it. So I could only grab Caroline''s hair.


    "Let go!"


    "Let me go! Take me to the hospital!"


    I only felt that the burning sensation on my left face was spreading little by little. And it seemed that


    half of my face was in great pain.


    A foreign man came over and twisted my hand over. I felt pain and used my strength to pull off


    Caroline''s wig!


    Caroline quickly stood up and looked at me with an excited expression on her face, "Charlotte


    Archer! You''re so beautiful now! I am eager to show Patrick your current face now! Hahaha!"


    She stepped back little by little!


    I knew she was about to leave. So I shouted, "No! Let me go! I''m going to the hospital!"


    I didn''t want to see my face being ruined!


    Never would I let that kind of situation happen!


    "Going to the hospital?" Caroline said with a grim smile, "You haven''t enjoyed the service I prepared


    for you yet. How can you go to the hospital?"


    After that, she looked at the men around her, thought for a moment, and reluctantly said, "Do it."


    The foreign men understood her brief words.


    The only one that was free took off his clothes directly, revealingrge parts of his muscles!


    "No, no! Don''te over!"


    Pain, fear, and panic were all over my mind!


    Caroline smiled proudly and picked up the wig on the ground. Originally, she was going out. But she


    suddenly turned back and said to me, "I have prepared a big gift for you. Among the five of them,


    one of them suffers from AIDS. Hahaha!"


    After that, she turned and left.


    "AIDS?"


    "No!"


    At this time, the foreign men quickly came over!


    "No!" I tried tomunicate with them in English. Judging from their expressions, I knew that they


    could understand what I said.


    But they didn''t move.


    They began to tear off my clothes at will. And I struggled desperately!


    I was directly punched hard by a man!


    Their fists indeed were of the strong force. One punch from them made me confused. And my face


    was in more pain.


    However, my resistance just now probably upset them. One of them began to beat me crazily!


    I struggled a few more times at first.


    Butter, my consciousness became weaker and weaker. And I couldn''t move my body anymore.


    Only the burning pain on my cheeks made me a little sober.


    Seeing that I didn''t move, the men seemed to think that I had fainted.


    They all stopped what they were doing at the same time.


    Besides stopping hitting me, they stopped making a move on my body.


    Because of the intermittent pain on my left face, I was vaguely conscious. But I seemed to hear that


    they were discussing something.


    Someone asked, "Whose words should we obey?"


    Someone replied, "Of course, we should be obedient to the one that pays us more!"


    "What did he mean?"


    At this time, the pain made mepletely lost my consciousness. And finally, I passed out.


    "Charlotte."


    When I was in aa, I heard someone shouting at me.


    The voice was soft and yet familiar.


    I opened my eyes in a daze, only to find that I was in dense darkness where fingers couldn''t be


    seen.


    In the darkness, one ce was gradually lit up. And I saw Seth.


    He stood one meter away from me as he was dressed in a pure white suit, looking like a


    bridegroom...


    "Seth..." When I saw him, I couldn''t help but want to walk over to him.


    I wanted to hug him.


    However, every time I took a step, I found that Seth was always standing one meter away from me.


    No matter how fast I walked, the distance between him and me was still there...


    "Seth, I miss you so much. Come here!"


    I became anxious.


    Seth was still standing there with a gentle smile at theer of his mouth. He looked at me with a


    bit of sadness in his eyes.


    Suddenly, it seemed that it began to rain. The "rain" fell and dripped on Seth''s white suit, only to be


    turned into something of dazzling blood-red color!


    It "rained" more and more heavily. Soon, all Seth''s clothes were of blood-red color!


    "Seth! Seth! Come here. It''s dangerous over there!" I was so frightened that I wanted to reach out to


    pull Seth.


    But I didn''t make it!


    I could only run forward desperately. However, Seth always stood there and looked at me.


    There was a sad expression on his face.


    I suddenly felt very powerless. And I could only watch helplessly as Seth was drowned in red rain.


    In the end, he bent his knees and suddenly fainted on the ground.


    Seth, who had fallen, felt as if he had fallen into a pool of blood...


    I knelt down and tried to grab Seth with my hands as if I had gone crazy. But no matter how hard I


    tried, I couldn''t touch him. So I could only shout wildly, "Seth! Seth! Seth!" When I shouted for the


    third time, I suddenly opened my eyes!


    It was snowy white in front of me, which was like Seth''s original suit.


    I was stunned for a second before I realized that I was in the hospital.


    At the same time, I confirmed that this wasn''t in Holy Spirit Hospital. Instead, I was at a hospital I


    had ever been to previously.


    "Why am I here?"


    At this moment, my head was in a mess. What had happened to me before was like some


    fragments of a puzzle. I remembered some parts. But they weren''tplete...


    Iy on the bed and thought hard. Finally, I got some clues.


    "How is she?"


    "She hasn''t woken up yet."


    As I was thinking about what had happened to me, the voices of a man and a woman suddenly


    came from outside.


    Then, the door of the ward where I was in was pushed open. I quickly closed my eyes and


    pretended that I hadn''t woken up.


    Among the two of them, the man walked to my bedside, paused for a moment, and said, "If she


    wakes up, don''t tell her about this first."


    "I see."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them looked at each other and went out.


    "What is it?"


    Although I didn''t know who they were, there was one thing I was very sure about, that was, I had


    never heard the voices of these two before!


    As Iy there, what had happened to me before I fainted gradually emerged in my mind...


    I remembered the foreign men, the fact that I was disfigured, and Seth''s death...


    All of them were connected one by one!


    "My face!"


    I took a deep breath and reached out to touch my left face. My face was wrapped with gauze,


    including my nose, my nostrils, and my mouth...


    "What is underneath the gauze..."


    I gently pressed my face. And the pain overwhelmed me in an instant!


    It was clear and thorough pain!


    "I''m disfigured..." I sat on the bed and put my hand somewhere that was one millimeter away from


    the sofa. And my body trembled continuously.


    I was on the verge of copsing in my heart.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    However, the next second, I realized that there existed something more terrible than my disfigured


    face!


    I touched my part down there and moved my legs, only to feel nothing at all.


    "Is it because I had been in aa for too long?"


    "Or..."


    Touching my part down there, I didn''t feel that I had been vited at all. Previously, if Patrick had


    made love with me for a little longer, I would always feel that my part down there would be in pain


    the next day.


    If those foreign men indeed had done something to me, I surely would have felt something.


    "Could it bethat..."


    "Could it bethat I hadn''t been vied?"


    "However, how could it be possible?"


    "Caroline had hired them. How could Caroline show any mercy to me?"


    While I was hesitant, I remembered the conversation between these men before I fell


    into aa.


    "Based on their conversation, they should have another employer..."


    At this time, my mind was in a mess. Before I could figure it out, the door suddenly opened.


    I turned my head and saw a middle-aged man walking in with a small bag in his hand. When he saw


    me open my eyes, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he said, "Are you awake? I''m going to call


    a doctor."


    After that, he turned around and went out again.


    After seeing him, I was more sure that I hadn''t seen him at all.


    "Who is he?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, the man came in with two doctors and a nurse. I saw that one doctor had a badge on


    his chest, which read, "Chief Doctor, Edwin Tobin".


    As far as I knew it, this chief doctor was very awesome!


    The two doctors helped me do a series of examinations without checking my part down there.


    I asked, "How did you find me? How long have I been in aa?"


    The middle-aged man answered, "It was my boss who found you by locating your cell phone. You


    had been in aa before you were sent here. After that, ten hours have passed."


    "Your boss?"


    "Well, my boss is your sponsor. I am his assistant. My name is Zoey Vernon."


    As soon as Assistant Zoey said this, I had connected every fragment in my mind.


    Even so, I couldn''t help but ask, "When you found me, I..."


    I couldn''t finish my words.


    A doctor understood my feelings and took the initiative to say, "We will excuse ourselves first. If you


    have any questions, you can ask the nurse."


    After that, they went out.


    Only the nurse stayed in the ward with me.


    This time, I didn''t hesitate anymore as I asked, "How was the situation going on when I was sent


    here?"


    "Well..." The nurse looked at me and wanted to say something. But she hesitated. After a few


    seconds, she said, "You... When you were sent here, you had been raped! Your part down there


    was swollen. We...I put some medicine on it. That is the reason why it was fine now!"


    When she spoke, her voice was very loud.


    And I noticed that she was slightly clenching her hands, indicating that she was very nervous at first


    nce.


    I stared at her and said word by word, "You are lying!"


    As soon as I finished her words, the nurse was shocked!


    She looked at me with a guilty look in her eyes, "Liar? Why should I lie? There is a record of drugs!"


    "But I don''t feel anything here. And it isn''t swollen."


    I stared at the nurse attentively as I spoke.


    She bit her lower lip with her upper teeth and slightly lowered her eyes to avoid looking at me. And


    there was a guilty look in her eyes.


    These actions clearly meant that she was lying!


    But the nurse refused to admit it, "That''s because the drug effect is good. It doesn''t matter to me


    whether you believe it or not. As for whether you were raped or not, you surely know it the best in


    your heart!"


    "Of course, I know it quite well." At this time, I had realized something. So I slightly got up from the


    bed, grabbed the nurse who was standing by the bed, and asked, "Tell me, did anyone tell you to lie


    to me?"


    "Ah?! I... I didn''t!" The nurse was shocked. And her first reaction was to pull out her hand as she


    said, "I didn''t lie!"


    Originally, I didn''t take hold of her hand tightly.


    The nurse withdrew her hand in sess right away and then left quickly!


    As I was about to chase after her, the doctors and Assistant Zoey hade in.


    Seeing that that I was about to get out of bed, a doctor immediately stopped me, "Lie down quickly!"


    I asked the two doctors directly, "What happened to me yesterday? Before I was sent here, had I


    been raped?"


    At this time, I couldn''t care about so much.


    My question was also for Assistant Zoey.


    Although I was certain in my heart that I hadn''t been vited, I wasn''t quite sure. After all, those


    men, who had been hired by Caroline, had hurt me to such an extent back then. Howe they


    would stop viting me?


    How could it be possible?


    I needed a theory to support and ascertain my judgment!


    For no reason, the three of them looked guilty.


    No one spoke. In the end, Assistant Zoey spoke first, "When my boss''s men found you, you were


    the only one over there. You were indeed disheveled. As for the rest, I don''t know it either..."


    "We only have a basic check-up on you. But we haven''t found out that..."


    Before the doctor could finish his words, I knew what he was going to say. I red at him and said,


    "I was threatened by someone that I would be raped. And some of those men suffer from AIDS!"


    Hearing my words, two of them took half a step backward in unison.


    Only one person didn''t move, that was, Chief Doctor, Edwin Tobin.


    I looked at him, intending to ask him, only to hear Edwin speak first, "The valid transmission method


    of HIV is very limited. And people won''t be infected via daily contact."


    His words exined his reaction just now at once.


    It wasn''t because he knew that I hadn''t been vited that he didn''t take a step backward. Instead, it


    was because he knew that he wouldn''t be infected with HIV in this way.


    "But, I..."


    Feeling desperate, I wanted to say something for myself. But I couldn''t say it.


    "If you can''t bepletely sure that you weren''t raped or you can''t bepletely sure if that man


    suffered from HIV or not, I advise that you should immediately take the postexposure drugs."


    Edwin made a suggestion to me.


    "Post-exposure drugs?" It was the first time that I had heard of this term. And I was confused.


    Edwin began to introduce the post-exposure drugs to me briefly, "Post-exposure drugs are also


    known as a kind of prevention drugs after being exposed. Now few people know about it..."


    I was enlightened roughly. Post- exposure drugs were a kind of anti-infection medicine. However, I


    had to take it for twenty-eight days in a row before going to be checked as to whether I was infected


    with HIV or not.


    Moreover, I should take this kind of drug noter than 72 hours after being vited. And taking it


    within 24 hours would increase the probability of avoiding the infection.


    "Then... How about I give it a try?"


    The reason why I said so was that I originally assumed that this kind of drug was just like being


    vinated with rabies vines and that I just needed to take it every day.


    However, Edwin told me, "This kind of medicine has a lot of side effects. It is just that you are likely


    to be infected. So you need to think about it carefully."


    "I will take it."


    I hesitated for a moment and finally agreed.


    I made such a decision just in case. After all, it was always good to have one moreyer of


    protection.


    Hearing that I was going to take the postexposure drug, Assistant Zoey immediately said, "No! She


    probably can''t take this."


    His voice was loud, indicating that he was excited.


    The two doctors and I all looked at him.


    "Does he know anything?"


    I asked him, "Assistant Zoey, why?"


    "Oh yes, Director Edwin, she is pregnant."


    Before Assistant Zoey could finish his words, the other doctor on the side said to Edwin.


    His words were like a bolt from the blue to me!


    I opened my eyes wide and looked at the doctor, "What? You... what did you just say?"


    I couldn''t be more incredulous.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    "Am I pregnant? Whose child is it?"


    The answer was self-evident.


    "If I hadn''t been raped yesterday, in my life, only one man could be the child''s father."


    "However, when did I conceive it..."


    "Did I conceive it at the time of the designpetition? In recent days, Patrick and I only made love


    that day without taking any measures..."


    "Is she pregnant? In that case, she surely couldn''t keep the child after taking the medicine."


    Edwin said calmly.


    It seemed that this kind of thing was just a piece of cake for him. And in Edwin''s opinion, Assistant


    Zoey didn''t need to have made a fuss about it.


    "I''m not going to take any drugs!"


    Without any hesitation, I said decisively.


    Edwin was a little surprised as he said, "Won''t you take any drugs? Little girl, if the child is gone,


    you can have another one. However, if you are infected with HIV, you will have to


    take medicine for the rest of your life."


    Edwin''s words indeed made sense.


    Of course, I knew exactly what kind of disease HIV was.


    It was one of the few incurable diseases in the world that had no cure.


    Once I was infected with HIV, I could only wait for my death.


    For me, death wasn''t a horrible matter. And I wasn''t attached to anyone else in this world.


    I looked up at Edwin, "I want to ask you a question. If I''m indeed infected with HIV, will it affect my


    child?"


    "Well... The chance of a mother passing the HIV on to the child is 20 percent. You are in a special


    situation. But no matter what you do, you can''tpletely make sure that your child won''t be


    infected."


    Edwin''s exnation caused me to fall into despair.


    "Even if it''s a 1% chance, I don''t want to pass HIV onto my child."


    The only thing I could do now was...


    The conversation between the foreign men before I passed out as well as that between the nurse


    and me came to my mind!


    "Where''s that nurse?" I grabbed hold of Edwin


    directly, "I''m looking for her!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Edwin was shocked by what I had done.


    I looked at Assistant Zoey and said, "There is something wrong with that nurse just now. She surely


    knows who is the mastermind behind the scenes!"


    After I said that, I saw that the three of them were all confused. It seemed that they didn''t intend to


    look for the nurse. I was so angry that I put on my shoes and nned to look for her by myself!


    I walked out of the ward with them following me.


    When I went outside, I looked around the whole floor. But almost no one was there.


    "Based on your current situation, it is not suitable for you to go downstairs." Another doctor


    dissuaded me from behind. And I ignored him.


    It seemed that Edwin couldn''t stand it anymore. He pulled a passing-by nurse and asked, "Where is


    Cherry?"


    The nurse nced at Edwin with a somewhatplicated expression on her face, "As for Cherry,


    after she came out of the ward just now, she suddenly said that she would resign. The Head Nurse


    asked her to leave next month..."


    "Resign?" Edwin frowned.


    "Yes." The nurse nodded, "But she didn''t agree. And she insisted on leaving. As soon as she


    arrived downstairs, for no reason, she was hit by a passing motorcycle. And she has been sent to


    the emergency room."


    "What?"


    All of a sudden, Edwin was stunned!


    Leaving us behind, he went downstairs quickly.


    I wanted to follow him. But Assistant Zoey grabbed me, "Miss Archer, you are now weak and


    injured. I''ll go and check the situation for you. Wait for my update here." Then, he took out a


    business card from his pocket and handed it to me, "Your things are in the cab of the ward."


    After that, he left with Edwin in a hurry.


    I looked at the business card which was neat with only two words "Zoey Vernon" written on it.


    There were an email box and a phone number below his name.


    I walked back to the ward with the business card in my hands, feeling even more chaotic in my


    heart.


    "Is it an ident or a deliberate murder?"


    "How could there be such a coincidence?"


    "I don''t want to kill this child. But what if I indeed get sick and pass the disease to my child?"


    "No matter how the society changes, everyone''s prejudice against this disease won''t change."


    "If that''s the case, my child surely will be looked down upon by others."


    "He/she surely can''t be confident for the rest of his/ her life. And he/ she will live in depression all


    his/her life."


    "What should I do..."


    After entering the ward, I squatted on the ground, held my head with both hands, and felt quite


    desperate!


    "I indeed can''t make a choice!"


    "I have lost a child. How can I bear to kill my second child?"


    "But what if, what if I was indeed raped and that I''m infected with AIDS?"


    Although in my heart, I could basically confirm that someone had made up a scene, making it look


    like that I had been raped. The purpose of such a move was very obvious, that was, to sow discord


    between Caroline and me.


    And the one behind the sene probably did so because of Patrick.


    "No matter what, I don''t want to bear one out of ten thousand chance!"


    I remembered what Edwin had said. He said that it was okay for me to take the medicine within 72


    hours. But the sooner I took the medicine, the greater the possibility of avoiding the infection would


    be. If I was in aa for less than 10 hours, then I should still have some time left!


    "At this time, if I can find the one behind the scene, I probably can..."


    "I can''t do it on my own."


    "Someone has to help me."


    "And someone has to be willing to help me. Moreover, it should be someone that I can believe for


    the time being."


    "After weighing everything, there is only one candidate, Patrick Cowell."


    "He is the only one!"


    "Although Seth''s death might have something to do with him, I can put aside these things for the


    time being."


    "I want to save my child first!"


    After making sure of this point, I went to the cab to get my cell phone without hesitation.


    When I opened the cab, I found that myptop was also lying inside. I was shocked!


    Thinking of the things that Caroline had shown to me, I quickly turned on theputer and intended


    to find the hidden files based on how she had done that day.


    However, I didn''t find the hidden folder in myputer!


    At first, I thought I had made a mistake. After searching on Google for a long time, I finally


    confirmed that it wasn''t me who had made a mistake. Instead, it was that the hidden folder didn''t


    exist on myptop at all.


    "Why is this happening?"


    I was even more confused."


    The whole thing confused me. I thought about it carefully, only to feel a chill on my back. I was


    terrified when I thought about it.


    Although I didn''t know who the one behind the scene was, he/ she made me break uppletely


    with Caroline with a few tricks.


    And he/she didn''t leave any traces.


    "The one behind the scene shouldn''t be Patrick, right?"


    "It can''t be him."


    "I think Patrick surely won''t be so despicable to such an extent."


    I shut down myptop and called Patrick.


    He didn''t answer my call at first. About five minutester, he called me. The first sentence he said


    on the phone was, "I was in a meeting just now. Seeing that it was your call, I came out."


    His tone was a little rxed, which sounded even a little joyful.


    It was as if he didn''t know what had happened to me...


    I took a deep breath and said to Patrick, "Mr. Cowell, I''ll send you my addresster. Pls,e to


    me. I have something to tell you." Thinking that my tone was a little stiff, I took a breath and asked


    in a soft voice, "Can you?"


    "Okay."


    Patrick immediately agreed.


    He didn''t ask anything and agreed.


    Hanging up the phone, I used the map software to check my address and found that I was in a


    ce called Safety&Trust Hospital.


    I stood at the door and looked downstairs to make sure my ward was on the third floor. Then I


    nced at the bed number and sent all the information to him.


    The ce where I was now was very close to Towering High. I knew that he surely would arrive


    here soon. Even so, I became nervous instead.


    I went into the bathroom, looked at myself into the mirror, and looked at the gauze wrapped around


    my face...

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    The gauzepletely covered my left face and nose bridge, revealing only my nostrils for


    breathing.


    The gauze wrapped up my face tightly, which was probably to prevent the infection, causing my


    face to be deformed under the pressure.


    Stroking the gauze with my hands, I even felt pain when I gently pressed it!


    "What is underneath the gauze?"


    I couldn''t help but feel curious.


    "Will I look extremely ugly?"


    All of a sudden, I feared Patrick would see me like this.


    So I went out, asked a nurse for a mask, and put it on my face in a hurry. As I was about to return to


    the ward, I saw Patrick walking out of an elevator.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wearing a silver suit without a tie, Patrick wore a shirt inside whose top button was unbuttoned.


    We hadn''t seen each other for a few days. But he was as energetic as usual.


    He saw me soon.


    Although I wore a mask, it could only cover the gauge on my cheeks. The bandage on my nose was


    still exposed.


    "What''s wrong with your face?"


    Patrick walked up to me quickly and reached out his hand.


    Thinking that he was going to take off my mask, I was so scared that I quickly took a step back.


    Then I covered my mask with my hands, lowered my head, and said, "Go to my ward. And let''s talk


    there."


    Patrick followed me to the ward with an apologetic look on his face, "Sorry, I''ve been so busy these


    days that i didn''t notice your situation. Why are you in hospital? What''s wrong? Do you need to be


    transferred to another hospital?"


    I shook my head and kept covering my mask and the bandage on my nose with my hands.


    For no reason, as soon as I saw Patrick, the audio Caroline had yed appeared in my mind.


    "Did Seth''s death indeed have something to do with Patrick?"


    This was what I wanted to know the most. But I couldn''t voice my confusion. For my child, I had to


    ask Patrick to help me.


    I sat back on the bed and kept a distance of more than one meter from Patrick, saying, "I was


    kidnapped by Caroline yesterday."


    "Kidnapping?" Patrick frowned slightly when he heard that. He put his hand into his pocket as if he


    were nning to ask someone to investigate this matter.


    "Wait a minute." I quickly stopped him and said in a pleading tone, "Let me finish my words first."


    I told him that Caroline had kidnapped me yesterday and that she had asked a few foreign men to


    rape me, one of whom had AIDS.


    It was probably because of my vanity that I didn''t tell him that she had poured acid for my face.


    I just said that my face was injured.


    When I said that, Patrick had a more and more ugly expression on his face. He clenched his hands


    on his legs tightly. And the blue veins on the back of his hands couldn''t be more obvious.


    As for what he was angry about, I didn''t know about it. Neither did I want to guess.


    After I finished my words, I said, "When I woke up, based on the feeling of my part down there, I


    didn''t feel that I had been raped. But I dared not to take risks. I should have taken the anti-


    exposure drug, just in case. However..."


    "But..."


    Patrick got up. By this time, he had been walking towards me step by step.


    It seemed that he wanted to tell me with his behavior that he didn''t mind whether I had AIDS or not.


    I shrank back and hesitated for a moment. Then I told him, "But I''m pregnant."


    "Are you pregnant?" Patrick was stunned when he heard this. And joy quickly spread his eyebrows.


    He walked to the bed with a few steps and picked me up in his arms directly. Then he looked up at


    me and asked, "What do you mean? Am I going to be a father?"


    His look made me feel at a loss for a moment. I, who knew that I might be infected with AIDS,


    wasn''t happy at all after learning about my pregnancy. However, seeing his ecstatic look, I was a


    little happy.


    "Put me down." I frowned, "I just said that I was pregnant. And I didn''t say that the child was yours."


    "Of course, your child is mine."


    Patrick gently put me back on the bed, semiknelt on the bed, and held my hand.


    His deep eyes were full of trust. And there was nothing else inside.


    His behavior made me feel a little ufortable for a moment. I thought to myself, "But I can''t


    gamble with my child. What if my thought that I wasn''t vited is just a self-deception to protect


    myself after I was harmed?"


    "... I see. I''ll contact the police right now to find Caroline."


    Patrick took out his cell phone as he spoke.


    "Police?"


    I looked suspiciously at Patrick. This was the first time he decided to turn to the police to deal with


    Caroline''s matter.


    "Yes." Patrick raised his hand and touched my hair. "I owe Caroline. But I sort of have paid her back


    over the years. In the future, I don''t owe her anything. So I will deal with her in the normal way."


    "Patrick Cowell..."


    I looked at the man in front of me and felt somewhat swayed in my heart.


    Even an idea urred to me that what if Patrick didn''t kill Seth...


    When this idea came to my mind, I quickly put it away. Then I changed the subject, "Before I was


    knocked out, I heard the conversation between the foreign men..."


    I told him about my guess that there were probably two people who had hired the foreign them as


    well as the nurse''s matter just now.


    "OK, I see."


    Patrick made a call.


    Thinking of what Edwin said, I grabbed him and said, "The doctor here said that the blocking rate of


    the anti-exposure drugs is higher if I take them within 24 hours. And thetest time for me to take


    the drugs shouldn''t be 24 hourster."


    Patrick''s face darkened when he heard what I had said. He spread his arms, bent over, and hugged


    me. Then he patted me gently on my back twice, "Don''t worry. I will get everything done within 24


    hours."


    His voice was very light. But it sounded very loud in my ear.


    It was as if, as long as he said it, I would believe him.


    Patrick took out his cell phone and went out. And I had been thinking about the nurse just now.


    If she were alive, the situation would be less tricky.


    I wanted to secretly go downstairs and check the situation. As soon as I reached the elevator, I saw


    Patrick making a phone call by the window next to the elevator.


    When he saw me, he frowned slightly. Then he walked over in a few steps and directly held me in


    his arms. Instead of talking to me, he continued to talk over the phone.


    "Okay, thank you." He hung up the phone and lowered his head to look at me, "Where are you


    going?"


    "I... I want to see the nurse."


    I was a little embarrassed when I spoke.


    Patrick was a man with a handsome face, a good body figure, and an overwhelmingly good


    temperament. Ever since he entered the In- patient Department on this floor, all the nurses had their


    eyes on him.


    At this time, seeing that he was so intimate with me, the nurses had burning anger in their eyes!


    "No." Patrick didn''t say anything else. Then he leaned over to hold my thigh and held me up as if he


    were holding a child, saying, "It is windy outside. And you, who get pregnant, are weak. You can''t be


    exposed to too much wind. I''ll find someone else to do this kind of errands."


    "Put, put me down."


    "Don''t move. There are so many people in the hospital. I can only hug you like this." Patrick looked


    up at me and kissed me on my exposed eyelids with lightning speed.


    "Swoosh!" My face turned red immediately.


    After entering the ward, Patrick put me back on the bed and slightly curled up the corner of his lips,


    "Jeremy is downstairs. I just asked him to go and check the situation. He said that the nurse hadn''t


    woken up yet."


    "Oh."


    I responded dully.


    Patrick stared at me attentively with a pair of ck eyes as if he had been possessed. Then he


    raised his hands and suddenly pressed me to the bed. After that, he bent over and put one of his


    hands somewhere that was one millimeter away from my mask, begging, "Baby, take it off, okay? I


    want to kiss you."

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    My heart missed a beat.


    I hurriedly protected my mask and shook my head desperately, "No, I can''t. It seems that AIDS can


    be transmitted via saliva too!"


    Patrick didn''t mind at all. He put one hand beside my ear and said, "Don''t be afraid. If that kind of


    thing happens, let''s take the antiexposure drugs together."


    He put his hand around my waist. And his hot breath blew on my face.


    I could even feel his hot breathing through the mask.


    Patrick bent over to kiss my neck and pressed his forehead against my mask...


    "Hiss..."


    "It hurts!"


    I took a deep breath.


    Patrick was so scared that he got up immediately, "What''s wrong?"


    "My face is in pain." I held my face with my hands with an aggrieved look on my face.


    I was telling the truth.


    Patrick seemed to have realized something


    and looked at me with a serious look on his face, "What on earth is going on?"


    I was silent. I indeed didn''t have the courage to tell Patrick that my face probably had been ruined.


    If he knew what, I wondered what would happen.


    I didn''t even know what was under the bandage now.


    Just as I was hesitant, Patrick''s cell phone rang. He took out his cell phone and nced at it. Then


    he went out to pick up the call.


    About five minutester, he came back.


    Behind him, there was a man.


    The man, who was about 1.6 meters tall, looked very thin. However, judging from his face, he


    should be an adult.


    As soon as the man came in, he looked around, "Where is theputer? Let me have a look at it."


    I was stunned for a moment.


    The man wanted to take myputer away without even introducing himself.


    His low IQ made me feel like he could only be someone majoring inputer science.


    Patrick introduced him to me instead, "This is Ma, an expert in dealing withputer issues.


    Show him yourputer."


    "Okay."


    I nodded and quickly took out theputer. Although theputer hadn''t been charged,


    fortunately, it got some power inside.


    I handed theputer to the person named Ma. He quickly turned on theputer and looked


    at the documents of several systems inside theputer before asking, "Which disk was the


    hidden folder ced at that time?"


    "E disk."


    I replied.


    Ma nodded slightly and quickly made a set of smooth operations. In an instant, several semi-


    transparent documents which I had never seen before appeared on the E-disk.


    But there was no folder in it.


    He nced around and fiddled with some things that I couldn''t understand. Finally, he pointed to an


    ordinary document that wasn''t hidden in the C disk and said, "Yourputer has indeed been


    infected with a virus. This virus can get specified files to be downloaded into yourputer when


    yourputer is used and connected to the inte."


    "Where is it?"


    I looked at the screen carefully and felt that what he had pointed to me was nothing but an ordinary


    document.


    "It has been deleted. This virus is very well hidden. It should be that when you started theputer


    last time, the virus automatically deleted the video file and itself from yourputer. If this


    remaining document is automatically cleaned up by yourputer, it will be treated as a trace of


    use and get deleted as well. In that case, there will be no trace of the existence of this virus in the


    computer."


    Ma kept exining how the virus worked to me.


    Hearing his words, I was in a daze. Even so, I generally understood that he basically meant that the


    video was gone.


    "Can you find out who did this?"


    Patrick asked Ma.


    "Yes, I can. But I need to take thisputer back to my home."


    "How long will it take?"


    I looked at Ma.


    I didn''t feel sorry for myputer. Instead, it was that we didn''t have much time left.


    Ma thought for a moment and said, "It will take at most two or three hours. But I have to hurry


    back home now, which will cost me some time as well."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Okay." Now I could only try more.


    Ma took theptop and left. Patrick''s cell phone rang again.


    This time, he didn''t go out and picked up the call in the ward. I heard him say, "Jeremy, how''s the


    investigation going on?"


    Then Patrick''s face became gloomy.


    As he held his cell phone, his knuckles were slightly pale.


    Without saying anything, he heard Jeremy talking over the phone.


    About two minutester, Patrick said, "I know. Continue to investigate it. We have to find her even if


    we chase her to the end of the earth!"


    When I heard this, I seemed to realize what had happened.


    Sure enough, after hanging up the phone, Patrick looked at me and said, "Caroline has gone


    abroad. Although she went abroad for a short- term study tour, it''s hard to find her when she is


    abroad."


    I lowered my eyes slightly.


    In that case, this clue was broken...


    "If I can''t find out the truth, the only thing I can do in the end probably is to take the antiexposure


    drugs or have a miscarriage."


    "I... I can''t ept it!"


    Patrick saw that I wasn''t in a good mood. Tofort me, he walked to my side, sat on the bed, and


    took me into his arms, "Don''t be afraid, I have already sent someone to check Caroline''s phone call


    records. I think the result wille out soon. As for the foreign men, the police are also getting the


    surveince videos and looking for them."


    "Well, I believe you."


    I lowered my head. At this moment, I had no other choice but to believe in Patrick.


    After all, with my ability, not to mention 24 hours, even if I had 240 hours, I probably couldn''t find


    anything.


    Time ticked by.


    I sat on the bed and put my hand on my belly. At the thought that my little baby was inside here, I


    felt hopeful as well as desperate.


    Later, Patrick kept answering the calls.


    However, there was no more useful news. Everything seemed to be cut off after Caroline went


    abroad.


    At noon, Patrick asked the servant to send lunch here. Although I didn''t have any appetite, I thought


    of the baby in my belly.


    Thinking that the baby probably had a chance to live on, I barely finished the meal.


    It was past 3 o''clock in the afternoon. And it was getting closer and closer to the deadline of 24


    hours.


    When I was lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling as I was full of despair, the door of the ward


    was pulled open. I turned my head and saw Edwining in.


    Seeing Patrick in the ward, Edwin hesitated and then said to me, "Cherry has been rescued. But we


    don''t know when she will wake up."


    "Well, thank you, Doctor Edwin."


    I sat up and replied in a dull voice.


    Seeing me like this, Edwin looked at his watch again and couldn''t help persuading, "You were sent


    here at past 22 p.m. yesterday. There are about 7 hours left until the deadline of 24 hours is met. Of


    course, the sooner you make the decision, the better it will be."


    "Yes, I got it."


    I sat on the bed as I was in a daze in my mind.


    "What should I do?"


    "Should I get rid of the child and take the antiexposure drugs?"


    "I''m not willing to do that."


    I stared at Patrick with tears streaming down my cheeks.


    Patrick walked to me, held me in his arms, and wiped the tears on my cheeks with his hands, "Don''t


    cry. It''s not the end yet. Don''t worry. My people are looking into it."


    "But, what if, what if..."


    "There''s no what if. You''ll be fine. And so will be our child."


    Patrick patted my back.


    I knew that he wasforting me. All the things couldn''t be ascertained until I saw it with my own


    eyes, or those foreign men revealed the truth in person.


    When I was choked with sobs, Patrick''s cell phone rang again. He picked up the call and listened to


    the counterpart over the phone. And the look on his face was even more gloomy than before.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    After Patrick hung up the phone, I controlled my emotions and asked him, "What''s wrong?"


    Patrick looked at me and frowned. After a moment of silence, he shook his head, "Nothing."


    "No, something is wrong."


    Patrick surely was a poker- faced person when he was at work.


    But at this time, he couldn''t even control his emotions.


    In that case, it meant that this matter was a serious one.


    I reached out my hand, put my hands around Patrick''s waist, and pressed my face against his lower


    abdomen, "Tell me the truth. I''m not afraid."


    Patrick was silent for a while. And he told me, "The police said that they found the bodies of those


    foreign men by the river in the suburbs."


    "Are they dead too?" I almost couldn''t believe it. Tears had soaked the gauze on my face.


    But I couldn''t help crying.


    "Don''t be afraid. Even if we don''t have a child, we can have another one. As long as you''re alive,


    everything will be fine." Patrick patted my back.


    I knew that he was just like me at this time and that he had been prepared for the worst.


    But I was indeed so scared.


    I looked up at him, "Patrick Cowell, do you think Caroline Archer has the ability to do so? Someone


    that is more powerful than her surely is behind this. No matter what his purpose is, it can''t be denied


    that he is indeed powerful. If we don''t find him, he will target me again next time. What should I do


    then?"


    Patrick''s expression didn''t change at all when he heard what I had said.


    I knew that he had long thought of this point.


    Patrick patted the back of my head, "I will protect you. And I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    "How can you protect me? Do you want to lock me up in the room all the time and forbid me to go


    anywhere?"


    When I said that, Patrick was silent.


    I knew that I was right.


    In fact, I had been with Patrick for a long time. Now he said that he loved me. So he tried his best to


    be good to me.


    But if he became extreme and tried to control me, he could do anything to me.


    "Patrick Cowell, let me go. I don''t deserve you."


    I didn''t want to bet on my child again.


    What''s more, I had long decided to give up on him.


    Patrick didn''t say anything. And he just hugged me.


    It was almost 20 p.m. by the time we finished dinner.


    Edwin came again, "Have you thought about it? The miscarriage can be der. But it is


    rmended that the anti-exposure drugs should be taken immediately. The risk will increase after


    the deadline of 24 hours."


    I hesitated.


    Putting my hand on my belly, I thought to myself, "Is this child going to leave me again?"


    Less than 10 hours had passed ever since I knew its existence.


    Knowing that I was hesitant, Patrick walked over, grabbed my hands, and said gently, "If this child is


    gone, we can have another one. But if you do get sick, you will never be able to recover for the rest


    of your life. Then, you will never be able to have another child in your lifetime."


    He was right.


    "But..." I looked up at Patrick, "I don''t want to part with this baby."


    How could I be willing to give up the baby?


    Patrick''s ck eyes were full of sadness. But he wasforting me, "For our future child, I promise,


    I promise that he wille to this world safely and grow up healthily, okay?"


    "But..."


    "Miss Archer, make a decision quickly. s! Now, you aren''tpeting with time but death. You


    can have another child as long as you want to in the future."


    Edwin also advised me.


    Perhaps being alive meant there was hope.


    Watching the time passing by minutes and seconds, I finally made up my mind, "Okay."


    Upon hearing my agreement, the two men next to me heaved a sigh of relief. Then Edwin said


    quickly, "I''m going to prescribe some anti-exposure drugs. You should just wait here."


    In less than twenty minutes, Edwin brought over the anti-exposure drugs.


    Staring at the three pills in front of me, I actually felt a little discouraged.


    At this time, Patrick received a text message. He looked at me and said, "Take them. When the


    foreign men were autopsied, ording to the results, one of them did have HIDS."


    "Do I have to take the drugs?"


    I looked at the three pills and knew that as long as I took them, the baby would be gone.


    However, Carolin was right. One of those foreign men indeed had AIDS...


    She was so cruel. If I were sick, I might never have a baby in my life.


    When I made up my mind and intended to take the pills...


    Patrick''s cell phone rang again!


    I took a look at the caller ID. It turned out to be a call using the Inte!


    "Could it be Ma?"


    I looked at Patrick excitedly as if I had caught thest life-saving straw!


    Patrick hesitated for a moment and picked up thework phone. It turned out that it was indeed


    Ma who was calling him. Patrick put the video call on.


    Seeing this, Edwin said, "s. I''ll go out first. I''lle back in half an hour. This can''t be dyed


    any longer."


    When Edwin walked outside, Ma said, "Mr. Cowell, when I was checking thisputer, the


    virus file unexpectedly sent another video. I think... it''s necessary for you to have a look at it."


    "Okay."


    Patrick immediately agreed.


    I was anxious as well!


    Ned switched to theputer screen with thework phone and started to y the video on the


    computer. With a nce at the video, I was stunned!


    On the screen of theputer, "I", who waspletely naked, was being raped by five foreign men


    around me.


    Moreover, the video was very clear. And the details of the rape could be clearly seen.


    On the other hand, in the video, "I" was in aa with my eyes closed.


    Staring at the screen closely, I seemed to have seen some clues...


    "Crack!" Patrick turned off the screen immediately!


    "s!" I looked up and wanted Patrick to turn on the video, only to find that although he had no


    expression on his face, he got an oppressive and gloomy aura around him.


    He picked up three pills, picked up the water on the side, and handed it directly to me, "Hurry up


    and take them!"


    His tone was very bad.


    Although I didn''t see the video clearly just now, I realized something...


    "It''s not me in the video just now. It''s Caroline Archer!"


    Although the person in the video had the same hairstyle and hair color as me, it was Caroline


    Archer!


    I suddenly remembered that Caroline was wearing a wig at that time. When I took off her wig in the


    middle, she was wearing a hai. The hair in the seemed to be ck.


    "Could it be that she had long been ready to take this video?"


    "I know you can''t ept it. But I can still tell you and her apart." Patrick''s tone was firm and


    decisive.


    I was anxious as I said, "Can you tell me and her apart? Can''t I even tell myself apart from her?"


    Patrick looked at me and seemed to realize that his tone wasn''t good. Then he took a deep breath


    and lowered his voice, "I know you can''t ept it. But I don''t mind it. We have long days ahead in


    the future. You are Mrs. Cowell. And we can have many children in the future. No matter how many


    children you want to deliver, we will have as many children as you want, okay?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After he said that, he wanted to hold my hands.


    "No. Don''t!" I quickly withdrew my hands, jumped out of bed, and tried my best to exin to him,


    "That person is indeed not me. Please believe me!"


    "I''m not raped. I can''t get sick. I don''t want to kill my child!"

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Patrick quickly stepped forward and grabbed my arm!


    Although there was tenderness in his eyes, he had great strength in his hands, "Babe, don''t be


    afraid. Things will be over soon!"


    "No, let me go!"


    I shouted out loud!


    I was so excited that I moved ferociously. And it affected the wounds on my face which hadn''t been


    healed yet. The left side of my face was in great pain.


    But I could sense Patrick''s determination. He indeed intended to imprison me and let me take the


    medicine.


    I didn''t want to take the drugs.


    "Good girl, take the medicine, okay?" Patrick stepped forward and hugged me.


    "No, I won''t take medicine. My child will die after I take them!" I struggled desperately and hit


    Patrick''s body, trying to make him let go of me.


    After all, I, a woman, could not defeat Patrick with my strength.


    He pressed me to the bed, took three bottles of medicine with one hand, and took out a pill from


    each of them, "Good girl, eat them. You''ll be fine after you eat them."


    "No, the person in that video isn''t me. Please believe me..."


    I wanted to make Patrick believe me.


    "Okay, I believe you. I believe you."


    Although Patrick said so, I could sense the sorrow in his deep eyes. And I could sense the


    cruelness inside more.


    The cruelness showed that he wanted to kill my child!


    I knew he wouldn''t believe me.


    As he spoke, he, who was holding the pills, reached out and took off my mask.


    I, who waspletely suppressed by him, couldn''t move at all.


    However, when he took off his mask, he was stunned, "You, your face..."


    Patrick looked at me and seemed to have forgotten his purpose. As his hand was one centimeter


    away from my face, his expression was full of distress.


    I didn''t know why he was like this. Because my face was numb because of the screaming and


    struggling just now. The wound was torn open.


    I, who could only instinctively speak, couldn''t feel anything else at all.


    As soon as Patrick was distracted, he loosened my body. I suddenly lifted my leg and hit his most


    vulnerable part!


    "Hiss..." Patrick sucked in a breath of cold air and subconsciously bent over to protect his part down


    there.


    Taking advantage of the timing, I left his side nimbly and ran out quickly!


    I didn''t run fast. However, God probably was helping me!


    When I came out, I happened to see Edwining out of the elevator. When he walked out of the


    elevator, he looked a little surprised when he saw me. I didn''t pay attention to him at all. And when


    the door of the elevator was about to close...


    I shed and rushed in!


    When I turned around, I saw Patrick chasing after me. Seeing that the elevator door was closed, he


    stood still.


    At that time, I thought innocently that I had escaped.


    However, when the elevator door opened, all my hope was shattered in an instant!


    Instead, despair overwhelmed me.


    Three bodyguards in ck surrounded the door of the elevator. When they saw me, they went


    straight up to hold my hands.


    Behind him, Jeremy stood there.


    Seeing him, I said excitedly, "Assistant Jeremy, please let me go! Please!"


    "Sorry, Miss Archer."


    Jeremy said apologetically.


    But I wasn''t willing to give up like this.


    At this time, the door of another elevator opened. I saw Patrick getting out of the elevator and


    standing in front of me with a gloomy look on his face, "Good girl, go back and take the medicine."


    "No, I don''t want to..." I looked at Patrick sadly as my tears fell uncontrobly, "I swear. I will only


    beg you for this in my life. If I indeed get sick after that, I will kill myself. And I won''t get you


    involved."


    "Won''t you implicate me?" Patrick lowered his head and looked at me with irrepressible anger in his


    eyes.


    I hesitated for a moment. In the end, I raised my head and looked into his eyes, "Yes, I will die with


    the baby in my belly."


    After all, I was attached to nobody in this world.


    If there was, it could only be Lisa.


    However, she would meet someone who loved her sooner orter. And she surely would be very


    happy.


    "That''s what you''re going to do, right?" When I thought of Lisa, I heard a few words from Patrick.


    His voice seemed to be wrapped in ice. And I felt cold all over after I heard his voice.


    "Yes, that''s what I''m going to do. Either the child is alive or I die with the child."


    At this time, I had made a decision.


    If the child died...


    I wasn''t going to live either.


    Patrick winked at the two bodyguards and motioned them to let go of me.


    Then he grabbed my hands with both hands and sneered, "Good, quite good, very good!"


    Patrick directly bent down and carried me in his arms, "Well, you want to bet, right? Then I will bet


    with you!"


    After that, he went straight outside.


    "Let me go!" I wondered what Patrick meant!


    However, for some unknown reason, seeing his current look, I only feel scared now!


    At this time, Edwin also rushed over. When he saw Patrick holding me in his arms and walking out,


    he quickly chased after us, "What''s going on? Will you still take the medicine?"


    "No!"


    "No."


    Patrick and I said in unison.


    Edwin looked at us as if he were looking at an alien. Then he seemed to understand something. He


    sighed and said, "Well, since you have made up your mind, I won''t bother with this matter anymore.


    But regarding this illness, you need to have a check-up every two weeks for two consecutive


    months. If both of you are negative, it is very likely that you aren''t infected."


    "Will it take two months to know the result? It''s indeed a tough process."


    When I was full of agitation, Patrick suddenly stood still, looked at Edwin, and asked him, "What is


    the probability of the spread of this disease?"


    "Isn''t it 100%?"


    I always thought it was 100%!


    "Well..." Edwin lowered his eyes and thought for a moment, "Generally speaking, the probability of a


    man passing it onto a female is higher than that of a female passing it onto a male. Bt it is less than


    ten percent."


    It was probably because I was sure that I hadn''t been raped by the foreign men that I didn''t think the


    probability was high.


    Patrick nodded.


    Edwin looked at my face, "Where are you going? How about pack up the wound on her face again


    so that it''ll be more convenient for herter treatment?"


    "Okay."


    Patrick quickly agreed.


    Edwin took me to do the treatment. Patrick followed us. And he even asked the bodyguards to


    guard outside.


    In the treatment room, the nurse wanted to take off the gauze for me. I looked at Patrick who was


    standing aside, "Can you go out and wait for me..."


    "... Okay."


    Although Patrick hesitated for a moment, he still agreed.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t want him to see my face.


    After Patrick went out and the nurse removed the gauze for me, I realized that the wound on my


    face was broken and bleeding. As the blood was mixed with gauze, removing the gauze made me


    feel pain.


    I clenched my hands into fists and bit my lips with my teeth. Even so, tears fell uncontrobly.


    I used to hate crying very much, thinking that crying was useless.


    But recently, I had changed a lot.


    When the nurse took off the gauze for me and intended to put some medicine on my face, I


    hesitated and asked, "Nurse, do you have a mirror? I... I want to see my face."

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    "Well..." It seemed that the nurse didn''t expect that I would ask this question. So she quickly said, "I


    don''t have a mirror with me. And you are at the early stage of treatment now. After a while, you will


    do the skin p transnting. And then you''ll be cured."


    The more she said so, the more I realized that my face was sort of quite "scary" now.


    Before she could put the ointment on my face, I touched my face gently with my hands.


    Sensing that my flesh was stripped off my skin, I thought of the zombies in the movies...


    That was probably what I looked like now.


    When the nurse wrapped my face up again, she reinforced ayer of stic cover on my face. In


    this way, my face waspletely covered, revealing only my nose, eyes, and mouth.


    When I went out, Patrick''s expression didn''t change at all when he saw me. It seemed that he didn''t


    dislike me at all because of the fact that I had an ochre cover on my face.


    He took me out. I looked at him hesitantly, "Where are we going?"


    "Let''s go home."


    Patrick held me in his arms. Although I, who was in a panic in my heart, didn''t trust him, I knew that


    I couldn''t escape. So I had to take one step at a time and saw how the situation would go.


    Soon, the car arrived at the familiar house.


    When I saw this, I realized that I was indeed going home.


    Jeremy parked the car in the underground garage and sent us to the entrance of an elevator. I saw


    a caring from behind.


    Four bodyguards got off the car and guarded there.


    All of a sudden, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    Patrick didn''t say anything on the surface. In fact, he had arranged everything and kept an eye on


    me closely.


    I didn''t say anything. And I had nothing to say.


    When the elevator reached the top floor, Patrick held me in his arms and went straight to the


    bedroom.


    He pulled me to sit on his leg and asked me, "Why didn''t you tell me about the injury on your face..."


    "Are you afraid that I will dislike you?"


    "Yes."


    I replied in my heart.


    I had made up my mind that I would leave him. But I still hoped that I could look good in his heart.


    Patrick looked at me as if he didn''t care about what was on my face at all. He pressed me onto the


    bed bit by bit, "It doesn''t matter to me what you be. As long as it''s you, I am fine with it."


    His words made my heart beat faster.


    I couldn''t help but feel my heart beating faster.


    When I was in a state of psychological chaos, Patrick''s next move shocked me even more!


    I was wearing a loose patient gown. Patrick covered it with his hands and began to unbutton it...


    "You, you''re crazy!"


    I was shocked all of a sudden. And I wanted to push him away.


    At that time, thinking that I was pregnant, I assumed if I made love with Patrick, I would put the child


    in danger.


    However, Patrick bent over to kiss my vicle as he continued what he was doing. He said as he


    made a move on me, "ording to the doctor, if we make love, the probability of the transmission


    will be less than ten percent, right? Then in the next two months, we will make love at least twice a


    day until the probability of the transmission is one hundred percent. If you are ill, then I will get sick


    with you together."


    "What?" Patrick''s words shocked me! "Are you crazy?"


    "Only if you''re dead, will I be crazy." As Patrick said, he began to move even more recklessly.


    I struggled desperately. But Patrick didn''t intend to let me go at all!


    I tried my best to push him away, "No, you''ll hurt the baby like this!"


    "I''ll be lighter."


    Although it was just at the beginning, I could feel that his tough thing was pressing against my


    abdomen.


    It was as if he couldn''t hold himself back any longer.


    "No, no!"


    I surely knew the exact size of Patrick''s cock. No matter how careful he was, he surely would hurt


    the baby.


    However, Patrick seemed to have reached his limit!


    He forced me with his own strength.


    That night, Patrick was like a lunatic!


    Although he said that he would be a little lighter, he moved more crazily than he did on usual days!


    Just like the first time he made love with me, he vented his anger recklessly on me. And I didn''t feel


    any pity from him at all.


    It was as if others were making love and we were venting off our anger instead!


    Then I fell asleep from exhaustion while lying on top of him.


    Before I fell asleep, I seemed to hear him whispering in my ears, "I''m sorry."


    By the time I woke up again, it had been a bright day.


    I sensed the fragrance of theundry detergent emitting from my patient gown...


    "Could it be that my clothes had been washed?"


    I was a little confused. As I was about to get up, I felt dizzy and confused.


    For a moment, I felt something rolling in my stomach again...


    "It is a symptom of pregnancy, right?"


    I had suffered retching when I had been pregnantst time. But the situation this time seemed to be


    different from thatst time.


    When I was thinking about it, I heard a servant outside talking, "Sir, are you all right?" "Is there


    something wrong with Patrick?"


    I pushed the door open, put up with my difort, and followed the voice to the study. Then I saw


    Patrick sitting at a desk and working in front of aputer.


    It was unknown whether it was probably because of the glow of theputer, Patrick''s face looked


    particrly pale. And he looked very haggard.


    When he saw me, he immediately stood up and asked, "Are you awake?"


    "Ah. Hoof..."


    Looking at him, I inexplicably felt a little distressed for him. And I couldn''t bear to me him for what


    had happenedst night.


    I, who was extremely ufortable, wasn''t in a good mental state. So I just stood there for a while


    and said, "I''m a little ufortable. I''m going to lie on the bed again."


    "Okay."


    Patrick looked at me. His eyes were a little dazed. And he was also absent-minded.


    I turned around, nning to return to the bedroom. Then a servant came over with a te. And he


    said as he walked, "Sir, it''s time to take your medicine."


    When the servant walked past me, I looked down and nced at the three pills on the te...


    "They are..."


    "What are they?"


    I asked knowingly...


    These three pills were the anti- exposure drugs that I was going to take that day. They looked so


    special that I couldn''t forget them.


    Although Patrick said that he wanted to get sick with me and die with me, he was taking the


    medicine by himself now.


    He didn''t answer. Instead, I gave him a mocking look and said, "Mr. Cowell, take your time."


    "Besides me, you have to take them too."


    I found his words ridiculous.


    "I''m not ill. Why should I take any medicine?"


    But I didn''t say anything. Instead, I turned around and smiled coldly at Patrick, "No need, Mr.


    Cowell. You''re afraid of death. But I''m not."


    "Whether you are afraid of death or not, you have to take them. When you were in aa, the child


    had been aborted. And you have taken these drugs twice. Now it''s the third time."


    Patrick''s words rang in my ears as if they were bombs!


    "What... What did you say?"


    I was stunned. Looking at Patrick, I couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    "You... You''re lying to me, aren''t you?" I muttered as I walked over to Patrick step by step.


    "I didn''t."


    "No! You''re lying to me!"


    I grabbed Patrick''s shoulders with both hands, shaking his body as if I were a madman!


    "I didn''t lie to you."


    "No, you lied to me! Tell me you''re lying to me!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt like I was going crazy.


    Patrick looked at me. But there was no trace of guilt in his eyes. He looked at me and said, "I''m


    sorry. I can''t ept losing you more than losing a child."

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Seeing how Patrick looked at me now, I vividly realized that he indeed had killed my child!


    I walked up to him, raised my hand, and pped him in the face with my greatest strength!


    "Bang!" I felt my hand going numb.


    He was still looking at me. But he tilted his face a little.


    After I finished pping Patrick, he wasn''t angry at all. Instead, he took my hand and said, "Does it


    hurt? If you calm down, take the medicine."


    Looking at his nonchnt look, I felt cold in my heart.


    I pulled out my hand and hid it behind my back. Then I looked at him, "Patrick Cowell, you, you


    don''t want me to give birth to your child, do you?"


    "Howe you think so?" Patrick looked up at me, "I indeed want our child."


    "Then why don''t you believe the one in the video is not me?"


    I yelled and asked him...


    "Why don''t you believe me? Why did you insist on taking my child away?"


    Up to now, I couldn''t believe what had happened. I, who was still immersed in the joy of my


    pregnancy, now had to admit that the child was gone!


    Patrick lowered his eyes and hesitated for a moment before saying, "I watched the videoter. I


    know all the characteristics of yours well. And the one in the video have all your characteristics...


    including the mole on the inner side of your thighs."


    "What?"


    Patrick''s words stunned me.


    That mole of mine was very secretive. I didn''t expect that Caroline could even think of faking one


    there.


    However, what benefits she could get behind the scene? Why did she do this? Did she just want


    Patrick to give up on mepletely?


    Patrick seemed to think that I was shocked. He reached out and took me into his arms as he


    comforted me, "It doesn''t matter. We can take medicine together, starting from today. There are still


    27 days left. And then we will wait for two months to confirm that we aren''t ill. At that time, no matter


    how many children you want to have, I will let you have your way, okay?"


    "Take the medicine together? I''m not ill at all. I''m not raped. Why should we take the medicine


    together?"


    I wanted to get up from his arms. But he held me tight.


    He said, "I know, I know, I know. Take it as my fault. To apologize to you, I will apany you to


    take the medicine. And I will be obedient to you in the future, okay?"


    "Are you wrong? How can youpensate me? Are you going topensate me with my child?"


    "Okay, I''llpensate you with a child in the future. I''ll give you as many children as you want."


    "No, I want the one you took away."


    I knew it! I knew it!


    From the beginning to the end, Patrick felt that I, who was unconscious, refused to ept the


    reality. So he made a decision for me.


    But only I knew that the person in the video wasn''t me.


    "Why..."


    "Why didn''t he believe me?"


    Patrick hugged me tightly, "Be good, be obedient. The child is gone. This is what I owe you. I didn''t


    protect you well, getting you injured. It''s all my fault. If you want to me me, me me. You can


    choose to stay with me for the rest of your life, to punish me and torture me. As long as you don''t


    leave me, everything will be fine."


    "Okay." I was in his arms with a bitter smile at the corner of my lips, "You can''t go back on your


    words."


    Thinking that I was obedient, Patrick finally rxed me, kissed me gently on the top of my hair, and


    said, "I won''t go back on my words."


    Patrick asked the servant to help me take three more pills. And I pretended to drink them down.


    In fact, the pills were all pressed under my tongues.


    Saying that I wasn''t feeling well, I went back to the room. The first thing I did was to go to the toilet


    to spit out three pills and flush them off.


    I stood in front of the mirror and looked at the ugly me wearing a mask in the mirror.


    I thought of the expression on Patrick''s face which hadn''t changed at all when he had looked at


    me...


    "Does he love me?"


    "He probably loves me a little." But he didn''t trust me. After he killed my child, I could not treat him in


    any other way except for treating him as my enemy.


    In the following week, Patrick worked from home. We took the medicine together once every 12


    hours.


    The first time when I took the medicine, I was in aa for a whole day. So I took the antiexposure


    drugs for real the previous two times.


    That was why I had felt ufortable after I had gotten up that day.


    But after that, I didn''t take the medicine. So I didn''t feel ufortable anymore.


    In contrast to me, Patrick was taking medicine seriously. The side effects of the anti- exposure


    drugs were bing more and more obvious on him.


    I saw him repeatedly going to the bathroom every day. He would fall when he walked. And he


    couldn''t even eat anything every day. While resting in front of theputer, he would lean on the


    desk most of the time.


    Seeing him like this, I couldn''t help but feel distressed for him.


    I wanted to tell him to stop taking the drugs.


    But I knew that he wouldn''t believe me.


    I thought about escaping. However, over these days, Patrick''s family, including the entrance of the


    elevator, were guarded by countless bodyguards.


    Finally, a weekter, because of Edwin''s call, I could go to the hospital to change the medicine.


    Of course, I was sent there by Patrick''s car.


    When I got there, Edwin asked a nurse to take off my mask and change the medicine. This time, I,


    who had been prepared in advance, brought a small-sized mirror with me.


    Theyers of gauze were removed. And I quickly took out the small- sized mirror, intending to see


    what my face looked like.


    But when I picked up the mirror, I saw a piece of scarlet inside the mirror.


    The skin was growing. However, because of the fact that the skin had been burned, the muscles on


    the left side of my face were deformed. And there was a distinct difference between the left side and


    the right side of my face!


    Even my nose was a little sunken.


    "Well..."


    When the nurse came back with the medicine, she saw that I was holding a mirror. And she quickly


    grabbed it, "Oh, you are still recovering. Don''t look at your face."


    I looked at the nurse in a daze, "Can my face regain its original look?"


    "Pretty close..."


    When I finished asking the nurse, I heard the voice of Edwin behind me. I tilted my head slightly to


    look at him.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edwin walked up to me and looked at me as if he had been used to my face, "I''ve done a check-up


    for you. You should be d that this person probably failed to buy concentrated sulfuric acid. That''s


    why she bought hydrochloric acid instead."


    "Hydrochloric acid?"


    "If it were sulfuric acid, your face surely wouldn''t recover. And you would be always like this for the


    rest of your life. Although some of the muscles on your face are injured by hydrochloric acid, you


    are in a much better situation. You should be able to recover your face by 80 to 90 percent after a


    few times of stic surgery." After a pause, Edwin said, "But it''s impossible for you to recover your


    look before you were burned."


    Edwin''s words made me helpless as well as hopeful..


    However, did Caroline fail to buy concentrated sulfuric acid?


    I didn''t believe it!


    The person behind Caroline could find these foreign men and put a virus in myputer. And he/


    she had calcted everything so urately!


    How could she/ he possibly fail to buy the concentrated sulfuric acid?


    I felt more and more that this person was the scariest one.


    He/ she seemed to always give me some hope in my despair.


    He/ she wanted to destroy me. But she/ he didn''t want to drive me to a dead end.


    Who was he/she?


    At the thought of the existence of this person and the fact that he/ she was going to do something


    against me, I felt creepy.


    While Edwin was speaking, his cell phone vibrated in his pocket. He took it out, looked at it, and put


    it back into his pocket.


    A glimmer of hope rose in my heart when I saw the cell phone!


    I said to Edwin, "Doctor Edwin, can you lend me your cell phone for a while? I... I want to ask


    Patrick to help me buy something."

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Edwin didn''t overthink it and gave his cell phone to me. Then he went out by himself.


    In fact, Patrick was waiting for me outside. I picked up the cell phone, nning to do a life-or-death


    struggle!


    I picked up the cell phone and thought it repeatedly. Finally, I thought of a suitable person.


    It was Shelton Cowell.


    The nurse was treating my wound again. Although it hurt very much, I had been focusing on how to


    get out of Patrick''s control!


    With my memory, I roughly remembered Shelton''s number. I dared not to call him. So I could only


    text him.


    I texted him first, "Mr. Shelton!"


    Soon, I received a reply, "Charlotte Archer, what''s the matter?"


    He directly called my name, giving me a subtle feeling.


    I couldn''t care about anything else. I continued to text, "I was kidnapped by Patrick. I want to leave


    him. Can you help


    me?"


    After I sent this text, Shelton didn''t respond for a long time.


    I clutched at the cell phone. And my palms were sweating. It was probably because I was distracted


    that I didn''t feel much pain when the nurse was dealing with my wound.


    When the nurse helped me bandage my wound, Shelton still didn''t reply to my text.


    I regretted it immediately. After all, Shelton was Patrick''s uncle.


    Now that as I thought about it, even though Patrick didn''t treat Shelton well, Shelton had never said


    anything ill of Patrick...


    Edwin came in and asked me, "Are you done using my cell phone?"


    My heart trembled. And I said, "I''ll be done with it right away!"


    As I spoke, I texted Shelton, "Don''t reply to my text". And then I quickly deleted all the texts before


    returning the cell phone to Edwin.


    Seeing me like this, Edwin teased me, "What''s wrong with you? Are you texting your lover?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I immediately became nervous and shook my head, "No."


    Edwin put away his cell phone and chuckled, "It''s just a joke. Don''t mind. I always think that Patrick


    is indeed a good man. You surely know this point better than I do."


    "Well..."


    I answered dully.


    "is Patrick a peerless good man?"


    He probably was. But it was a pity that I, who had gone through so much, couldn''t deserve him


    anymore.


    When everything was done, I went out. And Patrick was waiting for me at the door.


    His face was very pale. When he stood up, he obviously shook. Looking at him, Edwin frowned


    slightly. "The anti- exposure drugs have different effects on everyone. Some suffer great side


    effects. While others suffer few side effects. The two of you are a sharp contrast."


    Seeing that I stood there safe and sound, Patrick hooked up his thin lips into a smile, "It''s alright. It''s


    fine for me as long as she suffers fewer side effects. It''s okay if I suffer greater side effects."


    His words were like an invisible hand, tightly clutching my heart.


    I felt so sad.


    What he had done was always forcing me to be cruel. However, at the same time, it made me fail to


    be cruel.


    On the way back, Patrick put his arm on my shoulder. It seemed that he didn''t exert much strength.


    But it was like a huge cage, making me unable to move.


    We didn''t say a word along the way.


    In the evening, I "took" the anti- exposure drugs with Patrick. And then Iy down early on my own.


    About an hourter...


    I heard sounds of Patrick stumbling in and going into the bathroom.


    Then, the sounds of his vomiting and his fists hitting the floor came from the bathroom.


    It seemed that as time passed by, the side effects of the anti- exposure drugs were getting worse


    and worse on him.


    My heart was in a tangle.


    I couldn''t help but feel distressed for him.


    I was even thinking about how to convince Patrick that it wasn''t me in the video and that I surely


    couldn''t be sick.


    Half an hourter, the sound of a shower turning on came from the bathroom.


    When I was about to fall asleep, he came out of the bathroom.


    I could feel that he was hugging me. As his strong muscles were clinging to my back, the aroma of


    shampoo lingered around me.


    When I was half-awake, I heard him holding me and saying, "Are you thinking all the time how to


    escape from me?"


    "Even if you don''t answer, I know you are thinking about this all the time."


    "You''re not smiling at me sincerely. And you aren''t obedient to me for real."


    "Seeing your current look, I can''t see what you originally look like now. You''re like a bird trapped in a


    cage. And you don''t dare to tell your master that you want to fly."


    "Even so, I don''t want to let you go. I have a hunch that if I give you freedom, you will nevere


    back to my side."


    His words came into my ears one after another.


    It made me gradually sober up.


    I felt bitter in my heart.


    But he was right. If I left him, I would nevere back to his side.


    In the second week, everything was as it used to be. Because of the huge side effects of the anti-


    exposure drugs and the work pressure, Patrick finally fell ill.


    I stayed by his side to keep himpany.


    The staff of the hospital sent a nutritious needle.


    Although he was in a semi-conscious state, he had been holding onto me with his hands.


    In the middle, I wanted to leave. But he kept holding onto me with his hands and refused to let me


    go. He wasn''t conscious. Even so, when I was about to leave, he suddenly said, "Don''t..."


    And he exerted more strength in his hands.


    I hesitated for a moment and sat back down.


    Because of the torture of the side effects of the anti- exposure drugs in the past two weeks, Patrick


    had lost a lot of weight. His cheeks were sunken. And the dark circles around his eyes were also


    bing evident.


    But I couldn''t do anything.


    If he believed it, let him be.


    I could have been sitting with him all the time. But I wanted to go to the bathroom in the middle. So I


    had no choice but to pull out my hand, "Pa... Patrick, I want to go to the bathroom. Let go of me."


    He closed his eyes. But he clenched at me with his hands even tighter.


    At this time, I even suspected that Patrick was pretending to be in aa.


    "Patrick, I indeed have to go to the bathroom."


    However, his strength was even greater.


    I wanted to hang on and think that he would wake upter. But I didn''t expect that after an hour,


    Patrick wouldn''t wake up.


    I indeed couldn''t hold on any longer. So I thought over and over again, leaned over, and kissed


    Patrick''s cheek gently, saying in a pettish tone, "Dear, let me go to the bathroom."


    As soon as I finished my words, he loosened his hands a little. When I pulled out my hand, I found


    that arge piece of my palm had turned out to be red.


    I spent the rest of my day with Patrick.


    In the evening, he gradually recovered his consciousness .


    When he saw that I was guarding him, his lifeless eyes suddenly became warm. He slightly curled


    up his somewhat cracked lips. And he seemed to be very satisfied.


    After a long while, he finally opened his mouth and said, "It''s great that you''re still here."


    I was slightly sour as well as very warm in my heart.


    He seemed to be concerned about me sincerely now.


    I thought to myself, "How about I just stay by his side like this?"


    "I''ll apany him for the rest of my life. And I''ll have a child in the end."


    At that time, I indeed thought so.


    But all the beauty was nothing more than a beautiful bubble.


    With a poke...


    They would be broken...


    On the third day after Patrick''s recovery...


    I went back to my room to throw up the drugs after taking the medicine in the morning as usual. But


    when I finished flushing off the drugs, I felt a chill all over my body.


    I turned around and saw Patrick standing at the door of the bathroom.


    As he looked at me, there seemed to be a storm brewing in his cold and ck eyes.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    "Pa..."


    "Why?" As I was about to speak, Patrick walked over and grabbed hold of my shoulders with both


    hands!


    He pushed me to the wall in a few moves. And his face was full of irrepressible anger. He asked,


    "Why did you spit the pills?"


    "I...I''m not sick. The woman in the video is indeed not me!"


    I nervously exined to Patrick.


    "Not you? Tell me, how can you prove that the woman in the video isn''t you?" Patrick, who had an


    angry expression on his face, was in despair now. He asked me, "You know that men all have


    possessiveness. But I have been trying my best to convince myself that I shouldn''t even care about


    that thing. You only have to take anti-exposure drugs. Why is it so difficult for you?"


    Patrick, who spoke in a low tone at the beginning, roared in anger in the end!


    He grabbed my shoulders so hard.


    I stared at him dully and opened my mouth. For a moment, I didn''t know what to say.


    Yes, men all had possessive desires.


    But Patrick still epted me. He surely had made a greatpromise.


    Patrick stared at me, "Do you know? I''ve been telling myself that as long as we take the drugs


    together, we can start over again. But what about you? What did you do?"


    "I... Indeed..."


    "It''s enough!"


    Patrick let go of my shoulder with one hand, took out the cell phone from his pocket, and dialed a


    number. Then he said to the one over the phone, "You guyse up."


    "What are you doing?"


    When he said that, I suddenly realized that I was in danger.


    But it was toote. Patrick pulled me and took me to a multi- media room with no windows. He said


    to several servants, "Go buy one and put it here!"


    "What are you doing?"


    I tried my best to struggle. But Patrick ignored me.


    He dragged me into the room and forced me to the corner. Then he stared at me coldly with his


    ck eyes, "I trusted you so much. But you lied to me. Then in the remaining twelve days, I will


    watch you take the drugs."


    "But before, I had..."


    "Shut up!"


    Patrick looked at me as his eyes seemed to be bleeding. I shivered all over my body and curled up


    in the corner of the wall as I looked at him.


    He didn''t say a word.


    Soon, four bodyguards came up.


    Patrick said a few words to them.


    At noon, someone from a furniturepany sent a bed over.


    My nightmare began that day.


    That night, it was my first time taking antiexposure drugs. Patrick came in with a ss of water in


    one hand and three pills in the other.


    Sitting at the bedside and looking at me on the bed, he put the three pills in my palm and said,


    "Good girl, take them."


    "No..."


    "Then I''ll feed you."


    Patrick ced the cup aside as he spoke. Then he pinched my face with one hand and stuffed one


    of the three pills into my mouth with the other!


    "It hurts!"


    "I feel heart-wrenching pain!"


    There was still a wound on my face. As he treated me so, he directly touched my wound. And my


    tears fell uncontrobly due to the pain!


    But he didn''t stop. Instead, he put the ss in front of me and said with an indifferent look in his


    eyes, "Drink it. Swallow them. If you dare to spit them out..."


    "I''ll take them!"


    I was so scared. I was indeed so scared.


    I didn''t want to suffer that kind of pain I had felt just now again.


    At this moment, Patrick was like a horrible wolf. I felt like I would be swallowed alive by him in the


    next second.


    I took the water over and drank it obediently.


    But Patrick, who wasn''t at ease, said, "Open your mouth."


    I did as he said.


    "Show me your tongue."


    I turned my tongue over and showed it to him again.


    After making sure that I had swallowed the pills, Patrick nodded with satisfaction and patted my


    head, "All right. Take a rest and go to bed early. You have to continue taking drugs tomorrow."


    I looked at his back. And for the first time, I felt that he was so horrible.


    In the past, no matter how Patrick treated me, I wouldn''t think that he was scary. However, this time,


    I felt that he was sinister from the inside to the outside.


    Every time we took the anti-exposure drugs, it would be at nine o''clock.


    As soon as I took the drugs, the side effects began to appear. I felt that I had severe nausea and


    that my head was a little dizzy. I, who wasn''t in the mood to think about anything else, fell asleep in


    a daze on the bed.


    When I was drowsy, I felt that someone was holding me.


    He gently fiddled with my hair and whispered in my ear, "I''m sorry."


    I felt so ufortable that I fell asleep so soundly. And I couldn''t wake up at all.


    By the time I woke up again, it had been in the morning.


    Patrick arrived as he had promised. Wearing a white home suit today, he looked much gentler.


    But when I saw him, I couldn''t help but shrink to the corner. And he handed the pills to me.


    This time, I took the pills and drink them down along with water obediently.


    However, except for going to the bathroom, I wasn''t allowed to leave the multi-media room for the


    rest of the time.


    I didn''t say anything either.


    Even though Patrick came to talk to me, I didn''t say anything but nod and shake my head.


    On the third day, the side effects of the antiexposure drugs became more and more strong. I didn''t


    have any appetite every day. Neither did I want to eat anything. I didn''t want to get up or move.


    I could get anything done except lying in bed.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Patrick came over with the pills. When I saw him, I couldn''t help but


    shiver.


    He didn''t do anything to me.


    He just wanted me to take the drugs.


    But I was so afraid of him. As long as he approached me, I could feel that danger was approaching


    me.


    Patrick seemed to realize this point. After he fed the pills to me today, he hugged me and asked me,


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    I nodded gently.


    After hesitating for a long time, I said, "Let me go, okay?"


    Patrick held me in his arms with a little force.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Since I had said it, I decided to finish my words, "Don''t torture me anymore. And don''t torture


    yourself again. Let me go. And assume that I am dead, okay?" "Please."


    Patrick had been holding me all the time. And I couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    Patrick said nothing. After a long silence, he patted me on the back, "Go to sleep. I''ll sleep with you


    today."


    "Patrick..."


    "It''s enough! Go to sleep!"


    Patrick interrupted me angrily!


    I, who was stunned, shut up in fear.


    During this period, both of us were no longer who we were.


    We had been torturing mutually, torturing ourselves, and torturing each other.


    Iy on the bed and felt Patrick holding me from behind. He gently kissed my hair and said, "I have


    asked the doctor about the injury on your face. You can basically restore your original appearance.


    So you can rest assured."


    I didn''t answer him. But I knew that Patrick had taken my affairs to his heart all the time.


    Even so, I didn''t want to stay with him any longer.


    The next day, my life was still the same.


    But in the evening, unexpectedly, Patrick asked a makeup artist to help me do makeup at home. I


    could hear the servants talking through the door.


    It seemed that Patrick was going out today.


    Ned would celebrate his birthday today.


    "If Patrick isn''t here, does it mean that I can escape?"


    When I was thinking about this, the door of the multimedia room suddenly opened. And Patrick was


    standing at the door.


    He wore a ck suit with his hairbed back. Due to the skillful makeup of the makeup artist, no


    one could see the pale look on his face.


    He looked at me and said, "Come out and change your clothes. I''ll take you out."

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    "What?"


    I was stunned.


    "Is he going to take me there with him?"


    I pretended that I didn''t know anything and asked him in a feigned daze, "Where are we going at


    such ate hour?"


    Patrick lowered his eyes slightly and said word by word, "I have to go to my grandfather''s birthday


    banquet. But I won''t be at ease by leaving you at home alone. So I have to take you there with me."


    "Are you crazy?" I looked at him and said, "How can I go there like this? If it were Halloween today, I


    could go out to scare others."


    Iughed at myself.


    No way that I could go out to see others with my current look.


    Patrick pulled me out of the room and said coldly, "Wait for me in the car. I''ll have two bodyguards


    watch you. I''ll go in and give my grandfather my gift. Then I''lle out."


    Patrick was indeed cautious. Unexpectedly, he nned to take me with him to Ned''s birthday


    banquet.


    I knew that I couldn''t refuse him. Even if I refused, in the end, I would be forced there by him.


    In desperation, I had no choice but to agree.


    I didn''t have to put on any makeup. I just changed my clothes and went out with him.


    In fact, it was so ridiculous for me to go out like this.


    But I had no choice.


    Patrick and I arrived at Ned''s house in a car.


    When the car stopped, Patrick patted my hands and said gently, "I wille out within half an hour


    at most."


    "Okay."


    I answered in a dull way...


    "In my opinion, none of these has nothing to do with me. No matter how long he will be inside, I


    have to wait for him here."


    "Even if I am not here, I will be in the multimedia room."


    "It makes no difference to me."


    After Patrick left, two bodyguards stood outside the car. Due to the side effects of the anti-exposure


    drugs, I felt ufortable and dizzy. So Iy on the back seat.


    I looked out of the window and saw two bodyguards standing there like two pirs.


    Running away seemed to be an idiotic dream to me.


    I looked out of the window and stared at the bodyguards like this. After half an hour, Patrick hadn''t


    come out yet.


    "Has he been dyed?"


    "No, he is always punctual..."


    "Could something have happened to him?"


    When I was thinking, I heard someone talking in the distance, "Patrick is drunk. Go pick him up."


    The two bodyguards dared not to move at all.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I could tell that the voice was from Shelton!


    He was wearing the sses that I had apanied him to prescribe that day.


    "Mr. Shelton!" I quickly sat up.


    I saw Shelton talking with the two\ bodyguards outside. And there were only three of them in the


    empty parking lot.


    "No, Mr. Cowell has an order that if he doesn''te here, we can''t leave."


    The bodyguards answered...


    At this time, the two bodyguards seemed to be on guard against Shelton. And both of them stood


    together.


    "I see." Shelton shook his head in embarrassment.


    Before I could notice it, Shelton suddenly took out something from his pocket and sprayed it on the


    two bodyguards'' faces!


    In just two seconds, the two bodyguards fell to the ground in an instant!


    Shelton took out the car key from the bodyguards'' pocket and pressed the switch.


    The car door opened.


    He quickly called me out from the car and threw the car key onto the bodyguards'' bodies. Because I


    was not feeling well, I was walking a little shakingly. He directly picked me up in his arms and


    walked towards the car.


    "Mr. Shelton."


    I was a little embarrassed.


    Shelton didn''t have time to talk to me. He quickly took me to the passenger''s seat of his car.


    He fastened the seat belt for me, started the car directly, and left the Cowell Family''s mansion.


    "Mr. Shelton, why are you here?"


    I looked at Shelton as I was still in a state of shock.


    Shelton looked at me out of the corner of his eye as he drove, "Didn''t you ask me to save you?"


    Only then did I remember that I had sent a text to Shelton in the hospital.


    "I didn''t expect..."


    "You didn''t expect that I would save you, right?" Shelton looked at me. And his expression showed


    that he had guessed what I was thinking.


    I nodded slightly.


    Feeling that something was wrong, I asked him, "Where is Patrick? If you just take me away like


    this, Patrick surely wille to us."


    "He..." Shelton said calmly, "Regarding him... I see that he has been working very hard recently. So


    I let him rest for a while. It is estimated that he won''t wake up until tomorrow morning. By the time


    he wakes up, we have been abroad."


    "Huh?"


    I looked at Shelton and couldn''t figure out what he was talking about.


    After thinking about it for a while, I asked, "Are you taking me abroad? Where are we going? I don''t


    have anything with me."


    Seeing that I was anxious, Shelton smiled and said, "Think about it. Where are all the things with


    which you need to go abroad?"


    "They are..."


    I thought about it for a moment. And then I suddenly remembered...


    My stuffs were all at home!


    They were all in the house which I had moved in. Because I had paid a year''s rent once in advance.


    Even though I didn''t go back there recently, my things were still there.


    Shelton said, "After you sent me a text, I asked a friend to check out what happened. Taking


    advantage of the information you had submitted to Michael when you asked him to help you win a


    lawsuit previously, I handed it to the housing-rentpany. They opened the door of your house for


    me."


    "That''s why all my things, including my passport, are with you, right?"


    "Yes."


    Shelton nodded, parked the car on the side of the road, and looked at me, saying, "I did this after


    receiving your text. My n is to take you to stay abroad for a while. If you have other ideas, I will


    give your things back to you.


    You can do whatever you want.'' I looked at Shelton.


    He, who was older than me, exuded the aura of a mature man, giving me an inexplicable sense of


    trust.


    And, to some extent, going abroad was the best choice for me.


    I wanted to stay far away from Patrick!


    "Okay, I''ll go abroad with you." I hesitated for a moment, "My bank card seems to be on Patrick''s


    side..."


    Shelton smiled when he heard that, "Don''t worry. Although I''m not as rich as Patrick, I can afford to


    support you."


    I understood what he meant. However, hearing his words, I felt a little embarrassed.


    That night, I followed Shelton and boarded a ne to go abroad in a daze.


    It wasn''t until I got on the ne and looked at the clouds outside the ne that I realized that I


    indeed had got out of Patrick''s control!


    On the ne, Shelton looked at me, "Now, the ne has taken off. Tell me what happened."


    "I..." I wanted to say something. However, because of the side effects of the antiexposure drugs as


    well as the difort of my ears in the high-altitude, I felt somewhat nauseous.


    Before I could finish my words, I went to the bathroom.


    By the time I came back, unexpectedly, Shelton had fallen asleep.


    I sat on the ne and looked out of the window. For some reason, I felt a twinge of pain


    inexplicably.


    The nended ten hourster.


    After another three hours in a car, we finally arrived at a small town.


    The shelter of the car fell, turning the car into a roadster.


    There were old buildings on both sides of the street. Most of the pedestrians on the street were old


    people. In a cafe on the street, an olddy was drinking coffee with a fat cat in her arms.


    Someone saw us and took the initiative to greet us.


    Everything here had vivid life atmosphere.


    Seeing this, I, who originally was in a heavy mood, was in a better mood as well.


    Finally, the car stopped at a gate of a two-story building. I stood at the gate of the yard where


    beautiful Hibiscus was blooming.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    "From now on, you''ll live here. And I''ll live in your next door."


    Shelton got off the car and followed me.


    "The next door?" I looked at the next door, which was a house with the sameyout as this one.


    But there was nothing in the yard.


    Shelton handed me a small bag in his hand, "Here are your passport and identification card. I also


    bought you a cell phone where there is a local sim card. By the way, there is cash inside as well. If


    you want to leave here, you can leave at any time."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I opened the bag and checked all kinds of things.


    This feeling was so wonderful.


    Before, Patrick confined me and refused to let me go. I tried my best to leave him. But now, I was


    here. And Shelton gave me everything. I waspletely free. However, I found that I was in a good


    ce instead.


    Shelton handed me a key and asked me to go into the room to have a look.


    I walked inside, only to find that he was still


    standing at the door. I turned to him and asked, "Why don''t youe in?"


    "This is your home now. If the master doesn''t invite me in, of course, I can''t go in." Shelton smiled


    faintly.


    I was stunned for a moment.


    And I made a "please" gesture.


    Only after that did Sheltone in.


    He apanied me to have a look around the room. The whole room was divided into two floors.


    On the ground floor, there was a living room, a dining room, and a kitchen.


    There was a room for getting changed, a study, and a big bedroom upstairs.


    There was arge balcony attached to the window of the bedroom. Several small shelves with


    various flowers on them were ced on the balcony.


    It was like a small house in a cartoon book.


    "Do you like it?"


    When I was staring at the flowers on the windowsill in a daze, Shelton asked me from behind...


    "Yes." I nodded.


    Shelton nodded and said, "That''s good. I''ve asked someone to buy you some daily necessities and


    clothes. You can have a rest first. We''ll go to the town for dinnerter." He looked at his watch and


    said, "Let''s set off in half an hour."


    "Okay."


    After Shelton left, I went to the windowsill, sat on the metal chair, and looked into the distance. The


    sunset glow was fading bit by bit.


    Everything was so quiet and beautiful.


    However, I had been thinking of someone all the time.


    It was Patrick Cowell.


    "Where is he now? How is he? Is he still taking the anti-exposure drugs?"


    "What will he do if he can''t find me?"


    I had been eager to leave him. And it was I who hated him for taking my child away on his own


    ord.


    But now that I indeed left him. And he was on my mind instead.


    Half an hour passed by in a sh. But I forgot what time it was.


    As I looked at the sunset, I heard the sounds of light footsteps behind me. Someone stood behind


    me and asked, "What are you thinking about..."


    This voice...


    "Pa..." I subconsciously called out Patrick''s name. But when I looked back and saw the person


    behind me, a profound disappointment rose in my heart. I forced a smile and said, "Mr. Shelton, why


    are you here?"


    Shelton pointed to the watch on his wrist and said, "We have made an appointment to have dinner


    together half an hourter."


    "Ah." I thought of this matter and said with some apology, "I''m sorry, I forgot it."


    Shelton shook his head, "It''s okay. Are you hungry now? If you''re not hungry, we can go to have


    dinnerter. There''s a time difference between here and where we were before..."


    "I''m hungry."


    I interrupted him and stood up.


    After all, it was me who had asked Shelton to save me. Now he did as I said. I surely couldn''t put on


    a sulky look.


    He did nothing wrong.


    If someone indeed did something wrong, I would be the only one who was at fault.


    Shelton said that he wanted to take me to a restaurant for dinner. At the thought that my face was


    like this, I refused.


    But he promised me over and over again that no one would care about my face.


    In the end, I took off the cover on my face and went to have dinner with gauze and a mask on my


    face.


    Shelton took me to a popr restaurant in the local area. By the time we went in, it had been almost


    full. When the boss saw Shelton, she quickly greeted him. And when she saw me, she just smiled.


    Then she took the two of us to a quiet corner at the end of the room.


    The boss here was a middle-aged woman in her forties. She didn''t mind my appearance. Instead,


    she introduced the specialty dishes of her store to me enthusiastically.


    We came here for the first time. So we ordered dishes based on her rmendation.


    The dishes were served. To tell the truth, the dishes here weren''t as good as how the boss had


    rmended to us. They tasted so strange. However, the boss came to ask us if the dishes tasted


    good because we were outsiders here.


    To avoid failing her enthusiasm, I had to brace myself to finish all the dishes.


    And the people around us were indeed like what Shelton had said. They didn''t mind me at all.


    This made me feel relieved all of a sudden.


    After dinner, considering that I was tired, Shelton let me go back to rest first. And he also asked me


    to visit the town with him tomorrow.


    I suspiciously looked at Shelton and said, "Mr. Shelton, you are always so busy. Now youe out


    like this. What should you deal with the issues in the hospital?"


    "Don''t worry, everything can go on normally without me." After Shelton said that, his expression


    suddenly became serious. And he looked at me. "It is you who matters to me. The reason why I


    brought you out this time was that I wanted you to think it over and ask yourself as for what you


    wanted."


    "What do I want..."


    Looking at Shelton, I seemed to somewhat understand what he wanted to say.


    Shelton rubbed my hair, "Go and rest quickly. If there is anything you need, there is my phone


    number on the cell phone. Or you cane directly to my house to find me. One key on the bunch


    of keys of yours can open the door to my house."


    After he said that, he seemed to fear that I would misunderstand him. So he quickly said, "But I


    didn''t have the key to your house. It is you who didn''t lock the door at night. I called you. But you


    didn''t respond. So I went up."


    Looking at his nervous look, I smiled and said, "I know that you are a gentleman, Mr. Shelton."


    He was a man who knew how to behave properly and wouldn''t let me have any concerns.


    Shelton was stunned. And he burst outughing. "I''ll take it."


    After that, he went back to his room.


    I also went home, changed my clothes, and took a shower. Lying alone in bed, I felt that my mind


    was in a mess.


    Patrick was all over my heart and my mind.


    Holding the cell phone in my hands, I actually wanted to call Patrick several times.


    "Am I crazy?"


    "I managed to escape. Why do I want to go back to his side again?"


    "Even if I like to go back, I will have to wait until two monthster so that I can convince Patrick that


    I am not ill."


    At the thought of this, I came to a sudden realization that in fact, it wasn''t me who became


    abnormal. It was Patrick instead. He believed firmly that it was me in the video. And then he


    persuaded himself and forced himself.


    At the same time, he also coerced me...


    With him on my mind, I fell asleep in a daze on the bed.


    It was probably because of the fact that I had been thinking about Patrick that I dreamed of Patrick


    that night. I dreamed of him standing in a barren desert, shouting my name incessantly.


    He was crazily looking for me. But I wasn''t there.


    He kept shouting until he was exhausted.


    I kept looking at him. When the morning sunshine woke me up, I only felt some tears stains at the


    corner of my eyes.


    "Patrick Cowell."


    "Patrick Cowell."


    "What should I do with you?"


    "What should I do?"


    "Ding-dong."


    "Good morning!"


    By the time I finished washing up, changed into the clothes that Shelton had prepared for me, and


    went downstairs, Shelton had been waiting for me at the door.


    There were two bicycles beside him, a blue one and a pink one.


    When he saw meing out, he waved to me and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to have breakfast."


    I looked at him and quickly put away my sadness. Then I put on a rxed expression and walked


    up to him, "Okay."


    As I spoke, I put my hands on the pink bicycle.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    It was a small town by the sea. We rode on the bicycles for ten minutes and arrived at a beach. He


    took me to an old restaurant and had a local breakfast there.


    We could see the coastline while sitting there.


    I wondered whether I was possessed. As I gazed at the sea, I could even think of Patrick.


    All I could think about was Patrick.


    Shelton saw through my mind, "Are you thinking about Patrick?"


    "No."


    I answered in a second.


    Shelton heard my answer and couldn''t help but smile, "If you answered me with some hesitation, I


    probably would believe you."


    "I..." Hearing his words, unexpectedly, I felt a little embarrassed.


    Shelton looked at me, "Don''t be shy. Regarding what happened between you and Patrick, I heard


    some of them. How should I say it? Men always mind that kind of thing. Since Patrick is willing to


    continue to be with


    you, I believe that he loves you."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Shelton was right.


    If that kind of thing was confirmed, normally, other men surely wouldn''t ept me.


    But Patrick epted me...


    At this time, I was full of sadness in my heart, "Mr. Shelton, what should I do?"


    "What should I do..."


    Shelton took a sip of coffee and asked, "Do you regret being brought abroad by me?"


    I thought about it for a moment and answered directly, "I don''t regret it."


    Hearing my answer, Shelton said with a smile, "That''s right. Such an answer from you indicates that


    you are telling me the truth. Yours just now indicated that you were lying."


    I lowered my eyes slightly.


    Shelton didn''t continue to ask me as he said, "I will go back home next Saturday. You have to think


    about it in the next week and a half. If you figure it out, go back with me. If not, you should wait for


    me here."


    "Thank you."


    "A week and a half?"


    In fact, I know that besides intending to see Patrick, I was worried about him.


    I pondered on it over and over again and said to Shelton, "Mr. Shelton, I am quite worried about


    Patrick. Because before I left, his behavior seemed to be a little abnormal. I am worried that he will


    do something extreme." "Hearing you say so, I also feel that his performance on the birthday


    banquet that day wasn''t normal either." Shelton nodded slightly. "I will help him. Don''t worry."


    That afternoon, Shelton took me to a market to buy things.


    At first, I thought it was a supermarket. As a result, he took me to a second-hand market for the


    citizens where there were all kinds of things were on sale.


    Besides some clothes and furniture, some people were selling vegetables there.


    Shelton took me to buy some dishes and tableware in a few minutes.


    I felt so great. People here wouldn''t look at me with a peculiar look in their eyes.


    When we were about to leave the market, we saw an olddy sitting at the door with only a few


    kinds of vegetables in front of her. One vegetable was...


    "How much is it?"


    By the time I saw the coriander, Shelton had walked up to the old woman.


    The olddy nced at Shelton and stretched out five fingers.


    This price was much higher than those of other vegetables!


    This price couldn''t bepared with that in the domestic supermarket either. But Shelton didn''t


    even think about it. He directly took out ten dors and handed it to the olddy. Then he picked up


    two piles of coriander and left.


    On the way back, I said to Shelton with self-righteousness, "Howe you don''t ask my opinion as


    to what kinds of vegetables to buy? What if I don''t know how to cook them?"


    "I know how to cook them."


    Shelton looked at me and smiled confidently.


    "You?"


    "Yes. I know that you aren''t used to the dishes here. So I will take care of your three meals a day in


    the future. Your responsibility is to apany me to buy vegetables."


    Shelton''s words swayed my heart slightly.


    "Will you cook? Can you cook?"


    In fact, I wasn''t convinced by his words.


    Shelton smiled and said, "Whoever has eaten the dishes cooked by me all praise my cooking


    skills."


    This time, Shelton and I entered his room. The style of Shelton''s room waspletely different from


    that of my room.


    It was just like his home in City Y. As always, he maintained his decisiveness well here. And nothing


    extra was here.


    I stood there, watching Shelton wash the vegetables and cut all of them. As for the ones which he


    wouldn''t use, he put them into the fresh food box and put them in the refrigerator. For the ones


    which needed to be used, they were neatly arranged on a table in the kitchen.


    He put the knife away as well.


    The table looked a little like the operating table before the operation...


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" I stood on the side and watched Shelton get everything in


    order. For a moment, I couldn''t intervene.


    Shelton looked at me and said seriously, "You are responsible for resting as well as praising how


    delicious the food is over the mealter."


    "Puff."


    Iughed.


    In the whole morning, I stood in a ce where sunlight could shine through, watching Shelton cook


    in an orderly manner.


    He cooked meat dishes, vegetarian dishes, and soup.


    Seeing him cooking was indeed a kind of enjoyment. Shelton seemed to have made a n for


    everything in his mind, including what he should do first and what he should doter.


    After everything was finished, the table was also cleaned up. It seemed that it had never been used.


    Shelton made two vegetable dishes and one meat dish as well as a bowl of tomato with fried egg


    soup.


    He put three dishes and one soup in front of me and said, "Come on. Have a taste of them."


    "It''s delicious. It''s delicious. It''s delicious! It''s delicious!"


    I praised the dishes cooked by him four times in a row.


    Hearing my words, Shelton shook his head helplessly, "You''ve done well in what you''re in charge


    of."


    "It''s indeed delicious!"


    I said affirmatively.


    I was confident about my cooking skills. But I had to say that Shelton''s cooking skills were far better


    than mine!


    It was rare for a man to cook so well. Hearing my words, Shelton sat down and said with a smile,


    "Thank you. You are the second person who has eaten the dishes cooked by me."


    "You cook so well. Why did you eat instant noodles before?"


    I remembered when I had gone to Shelton''s house one time, he was eating instant noodles. So I


    thought he didn''t know how to cook.


    "I''m alone. And I''m busy with my work. So I don''t have time to do this." Shelton took a bite of the


    food, "You also know that when I was a child, I didn''t live in the Cowell Family''s house. At that time,


    I was with my mother. My family was very poor. My mother was busy. And she would go home quite


    late. My family chores were all taken care of by me, including cooking."


    "Sorry, I..."


    When I heard Shelton''s words, I felt a little embarrassed for a moment.


    Although I grew up in an orphanage and that I often needed to take care of children who were


    younger than me, I didn''t have to worry about my life.


    In contrast, Shelton was living a much harder life.


    Shelton saw my sad look and shook his head, "You don''t need to be sorry. I think everything in the


    past is good. If I were born to grow up in the Cowell Family''s house, I probably would be a rich


    yboy."


    He wasforting me.


    However, if people could choose, they all wanted to start their lives with a simple model.


    After that, my days with Shelton were repeated every day. And we lived a simple life.


    This kind of life was very wonderful. Although it was calm and peaceful, I found it meaningful and


    comforting.


    I felt that it would be good if my life kept going on like this.


    It wasn''t until a few dayster that I knew the reason why Shelton has chosen toe here. There


    had been a serious fire in this town. Many people had got injured in the fire. So many people went


    out with gauze and masks on their faces, which everyone wasn''t surprised about.


    What''s more, the doctors in this town were very good at dealing with the injuries after the burning.


    After I settled down, I went to a hospital in the town. The doctor made further treatment to my face.


    Because of the previous treatment, the wound on my face had basically healed.


    But I didn''t restore my face: The left and right sides of my face were uneven. And there were some


    traces on my nose.


    I didn''t need to wear a cover. With a mask only, I went out.


    ording to the doctor, if I wanted to recover my face further, I could only do skin-grafting.


    Skin-grafting was a long process. If I wanted to do it here, I would have to stay for at least half a


    year.


    In the blink of an eye, the day before Shelton returned home came.


    That day, I apanied him to buy groceries as usual. On the way back, he asked me, "Have you


    figured it out? Do you want to go back with me tomorrow?"

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    "Should I go back?"


    I was a little hesitant. For no reason, I was unexpectedly a little addicted to this kind of in and


    beautiful life I was having now.


    A few days ago, I even went to inquire about the work in the town.


    Although an ordinary waiter''s ie here was only 3,000 in local currencies, because of the cheap


    goods price, I could have a very good life here.


    At that moment, I even wanted to stay here.


    It would be nice to stay here for the rest of my life.


    When I and Shelton walked back, a car was speeding toward us with roaring sounds of the engine.


    As the car was about to hit us, the driver began to brake!


    The harsh braking sound echoed on the street of the quiet town.


    I looked at the car. And my heart tightened.


    The next second, a man in a ck trench coat got out of the car.


    It was Patrick Cowell.


    It wasn''t until I saw him for the second time that I recognized him.


    Patrick in front of me hadpletely changed. He was very thin. And the ck trench coat on his


    body seemed to be a little loose. When he saw Shelton and I, his eyes were full of sarcasm. And he


    said, "Uncle, you brought my baby here to y house with you. I exerted great efforts at finding


    you."


    I looked at Patrick. His ck eyes were horribly cold. And his whole body was full of anger.


    Fear permeated through me!


    Shelton protected me behind him, "Patrick, I am nning to talk to you about this after I go home


    tomorrow. Since you''re here, then we''ll..."


    "Shut up! Who the hell wants to talk to you? What right do you have to talk to me?"


    Patrick rudely interrupted Shelton, stepped forward, and carried me on his shoulders!


    "Ah!" I was startled, "Patrick Cowell, put me down!"


    "You are dreaming." Patrick shuffled me into the car, looked back at Shelton, and said word by


    word, "Uncle, for the matter between the


    two of us, I will settle it with you slowly after I am home."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he closed the car door.


    The driver started the car.


    "Where do you live?"


    "What?"


    I was stunned.


    "Where do you live? Tell me!" Patrick looked at me. And his eyes were like those of a bloodthirsty


    beast.


    "I..." I didn''t know what he was going to do. So I dared not to tell him my address.


    Patrick''s current mood even made me feel that after he got to the ce where I lived, he would burn


    the house in a second.


    Patrick paused and sneered, "No, I should ask where the two of you live, shouldn''t I?"


    "No." I knew that Patrick misunderstood me, saying, "I live separately with Mr. Shelton."


    "Mr. Shelton? I''ve told you long ago that he''s my uncle. How can you call him like that? Call him the


    same way as I do. You should call him uncle! Do you understand?"


    When Patrick spoke, he was holding onto my wrist tightly with his hands.


    Only two weeks had passed after we had seen each otherst time. However, Patrick seemed to


    have changed into another person. He was irritable and bloodthirsty.


    When I was in prison, what I feared most was this kind of person.


    There were too many people like this in the prison. They threatened me and forced me. But I didn''t


    know how to resist!


    "Tell me, where do you live?" Patrick looked at me, "If you don''t tell me, I''ll burn the houses one by


    one until the fire reaches your house."


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Yeah, I''m crazy. I was driven crazy by you!" Patrick looked at me with a scary look in his eyes.


    I was frightened. And I lost.


    I told Patrick where I lived.


    Patrick pulled me out of the car and pushed the door open as he directly walked in.


    Because of the good public security in this town, I didn''t lock the door at all.


    After entering my house, Patrick looked around and seemed to find that there was indeed only me


    living here. His look seemed to have eased a lot. And his voice was slightly weaker as he said,


    "Where is your passport and identity card? Take me to get them."


    "Huh?"


    "Bring them with you! Leave with me!"


    Patrick said in irritation.


    I dared not to annoy him. So I told him that my passport and identity card were in a drawer on the


    second floor, Patrick dragged me upstairs, took the things, and dragged me down again.


    Throughout the whole process, he was like a furious child. And I was a rag doll that had no self-


    control in the child''s hands.


    Taking the things, Patrick took me into the car.


    The car sped all the way and soon drove out of the town.


    After driving for about two hours, the car drove to a big city. I knew here. It was where we had


    gotten off the ne before. In other words, were we going back?


    No, I didn''t want to go back with Patrick!


    It seemed that I could feel that if I went back, I would be locked up by Patrick and that I would never


    be able to see the light of the day!


    "Patrick, listen to me. Sh... Your uncle and I didn''t do anything. We just lived in each other''s next


    door. We just..."


    "You just buy vegetables together every day, eat together, and watch the sunrise as well as the


    sunset together, right?"


    Patrick interrupted my words and asked me.


    I stared at him in a daze and thought about it for a moment...


    Then I nodded.


    Patrick looked at me as if he had gone crazy. He pressed me on the back of the car chair. And his


    face was very close to me as he said, "If I tell you that it''s exactly because of this that I''m so


    overwhelmingly jealous, will you believe me?"


    I was stunned.


    Patrick held me in his arms and wanted to take off my mask.


    Although I was used to facing Shelton, I still didn''t have the courage to face Patrick.


    I tried my best to protect my mask. Patrick looked at me and sneered, "Why? You''ve dared to face


    him like this. Why don''t you dare to face me now? Are you that unwilling to trust me?"


    Yes. I was fine with it if Shelton saw my face.


    But I couldn''t let Patrick see my face!


    I didn''t want him to see my face. I didn''t want him to dislike me!


    "Take it away."


    "No."


    I shook my head desperately. No. That was the only thing I couldn''t do!


    "Three."


    He began to countdown. And I knew what it meant.


    I begged him, "No, can''t you just give up seeing my face?"


    "Two."


    "Please."


    "One!"


    As he finished his words, he took off my mask directly and violently.


    In a second, my ugly face was exposed in front of him...


    At this moment, I was in more pain than I was when my clothes were torn off!


    When he saw my face, he seemed to be stunned. But he calmed down soon and said faintly, "It


    doesn''t matter. You will be fine in the end." Then he added, "Even if you won''t recover, it doesn''t


    matter. After all, nobody dares to dislike Patrick''s woman." "But I dislike myself! I do mind! I don''t


    want to be by your side like this!"


    I looked at Patrick and finally understood what I cared about.


    "Who is Patrick? He is God''s favored son. How could he have an ugly woman like me by his side?"


    "No. Absolutely not!"


    Patrick''s mood seemed to have suddenly improved when he saw me like this. He hugged me and


    said, "I''ve told you everything. I don''t mind. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I don''t mind.


    Do you understand? If you want to be beautiful, you can go for stic surgery. It doesn''t


    matter what you will look like. As long as it is you, I am fine with it."


    Patrick''s words were like a needle of cure.


    It made me feel warm-hearted for no reason.


    All my fear just now was dissipated by a few simple words from Patrick.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Even so, I knew myself well.


    "Patrick is the boss of Towering High. Even if he allowed me to stay by his side with my current look,


    others in society wouldn''t."


    "Unless I don''t see the light, once I do, I will be judged and scolded viciously."


    "Pa..."


    "Stop talking. Are you tired? Take a break. We''ll arrive at the airport soon. I''ll take you back."


    Patrick interrupted my words decisively. Of course, he knew what I was going to say.


    I lowered my eyes and didn''t say anything. I just took my mask over and put it on silently.


    Patrick pulled me with one hand and looked out of the window.


    The atmosphere inside the car was quiet and depressing for a while. Then Patrick suddenly said,


    "Don''t contact him again in the future."


    "Him?"


    "Your uncle?"


    I looked at Patrick. And my mood was a littleplicated.


    "That''s right. Don''t interact with him anymore. He''s..." Patrick hesitated for a moment, "It is not like


    whoever dressed in a white gown will be an angel. If you cut his heart open, it probably will be all


    ck inside."


    Over these days, I had a good impression of Shelton.


    He had a sense of propriety. And he wouldn''t make things difficult for me. He was very considerate.


    When I heard Patrick judge him like this, I couldn''t help but say, "Even though you judge him like


    this, he never says any bad things about you. I think there''s a misunderstanding between you two."


    "Hehe, could it be that he is a ''good'' person simply because he never says anything ill about me?"


    Patrick looked at me. It seemed that it was because I was helping Shelton that the displeasure in


    his eyes was conspicuous. He said, "Never can you truly know someone. You should have heard of


    this saying. Don''t think that others are good simply because they smile at you several times!"


    "You are stupid! You are ignorant!"


    Patrick said rudely.


    He looked so annoyed that he didn''t even want to say another word to me!


    "Am I stupid?" I said to Patrick, "Yes, I''m stupid! That''s why I stille back to your side despite I


    have been hurt by you over and over again! No matter how bad Shelton is, he hasn''t hurt me! He..."


    "It is enough!" Patrick interrupted me angrily!


    He turned around and looked at me. The gentleness in his eyes when he said that he only hoped I


    could stay by his side just now had long disappeared without a trace.


    Instead, the look in his eyes couldn''t be colder.


    Patrick removed my mask, "So? So what are you going to do? If I give you a chance, do you want


    me to call you ''Auntie'' one day?"


    I was stunned.


    "What?" I looked at Patrick in disbelief, "What are you talking about? I''m so much younger than him.


    In his eyes, I''m just a child. And he''s just like my elder. Could it be that in your eyes, men and


    women have to love each other?"


    As Patrick heard my words, his face was full of sarcasm.


    He took my hand with a burning look in his eyes, "Even though you think so, are you sure he thinks


    so as well? I''m a businessman. So is he. If he''s not helping you because of his feelings for you, he''s


    doing it for the sake of benefits!"


    Patrick''s words stunned me.


    "He''s just..." I couldn''t tell what was wrong for a moment.


    Shelton was indeed quite kind to me.


    But how could I believe that there were some benefits behind this?


    Patrick looked at me and gently stroked my hair, "I''m the only one who loves you. So you should


    only stay with me."


    "But, I don''t have anything on me that can bring him any benefits at all."


    I exined reluctantly.


    I surely wouldn''t believe that Shelton had done everything for me because of some kinds of


    benefits.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll be disappointed."


    Patrick looked at me and seemed to realize my unwillingness. He hesitated for a moment and took


    me into his arms, "Nothing. Forget him. I won''t let you see him again in the future."


    His words made my heart beat faster.


    "What did he mean by saying so?"


    I raised my head to look at Patrick, "Are you going to..."


    "No, he is my uncle. How could I do such a thing?"


    As soon as he finished his words, the car also stopped.


    I turned my head and saw that the departure hall of the airport was next to the car. Judging from the


    appearance, it was the same airport which I had seen when I hade here.


    Patrick gave the mask back to me, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to buy a flight ticket."


    With Patrick by my side, I surely got a first-ss flight ticket.


    We boarded the ne soon. By the time we got on the ne together, two people had been sitting


    in the seats next to ours in the outside.


    Among them, a woman was wearing arge pair of sunsses that covered half of her face.


    Even so, I still felt that she looked a little familiar.


    When I looked at her, I saw that she seemed to be looking at me as well.


    Or rather, she was looking at us.


    The woman looked at us for a second and quickly took off her sunsses. She stood up and said


    enthusiastically, "Mr. Cowell, Miss Archer, I haven''t seen you for a while. How have you been?"


    "She is..."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I recognized this woman at a nce!


    She was Stanley Lance who had tricked me.


    When I was put in prison back then, she had a contribution to it. No, it should be a huge


    contribution!


    Patrick nced at her and didn''t say anything. He pulled me to sit down.


    However, Stanley didn''t seem to mind Patrick''s cold treatment of her. She said with a smile, "Mr.


    Cowell, I haven''t thanked you for giving me such a good resource back then! Later, I always wanted


    to contact you. But I couldn''t get in touch with you..."


    Stanley had tricked me so mercilessly back then. But now she saw me. Howe she didn''t feel


    ashamed at all?


    It was so abnormal.


    And she said that Patrick was the one who had given her the good resources at the moment...


    Unless...


    "I remember that you promised me that you wouldn''t return from abroad."


    When I was making wild guesses, Patrick, who was next to me, suddenly spoke.


    Her words made Stanley''s face change. She looked at Patrick somewhat unnaturally, "Mr. Cowell, I,


    I am not... No... My father is sick. I have no choice but to do this. Besides, Charlotte Archer is


    now..."


    "Get off the ne!"


    Stanley mentioned my name.


    And Patrick intended to drive her away directly.


    Stanley was at a loss. Until now, she seemed to haven''t realized who I was!


    "Mr. Cowell, Mr. Cowell... I..."


    "Get off the ne! Don''t let me say it the third time." Patrick''s voice was as cold as ice.


    Based on the current situation, no matter how stupid I was, I knew what had happened!


    It seemed that Stanley dared not to offend Patrick at all. Patrick had asked her to get off the ne.


    Although she was reluctant, she had to do as he said.


    When she was going to take her luggage and go down, I reached out and grabbed her, "Don''t go.


    Finish your words!"


    I looked at Patrick again, "Mr. Cowell, what''s wrong? Why don''t you let her finish her words? Is


    there anything that you can''t let me know?"


    As soon as I spoke, Stanley realized who I was!


    Her face was as pale as a piece of paper. She shook her hands desperately and shut her mouth


    tightly.


    She dared not to say a word at all!


    She wasn''t the same as what she used to be at all. Back then, I begged her to testify for me. She


    said arrogantly to me, "I am filming in another city!"


    "Tell me! Why did Mr. Cowell introduce his resources to you? What did you do?"


    A lot of things had been over.


    Even so, the wound didn''t heal. When Stanley appeared, the wound that had been buried in my


    heart was revealed again.


    And the blood in it was exposed!

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    "I''ll get off the ne right away."


    Stanley, who had figured out who I was, realized more strongly that she had done something


    terrible.


    Seeing that the situation hade to this point, I surely couldn''t let her go again!


    I grabbed Stanley tightly and grabbed the bag on my seat with one hand at the same time. And I


    nced at Patrick and Stanley, saying, "If you don''t say it, I will get off the ne instead."


    My flight ticket, my passport, my identification card, and the cell phone and wallet used by me in


    City Y which Patrick had brought to me were all in the bag.


    Everything I needed was in the bag!


    If I got off the ne with the bag, I could go anywhere I wanted!


    "It''s all over. Sit down." Patrick got up and grabbed my arm. He disregarded his identity and said,


    "Be good. Let''s talk about it after we get back."


    "It''s not over!" I struggled to break free from his hands. Looking at him, I changed my


    wording, "Oh, yes. in your hearts, of course, this matter is over. Because it''s not you who were


    suffering in jail! It''s not you who had lost a child!"


    I stared at Patrick closely and begged him sadly, "Please, for the sake of the death of my two


    children, let me know the truth."


    I wanted to know what role Patrick had yed in that incident and that what he had done.


    Patrick looked at me and reached out his hand to hold me in his arms. However, I took a step back


    and held the bag in my hands tightly.


    There were only a few of us in the first ss. And the stewardess dared not toe over when she


    saw us quarreling.


    "You don''t want to say it, right? Okay, I''ll go!"


    I was standing outside alone. If I wanted to leave, no one could hold me back.


    At this time, Stanley seemed to have figured out the rtionship between me and Patrick. When


    Patrick had spoken gently to me just now, she had been so scared that she was jaw-dropping.


    Patrick had no choice but to look at me and finally nced at Stanley with his ck eyes, "Tell her."


    The look in his eyes was so secretive that I couldn''t help wondering if Stanley would tell me the


    truth.


    But it turned out that I had overestimated Stanley''s IQ.


    She looked at Patrick and said with a trembling voice, "Back then, I was quite satisfied with your


    design. But Caroline called me and asked me to do her a favor."


    "And then?"


    As expected, it was Caroline Archer who had started everything.


    "Then Caroline asked me to invite you over there. In fact, I had finished filming there at that time.


    She said it was a good time and introduced me to film another movie where I would y the third


    leading female role. So I went to another filming site. As her request, I left one of my assistants in


    the ce where I would meet you..."


    So far, she hadn''t mentioned Patrick yet.


    "I didn''t know what happened after that. It wasn''t until the trial began in court that Mr. ..." Stanley


    nced at Patrick, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Mr. Cowell contacted me, saying that he


    would introduce top resources abroad to me. And he asked me to prove and deny..."


    Speaking of this, Stanley suddenly choked.


    She stared straight at Patrick as her face turned pale. Then she yelled at a woman behind her who


    was sitting with her, "Mr. Cowell, I, I''m off the ne right now!"


    "Mom!"


    "Madam, the young master just yed in the amusement section for children outside for a while!"


    When Stanley went out, another old woman entered the first ss with a little boy in her arms.


    I looked over and found that the boy was about one-year-old. And his little face was fair as well as


    pinky.


    He was wearing a set of small- sized and straight suit.


    At first nce, his hair had beenbed carefully.


    "This child is so good-looking." Seeing this child, I suddenly felt a little sad and looked at Patrick


    with a faint look, saying, "Tell me, if our child is still alive, will he be of the same age as him?"


    Stanley was so scared that she looked even worse. She took the little boy over and said to the old


    woman, "Go. We won''t go back!"


    "Why? Master also..."


    "Shut up! Go!"


    Stanley, who was wearing high heels of nearly ten centimeters'' height, walked so fast and stably as


    if she were afraid that I would take away her child.


    Patrick''s face coulnd''t be more gloomy.


    I looked at Patrick and wanted to cry. But I forced myself to smile, "Patrick Cowell, you are so cruel.


    Can you tell me what you were thinking when you were doing this to me back then?"


    Patrick looked at me and took a deep breath.


    In the end, he said briefly, "I''m sorry."


    "Are you sorry?" I looked at him with great anger in my heart, "Apology is of no use! Can you make


    my childe back to his life? My two children are both gone because of Caroline! Oh, no... It''s


    because of you this time!"


    "That''s because..."


    "I''m not raped or infected with HIV. I''ve told you. Why don''t you believe me?" I asked, "You made


    love with me and took the antiexposure drugs with me. Are you especially touched by what you


    did?"


    Patrick didn''t speak.


    But I know he was touched by what he had done.


    I sneered, "Don''t be moved by yourself. You shouldn''t have had to do anything. What you''ve done


    only makes me feel that you are extremely stupid!"


    Everyone in the world said that Patrick was smart. I probably was the first one who said that he was


    stupid.


    Patrick was silent. I asked him again, "Please, please tell me what made you favor Caroline so


    much. You should be very clear about what kind of person Caroline is..."


    "Caroline is promiscuous, vain, and selfish!"


    "For such a woman like her, why did Patrick keep silent and agreed to marry her over and over


    again? He is extremely tolerant of her!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Patrick looked at me and hesitated for a moment. Then he sat down, patted the seat next to him,


    and said, "Sit down. Promise me that you won''t get off the ne. Then I''ll tell you the truth."


    After all, it would be quite difficult for Patrick to locate my whereabouts abroad.


    I hesitated for a moment and sat down.


    I indeed wanted to know what on earth the rtionship between Caroline and Patrick was, making


    him do so many things for her!


    After I sat down, Patrick said nothing.


    I didn''t say anything either. After the ne took off and entered the stratosphere, I asked, "Can you


    say it now? Mr. Cowell, we are at 10,000 meters high. You don''t have to be worried that I will jump


    down from here, okay?"


    Patrick kept silent. And he reached out his hand.


    I quickly pulled my hands away.


    He was a little unhappy, saying, "Let me hold your hand. And I''ll tell you."


    At this moment, Patrick looked somewhat like a child. I had no choice but to reach out my hand to


    him.


    Patrick held my hand and said after a moment of silence, "Caroline saved my life when I was 14


    years old."


    A few words of his at the beginning struck me in my heart as if they were a bomb!


    Patrick was four years older than me. When I saved him back then, it happened that I was 10 years


    old, and he was 14 years old.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    When he said this, to be honest, the way I saw it, he didn''t need to say anything more.


    I knew early what happened after that.


    Even so, I held myself back and said nothing.


    Patrick said, "I was kidnapped that year. Besides asking for money, the kidnappers hated me for


    being rich and abused me. They beat me crazily during the kidnapping. Later on, although my


    parents agreed to give them money, they beat me to death."


    "So that''s how it is."


    Patrick went on, "At that time, seeing that I was dying, the kidnappers were so scared that they


    didn''t want the money anymore. They abandoned me at an old and abandoned construction site


    and ran away. It was in winter. The projects at the construction site were suspended. No one was


    there. I indeed thought I was going to die..."


    "You met her."


    I said it on his behalf.


    To be more precise, he met me.


    Patrick, who was stunned for a moment,


    looked at me, "Did she tell you?"


    "I..." I hesitated for a moment. Originally, I wanted to tell him the truth. But I wanted to know how


    Patrick had thought of me. So I shook my head and said, "I can guess it. After all, it is a cliche plot."


    Patrick smiled lightly and continued, "Yes. Then she sent me to the hospital. Because my identity


    was unknown. And she was a child. The staff of the hospital refused to take me in. So she knelt to


    beg the doctor. At that moment, I..."


    "You fell in love with her. And you made up your mind that you would marry her in your life. So you


    located her out of the vast crowd. And you wanted to marry her, right?"


    I looked at Patrick.


    For a moment, I found the truth so ridiculous!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that it wasn''t me but Caroline who had been a dog in the manger!


    Patrick nodded, "I did have been looking for her for many years, only to fail every time. When


    Grandpa arranged this marriage for me back then, I didn''t agree at first. It wasn''t until Grandpa sent


    me a photo of her that I recognized her at a nce."


    I asked, "How can you be sure that it''s her, not me?"


    I didn''tpletely voice the confusion in my heart.


    Patrick looked at me, "I wasn''t sure either at first. But when I first met her, I mentioned that thing.


    And Caroline immediately told me all the details. Moreover, she was quite specific about the detail


    of her kneeling and kowtowing. My family members went to the hospitalter. So no one else knew


    about it except her and me."


    I was stunned.


    Patrick was right. No one knew about that thing except him and me.


    How did Caroline know?


    I looked at Patrick, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Then why do you believe that it is her?


    Haven''t you ever thought that the one who saved you is actually me and that regarding this matter,


    actually, it was I who had told Caroline about this..."


    "Is it you?"


    When Patrick said these words, I could clearly see a light shing in his eyes.


    It seemed to be the best answer he had been looking forward to.


    I looked at him and asked, "If it were me, what were you going to do?"


    "If it were you, I would marry you. I''ve done so many wrong things before. And I took someone else


    as you by mistake. I''llpensate you with my entire life," As Patrick said, he stretched his arms


    and hugged me.


    He pressed his thin lips close to my ear and asked, "Is that you?"


    "It is me."


    If it weren''t for Stanley''s matter just now, I would have answered him without hesitation. But at this


    moment, I hesitated and asked him, "Will you do anything for her because of this matter?"


    "Yes."


    Patrick answered without hesitation.


    "Sorry, it''s not me."


    I said without hesitation as well.


    I would rather not ept Patrick like that.


    I felt that when I said these words, Patrick held me in his arms slightly tightly. Judging from his


    action, I could sense his disappointment.


    I closed my eyes. I could feel my disappointment. For so many years, I had always been looking


    forward to telling Patrick about this.


    Now the opportunity was right in front of me. I gave it up by myself.


    I wanted to trade this secret for my freedom.


    I thought of the days when I was locked up in a multi-media room...


    I was afraid.


    "I''m sorry, it''s not me. So let me go." I repeated my words to Patrick. And at the same time, I begged


    him.


    As I spoke, I pushed Patrick away.


    In Patrick''s deep ck eyes, the profound disappointment hadn''t yet dissipated.


    I guessed that he surely had spoken with great hope in his heart just now.


    "No way." Patrick held my hands, looked ahead, and said firmly, "Even if it isn''t you, you have to


    stay with me and let mepensate you for what I did to you before!"


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''m infected with HIV now?"


    I looked at him with a teasing look in my eyes.


    When it came to this, Patrick''s eyes were a little red. He held the palm of my hand and pressed it


    slightly. After a while, he said, "If you are infected, then let''s go to hell together. I can''t let you bear


    everything alone."


    His words were indeed touching. If I were infected with this kind of disease, I probably would be


    moved by Patrick''s words.


    It was a pity that I wasn''t.


    "Don''t be moved by what you did, Mr. Cowell." I looked ahead as well and said faintly, "In fact, as


    long as I go back to City Y, you can know my every move as long as you want to, can''t you? Why do


    you have to lock me up as if I were a canary? Are you doing so to satisfy your guilty mind?"


    Patrick didn''t say a word.


    I didn''t wait for his answer either. I closed my eyes and fell asleep.


    By the time I woke up, I was almost in City Y.


    After the nended, we took the luggage. I looked at Patrick and said, "Mr. Cowell, I want to go


    back to my house. Your house is sorge that it is lifeless. I like to live in my own small house."


    "Then I''ll keep youpany."


    "You don''t have to. Mr. Cowell, you went to look for me in person this time. And I''m afraid that you


    have left a lot of work behind. You''d better go to work first." I hesitated for a moment and handed


    the passport in my bag to him, "I will hand it over to you. I won''t run away. Don''t worry."


    I couldn''t run away even if I wanted to, right?


    It was probably because Patrick got my passport that he was slightly relieved in his heart. He took


    out a key from his pocket and handed it to me, "The key to your room."


    After leaving the airport, we parted ways.


    After so many days, I had long lost my job.


    I got home,y on the bed, and nned my future life. Because of my previous savings as well as


    the bonus of the designpetition, I, who had rented a house, had a lot of money in my pocket.


    Even if the housing price of Unit No.1, City Y was up, I should afford it.


    However, when I sold my housest time, an agent of the real-estate agency helped me contact the


    buyer all the time. So I didn''t have Kelsi''s phone number. If I wanted to contact her, I had to ask


    Patrick for it. Another way was to leave a letter at the door of the house.


    I would ask the owner of the house to contact me after he saw the letter.


    It was getting dark now; I nned to go there tomorrow.


    After going out for so long, almost everything in the refrigerator was fouled. I roughly cleaned the


    refrigerator up, went downstairs to throw away the garbage, and went to the supermarket to buy


    vegetables.


    It was the weekend. Many people wereing and going inside the supermarket.


    Several children were ying around between the shelves.


    One of them ran so fast that he fell under my feet. I quickly went up to help him and asked, "Are you


    okay?"


    "Thank you..." Before the child could finish his words, he looked surprised on his face. He, who was


    stunned for a moment, shouted, "Ugly Woman! Come and see. This aunt is ugly!"

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    The way how the little boy addressed me was stabbing deeply into my heart like a sharp de!


    Although I didn''t mind my appearance before, no one has ever said that to me!


    In fact, I wore a mask. But there were still some scars on my nose!


    As soon as the kid shouted, other kids who were ying with him came over and pointed at me.


    Theyughed loudly and shouted, "Ugly woman! Ugly woman!"


    It was unknown where the parents of these children were!


    When some adults around us saw this situation, they all gathered around to join in the fun. Some


    people pointed at me and judged me.


    "No, no, it''s not like that!" For a moment, I fell into a great sense of inferiority!


    Finally, these children''s parents came over and pulled them away. But none of them apologized to


    me!


    I was instantly furious at that time. I rushed to the front of the children''s parents and


    looked at them, "Apologize! Your children have done something wrong. Please apologize to me!"


    "Wow! The ugly aunt ising!"


    One of the little boys was screaming!


    The child''s mother didn''t scold him. Instead, she looked at me and sneered, "You went out like this. I


    didn''t me you for scaring my child! Howe you asked me to apologize to you?"


    "I agree!"


    Another child''s mother next to her echoed.


    The children also said, "Ugly woman! Ugly woman!"


    The way how they addressed me made me so sad. As I stood there, my palms were sweating. I


    was just one step away from running away in fright!


    "See? Children never lie. It''s not your fault to be ugly. It''s your fault toe out like this and scare


    others." The child''s mother didn''t think that her child had done anything wrong.


    I said angrily, "Someone like you doesn''t deserve to be a mother at all!"


    If the boy were my child, I wouldn''t have educated him into someone like this!


    The woman shouted, "Could it be that you deserve to be a mother? You are so ugly. Does any man


    want you? You can''t have a baby even if you want to!"


    Finally, someone around us couldn''t bear to see it, saying, "How can you talk like this? You don''t


    educate your child well. Howe you judged her like this?"


    "That''s right. Just now, you kid ran around. But you didn''t restrain him. He fell in front of the little girl.


    She helped him up kindly. But your child called her ugly woman!"


    "Like mother, like son."


    In the face of the usation of the ones around, those children''s parents finally felt embarrassed


    and became angry from embarrassment, "What''s wrong with you? Can''t she, who is ugly, bear to


    hear others'' judgement? Don''t be ugly if she is capable!"


    "That''s right!"


    The children''s parents didn'' regret their actions at all.


    However, at this time, I lowered my head so low, intending to run away.


    "She''s ugly. But she''s beautiful. Unlike you, although you look decent, you don''t act decently and


    speak properly."


    A man''s voice rang in my ears.


    I looked up and found that it was Michael who spoke up for me!


    He was dressed in a set of sportswear with a shopping cart in his hands in which there were a few


    bags of vegetables.


    Although Michael was old, he had a good temperament. And the children''s mothers were not young


    anymore. When they saw Michael, they couldn''t move their eyes away from him for a while.


    However, at the thought that he was scolding them, they, who felt too embarrassed to retort, pulled


    their children''s hands and said, "Forget it."


    As they were about to leave, Michael quickly walked over, put his shopping cart in front of the


    women, and said, "Apologize to her."


    As he spoke, he took out his business card and said, "I am this youngdy''s personalwyer. Just


    now, your personal attack on her has formed a nder..."


    "What, what kind of nonsenses are you talking about? We didn''t do anything. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    The two children''s parents were frightened when they heard this.


    Michael calmly pointed to the surveince camera not far away, saying, "Cameras are everywhere


    in the store. With these witnesses, no way that you can deny it!"


    At this time, someone around us immediately said, "Do you want to call the police? We will be your


    witnesses!"


    The children''s parents realized that the situation wasn''t right. But their naughty children didn''t.


    A boy straightened his neck and looked at Michael, "That aunt is ugly! She is so ugly! She scared


    me to death!"


    Michael said lightly, "Oh, go ahead. In that case, your mother will have topensate more


    money."


    Hearing Michael''s words, the boy''s mother finally realized that something was wrong and pped


    the boy in the face, "What are you talking about?"


    "Wow! She is ugly! Ugly woman!"


    As soon as the naughty boy saw his mother beat him, hey directly on the ground and began to


    shout.


    His mother had aplex look on her face. And she dared not to offend Michael. So she


    apologized quickly, "I''m sorry. It''s all because I didn''t teach my kid well."


    Another boy''s mother added, "You who are grand are open-minded and generous. Don''t bother with


    narrow-minded citizens like us.


    We surely will educate our children properly after we go back."


    After that, the two of them pulled their children and left.


    After everyone left, I walked to Michael and said gratefully, "Thank you, Lawyer Michael."


    "It''s okay." Michael looked at my face and frowned slightly, "What''s wrong with your face? It''s just


    that we haven''t seen each other for a while. Why is your face so badly injured..."


    "Oh, I am just voicing my concern for you. If you don''t want to say it, you can keep it." Michael


    smiled.


    I nodded and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee. Shelton is back today. And he''ll treat me to dinner at night. I''ll have him order


    some more good dishes, assuming that he thank me on your behalf." After Michael finished his


    words, he waved his hands and left.


    "Has Shelton returned to City Y?"


    I stood there, thinking of Patrick''s words unexpectedly.


    Shelton helped me many times. Although it seemed to be a coincidence every time, it turned out


    that he did help me.


    Then why did he help me?


    Was there indeed interest in it?


    The next day, I wrote a note at home, intending to stick it to the door of my former house. But after I


    finished washing up and nned to go out, I hesitated.


    What had happened in the supermarket yesterday was still vivid in my mind. I even dared not to go


    out, fearing that an incident like that yesterday would happen again.


    But now I dared not to spend money on stic surgery. After all, I was going to buy a house...


    After hesitating for a while, I decided to go out in the end.


    This time, it went on smoothly. No one noticed my face. Or they probably noticed it without saying


    anything.


    When I arrived at Unit No. 1, City Y, I remembered that I had given the entrance card to Kelsi


    before. And I couldn''t get in without it.


    With an attitude of having a try, I told the security guard that I had forgotten to bring the card with


    me.


    Fortunately, the security guard remembered me and swiped the public card for me.


    I went upstairs and stood at the door of the house that used to belong to me. Then I knocked on the


    door.


    No one opened the door.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It made sense. ording to Kelsi''s words previously, I surely couldn''t happen to meet the one living


    here at home.


    I looked around and curled the note into a ball. Then I wrapped it carefully on the doorknob and


    stuck it on the doorknob properly.


    Only then did I leave with peace of mind.


    I went to the gate of the residential quarter, intending to take a taxi. Seeing that a taxi came over


    and parked at the gate of the residential quarter and that the passenger inside seemed to be ready


    to get off, I rushed over.


    As I was about to get in the car, I found that the one sitting inside was Shelton.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    "Charlotte." As soon as Shelton got off the car, he was a little surprised to see me.


    Thinking that I was waiting for Shelton, the driver drove away after Shelton got out of the car


    Shelton saw me and asked, "Why are you here? Are you looking for me?"


    "No." I waved my hand, hesitated for a moment, and told him the truth, "The house I used to live


    was given to me by my grandmother. Before, I sold it to treat my grandmother. But I didn''t expect


    her to die soon. I wanted to buy it back now. But I didn''t have the contact number of the buyer..."


    Shelton nodded, "I see. I''ll keep an eye on it for you. If the one living therees back, I''ll contact


    you."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Originally, I was about to leave. Shelton suddenly shouted at me, "Charlotte, Michael told me about


    your face yesterday."


    "Lawyer Michael? Fortunately, he helped me yesterday."


    Michael had a good rtionship with Shelton.


    So it wasn''t surprising that he would tell Shelton about this matter.


    Shelton looked at me and sighed, "Originally, I wanted you to treat your face there beforeing


    back. Patrick took you back so hurriedly. But it doesn''t matter. The technology in this aspect in City


    Y is also quite advanced. Consider when to do this and contact me at any time. I will take you to


    see a doctor."


    "Well..."


    I replied absent-mindedly.


    As for this matter, Shelton was a professional. He had a lot of resources. So I naturally believed in


    him.


    However... If Patrick found out about this, he surely would misunderstand us once again.


    Shelton misunderstood me, "You don''t have to worry about the cost. You''re my friend. And I''ll make


    it for free for you."


    "How can I do that?"


    "It is fine. You just need to contact me." Shelton raised his hand and patted me on the head, "At


    such a young age, you can''t be always worried like this."


    "Okay, Uncle."


    I smiled slightly.


    As we spoke, a ck car came out of the underground garage. Originally, I didn''t notice it at first.


    However, out of the corner of my eye, I found that the car seemed to be driving in my direction!


    By the time I realized that something was wrong and looked over, the car had turned around and


    rushed straight in our direction!


    It was Patrick Cowell!


    I subconsciously wanted to protect Shelton. But Shelton shed and stood in front of me.


    The car''s speed wasn''t fast. And Patrick didn''t intend to hit us. It stopped in front of us soon.


    Patrick got off the car and looked at me. And he raised his hand and said, "Come here."


    "Patrick."


    Shelton protected me.


    "Shut up." Patrick stared coldly at Shelton, "Uncle, are you particrly interested in my girlfriend?


    Howe I saw you two as soon as I came out?"


    "No, I came here to contact the one who bought my house. I want to buy my former house back." I


    exined to Patrick, "I just happened to meet him."


    "Is that so?"


    Patrick looked at me.


    "Of course." I walked out of Shelton''s protection, "If there''s nothing else, then I''ll leave first."


    I didn''t do anything dirty. And there was no need to be fugitive at all.


    "No!" Patrick pulled me directly, "Where are you going? I''ll send you there."


    I knew that I couldn''t stop Patrick. So I could only let him pull me and nned to take his car.


    Patrick opened the door for me.


    As soon as I got in the car, I heard Shelton say, "Patrick, regarding Charlotte''s..."


    "Uncle... Uncle." Patrick interrupted him halfway. I, who was sitting in the car, could only see


    Patrick''s back. Then I heard Patrick say in a terrifying cold voice, "Don''t let me hear you call her


    Charlotte for the second time."


    When Patrick was like this, I was afraid of him.


    However, there wasn''t a trace of fear in Shelton''s eyes behind the pair of transparent sses. He


    smiled slightly and said, "Well, I want to say that you should ask her what happened yesterday and


    ask her to think about doing a treatment. If you need my help, contact me at any time."


    "Uncle, I will take care of my girlfriend''s matter. You just need to take care of your hospital!"


    After saying that, Patrick got in the car.


    Shelton moved aside.


    As soon as the car started, Patrick asked me, "What happened yesterday?"


    "Yesterday, there was a naughty child in the supermarket. He called me Ugly Woman..." I told


    Patrick about what had happened yesterday.


    He was silent.


    The car sped all the way to the underground garage of Towering High Group. He looked at me and


    asked, "I''m going to have a meeting. Come up with me. Don''t worry, no one will see you."


    "No, I, I''ll wait for you in the car."


    I was afraid in my heart. The incident yesterday was an indelible shadow in my heart.


    Patrick got off the car and went straight to the passenger''s seat. He pulled me up and said, "It''s cold


    below. I will see who dares to judge you in my territory."


    After that, he forcefully took me to the elevator.


    It was a special elevator for the President which no one would use at ordinary times.


    We reached the top floor. When the elevator door opened, a beautiful woman with her red hair


    scattered on her shoulders was standing outside. Her body shape was quite perfect.


    She was wearing a professional suit. Although her cor was tied up, her big boobs couldn''t be


    more conspicuous.


    She perfectly met men''s three requirements for a woman, that was, long hair, big boobs, and a


    perfect body shape.


    "Mr. Cowell, you''re back." Seeing Patrick, the woman quickly greeted him and then looked at me.


    She was stunned for a moment. And she didn''t say anything.


    "This is the future Mrs. President." Patrick introduced me directly to that woman.


    The woman was stunned for a moment. And she still showed a standard smile and said, "Mrs.


    President, nice to meet you."


    Although she said so verbally, I could see that there was a hint of contempt and sarcasm in her


    eyes.


    As soon as we walked out of the elevator,


    Jeremy came over.


    Seeing that I was with Patrick, he greeted us naturally, "Mr. Cowell, Miss Archer."


    Patrick said to Jeremy, "Notify them to have a meeting."


    "Yes."


    Jeremy hurried back to his office to inform the ones who would have to attend the meeting.


    I followed Patrick into the office. After a while, the woman came in with two cups of water. She put


    one on Patrick''s table and handed the other to me, saying lightly, "Mrs. President, here is your


    coffee."


    "Thank you."


    I could feel her hostility.


    I hadn''t seen this woman before. And this was the first time I had seen her.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Seeing that there seemed to be nothing strange about her, Patrick just said, "Amanda, take care of


    her."


    "Okay, Mr. Cowell, I''ve sorted out the documents you need in the meeting and put them on your


    desk."


    Amanda stood up and smiled at Patrick formally.


    Seeing Patrick leave, she bowed slightly.


    After Patrick left the office, the woman named Amanda sat directly beside me. She sized me up and


    down at me and asked directly, "What''s wrong with your face?"

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Amanda was quite beautiful. She was especially so with makeup which made her facial features


    clearly-outlined.


    In front of her, I couldn''t help but feel a little self-abased.


    I subconsciously covered my face with my hands and shook my head.


    Amanda smiled and said, "I am Mr. Cowell''s newly hired secretary. My name is Amanda." She


    reached out to me and said politely, "Hello, Mrs. President."


    When she called me Mrs. President, she emphasized it..


    I shook her hand with one hand and covered my face with the other.


    Amanda said coldly with her arms crossed in front of her chest, "I wonder why Mr. Cowell takes a


    fancy to you? You''re just an ugly woman with a distorted face."


    Although the incident yesterday made me feel a little diffident about my face, I didn''t flinch at all in


    the face of Amanda''s provocation. I leaned against the sofa, put my hand down, and said faintly,


    "You are so beautiful. And


    you have a good body figure. What''s the use of these? Has he ever looked at you seriously?"


    After that, I nced at Aranda from the corner of my eyes.


    Her face was slightly twisted. And she said, "I am just a secretary. And I have no extra thoughts


    about Mr. Cowell. I dare not expect to have such a good fate."


    "That''s good."


    At this time, my cell phone rang in my bag.


    I took it out and saw that it was a text from the patron which read, "How is your face?"


    Thinking that it was the sponsor who saved mest time, and that I didn''t even say goodbye to him


    before leaving the hospital, I couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. I quickly replied to his text,


    telling him about my recent situation and expressing my gratitude to him in the end.


    When I finished sending the text, I took a look at Amanda and found that she was still looking at me


    by my side.


    She seemed to be reading my text. I was immediately a little unhappy, saying, "You are the


    President''s secretary. Could it be that you can sit here so unscrupulously when the President isn''t


    here?"


    "I''ve always been in Mr. Cowell''s office at my free will." Amanda smiled. Even so, she dared not to


    stay, shrugged, and stood up, "Mrs. President, I don''t think you can sit in this position for too long."


    "Oh."


    I said tly.


    I didn''t intend to hold on to this position for too long either.


    This position as well as Patrick was both abination of contradictions for me. However, since so


    many things had happened, I just wanted to escape.


    About half an hourter, Patrick returned.


    The moment he opened the door, his face was still cold. However, as soon as he saw me, his face


    was no longer cold. And he said with a smile, "Let''s go home."


    "Yes."


    I nodded.


    I got up and left with him.


    When we passed by Amanda, I saw that her face was full of mncholy. Staring at me with a pair of


    coquettish eyes, she seemed to intend to swallow me alive!


    Patrick and I went back to the car. After a moment of hesitation, I said, "Regarding


    Amanda..."


    "What''s wrong? Are you jealous?"


    Patrick leaned forward and fastened the seat belt for me. There was tenderness in his eyes.


    "Am I jealous?"


    Somehow, I had an inexplicable sense of trust in Patrick. At least, I believed that Patrick wouldn''t


    even take one more look at this kind of flirty woman like Amanda.


    Seeing my indifferent look, Patrick shook his head helplessly, leaned over, and kissed my forehead,


    "She is a honey trap set up by my opponent."


    "Hm? A honey trap?"


    I looked at Patrick in surprise, "How can you be so calm when you already know that it''s a honey


    trap?"


    Patrick said as he started the car, "Yeah, I''m quite surprised. He even sent his mistress over to me


    to frame me."


    The expression on his face waspletely calm, indicating that he could see through the whole


    situation.


    I looked at him. At first, I didn''t want to say anything. But he looked at me, "I can''t fire her. But I


    promise that I have no feelings for her." As he spoke, he curled up his thin lips slightly. And a


    beautiful curve appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    In the dim light of the underground parking lot, I looked at him. And my heart couldn''t help but beat


    faster.


    The car drove out of the parking lot. But it didn''t go in the direction of Unit No.1, City Y. I was a little


    surprised, "Where are we going?"


    "Somewhere else."


    Patrick said lightly.


    I knew that it was useless for me to ask anything further.


    In the car, I, who was confused, asked, "Why did you arrange someone sent by your opponent to be


    by your side? How dangerous it is"


    Patrick drove the car and nced at me from the corner of his eyes, "Don''t worry. She''ll be sent


    away in a few days. I will keep an eye on her in the next few days."


    Hearing him say so, I couldn''t say anything more.


    The car drove all the way to the entrance of a residential quarter located in the third ring road of City


    Y. It was a vi area. When I reached the door, I could see that there were all single vis inside.


    Patrick parked the car at the door first and said, "We''ll live here in the future."


    "We?"


    He didn''t answer me and continued to drive forward. There was a row of business buildings less


    than two or three hundred meters ahead. Where he stopped, I looked over and saw that it was a


    hospital specialized in stic surgery...


    Patrick led me inside. A doctor dressed in a white gown greeted us. Without further courtesy, he


    said, "Is this Mrs. Cowell? Come on. Come in and let me have a check on you."


    "Mrs. Cowell."


    I found this address strange and familiar.


    I followed the doctor in and took off my mask. The doctor gave me a general examination of the


    wound on my face.


    In the end, he took out a series of results and told me and Patrick in the lounge, "This wound was


    caused by hydrochloric acid. It''s not a big problem. But if you want to recover your facepletely,


    you have to go through many operations. And the recovery period is very long, which is at least one


    year. And you can''t see anyone during this period."


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Patrick agreed on my behalf.


    "Isn''t it Patrick''s wish to lock me up in a ce where I can''t see anyone?"


    I had to heal the wound on my face. But I didn''t want to let Patrick imprison me for a year.


    Otherwise, by the time I went out, I probably would be someone useless again like I used to


    be after I was out of jail.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I looked at the doctor with embarrassment and said, "I''m sorry. I need to think about it again."


    "Why?" Patrick looked at me with his dim eyes as if he had seen me thoroughly through.


    Meeting his gaze, I resolutely got up and exined, "After all, I have to be secluded for a year. I


    have to think about it."


    After that, I walked out.


    Patrick followed me.


    As soon as I went out, he said, "You didn''t want to stay with me. So you didn''t agree to do the


    operation, right?"


    "Yes."


    I didn''t deny it at all.


    Then, his sneer rang from behind. And he said, "Charlotte Archer, I want to ask you whether I am


    mean to you. I did hurt you before. But then I knew I was wrong. I have been making it up to you.


    But what about you?"


    "What about me?" I turned to look at Patrick.


    The look in his ck eyes showed that he had been hurt. He said, "Seth was dead. And you


    couldn''t give up on Seth. You and Shelton had been living abroad for two weeks. And you got along


    well with him. However, you treat me differently!" He paused with a sneer on his lips. Then he


    added, "I am being treated differently. Now I am trying my best to please you. But you don''t even


    bother to look at me. Neither are you willing to smile at me!"

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    I looked at Patrick in a daze. And I had no idea what he was minding.


    Patrick violently dragged me to the car, lit a cigarette up, and took a deep breath. Then he said, "I


    seldom see you cry. But I saw you crying for Seth. If Shelton dies one day, I guess you will cry for


    him as well. But if I die, I''m afraid you will only say ''oh'' with a poker face."


    His words made me stunned.


    I had never thought about this possibility.


    "What if Patrick dies one day?"


    "I have never thought about this premise."


    The car slowly started. And soon it arrived at the residential quarter, which we had passed by just


    now. I nced at the name of the residential quarter, which read, The Most Powerful Family.


    The name matched with the residential quarter quite well. Each household inside waspletely


    independent, including the front yard and the backyard as well as two parking slots. In City Y, even if


    it was in the Third Ring Road, such amunity was rarely seen.


    The car drove in. Patrick opened the car door for me and then opened all the car windows.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He took the initiative to hold my hand and apologize, "Sorry, I was a little impulsive just now. I know


    that I have done many things to hurt you before. I have always been very clear about it. However,


    knowing that the reason you refused to do the operation just now is that you don''t want to stay with


    me for a year, I..."


    "I know." Taking advantage of this opportunity, I asked Patrick, "Can you tell me whether you have


    anything to do with Seth''s death or not?"


    "What?"


    My question made Patrick stupefied.


    He frowned slightly, "How do you think that his death has something to do with me?"


    "Because I heard a recording..."


    I told him about the recording yed by Caroline when she kidnapped me.


    It wasn''t that I was stupid,. However, I was alone now. I couldn''t do any investigation except for


    saying it out loud.


    "If I say that it has nothing to do with me, will you believe me?" Patrick looked at me. His ck eyes


    flickered slightly as if he were looking forward to something.


    I was silent for a moment. And I replied, "Yes."


    As Patrick heard this, I could feel that he let out a sigh of relief slightly. Then he nodded slightly and


    said, "Leave it to me. If his death isn''t an ident, I will help you find out the truth of it."


    After he said that, he took me into the house.


    As soon as I entered this house, I found this house wasn''t like that in Unit No.1, City Y where each


    room was big and empty.


    The room wasn''trge. And it was decorated with fabric. I decorated each corner of it with some


    cloth dolls and green nts.


    It looked veryforting.


    Patrick pulled me to the middle of the room and looked at me with an expectant look in his eyes,


    "Do you like it?"


    It was autumn outside. However, everything in the room was of a warm color, making the room


    especially warm.


    I nodded my head nkly and said, "Thank you."


    Patrick patted me on the head, "I owe you. I will repay you little by little. As for the injury on your


    face, think about doing an operation."


    "Okay."


    Patrick was indeed sincere. However silly I was, I could sense his sincerity.


    That night, we slept in the same room. And Patrick hugged me. Somehow, I had a strong sense of


    security in my heart.


    Patrick went to work during the day. And I was alone at home. The servants at home were hired to


    work hourly per my request.


    I had nothing to do. Except for studying some examples of internal decoration on the Inte, I


    spent most of my time feeling bored and doing nothing at home.


    On the fifth day, I finally decided to go out of the house and went to a supermarket to buy some


    fruits.


    I went out wearing the mask. When I finished buying all the things, paid the bill, and went out of the


    supermarket, I heard someone behind me call me, "Charlotte Archer?"


    I turned around and saw Gina and Jeremy standing behind me!


    When I saw the two of them, I couldn''t help but think of Caroline who had gone far away abroad.


    When Gina saw me, her eyes turned red. It wasn''t because she was sad. Instead, she was angry.


    She walked quickly to me and wanted to take off my mask. I quickly stepped back to protect my


    mask with determination.


    I wanted to leave.


    Gina pulled me back, "Charlotte Archer, you know you can''t face me with dignity anymore, do you?


    If your grandmother knows what you''re doing, she surely will be pissed off to death again!"


    "What? What did I do?" Gina''s words made me give up leaving immediately. I turned to look at her


    and asked, "What did I do? When Grandma was ill, I sold my house to pay for her medical expense!


    I didn''t do anything wrong to the Archer Family at all!"


    If there was, it should be that I had agreed to transfer Grandmother to another hospital!


    If Grandmother hadn''t been transferred to another hospital and there hadn''t been something wrong


    with the medical materials, Granny wouldn''t have passed away so soon.


    At this time, Jeremy came over and looked at me, "Charlotte Archer, you seem to have a good life


    now. These are all famous brand clothes on your body. When you are spending the Archer''s Group


    money, I wonder whether you feel quite relieved."


    The clothes I was wearing were all prepared by Patrick. So they were naturally good.


    "Spending the Archer''s Group money? Didn''t the Archer''s Group go bankrupt? If you were talking


    about the money I got from selling the house, I didn''t touch them at all."


    And I, who wanted to buy the house back, surely wouldn''t touch the money more.


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid!" When Gina saw this, she said, "You were so good at pretending before


    that we were all deceived by you. If we hadn''t checked and found that 51% of Archer''s Group''s


    shares were under your name, we would have been kept in the dark!"


    "What?"


    Gina''s words stunned me as well.


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid! You surely know it." Gina rushed over angrily. When I was distracted,


    she grabbed my mask and scolded, "Howe you wear a mask? Do you indeed think you are a


    star?"


    After she finished her words and saw my face, she was instantly stunned.


    I didn''t have time to cover my face. And my full appearance was seen by Gina, Jeremy, and the


    surrounding ones!


    "Give me the mask!" I panicked in an instant.


    Gina was stunned for a moment. And she suddenly began tough wildly, "Hahahaha! Charlotte


    Archer, did you do too many bad things before? And you get your retribution in your life now, right?"


    Jeremy had a quite pleasant look on his face as well, "Charlotte Archer, you deserve who you are


    today."


    The ones around looked at me and pointed their fingers at me.


    "Ugly woman!"


    The child''s words that day suddenly appeared in my mind again...


    "No, I''m not ugly!" No one said anything to me. But I seemed to be hallucinating!


    As I murmured, I covered my face with my arm and rushed out of the crowd!


    As for what the ones behind me were speaking, I couldn''t hear them clearly at all.


    When I got home, my mind was in a mess.


    After sitting for a long time, I recalled what Gina had said and thought to myself, "Are 51 % of


    Archer''s Group''s shares in my hands?" If I were asked to guess who had done this, I could only


    think of one person.


    Originally, I nned to ask Patrick about this when he came back.


    But he called me and told me that he was going on a business trip and that he wouldn''t be back


    until two dayster.


    I thought I would have to stay at home alone for two days. However, an hourter, he appeared at


    home and said to me, "Pack up your things and apany me for a business trip to City S."


    "Me?" I shook my head quickly, "I''d better not go like this. I''ll wait for you at home. I promise I''ll be at


    home when youe back."


    What had happened in the afternoon and the look of contempt in others'' eyes made me fear to go


    out again.


    I wished I could be alone in this house rather than go anywhere.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    My words probably gave Patrick confidence. He hesitated for a moment and then nodded, "Okay."


    His brief answer meant the greatest forgiveness for me.


    Seeing him go upstairs to pack up his things, I followed him up.


    Seeing him taking out his shirt and tie, I said, "Well, if you are on a business trip in the future, I can


    help you pack up your things."


    As soon as I said that, I regretted it.


    I didn''t intend to stay with Patrick for a long time. And I didn''t have to take care of these things.


    Originally, I spoke gently. But Patrick heard my words. He came over, took my hands directly, and


    led me into his dressing room. Then he pointed to the items of clothes one after another and said,


    "These shirts are for work on usual days. And these shirts are for formal asions, such as


    important banquets..."


    He pulled me and introduced all his clothes to me, including the shirt, the cuff button, the tie,


    and the tie knot.


    After he finished listening, I stood on his side with a nk face.


    In the past, I used to think that men''s clothes were almost the same. How could there be so many


    differences?


    Patrick had almost finished introducing all of his clothes. When he turned around and saw that I was


    looking at him with a confused look, he couldn''t help but curl up his lips, "Forget it. I''ll do it by


    myself. I''m quite happy that you had thought of it."


    By saying so, he meant that I was willing to stay by his side for a prolonged period.


    Unfortunately, I said so because I was on the spur of the moment just now. I knew deep in my heart


    that I didn''t want to stay by Patrick''s side all the time.


    What he needed was a more powerful woman who could protect herself rather than a woman like


    me...


    From a certain point of view, losing the two children was partly due to me.


    It was because I wasn''t strong enough.


    Since I couldn''t go out to work now, how about...


    Seeing that Patrick had almost finished packing up his things, I asked him, "Do you have time now?


    I want to buy some painting tools." Fearing that he would refuse me, I said quickly, "Just for this


    time. I will try my best to buy every tool I need for painting. But if you are in a hurry, I will wait until


    youe back."


    The reason I was in a hurry was that I wanted to find something to do in the next few days.


    In this way, I wouldn''t run out because of idleness.


    "Yes. Let''s go." Patrick immediately agreed. It seemed that it was something that he didn''t need to


    consider at all.


    He went downstairs with his luggage. It wasn''t until I got downstairs that I discovered that two cars


    stopped outside.


    We went out. The door of a car opened. Jeremy got out of the car and hurried to help Patrick carry


    his luggage.


    After Jeremy put the luggage in the trunk, Patrick said, "You should go to the airport first. And I will


    apany her to buy something."


    "But, the time..."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go ahead."


    Hearing his words, Jeremy, who originally wanted to say something, was interrupted by Patrick.


    Only then did I realize that they were going to rush to catch a flight.


    So I quickly said, "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''ll go there by myself some other day. You''d better leave now."


    "I''m free." Patrick didn''t say anything else further. He pulled me to the passenger''s seat and went to


    the driver''s seat.


    Jeremy was originally driving. When he saw Patrick driving, he went to another car.


    The moment he opened the car door, I saw a person in the back seat of another car.


    Although I didn''t see who it was clearly, judging from the outline, I knew that it was Amanda!


    Would Amanda go on a business trip alongside Patrick?


    For no reason, I, who didn''t mind Amanda, felt somewhat upset in my heart at this moment.


    Patrick apanied me to a painting shop near the Academy of Art of City Y. And he bought a lot


    of painting tools for me at once. Because we couldn''t take all the tools away by driving, he asked


    the store owner to contact a delivery driver for me.


    On the way back, I felt a little sorry, saying, "You should go to the airport first. Leave the rest to me."


    "No, they are too heavy. Let me do it." Patrick seemed to put the matter of going on a business trip


    behind himpletely, prioritizing me.


    The more he was like this, the more embarrassed I was. Thinking of Archer Group''s 51% shares, I


    thought about it for a moment before I said, "Thank you for buying Archer''s Group."


    "What?" Patrick, who was driving, nced at me out of the corner of his eyes and frowned slightly,


    "I didn''t buy Archer''s Group."


    "Didn''t you buy it?"


    His words confused me.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I met Gina and Jeremy just now. They said that someone had bought Archer''s Group and


    transferred 51% of its shares to me. I thought..."


    "I''ll check it out."


    Before I could finish my words, Patrick had taken out his cell phone from his pocket. It seemed that


    he was calling Jeremy. After the call was connected, Patrick said, "Check who acquired Archer''s


    Group. Update me immediately."


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    When it came to the work, Patrick was still the same as before. He, who was resolute and decisive,


    didn''t say much.


    Before we could arrive home, Jeremy called Patrick. He talked for a while on the other side. Patrick


    just listened to his words. And his face was getting more and more gloomy.


    After they talked over the phone for five minutes, the call was hung up. Patrick looked at me, "The


    one who purchased Archer''s Group is a mysterious benefactor."


    "A mysterious benefactor?" I blinked my eyes in disbelief, "Don''t tell me there''s someone else in


    City Y that you can''t locate?"


    Patrick drove the car with a little dignified look on his face, "I roughly know who he is. But this


    person has never appeared in public. And his assets are also abroad. I know a little about every


    field thriving in City Y. But I don''t know what he has under his name."


    "I''m afraid that Jeremy has made a mistake. It''s impossible for such a powerful person to buy


    Archer''s Group and give me 51 percent of its shares."


    "I indeed don''t think that I will be so capable as to be favored by such a person."


    Patrick didn''t continue to speak.


    When he apanied me home, he watched a group of workers put the painting tools on the


    second floor and apanied me to put them away before he was ready to leave.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, I couldn''t help but think of Amanda whom I had seen earlier...


    "You''re on a business trip. Howe you''re taking Amanda with you as well?"


    "Are you jealous?" He turned to look at me. And there seemed to be a content smile in his eyes.


    I felt sour in my heart. But I felt I had been jealous in vain. So I simply shook my head and said, "I


    just saw her. And I''m just asking."


    He saw through my thoughts and pulled me directly to his side, "If you are jealous, follow me and


    keep an eye on me."


    "No need."


    If others knew that Patrick''s woman was like this, I would feel ashamed.


    "Go there with me, baby." He directly picked me up in his arms and kissed my upper lip lightly, "I


    want you to go there with me. You can take anything you purchased just now with you."


    There was a feeling that someone missed the one he/she loved so much even before he/ she could


    leave.


    I wondered if I was feeling so now. Whenever I thought that he was leaving, I felt a strong sense of


    reluctance.


    An impulse arose in my mind. And I said, "Then I''ll take a notebook and watercolor pigment with


    me."


    "Okay, I''ll go get them with you."


    He quickly understood what I meant.


    And he went upstairs with me to get the things.


    When we arrived at the airport, Jeremy and Amanda were waiting in the hall. The expression on


    Jeremy''s face didn''t change. But Amanda had an impatient look on her face.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    However, when she saw Patrick''s expression, she immediately adjusted her expression, went


    forward, and said in a fawning manner, "Mr. Cowell, Mrs. Cowell, I''ll help you get your boarding


    pass."


    "We will do it by ourselves."


    After Patrick finished speaking, he took me away.


    Amanda, who had been discouraged by Patrick, dared not to express her displeasure.


    We entered the waiting hall. Patrick and I sat alone in the first-ss lounge. After a while, Jeremy


    came in and looked at me, saying with some embarrassment, "Mr. Cowell, it''s true that Miss Archer


    has 51 percent of the shares of Archer''s Group. And..."


    Speaking of this, Jeremy paused.


    Patrick raised his eyes to look at him.


    Jeremy continued, "Andter, although Archer''s Group didn''t make any further big move, it donated


    money to some hope primary schools in the name of Miss Archer." "What?"


    I was stunned at that time.


    "Who is this person? What kind of great phnthropist is he?"


    "Howe he dared to use my name to do good deeds?"


    "How could he use her name? Archer''s Group has nothing to do with her in the first ce." When


    Patrick spoke, there seemed to be some dissatisfaction in his tone.


    It was obvious that this person''s way of doing things had exceeded his expectations.


    Jeremy frowned slightly, "It''s like this. Miss Archer originally held 4% of the shares of Archer''s


    Group."


    Although I seemed to understand vaguely what Jeremy saidter, I roughly understood the whole


    situation. To some extent, I was originally a shareholder of the Archer''s Group. Now, I just turned


    from a small shareholder to a major shareholder.


    As Patrick listened to Jeremy''s words, his face didn''t look good for a moment at all. He twitched his


    eyebrows deeply. After a while, he said, "I know. I will tell you about this when I go back."


    After Jeremy left, I looked at Patrick and said, "Well...Is there a mistake? Or could it be that I


    probably know this person?"


    Originally, I said so casually. After all, I didn''t think that except for Patrick Cowell, there would be


    someone else who was such a capable person among the ones I knew.


    Patrick took out his cell phone. Without looking at me, he just said, "Don''t think too much."


    This time, we were going to City S.


    City S was the most developed city in the south.


    By the time we arrived there, it had been 11 p.m. The hotel directly sent someone to pick us up.


    When we arrived at the hotel, the hotel manager went out to meet us personally and handed the


    room card to us.


    Although it was nighttime, the hotel was brightly lit. The guestsing and going were basically


    dressed in formal attire.


    It was as if I were the only one like an ugly duckling while standing behind Patrick.


    For no reason, the more mourous the people around me were, the more gloomy I would be in my


    heart.


    Along the way, I didn''t even have the courage to raise my head.


    Even though the ones who served us had a friendly attitude towards me, I felt that they did so for


    Patrick''s sake.


    Initially, I thought that we were living in an ordinary suite. However, when the waiter led us into a


    suite, I was suddenly stunned.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the first time that I had stepped into a legendary presidential suite.


    The big room was decorated with a splendid vintage style. And there was a floor-to-ceiling window


    with a full angle of 180 degrees.


    "I wish you a happy night." After saying this, the waiter closed the door and left.


    This room would cost at least tens of thousands of dors a night. I looked at Patrick in disbelief,


    "Do you live in such a luxurious room every time you go out?"


    Seeing everything in front of me, I had a feeling that poverty had limited my imagination.


    Patrick unbuttoned his shirt and shook his head, "It''s just that the meeting where I will attend this


    time is held in this hotel. Living here can highlight my financial strength."


    "Oh, I see."


    I, who was vaguely enlightened, nodded my head.


    At this time, Patrick had unbuttoned several buttons of his shirt. He threw his trench coat aside and


    directly pressed me on the wall behind him. With one hand, he gently took off the mask on my face


    and gently kissed me.


    In the dazy moonlight at night, Patrick tasted my lips. He, who made a move on me gently at first,


    gradually acted unscrupulously. In the end, he began to invade every inch of my mouth in an


    overbearing way with his unique masculine smell.


    I couldn''t help but feel that I was out of breath.


    He kept teasing me.


    My body and my heart were both woken up by him, one by one.


    He stretched out his hand.


    "Bang!" The lights in the whole room were turned off. And the only one that was on was the light


    screens of the buildings outside the French window.


    In an instant, the whole room was dyed colorful.


    He held me in his arms and kissed me as he walked. And he moved all the way to the ss,


    pressing me there.


    As his face was enshrouded in the colorful neon lights outside the window, his slightly cold face


    looked soft and illusory.


    He picked me up in his arms. Wrapping around his waist with my legs, I was indulged in the


    rhythmic movements.


    When we had an orgasm together, I heard him whispering in my ear, "Promise me that you will stay


    by my side forever."


    "Pa..."


    "Don''t say anything that will make me sad tonight." He hugged me tightly and kissed my corbone,


    "In fact, I find out that when you aren''t around me, I am no longer mentally normal. You are my


    unique cure..."


    My heart was beating fast. And I could feel his strong breath.


    "He is so perfect."


    "How can such a ragged me be worthy of him who is so perfect? I don''t know how to move forward


    and retreat because of my inferior self-esteem."


    "I thought I could have left him safely."


    "I find that Patrick has a magic power, that is, even though he did so many things to hurt me..."


    "The longer I stay with him, the more I don''t want to leave him."


    "Then I''ll do the operation after we go back."


    I put my arms around his neck as I responded.


    "Okay..." He agreed in a deep voice.


    That night, I almost fainted in his arms.


    The next day, I was awakened by the noise outside. Realizing that there was someone in the room


    outside and that I was naked. I was so scared that I got up quickly.


    The ambiguous smell on my body hadn''t subsided yet. I went to the bathroom with embarrassment


    and washed up, making myself smell fragrant.


    When I came out in a bathrobe, I, who originally wanted to wear the clothes I had worn yesterday,


    found that the clothes were gone.


    I had to brace myself and gently opened the door to the bedroom slightly with a mask on my face.


    As I looked outside, I saw that there were three open hangers in the outside hall, two of which hung


    men''s clothes, including sets of suits and shirts.


    On the other hanger, women''s clothes were hanging there, including formal dresses and clothes on


    usual days.


    Three waiters were standing next to the hanger.


    Patrick seemed to hear the sound of me opening the door and said to the waiters, "Hang these


    clothes in the locker room inside."


    When several waiters were working, Patrick already walked over to me.


    "These are..." I watched those waiters taking clothes inside one by one carefully.


    Patrick said in a deemphasized way, "These are the clothes I will wear these days. If I brought


    clothes from City Y over here, the clothes would get wrinkled with ease. So I let the shop here send


    some here."


    However, in my heart, I only thought of a saying. That was, capitalism was always evil.


    At this time, one of the waiters took a set of gowns and walked carefully inside. I pointed at them


    and asked, "What about these?"


    "I''ve prepared them for you." Patrick gently grabbed my hand, "There will be banquets in the


    following few nights. If you want to participate in the banquets, you cane down. If you don''t


    want to, I won''t force you."

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    I felt warm-hearted in my heart. I knew that he was sincerely doing so for my sake. If I wanted to go


    to the banquets, he would prepare a gown for me.


    If I didn''t want to go, he wouldn''t mind.


    "Thank you, I, I won''t go there." I was grateful to him for the fact that he took my feelings into his


    consideration. But I didn''t want to cause him any trouble.


    Soon, the waiter was done with putting away the clothes in the locker room and removed the


    hanger.


    Judging from the series of movements, I realized that the business trip this time should be very


    important to Patrick.


    I''d better stay in the room obediently.


    Patrick didn''t force me, "It''s up to you. You can do whatever you want. Don''t think that you will


    trouble me."


    He went into the house to change his clothes. I looked at his back and felt a little strange in my


    heart.


    I recalled our wedding night.


    The man, who had pressed me under his


    body and said that I wouldn''t be even worthy of being his dog, unexpectedly treated the woman he


    loved like this.


    "Knock. Knock. Knock."


    Sounds of knocking on the door rang. As I was about to call Patrick, I heard Jeremy''s voiceing


    from outside, "Mr. Cowell, the car is ready."


    "He''s changing clothes. Wait a minute."


    Wearing a bathrobe, I couldn''t open the door. So I hurried in to call Patrick.


    He had put on his coat at this time. When he saw me, he pressed down my mask with his fingers


    and pressed them on my lips. Then he said, "Wait for me here until Ie back."


    After that, he went out.


    I found a suit of clothes which I found convenient in the locker room and put them on. Then I sat in


    front of the dressing table.


    The dressing table of this room wasbined with the bathroom, making the dressing table very


    large. I sat there, took off the mask, and looked at my twisted face in the mirror quietly.


    Everything would be fine if I covered my left face.


    After I covered my right cheek, my left cheek would be rather ugly.


    But when I revealed my two cheeks at the same time, it went the other way around.


    I looked particrly ugly and savage!


    "How can I, who look like this, apany Patrick to a so-called banquet?"


    I suddenly found the thought which had popped up in my mind just now stupid and ridiculous.


    I got up and picked up the notebook and watercolor pigment. Sitting in front of the big French


    window, I began to draw.


    I hadn''t drawn for a long time. When I started to draw this time, I found that I had never put this


    technique behind and that I loved painting from the bottom of my heart.


    I sat in front of the window and kept drawing one after another.


    I kept drawing from the bright daylight till the sunset.


    It wasn''t until my stomach was growling that I realized that I hadn''t eaten anything for a whole day.


    I, who didn''t want to go out, could only call the guest room service.


    In the evening, Patrick came back at around


    11 p.m. As soon as he pushed the door open and came in, I was greeted by the smell of cigarettes,


    alcohol, and strong perfume smell of women.


    I couldn''t help frowning as I asked, "Where have you been?"


    "I was engaged in social activities."


    As soon as Patrick saw me, he loosened his tie, hugged me directly, and took off my mask, kissing


    me, "Baby, I''ve been thinking about you all day long today."


    When he kissed me, the taste of alcohol spread in my mouth. I could feel that he had drunk a lot of


    wine.


    Of course, I could sense the smell of perfume as well.


    I, who didn''t know much about perfume, could distinguish that the smell of perfume and powder was


    from various women.


    Feeling somewhat upset in my heart, I pushed Patrick away, "Alright. Go take a shower. You are


    smelly."


    "Then you should apany me."


    Patrick didn''t seem to notice my unhappiness and carried me in his arms to the bathroom.


    The bathtub in the room was a huge square with no water in it.


    Patrick indeed had drunk too much. He directly held me in his arms and sat inside. I was so scared


    that I screamed.


    He, who didn''t care at all, directly sat in and reached out to turn on the faucet next to him. Then


    warm water flowed out of the faucet.


    As Patrick sat, I half-knelt on his body. I only felt that the warm water drowned my knees. As the


    water went up little by little, the clothes on my body werepletely soaked wet.


    "Your clothes..."


    Patrick''s clothes were all custom-made and high- ss. Technically, they couldn''t be drowned in


    water.


    "Stay focused." He clung to my chin and kissed me. It seemed that he wasn''t in the mood to care


    about the clothes or the price...


    He, who probably found that I was so worried about his clothes, pushed me away and stretched his


    arms, "If you do mind, help me take off my clothes."


    At this time, Patrick''s pants were all wet. And half of his clothes were wet as well. Knowing it was


    useless to take off his clothes, I helped him take off his pants.


    I couldn''t do anything to his pants, which were wet. So I helped him take off his clothes and shirts


    first.


    After that, I went to unbuckled his belt.


    But there wasn''t any button on his belt. I, who worked hard on unbuckling his belt for a long time,


    failed to unbuckle it. Although the water was hot and the massage function of the bath was working,


    making the waterspout hit my hand rhythmically, I could feel that something harder than the


    waterspout hit me...


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing my clumsy moves, Patrick, who was a little impatient, directly hugged me in his arms and


    took the next step by himself.


    Before he couldpletely unbuckle his belt, he wrapped his arms around my waist and asked me


    to sit on his body...


    At this time, the water in the bathtub had already reached my waist. He held me, kissed me, and


    murmured, "Baby, I have been thinking about you all day long today. Can you go with me there


    tomorrow or... at night? Come with me. I find that I have a strong addiction to you. From the past to


    now, I can''t get rid of you no matter how hard I try."


    "I, I''ll wait for you here."


    I was quite clear-headed.


    Especially at this moment, I was facing the French window. As long as I looked up, I could see my


    face reflected on the French window. Although Patrick didn''t mind...


    I did mind.


    "I don''t mind at all. No one will mind." Patrick wrapped his arms around my waist, leading the


    movements.


    "I''ll wait for you here."


    No matter how indulged I was, I was sober when it came to this matter.


    Patrick and I made love from the bathtub to the bed. He seemed to have endless strength this time.


    No matter how hard he tortured me, he didn''t feel satisfied.


    When I woke up the next morning, Patrick had left.


    I was the only one left in the empty room.


    Only the mess in the room proved the madness ofst night.


    The life I had today was the same as that yesterday.


    It wsa just that I was drawing in a different ce.


    After I had dinner that evening, the waiters in charge of the guest room service asked me indirectly


    whether they could clean the room. I remembered the messy scene in the room and hesitated for a


    moment. Then I agreed.


    As soon as I promised, ten waiters came in at once.


    They began to clean every corner of the


    room.


    I stood there as if I were someone useless in the room. Finally, I had no choice but to change my


    clothes and went downstairs with my room card and my bag.


    I wore a mask and a pair of sunsses with my hair draped over my shoulders. I covered myself


    tightly.


    Walking in the hall, I even heard someone pointing at me and saying, "She can''t be a star, can


    she?"


    I, who had never been to City S, wondered where to go.


    But I wasn''t worried that I would get lost.


    The hotel where I lived was the brightest building in this area.


    I walked aimlessly on the street. When I just walked past an intersection, I saw a man in front of me


    pulling a woman''s hair and pulling her into the alley!


    "Is that Amanda?"


    In the darkness, I could recognize Amanda''s beautiful figure.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Amanda wasn''t short. And she was dressed in high-heeled shoes. But the man who was tugging at


    her was clearly much taller than her by quite a bit!


    I estimated that the man should be taller than Patrick.


    I followed them quickly. As soon as I reached the crossing, I heard a muffled sound. It seemed to be


    a sound of a punch on the flesh!


    "You bitch. Didn''t you say that the message surely was correct?"


    A strange male voice sounded.


    It sounded cold and severe.


    Even though I didn''t see the man, I could feel his terrible aura.


    Then, Amanda said in a trembling voice, "Sorry, I, I indeed got it from Jeremy''sputer! I saw that


    Jeremy printed it out in person, sealed it up, and left with it!"


    "I shouldn''t have believed you!"


    After the man finished speaking, there were a few more muffled sounds. It should be that he was


    beating Amanda.


    "Ah! Stop beating me! Roger, Roger!" I heard Amanda cry out as she begged for mercy, "Give me


    one more chance. This time, I won''t make any mistakes. I beg you."


    "Opportunity?" The manughed after listening to her words, "Haven''t you figured out what Patrick''s


    words today meant? ording to him, I had paid a double penalty and that I had been working hard


    on something in vain. He has long f**king known that you are my girl. The reason why he brought


    you here this time is that he f**king wanted to give you back to me!"


    "Roger. Roger!" Amanda was crying miserably inside.


    "F*ck. Don''t f*cking shout at me."


    "Roger!"


    "Is the man an enemy of Patrick?" I quietly stuck my head out a little.


    I saw the man named Roger standing and Amanda kneeling in front of him. Unexpectedly, she


    unbuckled his belt for him, took his cock out, and said, "Don''t leave me. Didn''t you say that you


    loved my tongue the most? Did you miss it?"


    As she spoke, she began to suck the man''s cock skillfully.


    The man, who had been arrogant just now, closed his eyes and began to enjoy himself at this


    moment.


    I, who was stunned by what I had seen, couldn''t stand to continue watching such a fascinating


    scene.


    Just as I was about to leave, I saw Amanda''s face shifting in my direction. I was so frightened that I


    immediately shrunk my head back. Then I heard the man named Roger inside yelling, "Continue!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Amanda replied subserviently.


    I wasn''t sure if Amanda had recognized me, thinking that she shouldn''t have...


    "After all, it''s so dark at night. And I''m wearing sunsses and a mask."


    As I walked back, I thought back to the time when I was worried about the fact that Patrick had kept


    his opponent''s woman by his side. It turned out that I was indeed oversensitive.


    For Patrick who could be who he was today over a few years, he surely was somewhat capable.


    When I arrived at the entrance of the hotel, I saw Patrick standing in the lobby of the hotel from a


    distance. Besides Jeremy, there were quite a few people by his side. I roughly nced at them,


    assuming that they should all be powerful bosses.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''d better not join in the fun in my current state."


    Patrick was chatting with those people. It seemed that they were talking about something.


    Patrick began to take out his cell phone to make a call.


    I was originally hiding on the side...


    "I can follow you as if I were a shadow chasing after light in a daze..."


    A melodious ringtone came from my bag.


    He was actually calling me!


    When I tried to turn off my cell phone, it was toote. Following the ringtone, he looked over and


    saw me. Unexpectedly, there wasn''t any anger in his eyes.


    He came over calmly and "pulled" me out from behind the pir at the door, trying to take me to


    those guys.


    Some of them were males. And some were female. They were all wearing formal gowns.


    The men''s hairstyle was neat. And the women''s makeup was exquisite.


    This was especially true for a woman among them. She was dressed in a noble champagne-


    colored gown. With a shawl draped over her shoulders, she tied up her hair into a bun.


    She had an air of dominance.


    With a rough nce at her, I felt that I surely would be overwhelmingly inferiorpared with her.


    In front of such a woman, I wasn''t willing toe out at all.


    "I, I''ll go first!" I panicked, got rid of his hand, and ran out quickly.


    "I don''t want to embarrass him."


    At this moment, there was only one thought on my mind.


    It turned out that I had thought too naively. I thought it would be fine as long as I ran away. However,


    Patrick quickly caught up with me and held me in his arms, "Okay, okay. I won''t force you."


    "Wait for me here. I''ll talk to them and then go up to keep youpany."


    Heforted me in a gentle voice.


    He was so gentle.


    I nodded sadly in his arms, as if I were a child who had been wronged.


    Patrick turned around and returned to the hall.


    I stood outside, constantly feeling that someone was looking at me. I looked back and saw a white


    car''s window rising bit by bit. Judging from the half-exposed window, I could see that the person


    sitting inside was very tall.


    "Let''s go." When I was looking at the white car, Patrick came from behind and asked me, "Where


    have you been? Where do you want to go? I''ll apany you."


    "It''s just that I was a little bored staying inside. I was just walking around."


    I answered casually.


    "Okay, I''ll keep youpany."


    Patrick walked by my side. He, who was dressed in a high-end gown, looked tall and straight. And


    his legs were long, perfectly matching the suit.


    As he walked to my side, the surrounding ones unconsciously stared in our direction.


    Thinking of what happened just now, I couldn''t help but apologize to Patrick, "I''m sorry. Did I disturb


    you from talking about your business?"


    Patrick said naturally, "No. We were originally done with talking about the business."


    But I knew that it shouldn''t be over yet.


    He walked with me for a while and told me, "Tomorrow will be thest day of the meeting. Most of


    the guests at the banquet tomorrow will be my acquaintances. You should attend."


    "Come on. It doesn''t matter even if you''re wearing a mask. I just want to introduce you to others."


    His words made me feel warmhearted in my heart. And I said, "Okay."


    I guessed that Patrick surely had revealed this matter to others.


    If I refused at this moment, he would be very troubled.


    I''d better agree first.


    In the daytime the next day, Patrick found me a professional makeup artist.


    Wearing an elegant and long dress, the makeup artist walked in while twisting the body. I stared at


    the makeup artist closely for two seconds before I was sure that it was a man.


    Stretching out his orchid fingers, he sized me up and down and couldn''t help shaking his head,


    "s, no wonder I am paid with so much money this time. It turns out to be a very difficult task."


    Hearing his words, I felt a little embarrassed instead.


    The makeup artist handed me a business card. And I saw that his name on it was Amy.


    Amy was indeed a skillful makeup artist. He used something called skin wax on my left cheek and


    covered my nose with ayer of skin wax that covered the previous scars on my face in an instant.


    And then, he acted like he was making a sculpture and began to shape my left cheek bits by bits.


    After more than an hour''s adjustment, he finally adjusted my cheeks properly.


    At least, judging from the reflection in the mirror, I was a normal person.


    This point made me both surprised and happy.


    Amy started to apply makeup on my face after he had adjusted my face. And the rest of the makeup


    process was pretty much the same. It probably was because my face had been adjusted that I


    looked even prettier than before!


    "You, you''re amazing." I looked at Amy in surprise. There were indeed no other thoughts on my


    mind except my admiration for him.


    Amy shook his head helplessly and said, "It''s too early for you to be happy. After all, a fake face is a


    fake one. You can''t have any other expressions except smiling. Of course, you can''t do that either.


    Moreover, you can''t suffer a strong hit. Otherwise, your face will be crooked. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    "Okay! I''ll be careful."


    My heart was full of joy. Finally, I could apany Patrick to attend the event.


    He had said it several times a few days ago. He would be happy to see me like this, wouldn''t he?


    When Amy was packing up his things, Patrick came back.


    As soon as he entered the door and saw me, he was stunned.


    I smiled and walked to him. I took the initiative to hug him, stood on my tiptoes, and kissed his lips.


    Then I blinked my eyes, "Am I beautiful?"


    "Yes."


    He quickly came to his senses and lowered his head, intending to deepen the kiss.


    I credited my perfect face to Amy who had been busy for the whole afternoon. I couldn''t let Patrick


    ruin it. So I quickly pushed him away and said nervously, "Don''t, don''t destroy my new fake face."


    "Ahem." Amy coughed behind us. To be on the safe side, he told Patrick what I should pay


    attention to.


    Patrick just nodded as he heard his words, "Okay."


    I chose a gown, sat in front of the mirror, and looked at my face over and over again. As Amy said, I


    could only smile. If I smiled brightly, I could obviously feel that the left and right cheeks were


    uneven.


    But it didn''t matter. I would pay attention to it.


    After all, I only needed to make it tonight.


    I told myself in my heart.


    In the evening, the banquet was about to start. By the time Patrick and I went out, Jeremy had been


    waiting outside.


    As soon as Jeremy saw me, he couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he smiled and said, "Miss


    Archer, you''re extraordinarily beautiful today."


    "Thank you." I smiled faintly.


    All along the way, I was quite rxed at first. However, after I got out of the elevator, I was about to


    reach the entrance of the banquet hall. Then I saw various people wearing various kinds of clothes


    inside.


    They were all wearing normal makeup. And only I showed up with a fake cheek.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly began to feel extremely nervous.


    At this time, Patrick put his arms on my shoulders, leaned over, and said, "Don''t worry. I''m here with


    you."


    I knew that since I was standing here, there was no reason for me to retreat.


    Someone had seen us at the door.


    Two men came out and greeted, "Mr. Cowell."


    They saw me. And their eyes lit up. One of them said, "Oh, Mr. Cowell, are you here with a female


    companion? Why didn''t you bring her with you a few days ago?"


    Another man then asked, "If you have such a beautiful femalepanion by your side, will you


    bring her to an asion where there are many lustful men?"


    "That''s true. That''s true."


    "Mr. Cowell, this femalepanion of yours is indeed so beautiful today."


    Both of them were ttering Patrick.


    However, their words indicated that they only treated me like a disposable girlfriend of Patrick.


    I indeed didn''t mind their words. But I heard Patrick next to me saying in a low voice, "This is my


    fiancee."


    There was a hint of displeasure in his voice.


    As soon as he said these words, the two men showed surprised expressions on their faces, "FL.


    fiancee! When you get married, remember to inform us."


    The two of them said one after another and then left.


    Seeing them leave, I was relieved in my heart. I felt that it shouldn''t be a problem for me to show up


    with this face for a night.


    Later on, quite a few people came over to greet Patrick.


    Patrick introduced me as his "fiancee" to everyone one by one.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As we dealt with these people, I heard them allplimenting me, such as "She''s so beautiful",


    "She is indeed too beautiful", and that "The two of them are a perfect match.".


    I originally should have enjoyed the process. But I felt like there was a heavy burden in my heart


    and that I couldn''t breathe. I only hoped that the masquerade which only belonged to me would be


    over quickly.


    After Patrick and I greeted others after one round, I thought that I could rest in the corner in the end.


    At this time, there was amotion at the door.


    I looked up. There were so many people in between. But I still saw a man. He, who was very tall,


    was about two meters tall.


    Wearing a white suit, he had a suit jacket draped over his shoulders.


    His blonde hair which should have been dyed was strung with colorful threads.


    He got dreadlocks in his hair.


    Few people in this ss would wear this kind of hairstyle.


    A bad feeling welled up in my heart when I saw the height of the man. I took another look and saw


    that the man was holding... Amanda in his arms!


    It was the man named Roger!


    The scene where Amanda begged painfully for mercy when Roger beat her and that she sucked his


    cock out of her kindness that night emerged in my mind.


    When I looked at Amanda, she also noticed me. Soon, a sinister smile appeared on the corner of


    her lips. And I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    "Patrick, let''s go."


    I pulled at Patrick''s sleeve.


    He was looking at Roger and Amanda as well.


    Seeing us, Roger didn''t pay any attention to anybody as he just walked in our direction.


    He only stared at me attentively.


    I know that he and Patrick were enemies. Since we were here, no matter how worried I was, I


    thought that I couldn''t look timid.


    I pretended to be calm as I stood still beside Patrick.


    Roger came over. Patrick said first, "Mr. Roger, you are a generous person at first nce.


    Yesterday, she made you suffer a lot. Unexpectedly, you brought her out to have fun today."


    "Money can be earned again if I lose it. But it''s hard to find a suitable woman." Roger smiled. And


    the corner of his eyes was full of evil spirits.


    "That''s true." Patrick nodded.


    Roger stared at me, "Mr. Cowell, when did you have such a beautiful woman around you? Why


    didn''t you introduce her to me? Are you afraid that I would take her away?"


    Patrick raised his hand and took me into his arms, "This is my fiancee. She was bored today. So I


    brought her here to have fun."


    "Oh..." Roger said meaningfully, "In the past, I saw that you treated women as if they were garbage.


    I thought we were on the same path. It seems that we aren''t. What a pity."


    Patrick responded, "Mr. Roger, with you hanging around in the underground world and I being


    engaged in the serious business, we are on distinctly separate ways."


    The two of them seemed to be exchanging greetings. However, in reality, they had made their


    stances clear.


    Amanda looked at Patrick who was holding me in his arms. And her eyes were on the verge of


    burning!


    When Roger saw that his woman was staring at Patrick attentively, he was quite unhappy. He


    directly grabbed her chin with his slender fingers and said unpleasantly, "What? After following Mr.


    Cowell for a few days, have you lost your mind?"


    His voice sounded deep and seemingly t. In fact, there was a warning in it.


    Amanda understood the dominance in his voice the best!


    She shivered and said quickly, "No, I''m just curious. I saw that Miss Archer was still ugly a few days


    ago. Why did she suddenly be a fairy today? I''m wondering which one of her is real."


    Patrick said calmly, "She is my woman. It doesn''t matter what she looks like." "Really?" Amanda


    sneered, "Then why did you let her put on make-up? Why didn''t you let her show her ugly face in


    public? All in all, you value your self- esteem. And you are afraid that she will embarrass you, right?"


    Amanda spoke quite loudly. And everyone could hear her words clearly.


    They were all looking in our direction.


    All of a sudden, I was in a panic!

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    I subconsciously covered my face and said, pretending to be calm, "Amanda, my face is somewhat


    injured because of some previous events. So what?"


    "Is you face somewhat injured? Or greatly injured?"


    It made sense that Amanda was saying so.


    With the incident yesterday as well as that today, I had known where the weakness of Amanda and


    Rogery.


    I tried my best to calm myself down and said with a faint smile, "You care so much about me. Is it


    because you think that your body figure is better than mine and that you are prettier than me? In the


    end, Mr. Cowell didn''t fall in love with you. Instead, he fell in love with me. Are you unwilling to


    ept such a fact?"


    She didn''t speak. And I continued to say, "The reason why a smart man falls in love with a woman,


    of course, doesn''t just solely lie in how much silica gel is stuffed in her chest. After all, a woman with


    much silica gel in her body will be mentally retarded with ease."


    "You!" As Amanda heard what I had said, her face was as pale as a sheet of paper. She pulled


    Roger''s hands and pretended to be calm, "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? My Roger


    is taller and more handsome than Mr. Cowell. More importantly, he''s younger than Mr. Cowell. Why


    would I take a fancy to Mr. Cowell?"


    For no reason, upon hearing Amanda''s words, I felt rather unhappy.


    "I admit that Roger is taller than Patrick. And I admit that he is younger than Patrick."


    "However, regarding that he is more handsome than Patrick..."


    "I don''t agree."


    "How could a man who beat a woman be handsome?"


    But I didn''t say it out loud. Instead, I nodded slightly and said, "Oh, you said that I couldn''t be in the


    position of Mrs. Cowell for long. I thought you were going to snatch this position away from me. It


    seems that I misunderstood you."


    "Oh?"


    As soon as I finished speaking, Roger made a light sound.


    His expression indicated that he seemed to be full of interest. And it was hard to tell whether he was


    happy or angry.


    But Amanda was scared out of her wits. She quickly looked up and exined to Roger, "I didn''t say


    that." Then she raised her hand, intending to p me!


    When I was trying to dodge her, someone reached out his hand from the side and directly stopped


    Amanda.


    Then, I heard Patrick''s slightly unhappy voice, "Mr. Roger, could it be that you couldn''t restrain your


    woman well? Are you going to let me teach her a lesson for you?"


    Every word of his was as cold as ice.


    "No need to trouble you, Mr. Cowell." At this time, there was a trace of displeasure on Roger''s face


    as well. He put his arms around Armand''s waist and walked out.


    I looked at the backs of the two of them. Although they left the venue in harmony as if they were a


    perfect couple, in fact, Roger was pinching Amanda''s waist tightly with his hands.


    The veins on the back of his hands were obvious.


    Amanda, who was wearing high heels, twisted her body from time to time as she identally


    stumbled a little.


    "I can guess what will happen next without seeing the scene by myself."


    "Not bad." As soon as the two of them left, Patrick pulled me into his arms, "You''re looking more


    and more like a woman of mine."


    I looked at Patrick out of the corner of my eyes and saw that he slightly curled up the corner of his


    lips and that he seemed to be in a good mood.


    But I knew that the reason why I was doing this today was simply because of this face of mine.


    It was because of my face, which had been meticulously adjusted by Amy. It was a perfect face.


    Without such a perfect face, I would have fled in fright as soon as I saw Amanda today.


    Although no one approached us to watch the show just now, they were all watching us. Now that


    Roger had left, everyone came over to chat with Patrick.


    At the same time, they praised me for being pretty and smart.


    After one round of greeting, I managed to get a chance to rest. And I asked Patrick, "Who is that


    man just now?"


    "Roger Newman, a man who emerges from nowhere in the past two years," Patrick said briefly


    without revealing further information to me.


    However, judging from the looks in the ones'' eyes who were around us when Roger came in just


    now and his arrogant appearance just now, I thought that he should be much moreplicated


    than Patrick said.


    The banquet was drawing to an end.


    A senior man appeared at the door and waved at Patrick.


    Seeing that, Patrick said to me, "I''ll go there for a moment. And I''ll be back soon."


    "Alright." I nodded.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With Patrick being called away and the smooth process in the banquet as well as Amanda''s


    departure, I let down my guard. Standing in the corner of the banquet hall, I began to drink juice


    alone.


    Less than five minutester, suddenly...


    The lights in the whole room werepletely turned off, making the whole room dark.


    I felt as if my heart was sinking and that my body was inexplicably plunged into fear. It was a feeling


    I had felt when I was out of prison back then. And now it came back to me again.


    Without Patrick by my side, I started to panic and wondered where I should rest my hands.


    At this time, someone in the distance took out his cell phone to light up the surrounding. My heart


    seemed to beat slowly a little. And I wanted to take my cell phone out of my bag as well.


    I was in a panic. As soon as I took my cell phone out, I identally dropped it onto the ground.


    As I was about to squat down to look for my cell phone, I heard a faint voiceing from above my


    head.


    In an instant, I felt hot water pouring on my head!


    I let out a muffled groan. I didn''t even have the time to scream.


    The hot water was very hot. But it surely wouldn''t burn me.


    In just one second, I realized what was going to happen!


    I knew the purpose of the one doing so!


    I didn''t bother to pick up my cell phone. When I touched my face with my hands, it was obvious that


    the skin on my left face, which had been soaked wet by the hot water, was soft. And the ce


    where I had touched seemed to be sunken!


    "I am doomed!"


    I had no time to pick up my cell phone. I rushed out directly!


    As soon as I took a few steps, the lights in the venue were quickly turned on.


    At this moment, I happened to walk to the center of the hall. And I was surrounded by people.


    "Ah!" A woman next to me suddenly pointed at me and screamed, "Oh my God, your face..."


    His words attracted everyone''s attention.


    They whispered to each other.


    I, who dared not to stay for a second, ran towards outside wildly.


    When I reached the door, I ran into someone.


    I looked down and saw a pair of fiery-red high-heels. Then I instantly knew who it was.


    "Miss Archer, Mrs. Cowell, what''s wrong with you? What are you running for?"


    Amanda''s voice was full of provocation.


    I, who had confronted her face-to-face just now, was no longer tough with the disappearance of the


    skin wax on my face!


    I only felt self-abased and embarrassed.


    I covered my face and lowered my head, "Get out of my way."


    "If I didn''t do as you said, what could you possibly do to me?" Amandaughed coldly, "Oh, why isn''t


    Mr. Cowell here? Could it be that he, who knew that you would embarrass him, had left ahead of


    time?"


    At this moment, I heard the discussion of the ones attending the banquet behind me.


    "Gosh! What''s wrong with this woman''s face?"


    "I''ve only heard of stic surgery. In her situation, it is like she is wearing fake skin!"


    "I thought she was good- looking originally. But I didn''t expect it all to be fake."


    "That''s right. In fact, she''s ugly."


    "Ugly woman."


    I just wanted to get out of this ce. But Amanda was standing in my way.


    When I walked to the left, Amanda moved to the left. When I moved to the right, she blocked me


    again.


    At this time, someone was screaming behind me, "Look, what is dripping from her face now?"


    "Oh my god. Is it fake skin? Is her face fake?"


    "I wonder if Mr. Cowell knew that she was so ugly."


    "He surely doesn''t know!"


    I looked down and saw that the skin wax on my face had melted a lot and that some of them had


    dripped onto the ground through my fingers!


    "Come on. Come on. Let everyone see what you look like right now. I felt that you couldn''t be Mrs.


    Cowell for too long. Weren''t you unhappy about it?" Amanda had indeede back here for


    revenge!


    "I want to see her face too."


    At this time, Roger came out of nowhere and shook away my hand with which I covered my face


    directly.


    He tugged at my hair and turned my face around.


    Everyone was stunned by what was right in front of them.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Everyone was stunned by what they had seen.


    Most of them looked frightened rather than taking pleasure in my misfortune.


    I could imagine what my face looked like, thinking that it should be the same as one in a horror


    movie.


    Finally, a woman thought of taking out her cell phone to take photos of me. I was so scared that I


    lowered my head and covered my face, pleading, "Let me go."


    "I won''t." Rogerughed coldly, "Amanda told me that you looked like this just now. I wasn''t


    convinced. But I didn''t expect that Mr. Cowell would have such a unique hobby for women."


    People around began to take pictures of me.


    Everyone, who originally had a frightened look on their face, began to ridicule and mock me.


    I struggled with all my might!


    Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw that the one who had called Patrick away walked out of the


    room on the side. Immediately afterward, Patrick walked out as well.


    "No, I don''t want to make a fool of Patrick!"


    At this time, I couldn''t be more humble. And there was only one thought on my mind.


    "Patrick is so lofty and perfect. I can''t... I can''t embarrass him!"


    "Yes, I lied to him. He doesn''t know I''m like this!" After I finished speaking, I targeted the most


    vulnerable part of Roger''s and kicked at it!


    Sure enough, all men were afraid of such a move!


    Roger quickly let go of me and subconsciously went to protect his part down there with his hands.


    His good-looking face was somewhat distorted.


    Amanda hurried to see Roger!


    I seized the opportunity to run out crazily!


    As soon as the ones around me saw me, their faces changed as if they had seen a ghost.


    As I ran outside, I heard a continuous stream of voices around me.


    "Look at that woman. She looks like a ghost."


    "Oh my god, this woman is too ugly!"


    "How could someone have a face like this?"


    "Ugly woman."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that everyone was judging me like this.


    On the way out of the ballroom, it was clearly brightly lit. But I felt that everything in front of me was


    dark.


    Finally, I ran out of the hall and ran to the street.


    It waste autumn. Even though the weather in City S was much warmer than that in City Y, I found


    the breeze bone-chilling cold.


    By the time I came to my senses, one of my shoes had been missing. So I kicked off the other one


    directly.


    Without looking back, I walked barefoot in this strange city.


    It seemed that I had once walked in the street like this.


    That night, I met Shelton...


    But this time, it was destined that I wouldn''t meet anyone.


    It was gettingte. And the atmospheric pressure was quite low. It seemed that it was going to rain.


    There weren''t many pedestrians on the street.


    I walked forward. From time to time, I heard someone shouting, "Ghost! Ghost!"


    "What the hell!"


    "Female ghost!"


    It began to rain pitter-patter in the sky.


    I didn''t know where I was going. All I wanted was to stay far away from Patrick.


    I had embarrassed Patrick today. Those photos of mine probably would be posted online


    tomorrow...


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier. And my heart seemed to be soaked wet as well.


    Originally, I wanted to go on like this. But I met a little child.


    When the little child saw me, he didn''t say that I was ugly or call me a ghost. Instead, he held his


    mother''s hand and asked, "Mom! What''s wrong with this aunt?"


    His mother looked at me and seemed to be stunned for a moment before she said, "Auntie is ill."


    "Oh." When the child heard this, he wasn''t afraid. Unexpectedly, he ran up to me and said, "Auntie,


    Auntie, if you''re sick, go home quickly. ording to my mother, you''ll catch a cold if you walk


    barefoot."


    I looked at the little boy in front of me. And I didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Although the child was a little scared as he saw me, he didn''t repulse me at all.


    I was stunned for a long time before I said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee. See youter, Auntie."


    Looking at the little child''s back, I suddenly felt so warm in my heart.


    "I want to have a child."


    "I want to have a child."


    At this moment, there was only one thought on my mind, that was, I wanted to have a child. I


    wanted to be like the mother just now. And I wanted to educate my child to be someone that was


    both mentally and physically fit.


    I wouldn''t let him/ her make fun of others'' shorings...


    I stood there for a long time.


    Then I didn''t feel any raindrops dripping from my head...


    I looked up and saw a ck umbre hanging above my head. And it was Patrick who was holding


    the umbre.


    It was too dark. And I couldn''t see his expression clearly. I only heard him say, "I''ve been looking for


    you for a long time. Come back with me."


    "Pa..." I looked at him. And all kinds of emotions welled up in my heart. I got up and hugged his


    neck, saying, "Shall we have a child?" "Let''s have a child!" Hey his hand on my back. Pressing


    his thin lips against my ear, he said, "Okay, we''ll work hard on having a baby tonight."


    After that, he bent down, held my back with one hand, and bypassed my knee with the other,


    directly picking me up in his arms.


    I helped him hold the umbre.


    Because my face was the same as before. I buried my face deep in his chest, saying, "I will have an


    operation after I go back."


    "Alright."


    He agreed.


    "I''m sorry, I embarrassed you again. They took photos of me when I was like this."


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind. I''ve said that it doesn''t matter what my woman looks like."


    "Patrick..."


    I buried my face deep in his chest.


    Besides the sounds of the pitter-patter rain, the sounds of Patrick''s heartbeats rang more loudly in


    my ears.


    And I could hear sounds of my heartbeat as well.


    I closed my eyes and heard a voice in my heart, "I love this man. I want to be with him forever..."


    After we returned to the room that night, Patrick and I experienced all kinds of postures for making


    love unscrupulously.


    The next day, we returned to City Y.


    I went to the hospital for an examination. And the doctor tested my skin. After a week, the hospital


    simted and formted aplete set of treatment ns for my skin.


    And they simted the extent of the recovery of my skin.


    ording to the simtion, my face probably would restore its original appearance after a year''s


    treatment and half a year''s recovery.


    However, there would be some differences.


    But I could ept such a result.


    That day, Patrick and I signed an agreement in the hospital and nned to get the treatment started


    a weekter.


    I had bought a lot of painting tools. In fact, it wasn''t a problem for me not to go out.


    I was indulged in drawing every day. Even if I just drew a sketch of fruits, I enjoyed myself.


    Days passed by one after another.


    The day when I would be treated was around the corner. I inexplicably became nervous. I was


    afraid of the risk of treatment. Moreover, I was afraid that I couldn''t recover well.


    On the day before the treatment...


    I couldn''t fall sleep.


    Every night, I slept with Patrick. However, when I had insomnia that night, I closed my eyes and


    pretended to fall asleep so as not to disturb him.


    It was unknown how long had passed. Then I heard sounds indicating that the man behind me was


    getting up.


    At first, I thought he just got up to the bathroom.


    But more than an hourter, he didn''te back.


    "Where has he been?"


    Somehow, a bad feeling rose in my heart.


    I got up quietly and went out. Then I saw that the door to Patrick''s study wasn''t closely locked not


    far away.


    I secretly walked close to the study and saw that he was sitting in front of aputer with


    headphones with his back to me. I could see the content disyed on theputer screen as I


    looked over in this direction.


    I saw a small house on theputer screen.


    It seemed to be a cell...

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    There was a pir in the middle of the cell. And four people were tied to the pir as if they were


    dogs with their hands tied by belts.


    "Go on."


    Patrick spoke.


    As soon as he spoke, I saw that the ground of the cell suddenly cracked open and that the cell


    became two divided cages vertically.


    There seemed to be a group of dogs in the cage. And the dogs looked like a pack of wolves as well.


    Even though I couldn''t hear the voice, I could see that the ones inside were opening their mouths,


    indicating that they surely were screaming!


    The four ones tried to dodge as much as possible. And the wolves below kept passing their ws


    through the fence and began to scratch their bodies...


    Just then, someone lost his bnce and identally fell into the cage below. I saw the wolves


    swarming towards him!


    Instantly, blood sshed on the screen! When that person''s leg came up again, bones


    were exposed!


    I saw the four people on the screen kowtowing in the direction of the screen!


    Finally, Patrick opened his mouth, "Say it or not."


    I didn''t know what the ones inside were talking about.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Neither did I know what Patrick was doing.


    However, I stood in the back and looked at the miserable look of the four people on the screen. I


    could even feel the indifference of Patrick when he was facing everything.


    It was as if human life was worthless in his eyes!


    At that moment, my heart was filled with fear. It seemed that I had never known Patrick before!


    I quietly left the study andy quietly on the bed. The four people on theputer screen just now


    kept showing up in front of my eyes.


    "Who are they?"


    "Why did Patrick treat them like this?"


    My mind was in a mess. And I even felt like I was apanying a demon!


    About an hourter, I heard the sounds of light footstepsing from the corridor.


    "Has he finished the interrogation?"


    "Are those people still alive?"


    Patrick came in andy on the bed. I turned my back to him and felt that he put his arms around my


    waist. I couldn''t help but tremble a little!


    "Haven''t you fallen asleep yet?"


    Patrick asked behind me.


    "... I..." I swallowed my saliva and hesitated for a moment. Then I said, "I am going to have an


    operation tomorrow. I can''t fall asleep."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll apany you."


    His voice was a little hoarse.


    I could feel his cold hands.


    I didn''t say anything. I closed my eyes with ill-ease in my heart...


    "Patrick Cowell, how on earthplicated are you?"


    The next day, the time when I was supposed to start my treatment came...


    After we arrived at the hospital, unexpectedly, the doctor said, "I am so sorry, Mr. Cowell. One of the


    drugs needed for the operation is imported abroad. It''s out of stock recently. You may have to wait


    for another two weeks at least..."


    "Why didn''t you coordinate well in advance?"


    After Patrick heard his words, an unhappy expression immediately appeared on his face.


    At this moment, the scene in the videost night was all over my mind. Fearing that Patrick would


    do something desperate to hurt the doctor, I said quickly, "It''s okay, it''s okay. In fact, I am not


    completely mentally prepared yet. It''s good to wait for another two weeks."


    I forced augh.


    Since I said that, Patrick agreed. But the expression on his face couldn''t be more gloomy.


    After we went back that night, Patrick held me in his arms and wanted to make love with me. But I


    wasn''t interested at all.


    As I looked at his face, I had been thinking about what had happenedst night. So I couldn''t help


    but ask, "Patrick Cowell, have you killed anyone before?"


    "Why did you ask so?" Patrick looked at me with some suspicion on his face.


    I shook my head, "I''m just asking."


    He gently kissed me on the forehead, "Killing is illegal. How can I kill others? I want to apany


    you all over my life. So I won''t do those things."


    "Is that so?"


    I lowered my eyes. And I couldn''t be more upset in my heart.


    And I just said, "I''m tired." Then I turned around and fell asleep.


    The next day, my period came, making me have an excuse for not making love with Patrick. But


    every time I closed my eyes, the scene on the screen that day kept showing up in front of my eyes.


    In the evening, I would dream of the scene which I had seen on theputer screen. And I could


    even hear those people on the screen crying, screaming, and begging for mercy!


    After three days, I couldn''t stand it anymore.


    The moment Patrick opened the door, I suddenly hugged him, "Patrick Cowell, I''m sorry. That day,


    in your study, I saw those whom you locked up in a cell!"


    I had to say it. Otherwise, I probably would drive myself crazy.


    He didn''t seem to be surprised at all. He hugged me with one hand and said tly, "I know. That day


    you asked me if I had killed anyone. I knew that you surely had seen it."


    It turned out that he had long known what I had seen in his study. In that case, why didn''t he ask


    me?


    Could it be that he was waiting for me to speak first?


    At this moment, I would rather Patrick lie to me, pretend to be surprised, and exin to me.


    The look on his face made me even more afraid.


    I didn''t know what to say. He hugged me and said, "Those people are the ones who did something


    to Seth''s car."


    "What?"


    I raised my head and looked at Patrick in disbelief.


    Patrick said, "They''re from an underground organization that specializes in this kind of shady


    business on usual days."


    "How did you know?"


    Since it was an underground organization...


    "When they are getting their tasks done, they tend to leave a mark on the spot that is neither


    conspicuous nor negligible, which is to warn the employer. If the employer gets exposed and


    intends to betray them, they will take advantage of this point to intimidate the employer." Patrick


    exined to me, "I found such a mark. That''s why I found them."


    "Then... Who''s the employer? Did they tell you?"


    "For the time being, they didn''t." Patrick was silent for a moment, saying, "But don''t worry. Since I


    promised you to investigate it, I will..."


    "Forget it." I looked up at Patrick, "Stop investigating it. I don''t want to know the truth anymore. Let''s


    forget what happened in the past."


    When I heard Patrick''s words just now, I began to feel ill-ease in my heart.


    Based on my impression, when Patrick saw Roger, he said, "With one from the underground world


    and the other being engaged in fair business, we arepletely and distinctly different."


    Patrick surely was the one that was engaged in fair business. While these people surely took a


    different path from Patrick''s.


    "What''s wrong? Are you worried about me?" Patrick, who had long guessed what I was thinking


    about, pressed me against the wall.


    As he lowered his head, his ck eyes had captivating charm inside.


    "I''m worried." I knew that I had misunderstood Patrick, "I''m sorry. I made you cross the line."


    The reason why Patrick did those things was that he promised me to investigate Seth''s case.


    In the face of those people, he could only use this way.


    Patrick curled up the corner of his lips and bent down to kiss my lips gently, "Don''t worry. I know


    what I''m doing. I will only do so this time. It won''t happen again."


    I was so bored while staying at home. Then I identally knew a design exhibition that was rted


    to Archaic Architecture Sect''s design style on the Inte. So I nned to attend the exhibition


    during the day.


    This time, I put on heavy makeup,pletely covering the scars on my nose. Then I put on a mask


    and went to the design exhibition.


    I walked around the exhibition wall. As I was about to leave, I saw a man walking in.


    This man, who was clearly dressed in a suit, wore a pair of sneakers on his feet instead.


    At first, I was attracted by his outfit.


    When I saw his face, I understood why he had dressed like this at once. As I was about to call him, I


    heard a voice behind me, "Ryan!"

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Instead of looking at the man, unexpectedly, Ryan turned to look at me first.


    After confirmation, he raised his hand and greeted me. "Little girl, long time no see. I asked you to


    call me before. But you didn''t." "Mr. Ryan, howe you can recognize me?"


    I was a little surprised.


    After all, I was sort of heavily disguised now. It was a miracle that Ryan could recognize me.


    Ryan smiled and said, "Yes, I surely can recognize you."


    At this moment, the man who had just called out to Ryan walked over and said rather unhappily,


    "Ryan, why didn''t you pay any attention to me when I called you?"


    He was a man about the same age as Ryan.


    "Didn''t you see me talking to my student?"


    As Ryan spoke, I looked at the direction he pointed and confirmed it over and over again. Only after


    that was I sure that he was talking about me.


    Hearing this, the man was stunned, saying,


    "What did you say? Student? Is she your student?" The man looked at me hurriedly and stretched


    out his hands, "Hello, hello, nice to meet you. I am the director here. My name is Boris Weil."


    He couldn''t treat me more respectfully.


    "Hello." I looked at Ryan with surprise, "Mr. Ryan, as for this..."


    "You are my student-to-be."


    Ryan added.


    Boris looked at me with admiration and said, "Oh, little girl, you look so young. You, whom Ryan


    likes to enroll as his student, surely have brilliant talent. After you make some achievements two


    yearster, you have to..."


    "Well, I haven''t enrolled her yet. Why are you telling her these things? If you scare her away, I''ll


    never let you go!"


    Ryan looked at Boris with dissatisfaction.


    Borisughed and said, "Okay, okay, okay. Let''s talk about it in the future. We''ll talk about it in the


    future. Let''s go inside and have a talk."


    "Then I''ll leave first."


    Seeing that they wanted to go in, I didn''t intend to follow them.


    Unexpectedly, Ryan said with an unhappy look on his face, "I have said that you are my student in


    the future. If you don''t follow me, I will be embarrassed."


    "What''s that?"


    I was a little confused. But I got Ryan''s point. So I quickly nodded and said, "Okay, I won''t leave."


    Upon hearing this, Ryan felt a little more pleasant.


    I was pulled into a reception room behind the exhibition in a daze.


    This reception room was antique. And the furniture inside was all made of rosewood.


    The carving on it was exquisite.


    In my eyes, the furniture ced here all cost a lot of money!


    And some of them probably couldn''t be purchased with money.


    Boris respectfully invited Ryan to sit on the seat of honor.


    Unexpectedly, Ryan sat on a rosewood armchair with a reluctant look on his face, "Oh, why are you


    like the old-fashioned ones in my family? Howe you are particr about these things? It''s not


    asfortable to sit on these as to sit on a sofa."


    "The ones I get along with all like them. So I have to buy some." Boris said with a smile, "Did you


    check the works disyed in this exhibition just now? What do you think of them?"


    "Not good."


    Ryan said directly.


    Boris didn''t get angry as he continued to ask, "Why don''t you give me some advice?"


    As he said that, he took out a booklet disying the works in this exhibition and handed it to Ryan.


    I sat by the side and saw that Ryan flipping through the booklet as he wasining. And Boris


    smiled apologetically on the side.


    The more I saw it, the more subtle I thought that the rtionship between the two of them was.


    Boris called Ryan intimately showed that the two of them got along with each other.


    But at this time, Boris was so respectful that he didn''t look like an acquaintance of Ryan''s at all.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, judging from Boris''s attitude towards Ryan, they seemed to be acquaintances.


    After Ryan was done with hisints, he found a drawing randomly and started to point out the


    issues in detail.


    I silently took out a small notebook on the side, secretly learning from Ryan''s instructions.


    After Ryan almost finished speaking, I was about to put away the notebook. Unexpectedly, he


    looked at me and asked, "Do you remember what I said?"


    "What''s that?"


    I stared nkly at Ryan. For a moment, I didn''t understand what was going on.


    Ryan looked unhappy and said, "Do you think that I''m so enthusiastic to advise him for such a long


    time? I''m instructing you!"


    "In... Instructing me?" I looked at Ryan with a dull look on my face.


    Although I didn''te to my senses, Boris was happy, saying, "Haha, I was just wondering what''s


    wrong with Ryan today. It turns out that he did so because of you."


    "Ah, thank you, Mr. Ryan."


    Although I thanked him on the surface, I was confused in my heart.


    So far, Ryan had just met me twice. Judging from all of his moves, I knew that he surely was a


    weirdo.


    And he wasn''t approachable or easygoing. Neither would he care about others'' judgement.


    However, he treated me differently...


    Before I acknowledged him as my teacher, he took the initiative to say I was his student.


    And he took the initiative to instruct me.


    I recalled that Patrick had once told me that others surely were helping me because of their feelings


    for me or their interest...


    "Could it be that..."


    "Although Ryan is more than 50 years old, did he have a crush on me? It shouldn''t be."


    I, who was overwhelmingly confused in my heart, couldn''t help but ask after leaving the exhibition


    with Ryan, "Mr. Ryan, I''m quite grateful that you''ve treated me so well, but..."


    "You think that an old man like me wants to hit on you, do you?"


    Ryan looked at me as if he were looking at an idiot and exposed what was going on in my mind.


    He didn''t show any mercy.


    I shook my head quickly.


    Ryan looked at me up and down and asked, "What''s wrong with your face?"


    "I..." I hesitated for a moment. "Someone poured hydrochloric acid on my face before. Now my


    facial muscles are injured. And I haven''t had a recovery surgery yet."


    Upon hearing this, Ryan immediately flew into a rage, saying, "What? Who did so to you? Did you


    catch him? What''s going on? Tell me. I''ll find someone to help you catch him."


    "There''s no need. Thank you, Mr. Ryan."


    I didn''t want to get Ryan involved in this matter.


    Ryan looked at me and sighed deeply, "s, forget it. It is okay that your face is ruined. Your hand


    is still intact. As long as you have a good mind, it''ll be OK."


    Hearing what he said, I was at a loss for words.


    He looked at me and said, "Give me the pen and the notebook with which you have taken notes."


    "Ah, okay." Originally, I thought Ryan wanted to check my note. Although I was a little embarrassed,


    I dared not to refuse.


    After I gave the notebook and the pen to him, he didn''t turn to the front page of the notebook.


    Instead, he directly turned to thest page, wrote something on it, and quickly closed it. After that,


    he handed the notebook back to me, "I didn''t give you my phone numberst time. This time, I gave


    it to you. When are you ready to be my student, call me.


    After that, he rode away on a 28 bicycle at the door.


    Standing where I was, I was figuring out what had happened just now.


    I took out my cell phone, intending to save Ryan''s phone number in my phonebook. However, a call


    came in.


    On the cell phone screen, the caller ID showed that it was Lisa calling me.


    It wasn''t until I saw her call that I realized that I hadn''t talked to her on the phone for a while.


    I picked up the call and heard a woman''s dull voice right away over the phone, "Sister, what have


    you been busy doing recently? I didn''t contact you. Howe you didn''t contact me either?"


    "No, it is not like that. s, too many things have happened to me recently." Hearing Lisa''s voice, I


    felt relieved.


    "In that case, tell me," Lisa said with a smile, "Moreover, it will be my birthday next week. I''ll buy


    myself a birthday cake. If you don''t have enough money, I won''t want a gift from you. But you have


    to apany me to celebrate my birthday during your busy schedule. You have to!"

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    I calcted the date. Sure enough, Lisa''s birthday would be on November 24, which was some day


    next week.


    The days passed so fast. And in the blink of an eye, another year had passed.


    I answered with a smile, "No problem. I have money now. Of course, I have to send you a gift."


    "OK, deal done"


    Lisa and I chatted for a while before we hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, I couldn''t help but feel a little upset in my heart.


    "What should I gift Lisa with?"


    I went home, sat in front of theputer, search on Google. Then I heard someone reading behind


    me, "What kind of gift does a tough woman focusing on her career like?"


    I was shocked!


    As soon as I turned my head, I saw Patrick, who was dressed in a suit, standing behind me with his


    back bent as he stared at the screen closely.


    "Who''s going to have a birthday celebration?" Patrick straightened up, undid his necktie, and asked


    me.


    "Lisa." I didn''t intend to hide anything from him.


    "It turns out that it is she..." Patrick was silent for a while before saying, "Up to you. If you need to go


    out to buy something, I will apany you."


    I searched online for a long time, only to find that most answers said that women were all inherently


    gentle in their hearts and that those women who looked strong on the surface were just guarding


    themselves by pretending to be strong.


    Never would they let anyone find out that they were weak.


    So there was no need to treat these women differently.


    After reading these answers online, I had some ideas in my mind, thinking that Lisa probably liked


    what I liked as well.


    In fact, I had been sending gifts to Lisa over the years. Apart from the ones which were functionally


    suitable for her, most of the gifts were chosen ording to my spection.


    Of course, it was the most appropriate to gift a woman with a bag.


    Because of the injury on my face, Patrick considerably chose to apany me to buy Lisa a gift on


    Monday.


    We strolled around the whole mall and checked all the bags of famous brands.


    I found that each bag seemed to becking something. After struggling from time to time, I finally


    decided to buy a red chain bag.


    When I went to the counter to pay the bill, I happened to pass by a counter in which there was a


    pair of beautiful high- heeled shoes with paillettes.


    The colors of both the front and the back of the heels changed from time to time. And there were


    two colors.


    As soon as I saw it, I knew in my mind that it was suitable for Lisa!


    So I returned the bill for the chain bag and pulled Patrick to check the shoes. Then I heard someone


    shouting on the side, "Brother!"


    I could distinguish the voice even though I hadn''t heard of it for a long time.


    It was Roger who was speaking.


    It was strange that we, who hadn''t seen Roger after such a long time, happened to bump into him


    when we came out to buy a gift for Lisa.


    "Did this mean that the two of them had a special fate?"


    I thought to myself. When I looked up, I saw Roger standing not far away with a woman holding his


    arm...


    In the blink of an eye, all my thoughts vanished.


    The two of them approached us. When the woman next to Roger saw the high heels in my hand,


    she said, "Wow, Mr. Roger, I like this pair of shoes too."


    "Okay, let''s buy it." After saying that with a generous look on his face, Roger shouted at the shop


    assistant, "Get me a pair like that too."


    "I want size 37!"


    The woman shouted.


    When the clerk heard the woman''s request, she didn''t go to the back cabin. Instead, she came


    straight over and said, "I''m sorry, Sir. This pair of shoes is a limited edition in the world. There is


    only a unique size for each of them. There is only a pair of shoes at size 37 in the world which are


    right in the hands of thisdy."


    "Mr. Roger..."


    As soon as the woman heard what the clerk had said, she began to shake Roger''s arm with a pitiful


    look in her eyes.


    Roger couldn''t put up with a woman like this. He looked at me with his mourous eyes and said in


    an ingratiating tone, "Sister-inw, are you... buying these shoes for yourself?"


    "No, it''s a gift."


    I told him the truth.


    Hearing this, Roger immediately became confident, "Sister-in-Law, since it''s a gift, it doesn''t matter


    what it is. The most important thing is your sincerity, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." I didn''t deny it either.


    Roger nodded, "You see, my baby likes this pair of shoes. And the one that you''re going to gift


    doesn''t insist on getting this pair of shoes as a present, right?"


    "That''s right."


    I nodded.


    The woman next to Roger was so excited that she was so contented, looking excited.


    Thinking that this matter was about to be settled, she thought she was one step away from paying


    the bill.


    She looked at the shoes in my hands and said happily, "Well, then I''ll try them first, okay? If I don''t


    like them, you can buy them again."


    "No." I refused decisively.


    "You!" The woman was about to lose her temper. However, with a nce at Patrick, she became


    instantly discouraged and looked at Roger, saying, "Honey..."


    I took the shoes to my back and said with a smile, "Mr. Roger, I want to ask you a question, okay? If


    your answer satisfies me, I will consider whether I should give this pair of shoes to her."


    "Go ahead!"


    When Roger heard this, he immediately became energized.


    "What''s the full name of your baby?"


    Hearing my question, as expected, Roger looked stunned.


    Patrick, who was next to me, smiled gently.


    The woman seemed to have realized what the issue was, saying, "Mr. Roger, you..."


    "I know, I know!" Looking at this woman, Roger took a deep breath and then said simply in the end,


    "Baby."


    "Can''t you even remember the name of your baby?" Patrick chimed in beside me. He raised his


    hand and wrapped it around my shoulders, "I remember my baby''s name quite clearly."


    "Bro." Roger nced helplessly at Patrick.


    The woman, who was indeed angry, didn''t hold Roger''s arm anymore. She crossed her arms in


    front of her chest and said, "Hum, Mr. Roger, it turns out that you can''t even remember my name! If


    you don''t buy me these shoes, I won''t forgive you."


    She was trying to give herself a way out.


    Roger had so many women by his side. So, in the woman''s opinion, it was only natural for her to


    seize the chance to take advantage of him.


    She didn''t sincerely care about whether or not Roger remembered her name.


    "Okay, okay, okay, I''ll buy them!" Roger surely didn''t want to make this woman angry. So he looked


    at me and said, "Sister-inw! Sister-inw!"


    I looked at Roger and said with a smile, "Mr. Roger, do you know who I''m giving these shoes to?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Lisa is going to celebrate her birthday. I will present these shoes as my birthday gift for her."


    As soon as I mentioned Lisa...


    Roger''s expression immediately changed. He didn''t even hesitate for a second before saying,


    "Sister-inw, take these shoes away."


    The woman was taken aback, asking, "Mr. Roger."


    "There are so many pairs of shoes. Why does it have to be this pair?"


    I didn''t know if it was my illusion. But after I mentioned Lisa, Roger dramatically changed his attitude


    towards the woman next to him in an instant.


    "But I only like this pair. You... You promised to buy it for me." As the woman said this, Roger was


    annoyed.


    He ignored her and said to me ingratiatingly, "Sister-inw, it will be fine if I don''t know that it''s Lisa''s


    birthday. Since I know it, I surely have to give her my gift as well."


    "There''s no need."


    I held the shoes in my hands and prepared to pay the bill.


    Roger followed closely behind me and said, "Sister- in-w, if you need my help in the future, please


    let me know. But please don''t tell Lisa about what happened today!"


    "That''s enough. Coax your baby."


    Patrick finally couldn''t help but speak.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I paid the bill and went home, thinking that this matter should have been settled.


    When Patrick came back home the next day, unexpectedly, he brought back two exquisite small


    boxes.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    There were two boxes with one being purple and the other one being aquamarine.


    "What''s this?" I could tell at a nce that there should be essories in the two boxes.


    Patrick took off his suit and said, "The purple one was from Roger for Lisa."


    "How about the blue one?"


    "It is a gift from me for you."


    "Me?" I picked up the blue box with a white ribbon wrapped outside.


    When I was hesitating whether or not to open the box, Patrick had changed his clothes and came


    over. With his hands on my waist, he pressed his chin against my neck, "Other women have gifts.


    And my baby surely needs to get one as well."


    "Thank you..."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt warm in my heart.


    "You don''t have to thank me. As I said before, it''s my turn to love you this time." As Patrick said, he


    held the box for me with both hands, "Open it and see if you like it or not."


    "Okay."


    I opened the box and saw that there was a ne with a curved pendant looking like a smiling


    face in it.


    I remembered that a colleague of mine had ever worn such a ne previously.


    Seeing this, I remembered the ne Patrick had given to me before...


    Patrick reached out and took out the ne. The next second, I felt a chill on my neck.


    He said as he helped me put the ne on, "Jeremy rmended it to me. He said that this was


    very popr among girls. I guessed that you would like it."


    "I like it. Thank you..."


    At this time, Patrick had put the ne on for me.


    I lowered my head and touched the chain on my neck, feeling that there was an indescribable


    feeling in my heart.


    In the evening, I finished dinner with Patrick. After that, we sat on the sofa together. He read the


    financial newspaper. While I sat on the side and drew sketches.


    When Patrick was around me, I had been sketching him.


    Every evening, I would draw him from any angle.


    When it came to the rtionship between the two of us, there were a few twists and turns in it. This


    time, I sincerely hoped that I could stay with him for a long time.


    But I always felt uneasy in my heart.


    It seemed that the rtionship between the two of us was nothing more than a meteor crossing the


    sky. Even if I tried my best to catch it, I would be just a passer-by.


    Therefore, I''d rather draw sketches of him. After that, I sprayed fixative on his sketch. I thought that


    it was considered an eternity. When I began to draw the second sketch of Patrick tonight, his cell


    phone rang.


    He nced at the cell phone and frowned slightly. It was obvious that he hesitated for a moment.


    And finally, he got up and went to the balcony.


    I saw him answering the call on the balcony. While he was talking, he was pacing back and forth.


    He paced back and forth on the balcony as he tightly knitted his eyebrows. It seemed that he had


    encountered something serious.


    I, who forgot to draw, just looked at him.


    About ten minutester, Patrick finally returned from the balcony. He strode to the door with big


    strides and picked up his clothes.


    Originally, he was ready to go out. He turned to look at me, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Turn


    off the lights and TV and go upstairs to have a rest. If someonees here, call me immediately.


    Don''t make a sound. Hang up your call after you hear the ring for once. And then..."


    As he spoke here, he paused.


    He seemed to try to figure out if there was anything he had forgotten to instruct me.


    "Did something happen?" I looked at him.


    He had never been like this before.


    He was silent for a moment before he said, "It''s okay. I''ll turn off the light for you first."


    After Patrick finished speaking, he left.


    I sat in the living room. And only the TV was on across the entire first floor. I looked at the sketch


    with his silhouette in my hands with a faint uneasiness rising in my heart.


    I turned off the TV and went upstairs to turn off all the lights.


    Although I was a little scared, feeling that my heart had been hanging in the air, I tried my best to


    ovee my timidness to follow Patrick''s instructions.


    Iy on the bed alone.


    It was as if I were waiting for something.


    Iy there for a long time. But nothing happened. And I didn''t fall asleep either.


    My heart was in a mess. And a lot of conjectures poured into my mind.


    I even wondered if Patrick would nevere back.


    Thanks to the moonlight outside the window, I saw that the clock on the wall indicated that it was 3


    a.m.


    It was 3 a.m. But Patrick hadn''te back yet. Could something have happened to him?


    Should I call him? What if he misunderstood that something had happened to me?


    When I was in a dilemma...


    "Crack! Crack."


    The sound of someone opening the door with a key came from downstairs.


    My heart was about to jump out of my throat.


    Finally, I curled up in the quilt with my heart pounding.


    Then I heard sounds of footsteps indicating that someone was going upstairs.


    It was Patrick.


    During this period, I was quite familiar with the rhythm of his going upstairs.


    After confirming that it was him, I quickly got up from the bed and went to the door of the bedroom.


    Then I saw that he had climbed up the stairs.


    "Honey!"


    I rushed over and hugged his neck all of a sudden.


    When I realized how I was addressing him, I was a little shocked as well.


    But soon, I couldn''t care so much. I hooked my arms around his neck and pressed myself against


    his body closely, saying coyly, "Honey, let''s get married, okay? I don''t want anything. I just want to


    call you Honey."


    He gently held my body and carried me to the bedroom.


    The room was quite dark. I couldn''t see his expression clearly. I could feel that he was quite tired.


    I stood on the bed, making me look as tall as him.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, I looked at his face under the moonlight and asked him, "What''s


    wrong? What happened?"


    Patrick was silent. He didn''t say a word. I


    could clearly sense that he hesitated for a moment. But he still opened his arms to hug me as he


    was exerting so much force.


    It was as if he was trying to integrate me into his body.


    He put his head on my shoulder.


    At that moment, time seemed to stand still.


    My heart skipped a beat. And I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Sorry, I, I can''t marry you."


    Although Patrick held me so tightly, he spoke briefly in the end.


    "Why?"


    "Because..." With him holding me in his arms, I could feel that he, who wanted to say something


    several times, held himself back. Finally, he said, "I need to get ready."


    "... Okay."


    I knew that he wasn''t telling me the truth. But I knew that he wouldn''t tell me what the authentic


    reason was.


    He hugged me like this for such a long time that I even forgot that time was ticking away. Then he


    said, "Go to bed. Won''t you have to celebrate Lisa''s birthday tomorrow?"


    "That''s right."


    "Sorry, I probably can''t apany you there. But I will try my best to pick you up in the evening."


    "Alright."


    I wouldn''t force Patrick to do anything.


    But I knew that something which was beyond his control seemed to have happened.


    In the past, when it came to whether he could pick me up or not, Patrick would make his position


    clear, that was, either he could or he couldn''t.


    He would have never said that he would try his best.


    Iy on the bed. And he went to take a bath. I, who couldn''t sleep, listened to the sound of water in


    the bathroom for a long time.


    When I was about to go in and have a look...


    The sound of water flowing stopped.


    After Patrick came out, he wore a sapphireblue bathrobe which he had rarely worn. After roughly


    wiping his body, hey on the bed.


    He was lying behind me. But this time, he didn''t hug me.


    However, it probably was because Patrick was sleeping behind me that I felt some sense of


    security. Then I fell asleep in a daze.


    As I was sleeping in a daze, I seemed to hear


    Patrick give out light moans beside me.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    By the time I got up the next day, no one had been around me.


    I touched the bed and found that it had been cold early, which meant that Patrick had long left.


    As I was about to head to the bathroom, I heard water sshinging from inside.


    "Who is it?"


    I was shocked.


    A servant came out of the bathroom, looked at me with some apology, and said, "Miss Archer."


    "Why did youe? Usually, youe in the afternoon, don''t you?"


    I looked suspiciously at the servant who cleans the room on usual days.


    However, after the incident yesterday, when it came to people and things, I had been paying more


    attention to them for no reason.


    The servant said respectfully, "Mr. Patrick sent someone to pick me up this morning. He asked me


    to clean up the room early in the morning."


    I found this matters little strange. So I walked close to the bathroom.


    The bathroom had almost been cleaned up inside. And the sapphire blue bathrobe Patrick had worn


    yesterday wasn''t hung where it had been. I asked, "Where is the bathrobe? The blue one."


    "Oh, that one. When I came in, I saw that it had been thrown on the ground. So I washed it directly."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The servant exined to me.


    "Oh, I see."


    I answered. For no reason, I felt that something was wrong. But I couldn''t tell what it was.


    "I can follow you like a shadow, as if I were chasing after light in a daze."


    When I wanted to ask the servant more questions, my cell phone in the bedroom rang.


    Without looking at the caller Id, I knew it surely was Lisa calling me.


    I picked up the phone, only to hear Lisa yelling over the phone, "Don''t you know what time it is?


    Why haven''t youe yet? I, the one celebrating a birthday today, am quite angry." "I''m sorry, I''m


    going out now." I looked up at my watch and saw that it was already past 11 a.m. I, who bedded too


    late yesterday, didn''t wake up until now today.


    I hung up the phone, tidied myself up a bit, and changed my clothes. Originally, I was going to take


    a taxi out.


    However, as soon as I went out, I saw Patrick''s car parked at the door.


    Seeing his car, I was shocked. And I thought that he was going to send me there. So I ran to the


    passenger''s seat hurriedly and opened the car door, intending to greet him...


    "Miss Archer."


    The man in the car greeted me first.


    It was Jeremy.


    At this moment, I couldn''t be more disappointed. However, I still forced a smile and sat down in the


    passenger''s seat, "Assistant Jeremy, it''s you."


    "Yes, Mr. Cowell is busy. He asked me to send you out."


    Jeremy answered respectfully.


    I just responded without saying a word on the way. When we were about to arrive at Lisa''s house, I


    said, "Assistant Jeremy, do you know where Patrick wentst night?"


    "Last night? Then I have no idea about it. Speaking of my responsibility, it is that I only follow Mr.


    Cowell in the daytime."


    Jeremy said calmly.


    His words sounded quite formal. And he answered me quite quickly.


    It was as if he had figured out how to deal with my question.


    I knew it. Patrick wanted to hide something from me. So he surely would tell his assistant as to what


    to do.


    Soon, the car arrived at Lisa''s house.


    I took the gift upstairs.


    To be honest, this was the first time I'' saw Lisa after my face had been disfigured.


    "Knock! Knock! Knock!" I knocked on the door a few times.


    The door opened in less than three seconds. The woman inside opened her arms and hugged me,


    saying, "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much."


    She looked down at the two gifts in my hands and said with a smile, "I said that you didn''t need to


    prepare gifts for me. But you are so considerate."


    As she spoke, she took the two gifts over first, looked up at me with a mask, and said, "Oh, how


    come you are so fully armed at my home? Sure enough, you look more and more like a richdy."


    As Lisa was talking to herself, she reached out to take off my mask with one hand before I could


    realize what had happened!


    At that moment, Lisa, who originally had a joyful expression on her face, suddenly stopped smiling.


    A secondter, she became surprised, asking, "What''s wrong with your face?"


    "s! It''s a long story."


    I stepped through the door and entered her house. Lisa''s house was rtively clean this time. So I


    quickly sat down somewhere.


    Lisa was sitting opposite me.


    It took me about an hour and a half to tell her about what had happened, including how I had been


    kidnapped by Caroline, the fact that one of the men from foreign countries hired by her had AIDS,


    and how I had gone abroad and been found by Patrick as well as how I had decided to undergo


    stic surgery. I told Lisa the whole story.


    Lisa was stunned when she heard my words, saying, "Caroline is so shameless! How dare she run


    away? She''d better not be seen by me abroad. Or I''ll peel her skin off!"


    "Yes, yes, my birthday star." Lisa was celebrating her birthday today. And I didn''t want to tell her


    moreplicated things.


    I took her to the front of the two gifts and said with a smile, "Of these two gifts, one is for you. And


    the other is from someone else."


    "Someone else''s gift for me?"


    Lisa looked at me with suspicion.


    I nodded mysteriously.


    Lisa decisively opened the box where the pair of shoes I had chosen for hery. When she saw the


    high heels lying inside, she was so happy that she couldn''t be happier, "Wow! This is a limited


    edition!"


    Lisa took out the shoes decisively and put them on. Then she walked around the room.


    After taking off the shoes, she patted them with her hands and came over to me with an intoxicated


    look on her face. Then she kissed me and said, "I like this gift."


    "d to hear that you like it."


    I deliberately said so without revealing which gift was from me.


    In fact, I hadn''t opened the gift from Roger yet. So I didn''t know what was inside.


    Lisa put the shoes back in the box and opened the purple jewelry box quickly.


    Inside, a colorful bracelet of Bohemian style was lying there quietly.


    It looked nice and quite mboyant.


    Lisa took out the bracelet, put it on her wrist, and shook it in the air. There was no extra expression


    on her face.


    It was hard to tell whether she was happy or not.


    I thought Lisa didn''t like the bracelet. When I was about to tell her that the bracelet was from Roger,


    she asked, "Who gave this to me? He knows me quite well."


    "Hugh?"


    I looked at Lisa in surprise.


    She turned to look at me with the bracelet on her wrist, "Well, I know the high heels surely are from


    you. Who gave me this bracelet? I think it''s necessary for me to get to know such a good person."


    "Well..." Hearing Lisa''s words, I didn''t know what to say in an instant.


    "Could it be that Patrick gave it to me?" Seeing that I was in a dilemma, Lisa teased me and said,


    "Oh, I didn''t think he knew women so well before..."


    As Lisa spoke here, she seemed to have realized something.


    She looked at me with a gloomy look on her face, "Could it be that this bracelet was from Roger?"


    "Yes." I nodded helplessly. Originally, I wanted to tell her what had happened that day. However,


    when I thought of how Patrick had spoken up for Roger, I just said, "I happened to meet him when I


    bought a gift that day."


    "Meet him? He surely was apanying a woman from nowhere to go shopping!"


    Well, Lisa knew Roger quite well.


    By the time I handed her the gifts, it had been over lunch time.


    I apanied Lisa to go out and go shopping. After she bought many sets of clothes, we decided


    to rest in a cafe for a while.


    As we were about to enter a coffee shop, we saw a man and a womaning out of a French cafe


    in front of us.


    One was wearing a ck coat. And the other was wearing a white shawl.


    As they stood together, they looked like a perfect match.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    "Isn''t that Patrick Cowell?" Before I moved, Lisa, who was next to me, became agitated, intending to


    rush over directly!


    "Don''t go!" I suddenly grabbed Lisa and exined, "That woman''s name is Kelsi rk. She''s


    Patrick''s childhood sweetheart."


    "Childhood sweetheart?" Lisa looked at me and said angrily, "Aren''t childhood sweethearts the


    synonym of adulterous couples?"


    I know that Lisa was saying for my own good.


    I looked in the direction of Patrick. The two of them stood at the door. There was a white car parked


    not far away. I seemed to have never seen Patrick drive this car.


    The two of them walked to the front of the car. Patrick opened the car door for Kelsi.


    Only after pulling Kelsi''s hands did he allow her to get into the car.


    I felt a pinch of pain in my heart.


    I couldn''t even breathe smoothly.


    Even so, I grabbed Lisa tightly with my hands, fearing that she would rush over and


    embarrass Patrick.


    It wasn''t until the two of them left in the car that I let go of Lisa.


    "What do you mean? Aren''t you with Patrick? You told me a fairy tale at noon whose plots seemed


    to happen in a novel. Judging from the current situation, could it be that the whole story was made


    up by yourself?"


    Lisa was hot-tempered.


    Her words were stabbing right into my heart.


    When I stood there, I suddenly felt that I seemed to have been yed around by Patrick again.


    In such a short time, he had won me over easily. Could it be that it was because of this that he didn''t


    cherish me?


    Thinking of what he saidst night, I even began to doubt whether he had ever thought of marrying


    me.


    After all, it was Lisa''s birthday today. And I couldn''t make her sad.


    I suppressed the sadness in my heart and said to Lisa, "No, it''s all right. He often contacts Kelsi. It''s


    just an ordinary meeting between them. He informed me in advance."


    As I said this, I took Lisa''s hand and wanted to walk into the cafe.


    Lisa shook off my hand, "Charlotte Archer, howe you are brainless every time you encounter


    Patrick''s issue?"


    "No, give me your cell phone. I want to call him."


    "Forget it."


    I didn''t want to call Patrick.


    In fact, I knew well that Iwas afraid.


    I was afraid that if Lisa called Patrickter, the answer from Patrick which I had been looking


    forward to would destroy all the dreams I had built during this period.


    No wonder I would always be so uneasy.


    "It turns out that Patrick indeed hides something from me."


    "Forget it? No way!" Lisa took out her cell phone to make a phone call.


    "Don''t!" I was so scared that I wanted to grab her cell phone.


    Lisa was tall. So I couldn''t reach her.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, I found out that Lisa didn''t have Patrick''s phone number.


    So, who was she calling?


    When I was puzzled, I heard her say, "Roger


    Lance, where are you? I want to see you."


    "What?"


    "Roger Lance?"


    I never thought that Lisa would have such a trick up her sleeve.


    She had always disliked Roger. But for the sake of mine, she was contacting him, which made me


    feel even more apologetic towards her.


    But in the end, I couldn''t go against Lisa.


    About half an hourter, Roger appeared in the cafe in a set of silver suits.


    Lisa was wearing the bracelet gifted by him.


    As soon as he came over, he saw that she was wearing his bracelet and said with a slight smile,


    "Mrs. Lisa, happy birthday. Do you like the gift I gave you?"


    "I like it." Lisa rest her arm on the coffee table and looked at Roger, looking so charming.


    By this time, I had figured out what Lisa was going to do.


    As I was about to stop her, Lisa spoke first, "Mr. Roger, are you interested in me? Do you want me


    to be your girlfriend?"


    "That''s right."


    Although Roger was stunned for a moment, he agreed quite quickly.


    "Lisa, I''ll help you contact Patrick. You don''t have to turn to Roger," I said, pulling Lisa''s hand.


    But Lisa seemed to be determined. She ignored me and said to Roger with a smile, "Mr.Roger, to


    be honest, many men are chasing after me. However, speaking of the one who is handsome, rich,


    and considerate about women, you are the only one. I think I should consider you seriously."


    Hearing this, Roger was happy. But he knew that Lisa hadn''t finished her words yet. So he asked,


    "Then?"


    "But..." Lisa sneered, "please call Patrick Cowell, that bastard, and ask him toe here first. I


    want to ask him what he takes my Charlotte for!"


    "What?"


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Roger was stunned.


    He looked at me, "What happened to you and my brother? You were fine when you bought the gifts


    that day, weren''t you?"


    "We..."


    "What''s wrong with your face?"


    At this time, Roger finally paid a little attention to me.


    That day, I wore heavy makeup. And he didn''t notice my face.


    Today, I wore light makeup. And the scars on my nose weren''t covered up.


    "She''s disfigured," Lisa quickly answered. "It''s because of Patrick that her face has been ruined by


    someone jealous of her. What''s the matter now? Patrick doesn''t want her anymore. If ye, he should


    speak his mind out loud!"


    "Is her face ruined?" Roger was stunned.


    "That''s right. Hurry up and make a call. Let''s meet up somewhere with Patrick."


    Lisa''s tone of voice soundedmanding.


    Roger was a casual person on usual days. And the women beside him were even gentler. Even if


    they lost their temper, they did so with a sense of propriety.


    He had never met someone like Lisa.


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Roger immediately took out the cell phone and said, "No problem, I''ll call him


    now."


    When Lisa saw that Roger was dialing a number, she added, "Get the speak mode on your cell


    phone on."


    "Don''t!" As for this


    condition, Roger immediately refused it. He shook his head desperately and said, "I can''t do that."


    As Roger spoke, the call seemed to have been connected.


    He put his forefinger to his mouth and made a quiet gesture.


    I watched Roger put the phone close to his ear. And my heart was pounding.


    "What is Patrick doing with Kelsi? Will hee here?"


    "What should I say if hees here?"


    About a minuteter, Roger Lianzian suddenly asked, "Brother, where are you?"


    The call was connected.


    Looking at Roger, I was extremely nervous.


    I couldn''t hear what Patrick said over the phone. But I heard Roger say, "Well, isn''t Liss celebrating


    her birthday today? She asked me to go. I thought Charlotte was there as well. So I called you to


    see if you want to go there with me."


    Lisa and I looked at him in unison.


    After Roger heard Patrick''s answer over the phone, he looked a little embarrassed. After a long


    time, he said, "Alright. Bro, you''re busy, I..."


    At this point, Lisa and I both understood that Patrick had rejected Roger.


    "Hello!" Lisa stretched out her hands to grab the veil phone.


    Roger was so scared that he quickly stood up and continued, "Bye!"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he quickly hung up the phone.


    Lisa stood up and said in an imposing manner, "I want to talk to him!"


    With a bitter look on his face, Roger said, "Miss Lisa, to tell you the truth, most of the ones around


    me can be offended at will. Only two people are exceptions. One is my father. And the other is my


    brother, Patrick."

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    "Forget it." I didn''t want to put Roger in a difficult position either. I will solve this problem by myself."


    "F**k off! If you can solve it by yourself, you should have solved it early."


    Lisa looked at me as if she were so disappointed in me.


    Roger spoke up for Patrick, "My brother surely has his own reasons for doing things. Although he


    treated Caroline well before, he treats you differently, which I can see. There surely is a reason for


    him to do so."


    "Haha." Lisa looked at him and rolled her eyes at him exaggeratingly, "It surely is his childhood


    sweetheart who took off her clothes on her own and that your big brother did something good to


    help her solve her physiological need, right?"


    "Well..." As soon as Roger heard Lisa''s words, unexpectedly, he didn''t say anything. Then he


    added, "s! The way I see it, as long as a man has a woman on his mind, it will be fine. As for his


    body..."


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Without saying a word, Lisa picked up her bag and smashed it at Roger!


    Although Roger looked like a yboy, he reacted quickly. Seeing that the bag was about to hit him,


    he directly avoided it.


    Feeling somewhat discontented, he said, "Miss Lisa, don''t go too far just because I have a good


    impression of you."


    "Did I go too far? The reason I called you here is that I wanted you to call Patrick. Could it be that


    you think I sincerely think you are good?" Lisa stopped pretending and said directly, "I don''t even


    want to ept a trash man like you who subjects himself to his part down there!"


    After that, she pulled me and walked outside.


    She went to the cashier, took out three hundred dors from her wallet, and put them in front of the


    waiter.


    Then we left directly.


    I looked back at Roger and asw that the look on his face couldn''t be any worse.


    At this moment, Lisa wasn''t in the mood to go shopping anymore. We went straight to the


    restaurant, which she had reserved to celebrate her birthday in the evening.


    It was a private room. At this time, the cake she had ordered was there as well.


    Lisa sat down, looked at me, and let out a long sigh, saying, "Actually, I know you''re sadder than me


    in your heart. I just think that since we''re from an orphanage without anyone to back us up, we have


    to be strong. We can''t let others bully us."


    "I know."


    I nodded silently.


    When we were young, Lisa and I worked part-time in a store for a year. Whenever I was bullied,


    Lisa was always the one to stand up for me.


    She was the most important one to me.


    And she was the only one who would never hurt me as well.


    We were closer to each other than the family members.


    Lisa took my hand and sat down beside me, "Women''s intuition never lies. Tell me honestly. Before


    that, didn''t you have any hunch?"


    I shook my head.


    "Don''t try to deceive yourself."


    "No, I indeed didn''t."


    I answered quite positively.


    Looking at Lisa, I continued, "To be honest, I am not deceiving myself. Many times, I wanted to


    leave him. But what he did makes me change my mind. Although I knew that it was wrong for me


    not to take a firm stand, I''m sure that at least..." I thought about it for a moment and said, "At least,


    he was true to me yesterday."


    Lisa asked, "Why was he true to you before yesterday?"


    "Last night..." I told Lisa about what had happenedst night.


    After hearing me out, Lisa frowned and said, "Well... Kelsi should be the one who called him, right?


    After all, the angelic bitch like her likes to use this kind of trick."


    "I don''t think so. If not, Patrick wouldn''t have asked me to turn off the light." I finally voiced my


    doubts, "I always feel that he has some enemies."


    "Enemies? It''s hard to tell. After all, they are rich. It is unknown if they have done anything immoral."


    Lisa said.


    Lisa didn''t celebrate her birthday happily because of Patrick''s incident.


    We enjoyed the birthday cake over dinner and left the restaurant in a hurry.


    On the way back, I remembered that Patrick had said that he mighte to pick me up.


    But it was past ten p.m. He hadn''t contacted me yet at this time, indicating that he probably couldn''t


    come to pick me up.


    I sent Lisa home first. Then I went home by myself. When I was about to leave, Lisa pulled me and


    said, "You have to ask Patrick this evening!"


    "Well, don''t worry."


    I agreed on the surface.


    I knew in my heart that in the end, I probably couldn''t get anything out of Patrick.


    I took a taxi home and sat on the sofa. Like yesterday, I didn''t turn on the lights, just sitting on the


    sofa.


    After one second, the time on my cell phone indicated that it was midnight now.


    "It is midnight now. Where is Patrick?"


    "Could something indeed have happened to him?"


    "Or did he and Kelsi..."


    I dared not to overthink it any further.


    Iy on the sofa, feeling bored.


    Lisa kept textingg me and asked me, "Is Patrick Cowell back?"


    I gave her a negative answer.


    "Crack."


    As soon as I finished texting Lisa, the sound of someone opening the door rang.


    I quickly sat up from the couch and saw Patricking in from the outside. He turned on the lights.


    And he was stunned for a moment when he saw me sitting on the couch.


    He, who seemed to be thinking about something, said a momentter, "Sorry, I... I forgot to pick you


    up today."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    I sat there and looked at Patrick.


    The look on his face indicated that he was so exhausting. And his eye sockets sunk.


    The bluish- green stubble on his chin was slightly visible.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It could be seen that he had left in a hurry this morning. So he didn''t shave his beard neatly.


    I wanted to say something, only to hold myself back in the end.


    "Go to bed early." Patrick stared at me for a second before he looked away.


    Then he turned around and went upstairs.


    Standing behind him and looking at his back, I couldn''t feel bitter in my heart.


    "Could it be that Lisa was right? Could it be that he and Kelsi had made love fiercely, which is why


    he is exhausted now?"


    "No way."


    I remembered that every time Patrick tormented me, it was I who would be exhausted and he who


    would be energetic.


    By the time I went upstairs, Patrick had entered the bathroom.


    His suit was still on the sofa.


    I unconsciously picked it up and smelt it.


    Except for the faint smell of tobo, there was no other smells.


    "What''s wrong? Are you checking my suit?"


    As I held the suit in my hands and smelt it, unexpectedly, Patrick came out of the bathroom.


    I threw the suit aside in a panic. Then I looked up and saw Patrick leaning against the door of the


    bathroom and looking at me.


    The lights in the bedroom were turned off. And Patrick stood against the light. I couldn''t see his


    expression clearly.


    "No, I..."


    Thinking of the fact that I saw Kelsi being with him during the day, I felt turbulent in my heart. And I


    didn''t know what to say.


    "Should I ask him directly?"


    Patrick came over, put his hands around my waist, and gently pressed his chin on my shoulder,


    "Sorry, something happened recently."


    "Okay..."


    "Don''t think too much about it. Everything will get better soon."


    Patrick said lightly.


    "Is that so? Did something happen to Kelsi?"


    As I was about to say something, Patrick straightened up and walked to the bathroom.


    I opened my mouth, only to fail to ask anything further in the end.


    The next day, I woke up at 7 a.m.


    But before that, Patrick had left.


    "Is there something wrong with hispany?"


    "I can stand behind you and chase you as if I were a shadow chasing after light in a daze..."


    When I was thinking randomly, my cell phone rang.


    I looked down at the cell phone and found that it was a strange number.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    I hesitated for a moment and picked up the call.


    I spoke first, "Hello."


    It was quiet on the over the phone. And no one spoke.


    There wasn''t even any sound in the slightest.


    I said again, "Hello?"


    No one spoke there.


    Thinking that it should be a wrong call, I hung up the phone immediately.


    That night, I sat on the sofa as usual, waiting for Patrick.


    By the time I woke up on the sofa, I saw that the sun hadpletely risen outside the window and


    that the long- case clock was striking at 9 a.m. Then I felt a burst of loss.


    Patrick''s slippers were ced at the door, which was the same as they had been yesterday.


    It showed that Patrick had nevere back.


    There wasn''t even a single missed call on my cell phone.


    "Where has he been? If he hadn''te back


    before, he would at least have texted me. He has never been like this."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I called Patrick.


    No one answered my call.


    I was in a mess in my heart. I wanted to call Lisa, only to fear that she would stand up for me. What


    if Patrick indeed had an enemy? Would I drag her into this?


    All day, I had been hesitant about whether I should continue to call Patrick.


    Because my face was ruined, I even doubted if Patrick had disliked me.


    I had never had a more difficult time than I did today.


    However, at 9 p.m., unexpectedly, Patrick came back.


    "You''re back." I stood in the living room.


    Unexpectedly, I was at a loss when I saw Patrick.


    There were some snowkes on his shoulders. I added, "Is it snowing outside?"


    "Yeah."


    Patrick changed his shoes aas he walked inside.


    I thought he would go straight upstairs. But I didn''t expect that he woulde up to me and hugged


    me, "Sorry, I didn''t contact you yesterday."


    As I was in his arms, I found that besides the smell of tobo, there was a faint perfume smell this


    time.


    For some reason, I felt disturbed in my heart.


    I couldn''t help saying, "Can you give me Kelsi''s number?"


    "Kelsi?"


    After hearing my words, Patrick seemed to be a little surprised.


    He lowered his head and looked at me. And there was something profound in his dark eyes.


    "Yes." In fact, to some extent, I wanted to see how Patrick would react.


    Sure enough, he was a little surprised.


    I, who had figured out how I should exin, said, "When my grandmother was illst time, none of


    the Archer Family was willing to pay for her medical expense. So I sold my house. As a result, she


    happened to be the buyer of my house. Now that my grandmother passed away. The house is the


    only thing she left to me. I want to buy it back."


    "It turns out it is so." Judging from Patrick''s expression, he seemed to have let out a sigh of relief,


    "I''ll help you talk to her."


    "I''ll talk to her by myself."


    I said decisively.


    I sincerely wanted to buy my house back. That was why I intended to go find Kelsi and ask her


    about what had happened between Patrick and her.


    I was afraid that Patrick would lie to me.


    Patrick hesitated for a moment. In the end, he found a number from his phone book and sent it to


    him.


    As soon as I recorded the number, my cell phone screen lit up.


    Lisa''s name appeared on it.


    "Hello."


    "Charlotte Archer, Charlotte Archer, where are you? Come... Come and help me quickly!"


    As soon as I picked up the phone, Lisa''s sobbing voice rang over the phone.


    I suddenly became nervous, asking, "What''s wrong? Where are you? Say it slowly!"


    "I''m outside the Macdonald''s store near my house." Lisa''s voice was trembling. She added, "I


    refused a pursuer before. I didn''t expect that he woulde to my house. I... you,e to me


    quickly, okay?"


    "Okay, okay. Wait for me there. Don''t move."


    I felt a fit of panic in my heart.


    I quickly rushed upstairs to get changed, rushed downstairs to the door, and put on my shoes. As I


    was about to go out, Patrick pulled my arms.


    Then, I heard him say in a somewhat unhappy tone, "Where are you going?"


    "Lisa is in trouble. I''m going to look for her."


    I said without giving it a second thought.


    "Will you go to find her by yourself?"


    His words made me stunned.


    Unexpectedly, from the beginning to now, I hadn''t thought about talking Patrick there with me.


    "Ah. It makes sense. I should bring Patrick along." As soon as I realized this, I immediately said,


    "Can you go there with me? Lisa met a pervert pursuer. She''s out there alone. And it''s snowing."


    I nagged a lot of things .


    Patrick said nothing. He changed his shoes and put on the clothes which he had just taken off. After


    that, he went straight outside to start his car.


    I sat in the passenger''s seat. And the perfume smell on Patrick''s clothes was also looming here.


    "Was Kelsi in this car before?"


    Thinking of this, I felt a little depressed.


    We drove for nearly half an hour before we arrived at the Macdonald''s store nearby Lisa''s house.


    As soon as I went over, I saw Lisa who was dressed in a red coat standing there.


    She dressed quite beautifully. And her makeup was decent.


    Most of the pedestriansing and going were all looking at her.


    "Lisa!" I ran to her and asked nervously, "What''s going on?"


    Lisa didn''t look at me first. But she looked at the car behind me. After a moment of silence, she


    said, "Oh, I met a man on a flight before. He shamelessly asked me for my phone number. I


    refused. And for no reason, he got my phone number and found my address! I was almost raped by


    him!"


    "Oh my god! Did you call the police?"


    "Not yet! He was blocking me at the door of my house. I was scared to death!"


    Lisa said with an exaggerated expression on her face.


    I looked at her and felt that she didn''t seem to be afraid at all...


    Before I could say anything, Lisa pulled my arms and said, "Well, it''s getting cold outside. Hurry up


    and get into the car."


    "Alright."


    At this moment, I seemed to have realized what Lisa was going to do.


    However, regarding what Patrick had done, I dared not to ask him about it by myself. So I''d better


    make Lisa push him. It would be great if we could talk everything out.


    When Lisa and I were heading in the direction of Patrick''s car, a Land Rover sports car stopped


    behind us.


    Before we could get in the car, a man got out of the Land Rover and waved at us, "Beauty Lisa!"


    It was actually Roger!


    At this time, Patrick also got out of the car.


    The four of us stood together. Patrick said first, "I asked him toe. Isn''t there something wrong


    with you, Miss Lisa? I think he is suitable to help you with many things."


    Lisa had a gloomy look on her face at this time. She desperately wrapped herself in her clothes and


    said in a trembling voice, "I''m too cold. Can we talk somewhere warm?" "Okay!" Roger said to Lisa


    happily, "Come on.


    Get in my car."


    At this moment, Lisa seemed to be too embarrassed to get in Patrick''s car. So she had no choice


    but to get in Roger''s car.


    Soon, Patrick drove us to a high-end hotel and booked a box.


    The four of us went upstairs into the box.


    The heating in the room seemed to have been on in advance. And I found it quite warm as soon as


    I walked in.


    Lisa took off her coat, revealing her sexy long sweater inside, which made Roger stare at her in a


    daze.


    Patrick and I sat on a two-seat sofa. Patrick put his hands on my shoulders with his legs


    ovepped. Then he looked at Lisa and said, "Miss Lisa, you, who act so hard, surely have


    something to say."

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Hearing Patrick''s words, Lisa and I were both stunned for a moment.


    Obviously, Patrick had found out that Lisa was lying.


    He texted someone when he went out just now, which I didn''t pay much attention to at that time.


    Now I thought he should be texting Roger.


    After we arrived where I was going to pick Lisa up, he only said a few words in front of the car.


    "How did he find the truth out?"


    Lisa''s face didn''t look good. However, it seemed that she didn''t want to admit it. She crossed her


    arms in front of her chest and looked directly into Patrick''s eyes, "What are you talking about? Am I


    acting? It''s true that I''ve been harassed. Also, I called Charlotte and asked her toe here. What


    are you trying to say?"


    "Oh, that''s good." Patrick''s expression was indifferent. He added, "I booked this room for a month.


    You can live there. After you''ve confirmed that no one is disturbing you, you can go back to your


    house."


    It seemed that what Lisa would say, it would be within Patrick''s expectation.


    Lisa looked at me with a pleading look on her face.


    I roughly figured out her purpose and said, "How about... we let her go live with us? I''m alone there


    every day, feeling boring. And you''ve been busy recently..."


    "No way."


    Before I could finish my words, Patrick interrupted me directly, "She can live anywhere but my


    house."


    "Let Charlotte stay at my house!" Lisa said directly, "Anyway, she said that you weren''t at home


    frequently. If she stays at my house, I can keep her apany. When you want to call her back,


    you can call her then."


    As Lisa spoke, she stretched out her hands and pulled me who was by Patrick''s side to her side.


    She tightly hugged me with her hands without any intention to let go of me at all.


    "... Okay."


    Patrick was silent for a while. Unexpectedly, he agreed.


    As soon as he said that, I found it a little incredulous.


    "Could it be that..."


    "Oh! Mr. Cowell, since you have agreed, I''ll take her away." Lisa pulled me, intending to walk out of


    the room.


    "Wait a minute."


    "What? Mr. Cowell, did you want to go back on your word?"


    Lisa turned to look at Patrick.


    I stared at Patrick attentively as well and saw that his expression was indifferent, as if he didn''t have


    the slightest bit of emotional fluctuation. It was as if it weren''t his girlfriend who would leave with


    Lisa.


    Instead, it seemed that I was someone irrelevant to him.


    Patrick raised his head and looked at me. His ck eyes were like the water in a well with


    thousands of years'' history. There wasn''t any disturbance in his eyes. He just said tly, "Let Roger


    send you there. I will get someone to send her things to your ce."


    ... I looked nkly at Patrick.


    I couldn''t feel moreplicated and gloomy in my heart.


    Judging from the way he acted... He had been hoping that I would leave him early, right?


    Hearing Patrick''s words, Roger quickly got up, "Okay, okay. I''ll drive you there!"


    As he spoke, he grabbed his clothes and walked out. When he reached the door, he pulled it open


    and made a "please" gesture.


    I was standing where I was. Lisa tugged at my arm and said, "Let''s go. What are you looking at? He


    is so eager to let you go. Didn''t you see that?"


    It seemed that I didn''t hear what she had said. I just looked at Patrick and said in a daze, "Then I''m


    leaving."


    "Okay."


    Patrick just stared at me once before he took his cell phone out of his pocket.


    Then he didn''t look at me anymore.


    At that moment, I felt disappointed in my heart.


    I was pulled away by Lisa. In the car, Roger realized that something went wrong and said, "Miss


    Archer, well, I think it''s your top priority to adjust your face. You can wear a mask outside. But you


    can''t always wear it at home. It surely is because of this that my brother doesn''t want to go home."


    "I see."


    "Is it because of this? I don''t know."


    Lisa rolled her eyes at him, "Drive at ease. Don''t speak up for your brother, a jerk."


    "No, I''m telling the truth."


    "What the hell is the truth? A scumbag is a scumbag. Who made my Charlotte end up in such a


    state? It''s all because of him!"


    "As long as it is a man, he will dislike her. After all, every man likes beautiful women!"


    "Bah! Birds of a feather flock together. That''s why you, who are both scums, gather together."


    Lisa and Roger were arguing with each other.


    I sat by the side and listened to their conversation. For a moment, I actually felt that they were quite


    suitable for each other.


    Finally, the car arrived at the gate of Lisa''s house.


    Roger walked us all the way to the downstairs of Lisa''s house and said cheekily, "Oh, I''ve been


    working so hard to send you here. Don''t you have to invite me to have a cup of coffee upstairs?"


    "Drink coffee in the middle of the night? Aren''t you afraid of dying suddenly as you are sleeping?"


    Lisa rolled her eyes at him without any intention to ask him to go upstairs.


    However, Roger wasn''t angry at all. He said, "Oh, are you worried about me?"


    "Worried about you? Haha, I just don''t want you to go upstairs."


    Lisa went straight to the point.


    Roger wasn''t reconciled, saying, "Didn''t you say that someone was blocking you in the corridor?


    What if he''s still in the corridor? I''ll apany you up there so that I canplete my mission


    perfectly."


    All in all, Roger wanted to know where on earth Lisa was leaving.


    "Haha, I see that you are nning to be the next one to harass me, right?"


    "How is that possible? I''ve always been the one to be harassed by others!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s because others take a fancy to your money. Except for being rich, you don''t have any


    charm."


    The two of them were arguing with each other again.


    Thinking that this matter wouldn''t end if they went on arguing like this, I tried to mediate between


    them, "It''s not that Lisa doesn''t want you to go upstairs. Instead, it is because her home is a little


    messy. You cane here next time after I''m done cleaning her house up."


    "Ah!" When Roger heard this, he immediately felt relieved and said, "Sister-in-Law, you are good.


    No problem! You have to call me her next time after you clean up the house!"


    "Okay."


    I answered seriously.


    As soon as Roger left, Lisa pulled me, saying, "How can you help an outsider?"


    "No. I think he''s quite cute."


    "You probably have seen too much of a jerk. And your vision is poor."


    Lisained.


    We went upstairs. Lisa got a new set of toiletries for me. While helping me unwrap my toothbrush,


    she asked, "What do you think of this matter? Patrick promised to let you live outside so readily. I''m


    afraid he probably has long nned this."


    "It should be." I said with a bitter smile, "But if it were me, I probably can''t deny any food facing


    someone like me."


    I took the unwrapped toothbrush into the bathroom.


    Standing in front of the mirror, I took off the mask and looked at my left face.


    The muscles on my left face were so withering, making I looked extremely ugly.


    Patrick should have worked so hard on it to hold on for so long.


    "You don''t look good now. However, after your skin has been restored, you can do stic surgery


    and make yourself look beautiful again so that Patrick will regret it!"


    Lisa leaned against the door of the bathroom and looked at me with a face full of regret.


    "Will he regret it?"


    "Patrick is so excellent that he has a lot of women by his side. How could he regret it because of


    me?"


    I didn''t want to worry Lisa. So I looked at her with a smile and said, "Well, I''ll make him regret it."


    The next day, Patrick delivered all my things.


    Four servants in total helped deliver my things to Lisa''s house, including the clothes, shoes, and


    bags which he had bought for me and my painting tools.


    I rummaged among a pile of things and found the ne Patrick had given to me.


    When I saw the smiling face on the ne, I immediately found it extremely ironic.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    The happy time between Patrick and me was always like a shooting meteor, which was fleeting.


    So were the paintings I had painted for him.


    On each painting, Patrick looked so handsome.


    "Could it be that I wouldn''t have any more chances to paint him in the future?"


    I felt extremelyplicated in my heart.


    When I was packing up her things, Lisa came back from her work. When she saw that there were a


    lot more things at her home, she frowned and asked, "Is Patrick indeed going to break off his


    connections with you?"


    "It should be so."


    Thinking of the fact that he refused my proposal of getting married, I thought that he probably had


    been thinking about how to end his rtionship with me for a long time.


    Seeing that I wasn''t in a good mood, Lisa didn''t go on talking. She directly put her arms around my


    neck and said, "Oh, forget it. See? You helped me to clean up my house so well. Even though he


    doesn''t love you, I love you.


    Tell me what you want to eat at night. I''ll treat you as a reward for you to clean up my house."


    "I don''t..."


    "Don''t refuse me. I''ll stay here for less than half a month. And when it is Christmas, I am going to be


    busy again. The food abroad tastes so terrible. You can consider it as apanying me to enjoy


    food."


    Knowing that I was going to turn down her request, Lisa interrupted me.


    "Alright."


    I couldn''t overwhelm her verbally.


    When we were checking the restaurants on a food- evaluation app, wondering where we should


    have dinner, Lisa''s cell phone rang


    She looked at the caller ID on the cell phone. As Lisa saw that Roger was calling her, her face


    changed.


    After hesitating for a while, she turned on the speaker mode of her cell phone and said in a bad


    tone, "What do you want?"


    "Beauty, I heard that when you celebrated your birthday back then, you were just having a small


    party with my sister-inw. So today, I specially chose a special ce. And I have prepared cakes


    for you. Can I hold another birthday party for you?"


    On the other side of the phone, Roger sounded quite enthusiastic.


    Lisa rejected him directly, "No, you can''t."


    "Don''t do that. I''ve booked everything ready." This was the style in which Roger would usually


    handle the situation.


    Lisa was about to refuse further. Then she nced at her and said, "Alright. Ask your brother to


    show up there as well."


    "Ah?" Roger was stunned for a moment. But he quickly came to his senses, "Okay, no problem! I''ll


    ask him!"


    After saying that, Roger hung up the phone.


    The result was within my expectation.


    Patrick wouldn''te.


    But Roger didn''t want to give up. He pestered Lisa persistently and tried every means to persuade


    her. Finally, Lisa directly made an appointment with him in a hot pot restaurant.


    Although Roger was reluctant, he still agreed.


    He chose a high-end hot pot restaurant.


    It was a hot pot restaurant with private boxes avable.


    After we went in, Roger sat down first and ordered all kinds of meats, including the Kobe beef and


    New Zend mutton.


    In the end, he took out a bottle of champagne from his bag.


    I didn''t know about wine. But Lisa became quite happy when she saw the wine. She asked, "Louis


    Crystal?"


    "Well, Beauty Lisa, you surely are an expert of wine."


    Seeing that Lisa recognize what kind of wine it was, Roger had a proud look on his face.


    After Roger ordered the dishes, the waiter asked, "May I ask what kind of hot pot soup do you


    want?"


    "Double-vor hot pot," Roger said.


    "All-spicy-vor hot pot," Lisa said.


    The two of them''s answers werepletely different.


    Roger looked at Lisa and said, "Let''s order Double-vor hot pot. I can''t eat spicy food."


    "No, it''s my birthday. It''s up to me." Lisa didn''t seem to have any intention of changing her mind.


    Helplessly, Roger had no choice but to agree.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Roger looked like a yboy, he and Lisa had a lot ofmon topics after they sat


    together today. Instead, I sat next to them as if I were a third wheel.


    I didn''t speak. And I was only responsible for eating.


    A bottle of champagne was quickly emptied. Originally, Roger wanted to ask someone to send him


    some beer. But Lisa directly refused and ordered several bottles of dark beer.


    I wasn''t good at drinking. By the time we finished eating the hot pot, I had been defeated.


    However, Lisa seemed to have drunk to her heart''s content.


    Roger proposed to go to a bar. And Lisa agreed immediately!


    I tried my best to persuade Liss. But she wouldn''t listen. She insisted on pulling me there along with


    her.


    We went to a bar called Lust at Night. Roger, who was quite generous, ordered pretty expensive


    wine directly.


    I was afraid that nobody would take care of Lisa after she got drunkter. So I didn''t drink too much.


    Lisa kept persuading me, which I couldn''t handle. So I left with an excuse of going to the bathroom.


    I got out of the private room and stood in the corridor for a while. Then I saw a quite tall maning


    out from a private room. As soon as the man saw me, he smiled and leaned over, "Oh, isn''t this


    Mrs. Cowell?"


    It was Simon.


    I didn''t expect to see him here. So I turned around subconsciously, intending to leave.


    Simon, who was tall, caught up with me in just a few steps. He bent down and looked at me as he


    said, "What are you running for, Miss Archer? Are you here with Mr. Cowell?"


    "No."


    "I see..." Simon looked at me and said meaningfully, "Miss Archer, thinking that you came with Mr.


    Cowell, I originally nned to take you to his box."


    "Is Patrick here too?"


    We could only drink in this kind of bar. However, there was additional service avable. After I just


    stood in the corridor for a while, I saw a "princess" who was dressed in high- quality clothes passing


    by with a guest.


    Then the two of them went into a bathroom.


    "What will they do there? It is self-evident."


    When Roger saw that I didn''t speak, he wasn''t surprised. Then he added, "Well, Miss Archer,


    although you didn''te with Mr. Cowell, you surely want to go to the room of Mr. Cowell."


    I refused immediately, "No need, thanks."


    Roger didn''t speak. He got up and walked forward. As he walked, he said, "I''m going to say hello to


    Mr. Cowell."


    I knew that the reason he had said so was that he wanted to draw me to follow him.


    I stood in the same ce and hesitated for a while. However, Roger was so tall. And he was


    wearing a white suit. With him standing in the crowd, he would always be seen no matter how far he


    walked.


    For some unknown reason, I followed him.


    From a distance away, I saw him entering a private room.


    After he went in, he didn''t close the door tightly, revealing a small gap.


    I stood far away and looked through the small gap. I didn''t know if it was a coincidence or not. But I


    could see Patrick from that angle.


    Patrick was only wearing a shirt. And there were two sexy women sitting next to him.


    They pressed their breasts against his.


    Patrick just sat there. Although he didn''t do anything, he didn''t mean to refuse.


    He held a crystal cup in one hand and shook the ice inside the cup little by little.


    I stood there, feeling that my entire body was


    stiff.


    "Does Patrick enjoy his life like this after I leave him?"


    "I''m indeed a burden to him."


    People probably liked to make themselves low and humble. Although I had seen everything, I, who


    was unwilling to be convinced by what I had seen, found an excuse for him. Then I stood at the


    door and watched him all the time.


    I hoped that he would push the women next to him away.


    Or he should reveal a little disgust on his face.


    However, I stood there for a long time, only to see that Patrick silently epted the women''s


    goodwill with no intention to reject their offer at all.


    After that, a woman got up, sat directly on hisp, and put her two hands around his neck...


    When I wanted to see Patrick''s reaction, someone came out of the room and closed the door.


    "Hey, Mrs. Cowell, are you still here?"


    Simon looked at me with some evilness in his dimensional eyes.


    I was a little embarrassed. Thinking of the


    scene just now, I immediately said, "I''ve never been a Mrs. Cowell. I''m just one of Mr. Cowell''s


    mistresses. And now that I''ve be like this, he doesn''t want me anymore."


    As I was talking about this...


    I felt a little lost.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    "Is that so?" Simon looked at me with teasing in his eyes.


    "Or else?" I looked up at Roger and pulled down the mask on my face with no hesitation. Then I


    asked him, "Would you like to have a woman like me as yours?"


    Originally, I thought that Simon would refuse immediately.


    However, he thought for a moment and said, "Normally, I won''t ept a woman like you. After all, I


    can''t lift my cock up when I look at you. But if you are useful, I don''t mind epting you."


    I found Roger''s words ridiculous. And I said, "Could it be that you think that you can threaten Patrick


    with me if you ept me?"


    "Can''t I?"


    "If you had been a few months earlier, I might have been a little useful to you. But now, you won''t


    have any chances."


    I looked at Roger and smiled self-mockingly.


    Then I pulled up my mask.


    As I was about to turn around and leave, the door of the box behind Simon opened.


    Patrick walked out from behind.


    Patrick looked at me and then at Simon. Suddenly, his face became quite gloomy. And he went


    straight to me and said impatiently, "Why are you here?"


    "Alright. Go back! I''ll find someone to see you off."


    As I was about to exin, Patrick interrupted me.


    As Patrick spoke, he immediately took out his cell phone from his pocket and said, "Send Charlotte


    away."


    Seeing this scene, Simon smiled. "Mr. Cowell, you are indeed so cruel. When she was a beauty,


    you hugged her in your arms and swore to make an oath to her every day, saying that you would be


    with her till thest day of the world. Now she has disfigured her face. And you kick her off


    immediately."


    "I don''t." Patrick immediately denied it, "She shouldn''t havee to a ce like this."


    As Patrick spoke, his expression was always cold and indifferent. His attitude even reminded me of


    the days when I married him on behalf of Caroline back then.


    Howe someone change his attitude so quickly?


    At this time, Patrick''s driver came up and said that he was going to see me off.


    I wanted to maintain my dignity which was the only thing that I had. So I said decisively, "Mr. Cowell,


    I don''t need you to see me off. I met you here coincidentally today. It won''t happen again."


    Seeing this, Simon said happily, "Oh, Mr. Cowell, I''ll see her off for you."


    "Follow my driver." Patrick looked at me. His ck eyes seemed to be covered with a thinyer of


    ice.


    I wasn''t surprised at all to hear him say this.


    I took a step back and kept a distance from Simon, "I know what''s wrong with you, Mr. Cowell. Even


    if you don''t want me, no other man can touch me. But you can rest assured, Mr. Cowell, Mr. Simon


    isn''t blind. He won''t like me.


    After I said that, I turned and walked in the direction of the box where Roger and Lisa were.


    No one followed me.


    Including Patrick and his driver.


    I felt somehow empty in my heart. But I knew that what I was looking forward to wasn''t something I


    could expect.


    When I returned to my private room, I found that the door of the private room was open. Neither


    Roger nor Lisa was in it!


    Only the waiters were cleaning up the room.


    At first, I thought I hade to the wrong box. So I took a step back and looked at the box number.


    After making sure that I didn''t make any mistake, I hurried in and asked, "Where are the guests?"


    "Guests? They''ve left," The waiter saw me, thought for a moment, and said, "Are you called


    Charlotte Archer? The gentleman asked me to ry some words to you, saying that they''re leaving


    first and that you should go back by yourself."


    "What?"


    "Did Roger take Lisa away? He surely won''t do something good."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I quickly took out my cell phone and called Lisa. The cell phone kept ringing for a long time. And


    finally, I turned on the messagepost mode.


    I didn''t want to give up. So I continued to call Lisa.


    I made a call to Lisa three times in a row. In the end, the call was connected.


    I asked first, "Where are you, Lisa?"


    There was a moment of silence over the phone before Lisa said, "I, I''m with Roger."


    "Where are you? I''ll go find you!"


    Lisa didn''t speak quite clearly. It was obvious that she had drunk a lot of wine. It seemed that Roger


    had tempted her to drink much wine again after I left!


    I immediately regretted leaving the room.


    If Lisa was with Roger, would there be any good news?


    To my surprise, Lisa refused me directly, "You can leave now. I''ll go backter."


    "No! I won''t rest assured if you are with Roger!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I know what to do. Don''t worry."


    Lisa hung up the phone as soon as she finished speaking.


    I called her again. Although she picked up my call, her tone indicated that she was impatient.


    I had no choice but to call Roger.


    Roger didn''t answer my call.


    I was full of uneasiness. But I, who couldn''t find them, had no choice but to go home first.


    That night, my mind was in a mess. I worried about Lisa. And I recalled Patrick''s attitude toward me.


    Starting from the moment I moved out of Patrick''s house, it probably could be considered that I had


    broken up with Patrick.


    In the middle of the night, I fell asleep in a daze.


    In the morning, I was awakened by the ringtone of my cell phone.


    As soon as I picked up the phone, Lisa''s muffled voice rang over the phone. And she said, "Take


    some clothes to Hilton Hotel. I''ll send you the room numberter."


    "What''s that?"


    I hadn''t awakened yet. And I couldn''t understand her words for a moment.


    "Bring a set of clothes from the inside ones to the outside ones. Bring them all to me at the fastest


    speed. I''m counting on you."


    This time, I understood Lisa''s point. And I realized what had happened!


    I quickly got up and went to Lisa''s room to fetch a set of clothes from her wardrobe, including her


    underwear and lingerie. Then I took a taxi to the Hilton Hotel.


    I arrived at the hall of the hotel and went upstairs directly based on the room number provided by


    Lisa.


    As soon as I arrived at the door...


    "Ah"


    "Oh, my! Don''t! Baby!"


    "Who is your baby? Shut up!"


    Roger''s and Lisa''s voices could be heard outside the room.


    Of course, I heard the sound of smashing things as well.


    I pressed the doorbell. And in half a second, the door opened.


    I walked into the room. It was Roger who opened the door for me. He was wearing a pair of trousers


    and a shirt on his upper body. The buttons of his shirt were buttoned in the wrong way. And his shirt


    was covered with lipstick marks...


    "Pleasee in." When Roger saw it was me, she quickly made way for me.


    When I entered the room, I saw that Lisa sat on the bed and wrapped herself in a quilt. Her clothes


    had been thrown on the ground. Among the clothes, a dark red sweater had been torn into pieces.


    Other clothes were in a mess as well...


    The messy table and sheets showed how fiercely they had made lovest night.


    "I''ll go... wait in the bathroom." Roger knew that Lisa was going to put on her clothes. So he looked


    around. Without any intention to go out, he could only go to the bathroom and wait there.


    Without waiting for Lisa to reply, Roger ran to the bathroom.


    I handed the clothes to Lisa. Lisa put them on quietly without saying anything. After she was done,


    she said, "Why, why didn''t you stop me yesterday?"


    "I''m sorry..." I looked at Lisa''s exposed body which were all covered with hickeys, feeling quite


    embarrassed. "Yesterday, I wanted to take good care of you. But you asked me to drink. I had no


    choice but to go out and hide outside. By the time I went back, you and Roger had left. I called


    you..."


    "I know... I remember that I was the one who agreed to what had happened yesterday," Lisa said as


    she tugged on her hair. Regretfully, she continued, "I drank too much. And something went wrong


    with my brain!"


    "Stop tugging your hair. The incident yesterday has something to do with me. I will be responsible


    for you."


    At some point, Roger came out of the bathroom and stood at the door.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    "Be responsible for me? How? Are you going to give me five million dors or ten million dors?!"


    Lisa said as she pulled open the quilt abruptly and pointed at a pool of ring red blood on the bed


    and said, "My virginity has been ruined by you! How can you be responsible for my virginity?"


    As for the small piece of red represent...


    Everyone knew it regardless of the gender.


    Looking at the blood on the bed, Roger hesitated for a moment and said, "I''ll marry you."


    "Bah! Who cares about your promise to marry me?" Lisa sneered. "For someone like you, even if


    you get married, you will have many mistresses outside! If I marry you, I surely will be cuckolded,


    right?"


    "I''ll try my best to restrain myself," said Roger with a slight frown.


    "Control yourself? For three days or five days?" Lisa said as she picked up her bag and rolled her


    eyes at Roger, "I''m telling you, let bygones be bygones. Don''t let me see you again. Or I''ll beat you


    to death!"


    After Lisa finished speaking, she pulled me out of the room.


    We hailed a cab at a crossroad.


    Lisa didn''t say a word along the way.


    After we arrived home...


    As she changed her shoes, I poured her a ss of water. Before I could give her the water, Lisa


    looked at me with her eyes turning red. She hugged me and said, "originally, I want to keep my


    virginity for my husband!"


    "I''m sorry, it was my fault yesterday." At this point, I couldn''t be more guilty, saying, "I shouldn''t have


    left. Or I should have insisted on bringing you back."


    How good it woule be I had insisted on a little longer.


    Lisa shook her head and said, "No, I don''t me you. It''s my fault. Why should I have drunk so


    much wine? I actually gave my virginity to someone who is a scumbag, a yboy, and a jerk!"


    "Yes, yes."


    I didn''t know what to say.


    That night, I received a text from Roger saying, "Sister- in-w, how is Lisa? She cklisted my


    number. I can''t get in touch with her anymore."


    He was talking bullshit.


    I indeed had nothing to say to Roger. What he had done left me nothing to say.


    Later, Roger sent me a lot of texts and asked me to speak up for him, only to be refused by me.


    After all, I could rte to Lisa.


    If it were me, I wouldn''t have forgiven him for taking advantage of someone else''s perilous state


    either.


    In the evening, when I was cooking for Lisa, my cell phone rang again.


    I instinctively thought it was Roger texting again. So I didn''t pay attention to my cell phone. After a


    while, I went over to check my cell phone and found that it was a text from an unrecorded number.


    The text read, "There is a surprise for you in the Oriental Restaurant at 7 p.m. From Roger."


    Seeing the signatures at the end of the text, I turned off my cell phone with no deliberation and


    continued to cook.


    When I was cooking, I remembered that this number was the same one with which someone had


    called me a few days ago saying nothing.


    "Roger has been targeting me for a long time, right?"


    He probably wanted to use me to threaten Patrick. Unfortunately, he made a mistake.


    After I finished cooking, I had dinner with Lisa. Over dinner, I couldn''t help ncing at my watch.


    It was already 7 p.m.


    Lisa''s house wasn''t far from the Oriental Restaurant. It wouldn''t take me over ten minutes to get


    there by a taxi...


    After eating dinner for another 10 minutes, Lisa watched the TV series aired on the television alone,


    scolding the leading actress for being an idiot and the male lead for being a b*stard.


    Hearing her words. I made up my mind, put down my chopsticks, and said, "Lisa, I have something


    to do."


    After that, I put on my coat and went out.


    About ten minutester, I arrived at the downstairs of Oriental Restaurant.


    Patrick had brought me here to enjoy the food here before. Oriental Restaurant was crowded with


    clients. And vehiclesing and going incessantly at the entrance.


    But today, only a white car parked in front of the entrance to Oriental Restaurant. The scene was


    cold and cheerless...


    As soon I saw the car, I remembered whose car it was in a second.


    It was the car in which I saw Patrick and Kelsi back then.


    At least, this car was of the same style as that I had seen that day...


    I walked inside. Before I could reach the door, a waiter came out and stopped me, "I''m sorry,


    someone has booked the entire Oriental Restaurant today."


    "The entire Oriental Restaurant?"


    I was stunned for a moment, wondering who could make such a generous move.


    It was well- known that Oriental Restaurant was one of the most popr restaurants in City Y. The


    cost of per capita consumption here was quite high. So booking Oriental Restaurant for one night


    would cost at least hundreds of thousands of dors.


    When I was confused, I heard several waiters chatting in the parking lot.


    "Oh, this boss is indeed so generous with the spending. I''ve been working here for so long. And it''s


    the first time that I''ve seen someone book here as a whole."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "That''s right. I heard that he is the boss of Towering High Group."


    "I hear so as well. That woman seems to be the daughter of the Kelsi family."


    "Hey, I can''t imagine what the rich are thinking about."


    The chit-chatting sounds of the waiters rang in my ears.


    "Is Patrick booking the whole Oriental Restaurant for Kelsi?"


    He had never treated me like this. Although I didn''t expect Patrick to spend money on me like this, I


    still felt sorry for him as I saw him spending money on another woman like this.


    "What right do I have to feel distressed for him?" I shook my head desperately and tried to get rid of


    the depression in my heart, "It has been a miracle for someone like me to be connected with such


    an excellent man like Patrick Cowell. Why am I pleading for an evesting love?"


    I told myself so in my heart.


    Then I turned around, intending to leave.


    "I can stand behind you and chase you as if I were a shadow chasing after light in a daze."


    As soon as I took a step forward, the cell phone in my pocket rang.


    As expected, it was indeed Roger''s call.


    I hesitated for a moment and picked it up in the end.


    "Hello, Miss Archer, did you hear that? How do you feel?" Simon''s frivolous voice floated out from


    the cell phone.


    I frowned slightly and said, "Mr. Simon, if you intend to make me give up on Patrick, then I tell you


    that I have given up on him. You don''t have to exert so many efforts."


    To be honest, I was somewhat confused about why Roger was doing this.


    If he wanted to use me to irritate Patrick, then he was doomed to fail.


    Could it be that he wanted me to give up on Patrick? If yes, what was his purpose?


    "Well, Miss Archer, why are you angry? See, I just let you see who Patrick truly is. He abandoned


    you yesterday. And today, he directly turns to his childhood sweetheart. Who does he take you for?


    You probably are nothing to him."


    Roger said with a smile...


    "Well, I know. Thank you for telling me this."


    I pretended to be strong and calm.


    Roger didn''t mind my indifference and continued to say, "Miss Archer, besides Oriental Restaurant,


    Mr. Cowell has booked several other avenues recently. In order to make Miss Kelsi happy, he has


    booked several avenues, including movie theaters and opera cinemas. If you are interested, I can


    tell you where they are exactly located."


    "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in them." I had realized Roger''s purpose. And I told him, "If you want


    me to hate Patrick so that I can help you do something, then I think you don''t have to work so hard


    No matter how much I hate him, I won''t help you."


    "Miss Archer, are you so smart?"


    "It''s not because I''m smart. It''s because you think too highly of yourself."


    After I finished speaking, I hung up the phone without saying anything else.


    After I hung up the phone, in less than five minutes, I received a text from Simon.


    The text was about the time and location of a movie tomorrow as well as the time and location of an


    opera next week.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    I turned off my cell phone, pretending that I hadn''t seen the message before.


    By the time I arrived at the downstairs of Lisa''s house, I bought some fruits before I went upstairs,


    fearing that Lisa would ask me about this.


    As soon as I arrived in the corridor, I saw a man standing at the staircases and killing time with his


    cell phone.


    "Roger Lance?"


    I eyed him and found that it was indeed Roger Lance.


    When he saw me, his eyes lit up, saying, "Oh, my dear sister-inw, did you go out? That''s great.


    How about you take me in?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Don''t call me sister-inw. I have nothing to do with him anymore. If you want to call someone


    sister-inw, go to Kelsi rk." After I said this, I said, "Regarding taking you into Lisa''s house, it


    isn''t my call. After all, this isn''t my home."


    "How can you ask me to do that? My brother and Kelsi are indeed childhood sweethearts." Although


    Roger was older than me, he didn''t


    feel embarrassed at all when he called me sister-inw. He continued, "It''s true. You are the only


    one my brother loves the most. He told me sost time!"


    Originally, I was ready to press the elevator button.


    Upon hearing Roger''s words, I withdrew my hands and looked at him.


    Seeing that I stopped, Roger continued, "It''s true. I went to drink with my brother back then. And he


    drank too much. So he told me that if he would marry someone again in the rest of his life, it has to


    be you."


    Looking at Roger, I couldn''t feel moreplicated in my heart.


    But soon, I realized that he had made up such a lie so that I could take him to see Lisa. I forced a


    smile, curled up the corner of my lips, and said, "Mr. Roger, do your research before lying next time.


    A few days ago, Mr. Cowell refused my proposal of marriage."


    "Ah?" Roger was surprised.


    At this time, someone went downstairs by elevator. After the elevator stopped on the first floor, the


    door opened.


    A woman came out.


    I stepped forward. As Roger intended to follow me, I stopped him outside the elevator door and


    said, "Mr. Roger, you should know Lisa well. You''ll only infuriate her more if you visit her."


    Hearing what I said, Roger, who originally nned to step into the elevator, stopped.


    Standing at the door, he watched the door of the elevator close without taking another step forward.


    When I got home, Lisa was doing yoga in the living room. I told her that I had seen Roger just now.


    She just rolled her eyes and said, "He just called me. I didn''t answer."


    In the daytime, Lisa would go to conduct the training.


    I stayed at home. When I thought of Roger''s words, I couldn''t calm down at all. I looked through


    Simon''s phone number in the phonebook and hesitated for a moment...


    At least, I should make myselfpletely give up on Patrick!


    I made up my mind, did deliberate makeup, and covered up the scars on my nose perfectly. Then I


    put on my mask as usual and went to the cinema which Simon''s text had indicated.


    To make it look like an idental encounter, I purchased thetest cartoon movie ticket aired in


    another hall online in advance.


    After I went into the cinema, I didn''t go to have my ticket checked in a hurry. Instead, I waited on the


    side. Because it was daytime. There weren''t many people in the cinema.


    I waited there for a while. The movie which Patrick and Kelsi were going to see was about to start.


    Even so, I didn''t see theming either.


    "Have I been deceived?"


    When I was feeling a little suspicious, I heard someone beside me saying, "Look, that man is so


    handsome."


    I looked in the direction that the one beside me pointed.


    Sure enough, I saw Patrick.


    Patrick was dressed in casual clothes today. By his side, Kelsi was in a crystal- blue sweater. And


    her white coat was hanging on Patrick''s arm.


    The two of them arrived side by side.


    This scene seemed so dazzling to me.


    "Miss Archer?"


    When I looked at them, unexpectedly, Kelsi found me.


    She said hello to me.


    Patrick looked at me as well and moved slightly. He looked so terribly indifferent, as if he were a


    little angry.


    For a moment, I was at a loss.


    The two of them walked up to me. And Kelsi asked me naturally, "Miss Archer, are you here to


    watch a movie as well?"


    "Yeah..." I raised the movie ticket in embarrassment and forced a smile, "I''m bored. And I''m not at


    work. So I''m here to watch a movie..."


    "Oh." Kelsi stared at the movie ticket in my hands, "Miss Archer, this is a cartoon film. I didn''t expect


    you to be so childlike."


    "For the ones engaged in the design, we have to understand everything a little."


    I exined.


    Hearing my words, Kelsi said with a smile, "Miss Archer, have you ever seen this movie named


    Remnant Love? We are booking the entire hall for it. You cane to watch this movie with us."


    "I''m booking the entire hall for you."


    Patrick, who was on the side, snapped before I could speak.


    His words were like a sharp knife stabbing at my heart. I felt so painful that I found it a little difficult


    for me to breathe.


    I smiled wryly and said, "Yes, Mr. Cowell has booked the entire hall for you, Miss Kelsi. It''s not


    appropriate for me to be a third wheel."


    "No, we..."


    "It doesn''t matter. My movie starts now. I''ll go in first."


    I interrupted Kelsi impolitely and went straight into the hall


    The entertainment effect of the cartoon movie on the screen didn''t entertain me at all. Patrick''s


    words had been lingering in my heart.


    His words pierced through my heart over and over again as if they were thorns in my skin.


    Finally, I managed to hold on to the end of the movie.


    I came out alone. Fearing that I would meet them again, I took a taxi and left.


    Sitting in the car, I asked myself over and over again.


    "Charlotte Archer, have you ever waken up from your dream yet?"


    "It''s time to wake up."


    "All the princes are destined to match the princess. And even Cindere was the daughter of the


    Duke."


    "How could there be a real Cindere in the world?"


    "If I want to draw a clear line with both Patrick and Kelsi, I have to tell Kelsi about my house." The


    next day, I found a time to call Kelsi and asked her for a meeting.


    As far as I knew, although there were several clothing brands and chain supermarkets under Kelsi''s


    command, they were managed by professional personnel. She didn''t have to personally take care


    of them. So she had a lot of time.


    Hearing my request, she agreed.


    We agreed to meet in a cafe near Unit No.1, City Y.


    Seeing her, I, who didn''t want to beat around the bush, directly said my purpose of asking her to


    come out.


    After hearing that I was going to buy my house back, Kelsi lowered his eyes slightly and fell silent


    for a moment. Then she said, "In fact, it''s like this. My friend has recently returned to City Y. And he


    had been living there ever since two days ago. If you told me this earlier, I could have found


    another..."


    "I''m sorry. I know that my request is quite unreasonable. But this house was left to me by my


    grandmother. I indeed want to take it back sincerely."


    I looked at Kelsi and saw that she looked quite embarrassed.


    However, after listening to me, she hesitated for a moment and said, "Well, I''ll call him and ask him


    about this."


    As she spoke, she took out her cell phone from her bag and made a call.


    I listened to her talking to someone on the phone. And she said repeatedly, "Thank you."


    "It should be sessful."


    After all, in my opinion, Kelsi was a considerate person. And her friends shouldn''t be bad.


    After hanging up the phone, Kelsi said, "He said he was fine with it. But he has to find a new house.


    It may take him a month."


    "It''s okay. Thank you so much!" Let alone one month, I would be fine with two months. After that, I


    asked Kelsi, "Well, regarding the price..."


    "Let''s stick to the original price."


    Hearing her words, I was so excited that I was about to kneel in front of her.


    To tell the truth, if she raised the price by a little more, I probably wouldn''t have so much money.


    After settling the matter of the house, Kelsi looked at me and said, "Miss Archer, don''t you hate


    me?"

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    When Kelsi asked me so, she looked at me with a sense of sadness.


    I was stunned for a moment, asking, "Do I hate you?"


    "Yes." Kelsi''s face was full of apologies as she said, "I know what happened between you and


    Patrick. You two used to be together. Then you separated. Besides, my family arranged for me to


    marry him."


    "What...What does it have anything to do with you?"


    I lowered my head and took a sip of the coffee in front of me. After thinking about it for a moment, I


    asked her, "How did Patrick tell you about the rtionship between him and me?"


    "The rtionship between you guys?"


    "Yes."


    I nodded and looked at Kelsi seriously.


    She nodded slightly, "He said it was his grandfather who had asked him to be with you and your


    sister." When she said this, she seemed to notice my upset expression and immediately exined,


    "But you are different


    from your sister. You are a good and kind person. So he has always been reluctant to hurt you..."


    "Did he say so?"


    When I heard Kelsi''s words, I even found it a little ridiculous!


    It was clear that I had been trying to escape from Patrick''s side over and over again. But Patrick had


    located me from time to time and kept me by his side.


    Then he hurt me repeatedly.


    "Miss Archer, please don''t misunderstand Patrick. Patrick is a good person. He is indeed reluctant


    to hurt you. Regarding your disfigured face, he mes himself quite much for it. So he has never


    dared to bear to tell you about what happened between the two of you."


    Kelsi looked at me with a sincere look in her eyes.


    To make myself more disappointed about Patrick, I asked Kelsi, "Miss Kelsi, are you going to marry


    him?"


    "Yes..." Kelsi took the bag on the side over, took out a pink and delicate card of it, and handed it


    over to me. "In fact, when Patrick knew that I woulde to see you today, he asked me to find a


    chance to give you this card."


    When I looked down, I found that it was a wedding invitation card.


    The photos of Patrick and Kelsi were clearly attached to it.


    "Ah..." At that moment, I felt that a hand seemed to be pinching my heart tightly.


    To prevent me from crying, I bit my lips hard and pinched my palms with my nails.


    "Don''t cry."


    "I can''t cry!


    "I surely can''t cry!!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I kept telling myself.


    After trying to control my emotions in sess, I managed to say, "Congrattions!"


    "Miss Archer, I know that you are sad. I''m sorry." Kelsi took out a piece of paper and handed it to


    me, "I have known Patrick for so many years. In fact, we are more like family members. But our


    family members asked us to unite through marriage. We can''t go against them."


    "Well, I know, it doesn''t matter."


    "I''m sorry."


    Kelsi looked at me apologetically.


    I clutched the invitation card tightly in my hands. But I didn''t even have the courage to open it. I


    couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Kelsi, disregard what your rtionship with Patrick is, don''t you mind if I


    exist?"


    "Me?" Kelsi paused for a moment and smiled. "It''s a lie if I say that I don''t mind. After all, I surely will


    mind that my husband has another woman in his heart."


    "Don''t worry, he doesn''t have me in his heart."


    I said sourly.


    "How could it be? You''ve been together for so long. You are surely in his mind." Kelsi lowered her


    eyes and took a sip of coffee in front of her, "He said he didn''t want to hurt you. In fact, I understand


    that he just can''t let you go."


    "In this way, it''s unfair to both of us. Inparison, it''s even more unfair to you."


    I suddenly felt that Kelsi was more pitiful than me.


    "After all, I may never have anything to do with Patrick in the future. I can keep him in my heart."


    "But Kelsi has to be with him forever."


    "If I were in her position, I couldn''t take it either."


    Hearing my words, Kelsi smiled, "There is nothing I can do. As the daughter of the Kelsi family, this


    is my mission. I can''t enjoy my fancy life for free."


    As she spoke, her cell phone rang.


    She picked up the call and said, "I was drinking coffee with Charlotte Archer. Hmm, I gave it to her.


    And she also epted it, saying that she would congratte us."


    "Is it a call from Patrick?"


    Kelsi hung up the phone and looked at me apologetically, "Patrick is here to pick me up. I have to


    go now."


    "Well, goodbye, Miss Kelsi. Wish both of you happiness."


    That day, after Kelsi left, I sat in the cafe for a long time.


    I just sat there. And my tears fell down unconsciously.


    "I know that after I separated with Patrick this time, it will be eternal before I can be with him again,


    right?"


    "We will no longer have anything to do with each other like we used to be."


    It had beente. In the end, I was urged to leave by the waiters.


    I held the invitation card in my hands, opened it, and saw the date written on it.


    It was January 16th, that was a monthter.


    It was Patrick''s 30th birthday that day. I had been wondering how to celebrate this for Patrick.


    Now, everything I had been nning was superfluous.


    By the time I got home, Lisa had cooked noodles by herself. When she saw me, she held up the


    noodles with chopsticks and asked, "Have you had dinner yet? It''s of spicy pepper vor. After


    eating it, you will feel like you have been stricken with an electric shock."


    "I''m not hungry."


    It was true that I wasn''t hungry.


    Lisa ate the noodles for a while and saw me sitting on the sofa in a daze. Then she came over and


    asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Patrick is getting married."


    "What?"


    Lisa''s voice was overwhelmingly loud.


    "Yes, he will get married on his birthday," I spoke as I took out an invitation card from my bag and


    showed it to Lisa.


    "That''s Patrick''s childhood sweetheart. She looks so scheming. There sure won''t be any good news


    after Patrick marries her." Lisaforted me, "The jerk is blind. Don''t be angry. If you go through


    stic surgery in the future, there''ll be plenty of good men lining up to marry you."


    "Yes, I''ll find a hospital and consult the doctors there in a few days."


    stic surgery was something I had to do. I had to restore my face before I find a new job.


    It made sense that Patrick would marry Kelsi. After all, they were from well- matched families,


    respectively.


    "That''s good."


    "Hm, it''s quite good."


    "I don''t know why. But when I think of this matter, I feel a dull pain in my heart. I, who shouldn''t be


    jealous, can''t help but be jealous."


    "Perhaps, what I need to do is to break up with him formally."


    Thinking of this, I found my cell phone in my bag and found Patrick''s phone number.


    I sent him a text which read, "Mr. Cowell, I have something to tell you."


    After I sent it, a long time passed.


    He didn''t respond. I guess that Patrick surely had cklisted my phone number.


    I ate some instant noodles randomly, removed my makeup, and went to sleep.


    Lying in bed, I was about to fall asleep in a daze...


    "I can stand behind you and chase you as if I were a shadow chasing after the light in a daze..."


    I picked up my cell phone, put it in my ear, and said with a muddled voice, "Hello."


    "It''s me."


    Patrick''s hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone.


    It had been just a while since I heard his voicest time. But I felt like I hadn''t heard his voice for a


    century!


    I woke up in an instant and looked at the caller ID on my cell phone to confirm that it was him. Then


    I said, "Pa... Patrick."


    "Well, don''t you have something to say to me? Go ahead."


    Patrick''s voice was faint and a little cold. I didn''t know how he was feeling now.


    Was he agitated? Or was he happy?


    However, all of these was no longer important to me.


    I gripped the cell phone tightly and said firmly, "Let''s meet for thest time. I hope that you can


    formally refuse me. Then you can tell me that you are going to get married. And I will also wish you


    a happy new marriage in front of you, saying that we should never each other again."


    "What do you think?"

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    After I finished my words, Patrick was silent over the phone.


    After a long time...


    I finally heard his hoarse voice. And he said, "Okay. Come to my office at 10 a.m.tomorrow."


    "Your office?"


    After all, his office was a ce for getting business done. It turned out that in Patrick''s eyes, it was


    an official business for him to meet me.


    I could hardly ept such a reality. Even so, what could I do?


    I agreed, "Okay, I''ll be there on time tomorrow."


    The next morning, Lisa went to herpany for training. I got up to put on makeup.


    I probably spent the longest time doing makeup ever this time. I covered the scars on my face


    tightly and tried not to look myself so embarrassed by applying powder on my face.


    After all, I would meet Patrick for thest time.


    I picked a long and beige sweater from the clothes in the wardrobe and wore a pair of boots with a


    beige coat outside.


    Standing in front of the mirror, I looked quite young and beautiful.


    However, it was under the premise that I didn''t take off the mask.


    I specially put on the newly bought mask embroidered with a cartoon cat, which sort of perfectly


    covered up my shorings.


    I went out at 9:30 a.m. And I arrived at Towering High Group on time.


    I arrived at the hall of Towering High Group. Before I could read the front desk, I saw Jeremy


    coming towards me. Then he stopped a meter away from me and said respectfully, "Miss Archer,


    Mr. Cowell is waiting for you up there."


    I followed Jeremy into an elevator and went upstairs.


    Because of my trust in Jeremy, I asked, "Do you know when he will get engaged to Kelsi?"


    Jeremy answered, "Well... I don''t know about Mr. Cowell''s private affairs." He paused and said


    apologetically, "Miss Archer, I once asked Mr. Cowell about this matter. But he reprimanded me


    quite sternly."


    "Thank you."


    I thanked Jeremy for speaking up for me.


    In the blink of an eye, the elevator reached the top floor.


    When the elevator door opened, the entire top floor was empty.


    Jeremy took me to the entrance of Patrick''s office and retreated.


    I pushed the door open and went in.


    Patrick''s office was the same as it used to be. Patrick was sitting in front of arge desk, reading


    some documents in his hand.


    Seeing mee in, he slightly raised his eyes with no extra expression on his face. He just said,


    "Don''t you have something to say to me? Go ahead."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The look on his face indicated that he was quite alienated from me.


    It was as if he wasn''t talking to a woman he had once had a rtionship with. Instead, he was


    talking to his subordinate.


    Patrick''s alienation made me a little ufortable. I didn''t even know how to start a conversation


    for a while.


    Patrick had been reading the documents.


    He waited for a while. When he saw that I didn''t speak, he put down the documents in his hand and


    said with a slightly impatient expression, "I am quite busy. If you don''t have anything to say, leave


    now."


    I looked at him. And I was in a trance for a moment.


    "Is this Patrick?"


    "This man seems to be a different person with the same face and body figure as Patrick."


    "As for the Patrick whom I know, at least, he cared about me, felt sorry for me, and talked to me


    gently not long ago."


    "Oh, I still remember that when he took the anti- exposure drugs for me, I said he was crazy."


    "And he said that he would only go crazy if I were dead."


    "The concern in his eyes back then was still vivid in my mind."


    "How could he be like this in such a short time?"


    I wanted to tell him a lot of things. But all my words were stuck in my throat. After a long time of


    hesitation, I asked, "When did you and Kelsi decide to get married?"


    "Over half a year ago."


    Patrick responded.


    I was stunned, saying, "Over half a year ago?" His answer indeed amused me. I looked at him


    incredulously, "Now that you decided to marry her over half a year ago, why did you have to do


    those useless things?"


    "Why did you say you wanted to chase me back? Why were you nice to me?"


    "Why did you bring me back from abroad? Why did you say that you would only go crazy if I was


    dead?"


    "Why did you arrange for me to live in the Supreme Aristocratic Family? Why did you act like you


    wanted to be with me forever?"


    I asked him questions, one after another. It was as if I were voicing my confusions in my heart one


    by one!


    After Patrick heard my words, his expression didn''t change at all.


    It was as if what I had said had nothing to do with him.


    After lowering his head and thinking about it for a while, he said, "It''s impossible for me to live with


    Kelsi before I marry her. Moreover, I am more addicted to sleeping with you."


    "It turns out that I''m just a bed partner to you, right?"


    "You can think so."


    Patrick''s words made my heart ache terribly.


    But I knew I couldn''t cry. In front of him, I couldn''t show weakness!


    I pinched my nails into my flesh. And I tried to hold myself back for a long time before walking to his


    table, "Patrick Cowell, tell me now that you''re telling the truth and that you don''t hide anything from


    me! If any word from you is false, you will die a terrible death!"


    All in all, I unwilling to ept the reality.


    "Well, I swear." Patrick looked up and looked at me calmly, "If I tell a lie, I''ll be struck by lightning


    and die a terrible death."


    "Patrick Cowell, Patrick Cowell, why are you so cruel? Is lying to me something so interesting to


    you?" After I heard him out, tears finally fell down uncontrobly. I looked at him and said, "What''s


    more frightening is that you are a good actor. You deceived me with ease and fooled me around. I


    trusted you so much that I was willing to be sincere to you!"


    In the past, I always felt that I didn''t like to cry.


    But at this very moment, I realized that when I got bullied in my childhood, I would only suffer


    physical pain. Right now, my heart ached. And I was truly in pain!!


    My tears fell on the documents one by one in front of Patrick.


    Patrick frowned slightly and pushed the documents to the side. Pointing at the empty space in front


    of him, he said, "If you don''t mind, I can put on another show. After today, we''re even."


    "Another show?"


    As I heard him say this, the look in my eyes had be tender.


    "Let me indulge myself for thest time."


    I had made a decision in my heart. I walked up to him. And I no longer suppressed my emotions. I


    threw myself into his arms as tears falling down continuously.


    He patted on my back gently with his big hands.


    He didn''t say anything.


    I cried in his arms for a long time and said to myself, "Patrick Cowell, if I could choose, I surely


    wouldn''t love you. I would rather that I had never met you."


    "Okay."


    His voice was gentle.


    "I have a secret that I have never told you."


    "What is it?"


    Instead of answering him directly, I said, "I didn''t tell you the secret back then. Because I wanted to


    leave you. I was afraid that I revealed it to you, you wouldn''t let me go. However, at this moment,


    I''m truly leaving you. So I have to tell you about it."


    "Alright. Tell me about it."


    Patrick''s voice sounded quite gentle.


    He acted as we had never had a grudge and that we had always got along with each other the way


    we used to be.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    I looked up at Patrick and saw that the look in his eyes was as gentle as ever.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    There was a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    When he looked at me, it seemed that he could only me in the world.


    But I knew clearly that these wouldn''t belong to me soon.


    I looked at him and asked first, "Do you want me to go to your wedding?"


    "I respect your choice. However, my wedding will be held on an ind. And you need to get there by


    boat. It might be a little hard for you," Patrick replied.


    His voice was so gentle.


    His words sounded like he cared about me so much.


    Even so, why did I feel so painful in my heart?


    I looked at him and smiled bitterly, "You are indeed good at acting. At this moment, I even think you


    are telling the truth."


    "I''m telling the truth."


    Patrick said seriously.


    There seemed to be a bit of firmness in his expression.


    He sat down and pulled me to sit on hisp. I put my hands around his neck and frowned slightly. "I


    indeed hope that how good it will be if everything is the same as I guessed."


    "What did you guess?"


    "You sincerely love me. You have enemies. You are afraid that they will hurt me. So you choose to


    alienate me."


    At this point, I told him all my childish imaginations.


    He raised his hand and patted the hair on my head, "Maybe the truth is the same as you imagined."


    "You don''t have to lie to me." I shook my head, "I have thought about it carefully. You have never


    said that you love me. I am the only one who keeps expressing my feelings..."


    "Then I''ll tell you now." He put a little strength in his hands and hugged me to the ce closer to


    him. He pressed his thin lips against my ear and said, "I love you."


    At that moment, I, who stopped crying, burst out crying once again.


    The tears fell drop by drop like broken beads. I simply couldn''t hold myself back from crying at all.


    I pushed him away and said while wiping away my tears, "No more games, no more games. I can''t


    afford to keep ying such games with you. I will take it seriously."


    It would only make me more painful.


    But Patrick had no intention of letting me go. He held me in his arms, grabbed the back of my head


    with one hand, and kissed my tears with his thin lips.


    I heard him say, "Don''t cry. Seeing you cry, I will be sad as well."


    When I heard him say that, I cried even more heartbrokenly.


    He kissed away my tears little by little. And finally, he put his thin lips on my lips. The strong smell of


    tobo which was mixed with the unique smell of men took over my mouth aggressively.


    At this moment, I couldn''t resist him at all.


    I could only instinctively respond.


    I could feel that something in the ce where I was sitting was changing little by little. Soon, I heard


    the sounds indicating that Patrick was unbuckling his belt.


    "No."


    "No, we can''t!"


    "I know that we can''d do so!"


    "Give yourself to me. This is thest time. Let''s make love seriously."


    He confined my waist with one of his hands and immediately unbuttoned the buttons in the back of


    my clothes skillfully...


    "Thest time?"


    "Let me be indulgent once, okay?"


    "I know that I will disappoint Kelsi by doing so. But..."


    That day, Patrick and I made love in the office as well as in the lounge from the sunrise to the


    sunset. At sunset, I fell asleep in his arms.


    I was awakened by Lisa''s call.


    She asked me where I was...


    Looking at the empty part next to me on the double bed, I felt as if I had just had an unrealistic


    dream.


    I answered, "I''m outside. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Hanging up the phone, I sat up from the bed. And the unorganized lower body reminded me that


    what had happened in the daytime indeed existed.


    I saw a set of new clothes on the sofa.


    Patrick was always like this. Every time, he would prepare everything for me.


    It probably would be thest time.


    I changed my clothes and went out, only to find that Patrick didn''t leave. Standing in front of a big


    French window, he was smoking a cigarette.


    I lowered my head, only to find that cigarette butts had been scattered around his feet.


    There seemed to be more than 20 cigarette butts in total.


    Could it be that he had been standing here and smoking all this time?


    I looked at his sharp side profile, which seemed to have been carved by a knife and an ax. And


    there seemed to be strong sadness in his deep eyes.


    As the lights of the opposite building which were on shone through the ss, ayer of light


    seemed to be lining his body.


    He looked so beautiful.


    Ji Zixuan was really good-looking. In my eyes, no other man in the world probably could be better


    looking than him.


    He used to be so gentle and nice to me...


    It was a pity that everything would be gone after today.


    It wasn''t until I had been standing there for two minutes that Patrick discovered that I hade out


    of the lounge. He asked, "Did you wake up?"


    When he spoke, he looked as indifferent as he had been this morning.


    He looked at me as if he were looking at someonepletely unrted to him.


    I looked at him in a daze, feeling that I couldn''t adapt to his change at all. After a long while, I said,


    "Well, I did wake up. I''ll go first."


    With that, I took my bag, intending to walk out.


    His voice came from behind. "What''s the secret you mentioned?"


    "Does he still remember my words?"


    I looked at him and hesitated for a moment. Then I said, "I will write a note and put it together with


    my gift money for your wedding. Mr. Cowell, since you yed me at your fingertips, I only hope that


    you can live with guilt for some time after reading the content of the note."


    "I never dream of anything for my whole life."


    "As long as Patrick feels guilty for a while, I will think it''s my victory."


    By the time I walked out of Towering High Group''s Building, it had been ten p.m.


    There were few cars outside.


    Instead of taking a taxi, I walked home.


    I needed to calm down. I needed to put myself in Patrick''s shoes. Patrick''s reaction just now


    confused me. How could his acting skills be so good?


    "Could it be that the ones with sessful careers all know how to control their expressions?"


    As soon as I arrived at an intersection, I saw a white car parking there.


    And Kelsi got out of the car.


    Seeing her, I couldn''t help feeling a little flustered. And I subconsciously tugged at my cor.


    When Kelsi saw me, she didn''t seem to find anything abnormal. As usual, she greeted me. "Miss


    Archer, where are you going? Did you fail to get a taxi? Do you need me to give you a ride?"


    "Ah." Looking at her, I felt extremely guilty and said awkwardly, "No need. I am just strolling around."


    As I spoke, I walked quickly, wanting to leave.


    However, Kelsi suddenly ran over to me and said, "By the way, Miss Archer, since I met you, I won''t


    call you."


    "What''s that?"


    I looked at her.


    With a faint smile on his face, Kelsi said, "My friend said that he has found a suitable house and that


    he will move the day after tomorrow. You just need to find time to go with me to get the procedures


    of transferring the house done and give me the money back."


    "Howe it is done so fast?" I was a little surprised.


    "Well, you said the house was a gift from your grandmother. Now that your grandmother has passed


    away. I know that this house is important to you. So I urged him. Now, as long as he has money, it


    will be easy for him to find a rental house."


    Kelsi exined to me with a smile.


    Hearing her words, I felt even guiltier in my heart and felt that I had done something shameless.


    At this moment, I made up my mind and said to Kelsi, "Okay, thank you, Miss Kelsi. May you and


    Mr. Cowell be happy. I think I will leave City Y soon."


    "In fact, you don''t have to leave." Before Kelsi could finish her words, she stopped looking at me


    and looked back. Then she raised her hand and said to someone behind me,


    "Patrick, are you off work?"

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    I looked back and saw Patrick standing behind me.


    Seeing him, I began to panic instinctively, fearing that he would say something. So I quickly said to


    Kelsi, "Then I''ll go first."


    After that, I left quickly.


    Before I could go far, I heard Patrick asking Kelsi, "What did you guys talk about?"


    "Miss Archer said that she would leave City Y in a few days."


    Kelsi answered.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What will Patrick think about if he knows I''m leaving?"


    I didn''t know.


    But the answer wouldn''t matter to me anymore.


    The important thing was that I would no longer be involved in them.


    I walked home alone. As soon as I entered the house, I saw Lisa eating instant noodles again.


    When she saw me, she sniffed. "Where have you been? Why is the smell of smoke on your


    body so strong?"


    "Is it so?" I tugged at my clothes and smelled it by myself.


    I could only smell a little of it.


    "Yes, I''m a stewardess. I''m the most sensitive to the smell of cigarettes." Lisa stood up and walked


    to my side. Then she took a whiff of the cigarette and said, "Have you gone to see Patrick?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    "You''re lying!" Lisa snapped, "Don''t lie to me. You surely went to meet him. Tell me, what did you


    see him for?"


    "I..." Looking at Lisa, I, who had held so many things to myself in my heart, failed to hold myself


    back and said, "Patrick is going to marry Kelsi on his 30th birthday."


    "What?" Lisa was stunned as well, "What the heck? So soon?"


    "Yes." I smiled self-mockingly, "I thought so. But I asked him, only to find that they have been


    engaged for more than half a year..."


    "Then why did hee to harass you?"


    "He said he was addicted to sleeping with me."


    My words infuriated Lisa. She reached out for her coat directly and said, "Did he say that?


    F*ck, I''m going to kill him!"


    "Don''t!" I pulled Lisa''s arm and said, "Forget it. Let bygones be bygones. I need to start anew again.


    If I continue to be entangled with him, I can never make aeback."


    I needed a new life.


    I needed to start a life without Patrick.


    "...Well, yes, you have to live well! Only then will he regret it so much!"


    Except for saying so, Lisa probably didn''t know how tofort me.


    I went back to my room and looked at the watercolor papers piled up in the corner. Then I took out


    one piece and stuck it to the drawing board. I took out the watercolor pigment and began to draw.


    It wasn''t until I started drawing that I found the way Patrick had smoked in front of the window was


    deeply impressed in my mind.


    As for every ray of light and every color back then...


    I remembered them quite clearly.


    As long as I started writing, I could draw smoothly with no deliberation.


    After I finished drawing...


    I looked at this painting. And tears began to fall once more.


    "Patrick, everything between us is indeed over this time."


    "Youn should nevere to harass me again."


    I put the drawing board in the reverse direction in my room, took out my cell phone, and cklisted


    his phone number.


    It was over.


    Everything was over.


    The next day, Kelsi contacted me to go through the transferring procedures of the house. And I went


    to the bank to transfer the money to her.


    After getting in touch with Kelsi for a whole day, I felt more and more strongly that Kelsi was indeed


    the one most suitable for Patrick.


    She spoke gently and properly. And she was quite considerate towards others.


    With such a woman staying by Patrick''s side, I surely couldn''t be reluctant.


    The next day, Kelsi''s friend moved out of my house.


    He informed me to fetch the key.


    It was the first time for me to see the man living in this house.


    He, who seemed to be younger than me, wore a long-sleeved T-shirt, casual pants, and a pair of


    sneakers. His face was full of youthfulness.


    When he saw me, he ran over and said, "Kelsi said I should look for someone wearing a mask. So I


    recognized you at a nce."


    As he spoke, he handed me a small bag in his hands.


    I took a look inside and saw that it was a key, an electric card, and something like that inside.


    I whispered, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." The man said with a smile, "I heard of your situation from her. So I vacated your


    house in a hurry. It has been only a few days since I lived here. I hired a housekeeper yesterday to


    clean it up. Don''t worry."


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t keep thanking me" The man reached out his hands, "I''m Bache Reid. Don''t call me by my


    name. In fact, I''m a chatterbox. Haha."


    As soon as Bache said so, heughed out loud first.


    I looked at him and smiled, "Hello, Mr. Bache, my name is Charlotte Archer."


    "Miss Archer, I''m leaving now. Go back to the house and check if there are any problems. If yes,


    you can contact me again." As he said this, he took out a notebook from his pocket and wrote a


    phone number on it.


    Then he tore the page off and gave it to me.


    In fact, I found that birds of a feather flocked together.


    Kelsi was so kind. And the one she knew was so serious and reliable as well.


    I took my things upstairs.


    As soon as I inserted the key into the keyhole, Shelton''s door opened.


    Shelton stood at the door and said with a smile, "Did you buy the house back? Congrattions."


    "Yes." When I saw Shelton, I suddenly realized that it had been a long time since I had seen him


    last time.


    But now that I saw him, I could still feel a sense of familiarity with him.


    "That day, I saw the young man living in this house. I told him about you. He is a reasonable


    person." Shelton looked at me, "If you need to move your things inside, call me at any time. I can


    help you."


    "No need. I can get it done by myself."


    I subconsciously refused.


    Shelton''s expression did not change. He just smiled faintly and said, "Well, if you need any help, let


    me know."


    I nodded, turned the key, and wanted to go in. Suddenly, I thought of my face and turned around to


    call Shelton. "Mr. Shelton, I indeed need your help with something."


    I told Shelton that I wanted to repair my facial skin.


    When he heard my words, there was a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    After hearing me out, he nodded confidently. "No problem. It is correct for you toe to me for this


    matter. I''ll help you contact a doctor first."


    "Thank you."


    "You don''t have to be so polite to me. I''ll contact a doctor for you right now."


    After Shelton said that, he went into his room without closing the door.


    I didn''t think much about it. I went into my house and took a walk around it.


    It was clean inside the house. And it was almost the same as what it had been when I had moved


    out.


    It was like a brand new house.


    I was sincerely grateful in my heart.


    "Charlotte Archer." I walked around the room. When I came out, I saw Shelton standing at the


    entrance and holding a cell phone in his hand. Then he said to me, Tve contacted a doctor for you.


    This expert happens to be in City Y. I''ve made an appointment with him. You can be there any time


    in the next three days. You can also go there now."


    "Well, let''s go to him now."


    After I experienced Patrick''s blow, all I wanted to do was to cure my face as soon as possible and


    start a new life.


    Shelton wasn''t surprised at my choice at all. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go get my coat and start


    the car. I will wait for you in the underground garage. You cane down after you''ve tidied


    yourself up."


    I was wearing a jacket. So I locked the door and got downstairs with Shelton by the elevator.


    On the way to see the expert, Shelton said, "Patrick is getting married. Do you know that?"

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    This topic made me feel a sharp pain in my heart. And I nodded my head slightly.


    Shelton nced at me out of the corner of his eyes and seemed to realize that he had said


    something wrong. Then he said, "I''m sorry."


    "No, it''s not worth it to grieve over such a person." I shook my head, "My life is parallel to his. I felt


    that we were so close before. But it was just an illusion out of my wishful thinking."


    "Now that I think about it, Patrick and I are destined to have no future."


    "Based on the current circumstance, I don''t want to speak up for him anymore. In any case, I don''t


    think a man should hurt the woman he loves."


    Shelton looked ahead.


    His eyes were a little dim.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Mr. Shelton, you are wrong. He has never loved me."


    Patrick probably only loved himself from the beginning to the end.


    Shelton didn''t say anything else.


    Soon, the car arrived at a stic surgery hospital. He took me upstairs. After a while, a nurse led


    the way and took us to an office.


    Inside the office sat a female doctor in her forties.


    After she checked my face, she said, "You can do facial skin restoration. But the recovery period is


    rtively long. And it''s impossible for you topletely recover."


    The female doctor''s words were almost the same as those of the doctor Patrick had found for me.


    After that, the female doctor conducted a series ofprehensive examinations on me.


    She roughly told me the risk, the preparation I needed to make, and how many times the whole


    operation would be carried out as well as the recovery time.


    "Yes, I ept all of them." I agreed after hearing her out.


    The doctor nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll stay here for a few days. Then I''lle up with a treatment


    n. Youe back here the day after tomorrow. And we can get the first step started."


    Originally, I wanted to agree after I heard her words. Suddenly, I thought of one thing and asked the


    doctor, "I have to attend a quite important asion next month."


    "Of course, you can''t show up there, unless you don''t put on any make-up."


    The female doctor got my point as soon as she heard my words.


    "Without any make up?"


    "No, I can''t."


    "I have to put on makeup. Moreover, I want to put on makeup to make myself look beautiful. At any


    cost, I have to cover the wounds on my nose and wear a good-looking mask."


    "After that, I will hand over the red packet with gift money and the secret to Patrick in person."


    After thinking about it for a moment, I said, "Can Ie to you and get the treatment started next


    month?"


    "It''s up to you."


    The female doctor didn''t seem to care about it.


    By the time Shelton and I came out of the hospital, he had guessed my intention. And he asked,


    "You''re going to attend Patrick''s wedding, aren''t you?"


    "That''s right."


    I nodded.


    Shelton nodded slightly and thought about it for a moment, "How about you go there with me? If


    there is something wrong, I can take care of you."


    I looked at Shelton.


    I thought of how Patrick had treated him and asked, "Did Patrick invite you there?"


    It was somewhat impolite for me to ask Shelton like this


    "Yes." Shelton seemed to know what I was worried about. He smiled and said, "After all, I am his


    uncle. He still has to send me an invitation card ceremonially. I originally didn''t intend to go there.


    But since you want to go there, I will apany you."


    "But..."


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. He won''t fight with me on his blessed date."


    Shelton seemed to havepletely guessed what I was thinking about.


    On the way back, Shelton asked me, "Are you going home? Or where will you head for?"


    I knew that the home he mentioned was referring to my house in Unit No. 1, City Y.


    Although I had cleaned it up, all my things were at Lisa''s house.


    I told him the address of Lisa''s house.


    He sent me there.


    Because Patrick''s wedding would be held on his ind. For the ones attending his wedding, they


    would have to abroad the ind two days in advance.


    After the wedding, they could also stay there for a few days.


    If it were someone else''s wedding, I would be quite d to stay there for a few more days. But it


    was Patrick''s wedding.


    At the thought of it alone, I felt that my heart was in so much pain that I couldn''t bear it.


    Lisa had to go on a business trip on December 21 st. So I decided to move back to my house on


    December 19th.


    It was Shelton who helped me move my things.


    A few days after I moved back...


    The second day after Lisa got on a flight, Shelton knocked on the door of my house. He held up his


    cell phone and asked, "Is the stewardess in the video your friend?"


    I looked at his cell phone screen where there was a video ying.


    The video showed that a flight attendant was quarreling with a customer.


    The guest was a middle-aged woman.


    A voice came out of the noisy video, "I paid the first-ss cabin to enjoy the best service. Why are


    you so arrogant? I just sshed a ss of water on you. You have to suffer it because of what I


    paid! Do you think it''s easy to earn money?"


    "I''m a flight attendant. And I''m a waiter. But you spilled water on me, which vited my rights!"


    "Rights? What rights does a waiter have? Look at how you are dressing. It''s clear that you are a slut


    at a nce. You want to seduce my...my husband."


    "Seduce your husband? Open your eyes wide and see what your husband looks like. Why did I


    seduce him?"


    "You are seducing him!"


    Then they said a lot more words. Soon, the two of them wrestled with each other.


    I was so familiar with Lisa. Although Lisa''s face was mosaiced in the video, I was pretty sure that


    the flight attendant in the video was Lisa.


    I looked at Shelton and asked him, "Where did you get this video?"


    "It''s going viral online," Shelton said. "I think this voice sounds like your friend''s. So I''m here to ask


    you."


    "It''s her."


    I said decisively.


    I took out my cell phone and checked rtive information, only to find that the video was uploaded a


    few hours ago.


    The title of the video said something like a flight attendant was trying to seduce a wealthy merchant.


    I looked at thements below and saw there were all kinds ofments below the video.


    But to my relief, most of them were on the flight attendant''s side.


    I quickly called Lisa. And she answered my call immediately. I asked her immediately, "Lisa, I saw


    that video. Where are you now?"


    "I''m at mypany."


    "In yourpany? How''s the video matter going on?"


    As soon as I heard her words, I knew that things surely have been serious.


    "What happened yesterday is about an old woman. She held a piece of shit in her arms and treated


    it as if it were a treasure. And she thought that everyone else would be after the shit in her arms as


    well."


    Lisa''s voice sounded quite light. And it seemed that she wasn''t affected by this matter at all.


    But I was quite worried about her. And I asked, "But you quarreled with her like this. How about your


    work..."


    "My job? It will be fine that if I can continue my job. If I can''t, I will get another job. Should I be


    worried that I can''t find another job?"


    Lisa didn''t care about it at all.


    "But..."


    "Hey hey, anyway, I will be fired soon. Do you want toe to mypany to have a look at it? By


    the way, you can have a look at how I will quarrel with the woman, okay?"


    Lisa said indifferently.


    I knew that outsiders could go to herpany. So I said decisively, "Send me the address. And I''ll


    go there now."


    "I don''t want to see her quarrel with the woman. I just want to embolden her."


    Lisa sent me a address. And I took a taxi there by myself.


    At that time, Lisa was alone in the conference room. She told me that the weird woman was


    comining in the office of her leader.


    At this time, the door of the meeting room was opened. A uniformed woman stood at the door and


    said with a strange expression, "Lisa, the leader said that you could go back first. Get ready for the


    work the day after tomorrow."

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    "What?" Lisa was obviously stunned. And she added, "Why? Won''t I be fired?"


    The woman standing at the door smiled and said, "If you want to be expelled, howe you called


    your boyfriend here?"


    "My boyfriend?!"


    "Her boyfriend?"


    Lisa and I said at the same time.


    Lisa''s face was full of weirdness. And she added, "When did I have a boyfriend?"


    The woman at the door had a strange look on her face, saying, "Didn''t you have? He is right in the


    leader''s office. Your boyfriend is so articte. With a few words from him, the client directly


    withdrew herint."


    Hearing this, Lisa rushed out of the meeting room with a puzzled look on her face.


    I followed her and saw her entering an office. So I stood behind her.


    Lisa went into the office without closing the door. I saw that unexpectedly, it was no one else but


    Roger in the room!


    Roger on the sofa with his legs crossed.


    When he saw Lisa, he narrowed his flirtatious eyes and asked dotingly, "Honey, are you here?"


    "Don''t call me honey." Lisa threw the bag in her hands at him and said to her leader, "He''s not my


    boyfriend."


    "I''m sorry. We''ve had a quarrel recently."


    Roger said calmly.


    Upon hearing this, Lisa''s leader suddenly came to a realization, saying, "Oh, then you guys should


    settle it by yourselves."


    "Yes," said Roger. Then he stood up and tried to put his arms around Lisa''s waist, only to be shaken


    off by Lisa violently.


    But Lisa, who wasn''t stupid either, knew that she couldn''t make trouble in her leader''s office.


    Although she couldn''t be more reluctant, she came out with Roger.


    Aftering out of the office, Lisa looked at him and said unhappily, "Who asked you to help me?"


    "I saw that you were in trouble. So I came here on purpose." Roger felt wronged as he said, "I


    helped you solve this problem perfectly. How can you me me?"


    "Solved it perfectly? Is your pretending to be my boyfriend a perfect solution?"


    Lisa scolded him.


    Roger nodded, "That''s right. I think it is sort of a perfect solution."


    Lisa, who didn''t want to bother with Roger, pulled me and walked away.


    Roger followed her and said, "Lisa, I should be med for what happened that day. I didn''t expect


    that I would take your virginity away. If I had known it, I should have been gentler. I..."


    "Bang!"


    Before Roger could finish his words, Lisa turned her head and raised her hands.


    She pped right on Roger''s face.


    Lisa looked at him as her eyes turned red with anger. She said, "Should you have been gentler? Let


    me tell you, Roger Lance, you and I aren''t from the same world. Neither I and the women around


    you are the same! Forget about it. Let bygones be bygones! I beg you, never should you appear in


    my life again! You and your brother, a scumbag, should let us go!"


    "I''m sorry."


    "Are you sorry?! If I can travel back and go back to the days before that day, I''ll forgive you.


    Otherwise, no more talks!"


    Lisa''s words made her position quite clear.


    Never should she travel back to the old days. And she would never forgive Roger.


    Lisa pulled me and went downstairs.


    Roger kept following us and said kindly, "Lisa, it''s my fault. I am sincere to you. I''ve told my family


    that I have a girl who I truly love on my mind. As long as you promise me, I''ll marry you."


    "Hehe." Lisa turned her head, "Marry me? What right do you have to marry me?"


    "I''ve said that I''ll be responsible for you," Roger said quickly.


    "Will you be responsible for me?" Lisa heard his words andughed out loud directly as she pointed


    at the crotch of his pants, "I''m sorry. I think you''re dirty."


    The look on Roger''s face couldn''t be more uglier.


    However, he was still chasing after Lisa.


    Lisa''s car was parked downstairs. She pressed the key and opened the car door. When she opened


    the car door and intended to get on the car, Roger rushed over and held the car door. Then he said


    with a serious look, "Lisa, I''m sincere to you. I can''t change what happened in the past. For what will


    happen in the future, as long as you give your order, I''ll do as you say."


    I looked at Roger.


    I felt that he seemed to be indeed serious.


    But how much longer could he be serious?


    Having getting along with Patrick, I indeed dared not to make any decisions for Lisa.


    However, Lisa''s was quite determined.


    Standing straight, she didn''t rush to close the car door. Then she looked up and down at Roger and


    put on a standard smile, "Mr. Roger, if you want to chase me, there''s a prerequisite."


    "What is it?"


    "Don''t touch any women for two years. Only then will I take into my consideration."


    After Lisa finished her words, Roger was stunned for a moment.


    Even so, he agreed soon, "I promise you. I won''t touch any women in two years."


    Lisa, who wasn''t surprised by his reply at all, said, "It''s up to you. After all, I can''t supervise you."


    After that, she pushed Roger away, closed the car door, and left.


    On the way back home, I felt that Lisa didn''t seem to be in a bad mood anymore.


    Lisa continued to go to work as well the day after tomorrow.


    Before getting on a ne, she texted me in the lounge.


    Only after that was I relieved.


    I moved back to Unit No.1, City Y. And I got into contact with Shelton more and more frequently.


    Even so, I began to pay attention to the recruitment information in other cities.


    One of the employers requested to do an interview with me.


    After I traveled thousands of miles and arrived there by ne, the interviewer asked me, "Why do


    you wear a mask?"


    I told him the truth.


    But he asked me to take off my mask.


    After I took off the mask, the interviewer frowned slightly and said, "I''m sorry, ourpany can''t


    take you in."


    To be honest, I had been used to the fact that I wouldn''t be epted. However, it was the first time


    that I had ever met someone who rejected me right on the spot.


    I felt quite upset in my heart.


    After I went back to City Y, I told Shelton about what had happened.


    He listened to me quietly and patted me on the head, "You should go to do other interviews after


    your face looks better. I will support you this year. Although I don''t earn much, I can afford to


    support you."


    "Thank you."


    I didn''t need Shelton to raise me.


    But his words delighted me quite much.


    In a blink of an eye, it was January, 13th.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Based on the information stated on the invitation card, the ones who would attend Patrick''s wedding


    could go to the airport near Patrick''s ind one after another on Jan, 14th. Patrick had arranged


    many yachts there with which guests attending his wedding could go to his ind.


    In the evening, I sat in front of a writing desk.


    I took out a pen and paper.


    Upon deliberation, I hadn''t written anything with a pen for a long time. I used to write something on


    myputer or my cell phone.


    Writing a letter had be a matter of thest century.


    I looked at the paper in front of me, thinking about how to narrate that story in words.


    At first, I narrated a quite, quite long story.


    However, in the middle of it, I found myself ridiculous.


    What would I expect by writing such long lines?


    I couldn''t expect anything more.


    After thinking about it over and over again, I finally wrote a line of words on the paper...


    "Sixteen years ago, I saved a boy on a construction site near an orphanage.


    After that day, I fell for him.


    I thought you were him. But now I know that you aren''t him.


    The boy who grabbed the corner of my clothes when he passed by me smiled more brightly than


    you do.


    Moreover, he won''t deceive me."


    When I finished writing, I folded the letter neatly and put it into the red packet with twenty thousand


    dors'' gift money.


    I stuffed the red packet with all my might.


    After that, I wrote down my name on the back of the red packet, "Charlotte Archer."

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    The next morning, I got up to pack up my things.


    I chose a set of formal dresses which wouldn''t get wrinkled easily. Besides a few sets of clothes for


    casual asions and two sets of swimsuits, all other things were cosmetic products.


    I hope I could be as beautiful as possible on that day.


    After I packed up my things, I cooked a bowl of noodles by myself.


    Originally, I wanted to add some chili to the noodle. However, as soon as I opened the lid...


    "Ugh." I couldn''t help but feel sick!


    I rushed to the bathroom immediately.


    But I didn''t throw up anything.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I couldn''t be more familiar with this kind of feeling!


    I took out my cell phone to count the days, only to find that my period should haveest month.


    However, I was too busy finding a new job that I didn''t pay any attention to it...


    The fate indeed had yed a trick on me.


    As I was going to attend Patrick''s wedding, I was pregnant.


    It was the third child of Patrick and I.


    I forced myself to finish the noodles.


    When I was about to sit down to have a rest, Shelton came and asked, "Can we set off now?"


    "Okay." I forced myself to cheer up.


    Shelton drove the car out of the residential quarter. When we passed by a pharmacy store, I


    hesitated for a moment and shouted, "Can you stop the car? I''m going to buy some medicine."


    Shelton stopped the car. And I went to the pharmacy store to buy a pregnancy test.


    I secretly stuffed it into my bag.


    After we arrived at the airport and checked in all the luggage, Shelton and I strolled between all


    kinds of tax-free stores.


    At this time, goods of a limited edition for Valentine''s Day could be seen everywhere. Women


    couldn''t resist its temptation.


    I looked around and thought of the deposit in my bank ount. In the end, I only chose a kind of


    limited-edition eye shadow.


    It was red.


    I didn''t have much knowledge about the eye shadows of this color.


    I bought it sort of to challenge myself.


    When I was paying the bill, Shelton handed his bank card to the salesgirl.


    I quickly stopped him and said to the salesgirl, "Use my credit card instead."


    As I said that, I wanted to take my wallet out of my purse in a panic. I took my wallet out anxiously.


    And the pregnancy test on the top of the bag also fell out.


    Seeing the pregnancy test, Shelton was stunned for a moment. He pushed my wallet back and


    smiled gently, "Howe you want to pay the bill when you are out with me? Do you want the


    salesgirl to look down on me?"


    At this time, I stopped arguing with him and quickly bent down to put the pregnancy test back into


    my bag.


    Unconsciously, I looked blushed in shame and embarrassment.


    After we paid the bill, Shelton and I went to a first- ss lounge. After a waiter served us two cups


    of tea, Shelton took a sip of the tea and asked, "The baby is Patrick''s, right? How long have you


    been pregnant?"


    "Two months." I held up the teacup and looked at Shelton imploringly, "Please! Never should you


    tell Patrick about this. This child belongs to me alone. And it has nothing to do with him."


    Shelton looked at me. He was silent at first.


    Later, he sighed and said, "Don''t you think you are a little selfish by doing so?"


    "Am I selfish?"


    "Among the young patients in our hospital, some of them are raised by single mothers. Although


    women are omnipotent sometimes, it is unfair for children to live in a family where men are absent."


    "Is that so?"


    When I heard Shelton''s words, I couldn''t help feeling a little hesitant in my heart.


    However, Patrick was about to get married. And I couldn''t ask him to be responsible for this child.


    It surely would hurt Kelsi as well if I did so.


    Moreover, Patrick wouldn''t be necessarily responsible for me. It was likely that he would only


    shoulder his responsibilities by giving me money.


    If it were a boy, he probably would be taken away by Patrick directly.


    My heart was in a mess. Later, I got Shelton''s point and quickly said, "Could it be that you want me


    to abort the child? I will never get rid of the child!"


    Shelton was dumbfounded by what I had said.


    He was stunned for a moment. Then he said with a smile, "I don''t mean that. Every child has the


    right toe to this world."


    I felt much more at ease in my heart after hearing what he had said.


    I spoke nothing, so Shelton went on, "I just think that in the future, someone should y the role of


    being the child''s father."


    Hearing his words, I squinted at him.


    I understood his meaning a little bit. But I didn''t seem to understand all his words.


    Shelton smiled, "I probably will never get married in this life. Before you find your Mr. Right, I can


    take care of you as an elder."


    "I''m not a child. I don''t need anyone to take care of me."


    Iughed and said.


    Somehow, I felt a little touched when I heard Shelton''s words.


    "You are a child."


    "But..." I thought about it for a moment, "Mr. Shelton, you are still young. If you meet someone you


    like someday, you will be in a different mood. In the future, I will take good care of my child and


    myself."


    All in all, I couldn''t be so selfish.


    After all, Shelton was only in his thirties. And there were surprises everywhere in the world, weren''t


    there?


    Shelton and I got off the ne.


    We got on a yacht.


    After we boarded the ind, it was still in the afternoon.


    It was a deserted ind when I hade herest time. However, this time, it lookedpletely


    different.


    As soon as we boarded the ind, we saw pink and white balloons everywhere.


    We saw roses as well.


    Waiters in suits were everywhere.


    We boarded the ind. After a waiter came to check the invitation cards, we were arranged to a


    vi near the beach.


    After taking us there, the waiter put down the luggage, intending to leave. But he was stopped by


    me. I asked, "Hello, may I know whose room is it?"


    The waiter looked at me and then at Shelton. He suddenly realized something and said, "I''m sorry. I


    thought you were here together. Pleasee with me."


    The waiter led me to a room next door.


    It was clear that there weren''t many guests this time.


    After I sat in my room, I heard someone shouting outside soon, "Is anyone there?"


    This voice sounded both firm and soft. I only heard someone talking in this way. So I could tell who


    he was at once.


    As expected, when I got up and walked to the door, I saw Amy standing there.


    He was wearing a loose colorful skirt with a sun-protective suit outside. And there was arge


    makeup box in his hands.


    As soon as he saw me, he walked in, "Hello, Miss Archer. Mr. Cowell said that I would be in charge


    of your makeup over the next few days."


    "Will you do makeup for me?"


    I was stunned.


    "Yes, it is because of you that I can attend his wedding." Amy put down the makeup box in his


    hands, looked at the beach behind him, and said with a happy face, "This is my first time to go to a


    private ind. It''s so great!"


    Looking at Amy, I couldn''t feel moreplicated in my heart.


    "What does Patrick mean by doing so? Is he afraid that I, his ex-girlfriend, will embarrass him with


    my face like this? Or..."


    At this time, Amy came to my side, put his makeup box on the tea table aside, and took the things


    out as he said, "From now on, I''ll help you do makeup every morning. And at night, I''ll help you


    remove them. But you can choose to remove them by yourself. It is quite simple. I''ll give you a small


    shovel with which you can shovel away the wax on your skin."


    As Amy spoke, he took out a small stick that looked like to be for sculpture and put it aside.


    "Then I''ll remove my makeup by myself at night."


    As I spoke, I sat down on the sofa, waiting for Amy to help me do makeup.


    To tell the truth, Amy was indeed good at doing makeup. No matter what Patrick''s purpose was, I


    was quite happy that he had called Amy here.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Amy began to do makeup for me. He adjusted the bnce of my face with skin wax first.


    While adjusting my face, he said, "A barbecue party will be held on the beach tonight. You can rest


    assured that I surely will make you the most dazzling beauty."


    "Thank you. But I only hope that I can look like an ordinary person."


    "I don''t need to be a beauty. I''m just here to tell Patrick about that matter."


    However, Amy didn''t think so. He said, "That can''t do. I''m here for you. If you aren''t pretty, won''t I


    come here for nothing? Others will question my skills."


    "Okay, I''ll leave my face to you."


    I knew that whatever I said, Amy would turn me into a pretty girl with his makeup skills.


    Amy propped up his makeup case into a big mirror.


    He adjusted my face and said in the direction of the mirror, "Look? What do you think of it?"


    "It''s quite good. Thank you."


    I had never doubted Amy''s makeup skills.


    He continued to put makeup on me. When he was covering the spots for me, he couldn''t help but


    say, "Please don''t mind if I ask you a question. When Mr. Cowell turned to mest time, I felt that he


    indeed doted on you so much. It has only been a short time. Why..."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "My rtionship with him isn''t as what you think."


    I interrupted Amy directly.


    Amy looked at me and seemed to understand something. He continued to do makeup for me,


    frowned, and said, "The way I see it, well, it''s because you''re favored that you have nothing to fear.


    Your face is like this. Howe you don''t want to do stic surgery? Men all like beautiful things.


    No matter how much he loves you, he can''t hang on when he sees your face like this."


    "That''s right."


    I looked calmly into the mirror and saw the wless face made up by Amy with his skillful hands.


    Yes, men all liked beautiful things.


    Patrick probably had hated me early.


    Seeing that I wasn''t in the mood to respond, he didn''t say anything further.


    Calmly and quietly, he put on makeup for me.


    "Ding-Dong."


    As Amy was about to finish doing makeup for me, the doorbell rang.


    Then, I heard Shelton''s voice, "Charlotte, are you there?"


    "I''ll help you open the door."


    I wanted to get up and open the door. But Amy held me down and went to the door with a makeup


    brush in his hands.


    Amy opened the door. As Shelton, who was standing at the door, saw Amy, he was obviously


    stunned.


    Amy smiled charmingly. He pushed his hair apart and stretched out his hands to Shelton, "Hello, I''m


    a makeup artist hired by Mr. Cowell. I''m here to do makeup for Miss Archer."


    "Oh." Shelton hesitated for a moment. And he reached out and touched Amy''s hand in the end.


    When he came in and saw me, he was almost stunned. And he frowned, "Your face..."


    "It is my masterpiece. What do you think of it? Do you think I am awesome?"


    At this time, Amy put his hands in front of his chest and moved his body like a shy woman, asking


    for credit from Shelton.


    Even his voice sounded a little more charming.


    Shelton slightly leaned back and looked at Amy with some vignce. He curled up theer of his


    lips with reluctance, forced a smile, and said, "Well, you are awesome. Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Amy smiled brightly when he heard that Shelton had thanked him.


    The expression on his face indicated that he was quite happy.


    Shelton was somewhat unnatural. He took a step back and stood in a ce that was sort of far


    away. He put his hands in front of his chest, looking like he was defensive against something. Then


    he said, "Well, you continue. If it''s not convenient for you, I''ll wait outside."


    "It''s convenient."


    Amy answered for me.


    After that, Amy did makeup for me in an exceptionally meticulous way. And he kept talking to


    Shelton a few times in between.


    When Amy was about to finish doing makeup for me, he asked Shelton, "Mr. Shelton, what kind of


    company are you running?"


    Amy thought that since Shelton was a member of the Cowell Family, he should be running a


    company as well.


    Shelton answered truthfully, "I''m just an ordinary doctor."


    Although he was running a hospital, I knew that he thought of himself as an ordinary doctor in his


    heart.


    " A doctor?" Amy''s eyes lit up when he heard this. Then he looked at Shelton with a look of


    admiration, "Mr. Cowell, you aren''t tempted by money as you are in a grand family like the Cowell


    Family. You can still be a doctor by yourself. You''re indeed amazing!"


    Amy''s words made me stunned.


    Amy was right.


    Even though Shelton was an illegitimate child, he was still a member of the Cowell Family anyway.


    As the saying goes, a lean camel is bigger than a horse. If he wanted to run apany, he surely


    had resources and connections.


    But he still chose to be a doctor.


    Shelton smiled lightly, "I am not gifted for doing business either. This is all I can do."


    "Mr. Cowell, you are indeed so awesome."


    As Amy spoke, he had an intoxicated look on his face.


    He quickly put an end to my makeup and packed up his things. Then he walked to Shelton and said


    charmingly, "Mr. Shelton, I''ll go back and get dressed. Let''s meet on the beach tonight!"


    Shelton hesitated for a moment. Then he looked at my face. It was because Amy had done makeup


    for me that Shelton said awkwardly, "Well, see you tonight."


    As soon as Amy left, Shelton immediately sat on the lounge chair aside, frowned, and said, "Will he


    come to do makeup for you every day in the future?"


    "Yes."


    "Why don''t you call me after you''re ready from tomorrow onwards? I won''t being here. Shelton


    sighed, "I''m indeed not good at dealing with this kind of person."


    "Well, I''ll contact you when I will go out."


    I was sort of getting Shelton out of his predicaments.


    After we were done talking about Amy, Shelton looked at me again. He carefully looked at me and


    said with a smile, "But he''s indeed amazing. You''re extraordinarily beautiful today."


    "Am I?" I got up and walked to a mirror, looking at the beautiful woman in it.


    I wasn''t as what I had looked like after Amy had helped me do makeup back then. Today, my face


    looked even thinner. And I looked a little cold.


    Because I couldn''t make any exaggerating expressions with my fake face.


    Shelton stood behind me and looked at me through the mirror.


    He looked at me with his sharp eyes behind his sses. There was a trace of warmth in his eyes.


    He said, "Let''s go. The sunset is so beautiful. Let''s go out for a walk."


    "Okay."


    I got changed and went out with Shelton.


    Most of the persons outside were strange ones to me. Shelton told me that basically, only the


    rtives of the Cowell Family and the Kelsi family as well as friends who were quite close to Patrick


    and Kelsi were invited to attend this wedding.


    I said, " I was neither their rtive nor their friend."


    Speaking of which, I was kind of a special existence.


    "Although I was a rtive, I was somewhat unwee here."


    Originally, Shelton was teasing himself. But his words embarrassed me quite much.


    I looked at him and said a little apologetically, "I''m sorry, it''s all because you want to apany me


    here."


    He raised his hand and patted me gently on my head, "It''s alright. In fact, I can see such a beautiful


    you, which means I don''t make a trip for nothing." He paused and added, "And I am quite d that I


    am here after I know that you are pregnant."

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    "Why?" I was a little confused.


    Shelton looked at me and smiled more brightly, "Because I think I know more about what pregnant


    women should pay attention to, especially the diet. I think I know more than you do."


    As I heard his words, I couldn''t help but feel that my face was a little hot.


    Indeed, I had been pregnant several times. But I knew little about what a pregnant woman should


    pay attention to.


    We walked around the beach.


    It wasn''t until the sky was getting dark that we arrived at the ce where the barbecue party would


    be held.


    If it weren''t for Amy, I probably wouldn''t havee here today.


    However, because of this beautiful face, I was full of confidence.


    By the time Shelton and I appeared at the barbecue venue, a lot of people had been sitting on the


    scattered chairs.


    There were waiters who barbecued on the side. We just needed to get the food and drink


    with a te.


    It was Shelton who got the food for me the first time. He specially reminded me not to eat seafood.


    And he just got a cup of orange juice for me.


    A band was ying music on the side.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything was so quiet and beautiful. If it wasn''t Patrick''s wedding, I probably could enjoy all these


    in peace.


    I drank up the orange juice and looked at others around me who were all drinking champagne


    happily.


    Feeling itchy in my heart for a moment, I held an orange juice cup and walked to the food table.


    As soon as Iid my hands on the champagne ss, Shelton grabbed my wrist and said, "You who


    are pregnant can''t drink as any wine."


    "But it is champagne..."


    "You can''t drink champagne with lower alcohol content either." After Shelton said that, he handed


    me a ss of mango juice in his hands, "I saw you kept looking at the cocktail on the table. I knew


    that you were going to fetch it."


    Looking at the champagne that was right in front of me, I felt a little reluctant.


    Shelton gently scratched my nose, "Good girl, there are seven or eight months to go. After the baby


    is born, I''ll go to the bar with you. You can order whatever you want there."


    His tone sounded like he was coaxing a child.


    I looked up at Shelton.


    The dim yellow light shone on his face. There was a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Behind


    the lens, his somewhat sharp eyes looked quite gentle.


    I looked at him nkly.


    However, he looked a little embarrassed and reached out to touch his face, "What''s wrong? Is there


    anything on my face?"


    "No." I smiled, "I just think that you are actually quite handsome, Mr. Shelton."


    Sheltonughed when he heard me say that, "You''re kidding!"


    "No, you are a handsome and mature man!"


    For no reason, in front of Shelton, I did feel that I was still young.


    Holding a cup of mango juice in my hands, I walked to my seat in a rxed mood.


    Before the band could finish ying the current music, all of a sudden, it yed another piece of


    music named A Wedding in Dreams.


    At the same time, the surrounding guests all stood up and looked in one direction.


    I looked over...


    Patrick and Kelsi appeared at the entrance of the barbeque avenue. It was rare for Patrick to wear


    fancy clothes. By his side, Kelsi was wearing a colorful Bohemia long dress.


    Judging from their outfits, they were a couple.


    Patrick had never worn such clothes before. But now he was willing to wear such clothes for the


    sake of Kelsi...


    I couldn''t think further.


    The more I thought about it, the more pain I would feel in my heart.


    I saw that Patrick was walking in our direction as if he wasing to get food. I was so scared that I


    wanted to avoid him. But I didn''t notice the floormp beside my feet.


    I fell forward.


    "Be careful." Shelton''s voice sounded in my ear. At the same time, he shed to the front of me and


    held me.


    I didn''t fall. But I, who had a cup of mango juice in my hands, sshed much of the juice on


    Shelton''s clothes.


    "I''m sorry." I was so scared that I quickly put the cup aside. Then I reached for a tissue on the


    counter from the side and wiped juice for him.


    However, once the clothes were stained with mango juice of yellow color, they could never be


    cleaned up.


    The more I wiped the juice off his clothes, the faster his clothes became yellow.


    As I was removing the juice off Shelton''s clothes, I felt a chill running down on my back...


    I turned my head and saw that Patrick was looking in our direction. Although there wasn''t any


    expression on his face, there seemed to be strong emotions brewing in his deep eyes!


    At this time, Shelton who was standing next to me suddenly grabbed my hand and said with a


    smile, "Stop it. I''ll go back to change my clothes. Will you go back to the room with me?"


    "Ah?" I looked at Shelton. And I wanted to withdraw my hands first, fearing that Patrick would


    misunderstand us.


    In just one second, I felt that I was ridiculous.


    Patrick was going to marry another woman. How could he be in a mood to be jealous because of


    me?


    I stopped withdrawing my hands. As Shelton held my hands, I smiled slightly and said, "Well, I will


    go back with you and apany you to get changed."


    After that, the two of us bypassed the direction of Patrick and wanted to leave.


    However, there was only one exit.


    When we were about to reach the exist and leave...


    "Uncle Shelton."


    Patrick''s voice rang behind us.


    When I heard his voice, for no reason, my body went so weak that I was stunned where I was. And I


    couldn''t move at all.


    Shelton, who was next to me, spoke first, "Patrick, wish you a happy wedding."


    "Thank you, uncle."


    It probably was because they were at a wedding that Patrick didn''t want to break uppletely with


    Shelton.


    But his tone sounded a little cold.


    Without looking up, I could feel that Patrick should be staring at me only.


    At this moment, I didn''t even have the courage to look up. I was afraid that after I saw him, I would


    fail myself and burst out crying.


    I heard Patrick say, "It seems that I don''t see anything wrong. Uncle Shelton, you indeed care about


    my ex-wife quite much."


    When he said that I was his ex- wife, he deliberately emphasized it.


    As I heard his words, I felt that my heart seemed to have been severely hit.


    Yes, I had once married him.


    It was clear that not a long time had passed. But I felt that such a long time had passed that I


    seemed to have married him in thest century.


    I felt that Shelton ced his arm on my shoulder. And he said in a gentle tone, "Patrick, since you


    are married, you have to be responsible for Miss Kelsi. Don''t think about the past. As for Charlotte, I


    will take care of her for you."


    "Charlotte."


    As soon as Shelton called me Charlotte, I saw Patrick clenched a hand that he had ced in his


    pocket into a fist.


    He was quite angry.


    "It makes sense. Patrick has such a strong possessive desire. How can he possibly allow me to be


    with someone else?"


    In order not to get Shelton into trouble, I originally intended to push his hand away.


    Before I could move, I heard Patrick say, "Well, take good care of her. If anything goes wrong, I''ll


    hold you ountable!"


    After that, he turned around and left.


    Only after seeing Patrick leave did I dare to raise my head.


    Looking at his back, I couldn''t help but shed tears.


    At this time, Shelton didn''t take off his arm. Instead, he gently patted me on the back, "I know that


    you are in a bad mood and that you want to cry at your free will in your room. But you can''t cry here.


    Otherwise, you won''t look good."


    "Okay."


    I buried my head deeply in Shelton''s chest and nodded desperately.


    Patrick was going to get married. But the bride wasn''t him. At the thought of this, my heart ached.


    I felt so painful.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Standing at the door of the room, I hesitated for a moment. And I said, "Why don''t you take off your


    T-shirt and give it to me? I''ll wash it for you."


    "No need. I can wash it by myself."


    "Let me do it." I said, feeling apologetic, "I''m the one who stained your T-shirt. If you don''t allow me


    to wash it, I''ll feel bad."


    Seeing that he couldn''t convince me verbally, Shelton had to agree, saying, "Well, hold on. I will go


    back to my room and get changed."


    "Okay."


    I nodded.


    Shelton quickly came out with another T-shirt on his body and handed the dirty one to me. He said


    somewhat apologetically, "Sorry to trouble you. It is not easy to get the stain of yellow mango juice


    washed off. If you can''t, you don''t have to force yourself. I have brought a few other T-shirts here


    with me."


    "Okay, let me have a try."


    It wasn''t until I took the T-shirt home I realized that what Shelton had said was right.


    No matter how hard I tried, there were always


    some yellow stains on the pure white T-shirt, making the T-shirt quite ugly.


    As I was so concentrated on washing where the stains of mango juicey, I dragged and pulled the


    T- shirt, making it somewhat erged.


    I looked at the stained part of the T-shirt in despair and said to myself, "I''d better buy him a new one


    after I go back."


    The next morning, Amy came to help me with my makeup as usual.


    As soon as he came in, he asked, "Did you go to the barbecue party yesterday? Why didn''t I see


    you there?"


    "Yes, we did. But I identally sshed juice on Mr. Shelton''s clothes. So we came back early."


    Hearing this, Amy became unhappy and said, "Ouch! Why were you so careless?"


    It sounded like I had poured juice on his boyfriend''s clothes...


    "It is indeed my fault. I''ll be careful next time."


    I said with a smile.


    Amy helped me do my makeup quite slowly today. When he was about to finish doing makeup for


    me, he couldn''t help but say, "Could it be that Shelton won''te here today? Is he avoiding me?"


    "Well..." "It''s not like I''ll eat him alive. I just think he''s good. And I want to get closer to him. I don''t


    expect him to be my boyfriend." After saying that, Amy looked at me and continued, "However silly I


    am, I can tell that he likes you."


    Amy''s words made me stunned.


    "What''s that?"


    "Miss Archer, when ites to the rtionship, are you naturally dumb? Shelton obviously likes


    you." He held my shoulders and looked at me in the mirror, "You should cherish him. Nowadays,


    men who don''t judge a woman by her look are too few."


    Amy seemed to be a little reluctant. Seeing that I didn''t speak, he started toin to himself, "In


    fact, I indeed don''t think that you''re special. Neither do I think of you as a startlingly beautiful


    woman. You have a good body figure. But you''re far worse than being a model. You''re not feminine


    at all. I find the fact that both Shelton and Patrick are interested in you so incredulous."


    "Haha..."


    Besidesughing dryly, I didn''t know what to say.


    Amy didn''t stop speaking. Instead, he pointed at my face and said, "How long has passed since you


    did your facial carest time? Moreover, you''d better do yoga to improve your body condition. s!


    You need to make yourself better so that you can be worthy of Shelton. Do you understand?


    Especially your face. Do stic surgery to recover your face!"


    "Yes."


    After finishing his words, Amy knew that Shelton wouldn''te here. So he didn''t want to make fun


    of himself.


    Then, he left with his makeup case.


    I didn''t take what he had said to my heart.


    After putting on my make-up, I fiddled with my hair by myself and went to find Shelton.


    Shelton wore another white T-shirt today.


    Looking at his white T- shirt, I felt a little embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, I ruined the T-shirt while


    washing it. After I go back, I will buy you a new one."


    "It''s okay." Shelton didn''t care about it. And he said, "The weather is good. Would you like to go for


    a walk?"


    "Okay." I followed Shelton and saw that both his arm and his neck looked somewhat red. So I called


    out to him, "Mr. Shelton, you didn''t smear any anti-sunlight lotion, did you?"


    "Hmm?" Shelton looked at me and said somewhat inexplicably, "Isn''t anti- sunlight lotion for you


    girls?"


    "Of course not!" I dragged him to a shady ce decisively, "Wait for me here for a moment. I''ll get


    some anti-sunlight lotion for you. You''ll get burnt if you don''t smear any anti- sunlight lotion. You''ll be


    suffering when you''re in pain!"


    I hurried back to my room and took out my anti-sunlight lotion.


    And I began to carefully smear anti-sunlight lotion on his skin.


    However, Shelton''s neck had been red. Considering that somewhere else of his body would be


    exposed when he moved, I tugged at his clothes and help him smear antisunlight lotion on other


    parts of his body.


    When I was pulling his clothes, he asked, "When you help me smear the lotion, do I need to take off


    my clothes?"


    "Okay. Otherwise, it''s too troublesome."


    I said without giving it a second thought.


    Only after I finished my words, did I realize how stupid I was when I said such words to him just


    now...


    Iughed awkwardly, "I''m just kidding. People areing and going here..."


    "Then let''s go into the house," Shelton said.


    I looked at his expression and realized that he was serious...


    At this moment, Amy''s words popped up in my mind. Amy had said that Shelton liked me.


    Sensing my hesitation, Shelton said with a smile, "I originally thought that it would be more


    convenient for you to smear antisunlight lotion for me if I took my T-shirt off. But as a man, I am not


    afraid of being exposed to the sun and getting my skin burned. I am not so delicate."


    His frank words made me feel like I was being narrow-minded.


    "Okay, let''s go inside the house. After I am done with helping you smear the lotion, I will put it back


    to my room," I said decisively.


    "Are you sure?" Shelton looked at me with a faint smile.


    He seemed to have sensed all the mixed feelings in my heart.


    "I''m sure."


    I nodded.


    I followed him into his room.


    The structure of Shelton''s room was the same as that of mine. And it was neatly arranged. The quilt


    on his bed had been folded up.


    If it weren''t for the suitcase in the corner, I would have suspected that no one had ever lived in this


    room.


    After I finished searching the room, I looked up, only to find that Shelton had taken off his T-shirt


    and put it aside. Then he sat on the bed and looked at me with a gentle look on his face, "Should I


    cooperate with you on anything else?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, it was the first time I had seen Shelton with no clothes on his upper body.


    Before, I had thought Shelton should be thin. But I didn''t expect that the muscles on his upper body


    would be more solid than I had imagined. He wasn''t like Patrick who had solid muscles on both his


    chest and abdomen.


    However, judging from the curves of his arms, I knew that he should have exercised himself.


    As I looked at him, my face actually turned a little red.


    Shelton seemed to be a little embarrassed as well. And he said, "In fact, it''s also the first time for


    me to take off my clothes in front of a woman. Sorry, I put you in a dilemma."


    As he spoke, he was going to put on his clothes.


    "It doesn''t matter. I am just helping you smear some anti-sunlight lotion."


    I stood next to him, squeezed anti- sunlight lotion onto my hand, and smeared it on somewhere


    which I hadn''t smeared with any lotion before.


    As I almost finished smearing the lotion, I heard the sound of the door opening at the door. I thought


    it was a waiter who was here to clean up the room.


    I turned around to have a look.


    Patrick wearing a light- blue beach suit, pushed the door open and walked in.


    Seeing us in the room, he was stunned at first. The next second, his whole face seemed to be


    covered with thin ice. It was in midsummer. But I couldn''t help but shiver.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Patrick clenched his fists tightly and stood where he was for a few seconds before he said, "Did I


    disturb you guys?"


    "No," Shelton didn''t exin much to Patrick. He picked up the T- shirt next to him and turned his


    face to ask me, "Are you done?"


    I was still in a daze.


    Hearing his question, I nodded quickly, "Yes."


    Only then did Shelton put on his T-shirt. While tidying up his clothes, he walked towards Patrick and


    asked, "Patrick, what''s wrong?"


    Hardly had Shelton walked to the front of Patrick when Patrick directly swung his fist and hit him


    fiercely!


    Patrick directly knocked off Shelton''s sses.


    "Hiss..." Shelton staggered back a few steps before he stood stably.


    "What are you doing?"


    I didn''t expect Patrick to hit Shelton. So I ran over to Shelton quickly.


    Patrick didn''t pay attention to me at all. He grabbed the cor of Shelton''s T-shirt with


    one hand, "Tell me, what on earth is your intention? You have a feud with our Cowell Family and


    feel that it''s our family''s fault and that we owe you. In that case, you should target me. Don''t do


    anything to her!"


    As Shelton was dragged by Patrick, he didn''t move at all. He just quietly looked at Patrick with an


    indifferent look on his face.


    After his sses were knocked off, he who didn''t wear sses looked particrly cold and tough.


    Even though he was confronting Patrick, I didn''t think that Patrick had overwhelmed him.


    I picked up Shelton''s sses and tugged at Partick''s hand, "Let go of him."


    Patrick looked at me. Besides anger, there was jealousy in his eyes as well.


    He let go of Shelton and looked at me. Grabbing my wrist with one hand, he said quite angrily,


    "Didn''t I tell you a long time ago that you should stay away from him and that he wasn''t as simple as


    you imagined? There are so many men in the world. Why do you insist on pestering the men of our


    Cowell Family? Is it because you don''t have many friends? And except for the men of the Cowell


    Family, you can''t find any other men who are rich, right? If yes, let me introduce some to you!"


    "What are you talking about?" I was stunned on the spot.


    I was in a daze. For a moment, I couldn''t figure out what Patrick meant by saying this.


    "What did I say?" Patrick looked at me coldly, "You are a vain woman. Aren''t you after money? Let


    me tell you, Shelton is poor. Even if he is rich, I can immediately make him go bankrupt. I advise


    you to seduce another man. Perhaps.."


    "Bang!"


    Before Patrick could finish his words, I raised my hand and pped him in the face!


    I pped him quite hard. When I finished pping him, my hand became numb. But I didn''t feel


    anything at all. Looking at him, I sneered, "So that''s how you think of me, right? In your eyes, am I


    such a woman?"


    "Aren''t you?" Patrick looked at me. Apart from coldness and disgust, I didn''t see anything else in his


    eyes.


    His words made mee to my senses!


    "Yes! You are right! I am such a woman!" I gently rested my hands on my lower abdomen. It wasn''t


    until this moment that I realized how ridiculous I was!


    It turned out that in Patrick''s eyes, I was such a person.


    I went straight to Shelton''s side and took his arm. Then I leaned my head on his shoulder and


    pretended to be happy as I said, "Since you saw such a scene in person, Mr. Cowell, I won''t hide it


    from you anymore. I am with him now. Mr. Cowell, I''m afraid that what you said beforees true


    now."


    "What did he ever say?"


    As I held Shelton''s arm, he took the sses in my hands over and cooperated with me.


    I looked up and saw some blood at the corner of Shelton''s mouth. I wiped the blood gently away


    with my hand and said with a smile, "Mr. Cowell said that he would call me ''Auntie'' one day."


    Patrick looked at me.


    His eyes were so red that blood seemed to be about to dripping from them. He clenched his fists


    and squeezed out a sentence through his clenched teeth, "Come here."


    "Mr. Cowell, you''re getting married tomorrow." Holding Shelton''s arm as usual, I didn''t move.


    Patrick repeated his words, "Come here."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    For no reason, although I pretended that nothing had happened, I was anxious in my heart.


    I was a little flustered.


    Shelton pulled his arm out of my hand and patted me on the shoulders. Then he said gently, "You


    should go back first. After all, the matter between me and Patrick has to be solved."


    "The matter between me and you can be resolved slowly! What I need to solve now is the issue


    between me and her!"


    As Patrick spoke, he pulled me over directly.


    He pulled me who was behind Shelton to his side.


    He dragged me and intended to walk out of the room directly.


    Seeing this, Shelton directly grabbed my arm.


    I was pulled by the two of them in an instant.


    "Let go!" I looked at Patrick angrily, "Mr. Cowell, is there anything unsolved between us? Howe


    I don''t know about it?"


    "It is what I said counts."


    Patrick''s eyes were blood-red.


    He furrowed his eyebrows so tightly that I could sense anger from the look on his face.


    "Patrick, don''t drag anyone else into the thing between you and me. If you have any problem with


    me, you cane to me directly."


    "Really?" Patrick looked at Shelton and asked, "I just want to ask you, Uncle Shelton, when did you


    start nning this thing?"


    "What is it?"


    Shelton looked confused. It seemed that he didn''t know what Patrick was talking about.


    "Do I need to remind you?" Patrick paused and said, "You are Charlotte''s sponsor when she was in


    the orphanage. You acquitted the Archer Family''spany and divided 51 percent of the stock to


    her. Can you tell me what you are doing all of these for?"


    "Who are you?"


    I thought that I had heard Patrick''s words wrong.


    Looking at Shelton incredulously, I said, "Did he say that you are my sponsor?"


    Shelton looked at me. His expression wasn''t unnatural at all. However, the smile at the corner of his


    mouth faded. He looked at me and said, "Sorry, I didn''t want you to be burdened. So I have never


    told you about this matter."


    "How could it be?" After I knew the news, I was excited. I looked at Shelton and stammered, "I... I


    have always wanted to see you and express my gratitude to you!"


    I wanted to pull my hand out of Patrick''s hand.


    But Patrick held my hand too tightly. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t break from his restraint.


    Seeing me doing so, Patrick became even more unhappy, "Are you a fool? Did you forget that you


    had been kidnapped? How could it be so coincidental? Howe as soon as he texted you, the


    one who kidnapped you came immediately?"


    Hearing his words, I was stunned.


    I looked at Shelton.


    Looking back, I indeed found that what Patrick had said was true.


    "It''s a coincidence." Shelton said tly, "No matter what I do, I won''t hurt you."


    "Oh, Uncle Shelton, I know too well as for what kind of person you are!" Patrick sneered, "Won''t you


    hurt her? Could it be that you have deceived her in sess with your innocent look?"


    "Patrick, if you love Charlotte, you should either marry her or treat her well for the rest of your life. If


    you are going to marry someone else, let go of her. Don''t interfere with her life anymore. Never


    should you have any spections for no reason."


    Shelton looked at Patrick.


    "He doesn''t love me."


    I spoke first.


    When Patrick heard what I had said, he stared at me with an inexplicable expression. After a long


    while, he said, "Who says that I don''t love you?"

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    I, who was stunned, looked at Patrick. I felt as if my heart was being pinched by an invisible hand.


    My heart was being pinched so tightly that it seemed to have stopped beating.


    But it didn''t take long for me to realize that I surely had been tricked by him.


    I smiled and said, "Mr. Cowell, it is not the time for acting today. You didn''t have to act so vividly."


    "I didn''t act." Patrick looked at me and said seriously, "I love you. I can''t marry you. But I can give


    you anything else.".


    "Hahahaha!"


    I couldn''t help butugh out loud!


    Although the wax on my skin limited the size of my face, I tried so hard to smile.


    As Iughed, tears welled up in my eyes.


    It probably was due to my exaggerated expression that Patrick and Shelton let go of each other in


    unison.


    "Bang!" With one hand holding the wax on the left side of my face, I pped Patrick on his


    face once again.


    "Mr. Cowell, you who are rich are so forgetful. You have said so to me previously. Butst time, you


    said you wanted to marry Caroline Archer." I looked at him and finally couldn''tugh anymore. I


    said, "If you think that I am not worthy of you and that you won''t marry me, then don''t seduce me. It


    is not like I have to be with you!"


    After I said that, I turned around and went out of Shelton''s room.


    I didn''t know what happened next.


    I spent the entire day in my room.


    By nightfall, the sunset shone into my room. It was a beautiful scene.


    Fortunately, I brought a notebook and solid watercolor pigment with me.


    I found an empty lounge chair on the beach, sat on it, and began to draw.


    As I mixed orange and yellow watercolor pigments together and painted the sunset glow on the


    paper, a tall figure blocked the light in front of my eyes.


    Without having to look up, I knew who it was.


    I said as I drew, "Mr. Cowell, you''ll get married tomorrow. Howe you are still here today? If Miss


    Kelsi sees this, she will misunderstand you."


    "Come with me."


    He said directly.


    I didn''t move. And I said, "Mr. Cowell, it is true that the reason why I came to your wedding this time


    that I wanted to leave you a note. If you don''t like me here, I''ll give it to you in advance. And I''ll


    leave the ind tonight."


    "Okay." To my surprise, Patrick directly agreed. He paused and said, "But I have something to say


    to you."


    "Well, go ahead. I''m listening."


    Although I was drawing with a brush pen on the surface, in fact, I had long been absentminded.


    And I repeatedly rubbed the pen against the paper, making the painting a little dirty.


    "Aren''t you leaving?" Patrick turned up his voice slightly.


    Before I could answer, he bent down and picked me up in his arms.


    "Ah!" I was so frightened that I tried my best to struggle, "Patrick Cowell, you''re crazy!"


    He would hold his wedding here.


    Everyone here would attend his wedding.


    The ones from the Kelsi family and the Cowell Family were here as well.


    If any one of them saw him hug me, they would misunderstand us!


    However, Patrick didn''t pay attention to me at all. He just pressed his thin lips against my ear and


    said, "If you want to attract more people here, continue to shout!"


    As soon as he said that, I shut up instantly.


    This ce wasn''t far from my room.


    We were on a private ind. So the door of my room was never locked.


    He took me directly into the room and threw me onto the bed!


    The next second, he bent down and pressed himself against me. Only then did I see his face where


    there was a slight bruise on his cheekbones.


    It seemed that he had fought with Shelton during the day.


    Without saying anything, he began to kiss me crazily all the way from my forehead, my cheek, my


    earlobe, and to my neck. He kissed me all the way down.


    "No! Go away! You are crazy!" I was scared to death.


    Of course, I knew what Patrick was going to do!


    "Yes, I''m crazy. I want you so much as if I were crazy. At the thought that you will belong to another


    man in the future, I''m crazy!" While hugging me in his arms with one of his hands, he didn''t stop


    what he was doing at all.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hearing his words, I felt a sharp pain in my heart.


    I suddenly stopped moving. And I stopped struggling as well. I looked at the ceiling and said with a


    smile, "Mr. Cowell, you can do whatever you want to me. You just want to possess me. And you


    don''t want to see others have the things that used to belong to you. But, Mr. Cowell, I hope that you


    can tell the desire and the affection, or the love, apart."


    "I love you."


    He got up and looked at me with a serious look in his eyes.


    I looked at him and suddenly felt that he was ridiculous. And I said, "Mr. Cowell, are you continuing


    to show off how good you are at acting? Then I admit that you are quite good at acting and that you


    have sessfully deceived me."


    "I didn''t lie to you." Patrick looked at me as affectionately and attached as he used to be, "I love


    you."


    I looked at him. And I couldn''t tell what I felt in my heart.


    I used to expect Patrick to tell me that he loved me.


    I was disappointed.


    He was going to get married tomorrow. But he said so to me several times now.


    I looked at him without any emotion on my face, "And then? You''re getting married tomorrow.


    What''s the point of telling me this?"


    "I..." Patrick seemed to be infinitely torn inside. He hesitated for a long time before he suddenly


    lowered his head and pressed his mouth against my ear tightly, saying, "I know it''s quite selfish of


    me to say this. But I hope you can wait for me for a few more years. In a few years, I will divorce her


    and marry you."


    "Mr. Cowell, won''t you fail Kelsi with what you said just now?"


    "I made it clear to her before we decided to get married. Moreover, she decided to marry me..."


    "That''s enough, Mr. Cowell." The feeling of having Patrick being so close to me was something that


    I was dependent on.


    But I knew that I couldn''t do so.


    Patrick was about to get married. Yes, he would marry Kelsi tomorrow.


    Kelsi was so good and so innocent. I couldn''t do anything out of my selfishness.


    I couldn''t hurt her.


    I pushed Patrick aside and sat up. Then I looked at him and said, "Mr. Cowell, let''s call it a day. I''ll


    leave the ind tonight."


    As I spoke, I got up and went to take my gift money out of my bag.


    When I opened my bag, I immediately saw the pregnancy test stick that hadn''t been used yet. And I


    felt pain in my heart.


    I said to myself in my heart, "I''m sorry, baby, I can''t keep your daddy."


    I put the pregnancy test stick at the bottom of my bag, took out a red envelope, and handed it to


    Patrick. Then I smiled slightly, "Mr. Cowell, I wish you and Miss Kelsi eternal happiness."


    Patrick took the red envelope over, intending to tear it down on the spot.


    I reached out to stop him, "Mr. Cowell, please open it after I''m gone. If you open it, it means that


    we''ll never meet each other again."


    "Then I will never open it."


    Patrick spoke without any hesitation.


    Looking at him, I felt so much pain in my heart. But I forced a smile and said, "You''d better open it. I


    spent a long time writing the letter in it."


    Patrick looked at me with aplicated expression on his face.


    After a long while, he suddenly hugged me, "Charlotte Archer, I love you."


    I waspletely stunned.


    I thought to myself, "I will belive in his words and deceive myself for the time being."


    I hugged him back, patted him on the back, and answered in a quite gentle voice, "I know."


    After he left, I went to the bathroom with the pregnancy test stick and used it...


    It showed two red lines clearly.


    "It''s my and Patrick''s child."


    "Unfortunately, he is destined to be fatherless before he is born."


    That night, I packed up my things and told Shelton that I was leaving the ind.


    Shelton immediately said, "Then I''ll go with you. I originally apanied you here. If you


    want to leave, I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    "No need. I''ll leave on my own. I promise Patrick that I''ll leave on my own."


    Yes. I had said so to Patrick just now.


    My primary purpose was to reassure him.


    Hearing my words, Shelton was quite reluctant. I persuade him for a more while. And he was finally


    convinced by me.


    As the old saying goes, everyone will belong somewhere in the end.


    On this ind where it rarely rained, unexpectedly, it rained heavily that night.


    Patrick stood in a small room at the dock with me.


    The rain kept falling from the sky.


    A sailor ran in from the outside, "Mr. Cowell, I think it will rain for hours. It may be dangerous if we


    sail out by force..."


    "Then don''t leave." Patrick looked at me.


    The sky was too dark. I couldn''t see the expression on Patrick''s face.


    He stretched out his hand and wanted to put his palm behind me. I took a step forward, took out my


    cell phone, and said to Patrick,


    "Mr. Cowell, the midnight has passed. In a sense, you have been Miss Kelsi''s husband starting from


    today."


    "Yes"


    Patrick replied in a muffled voice.


    I thought about it for a moment and said, "Since God doesn''t want me to go, then I won''t go. In fact,


    I also want to see your look as the bridegroom, Mr. Cowell. When I married youst time, you just


    showed up the red carpet and left."


    "Charlotte..."


    "Mr. Cowell, you shouldn''t call me Charlotte. Please call me Charlotte Archer."


    After I said that, I pulled my luggage, intending to walk out into the rain. Then I saw a maning


    over with an umbre against the dim light not far away.


    It was Shelton.


    Shelton walked to the front of the small room and stared at me only, "I saw it rained. I guessed that


    you wouldn''t leave. So I came here to pick you up."


    "Okay." When I saw Shelton, I felt inexplicably warm-hearted. I smiled slightly, "Thank you. I was


    just thinking about how to go back."


    As I spoke, I went straight to Shelton''s side and sheltered myself under his umbre.


    I looked back at Patrick and curled up the corner of my mouth, "Mr. Cowell, go back quickly. Or


    you''ll have to get married with ck circles around your eyes tomorrow."


    Patrick stood there without saying a word.


    The light didn''t shine on his face. But I could sense the mncholy which couldn''t be dissipated in


    his eyes.


    When Shelton and I left, Patrick said nothing in the end.


    That night, it was still raining. I stood in front of the window and seemed to see someone standing in


    the rain vaguely. I looked at it again and felt that nobody seemed to be there.


    I drew back the curtains andy on the bed, having difficulties falling asleep all night.


    The next morning, Amy came to help me do my makeup as usual.


    Performing all of his makeup skills on me today, he transformed me into a beautiful and bright


    woman.


    However, my face that he adjusted for me today should be the one that resembled my face the


    most.


    I got changed with the dress I had prepared before and arrived at the wedding scene.


    By the time we arrived there, many people had been at the wedding scene. Shelton apanied


    me there. As soon as we arrived, a middle-aged couple greeted him.


    I found them familiar at first nce.


    "Shelton." The man came over and looked at me with a mysterious smile, "When did you have a


    girlfriend? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "She isn''t my girlfriend." Shelton smiled and introduced the man to me, "This is my eldest brother


    and sister-inw. They are Patrick''s parents."


    They were Patrick''s parents, Sheridan Cowell and Melissa Tobin.


    Only then did I remember that I had served tea to these two elders during the wedding back then.


    They didn''t seem to recognize me. I quickly said respectfully, "Hello, I am..."


    "Aren''t you Patrick''s ex-wife?"


    Before I could introduce myself, Melissa recognized me first.


    My body went stiff. And I didn''t know what to say instantly.


    Shelton helped me out of the predicament, "No, that''s her sister, Caroline Archer. While she''s


    Charlotte Archer."


    "Is that so?" Melissa sized me up and down, looking doubtful.


    Shelton''s parents who had been doing business abroad for so many years rarely returned home.


    Therefore, they didn''t know about the things between Patrick and me.


    "Yes, they are twins." Sheridan reminded Melissa, "Did you forget it? We also met this girl. So did


    Shelton. When she was a child, she was in an orphanage. Only after she went to college was she


    taken back home."


    "Oh! That''s right." Melissa remembered it. However, she still looked at me unfriendly. She said tly,


    "Why are you two sisters making trouble with the Cowell Family constantly?"


    Hearing Sheridan''s enlightment and Melissa''s words...


    I didn''t know what to do.


    Shelton quickly said, "You can go ahead with your own business. We won''t bother you anymore."


    "Alright."


    Even so, after I had walked far away, I turned back, only to find that Melissa still looked at me.


    There was a strange look in her eyes.


    Shelton pulled me aside and apologized to me, "I''m sorry. I''m not in a high position in the Cowell


    Family. Others won''t care about my feelings when they talk. They hurt you."


    "No." I quickly shook my head and smiled, "I''m almost the same as you. I''m used to being ridiculed


    by others in the Archer Family every day. And I''m used to it."


    Shelton stroked my hair and said, "Then I won''t take you to such an asion in the future. I will


    only take you to the asion which you want to go to."


    I looked up at him. And I was a little confused about what he said.


    His tone sounded like we wouldn''t be just friends in the future.


    Because it was a western- style wedding, there were only a few rows of chairs on the scene.


    The elders and some important rtives were sitting in front. Shelton and I were standing in the


    back.


    As time went by, I felt bored. Then there was a stir in the crowd.


    I followed the direction of the voice and saw Patrick dressed in a ck suit. Beside him was Kelsi


    who was dressed in white gauze.


    The two of them stood side by side.


    Kelsi''s wedding dress was quite beautiful. It was as white as snow, with beautifulce on her


    shoulders and sleeves and a long trailing tail behind it.


    Everyone on the spot rushed up and surrounded them.


    Only I stood where I was still. And I even wanted to escape.


    I always thought that I could handle it. But when I saw them standing together, I knew that I couldn''t


    ept it.


    The band began to y a piece of beautiful piano music.


    Under the guidance of the staff, the new couple walked towards the ceremony venue.


    I stood in a corner and looked at them.


    Kelsi held Patrick''s wrist. And at that moment, a strange emotion rose in my heart.


    I knew that it was jealousy.


    When I turned to look at Patrick, I realized that the pair of deep eyes of his were bloodshot.


    When I looked at him, he was looking at me as well.


    As we looked at each other, I felt a little flustered!


    I quickly lowered my head.


    The guests in front of me took their seats, one after another.


    About ten minutester, a staff member on the side shouted, "The ceremony will begin."


    The grand wedding music rang.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, I finally raised my head.


    In front of me, the main protagonists of the wedding, Patrick Cowell and Kelsi rk were standing


    at one end of the red carpet.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    As the grand wedding music went on, Kelsi took Patrick''s arm and walked step by step to the end of


    the red carpet against the blue sky.


    Her white wedding dress and Patrick''s ck dress mixed with the light golden beach and the red


    carpet.


    The scene looked so beautiful.


    I remembered the wedding of Patrick and me. Although it was done based on the ceremony, it was


    just a substitute wedding anyway. However,pared with their wedding at this moment...


    My wedding back then was just a joke.


    I stood at the hindmost and watched the two of them walk to the front of the priest.


    The priest asked, "Bridegroom, Patrick Cowell, are you willing to ept Kelsi rk as your wife?"


    "I''d like to."


    Patrick answered with no hesitation.


    Then, the priest asked, "You should be gentle to your wife. And respect and care for her and her


    parents. You should ensure that your body and mind will belong to her only. Can you


    promise her these in front of everyone?"


    After the priest finished speaking, I felt tense in my heart.


    I had never heard of such a marriage vow.


    I originally thought that the so- called marriage vow was something like asking the couple to never


    give up on each other whether they were poor or rich.


    When I heard the vow today, I felt that it sounded quite harsh, as if... it was meant for me.


    As I thought about what had happened two days ago, I couldn''t help but blush.


    After the priest finished asking, about half a minuteter, Patrick didn''t answer.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I looked over and saw that the priest had a bit awkward expression on his face. The surrounding


    guests whispered among themselves.


    To liven up the awkward atmosphere, the priest asked again, "Can you promise her so in front of


    everyone?"


    "I can."


    This time, Patrick responded.


    Even so, the guests had someints about the fact that Patrick had only responded after being


    asked by the priest twice.


    Especially Kelsi''s parents, who were sitting in the front row. The two of them seemed to be quite


    unhappy.


    Hearing Patrick''s answer, the priest asked Kelsi a simr question. And Kelsi answered quickly.


    After the exchange of oaths, the two of them exchanged their wedding rings.


    Kelsi stood in another direction. I could see her face from this angle and that there was a cheerful


    smile on her face.


    When the two of them were putting on the wedding ring for each other, the priest said, "Bridegroom,


    you can kiss your bride now."


    This was the most important moment of a wedding.


    Everyone held their breath.


    I saw Patrick hold on to Kelsi''s arms with both hands and slowly lean his body forward.


    At that moment, I felt like my heart was being grabbed by an invisible hand.


    I felt so much pain in my heart.


    My heart ached so much.


    For a moment, I regretteding to attend this wedding so much.


    I was indeed torturing myself. Hadn''t I gotten enough of torturing myself?


    I saw that as Patrick was about to kiss Kelsi''s cheek with his thin lips...


    His body suddenly tilted with no omen. And he fell onto the ground!


    "Patrick!" Kelsi quickly squatted down, touched his face, and shouted, "He has a fever!"


    "Doctor! Where is the doctor?"


    Melissa shouted loudly.


    All the guests approached them. Only I stood in the same ce. And the shadow outside the


    windowst night was all over my mind.


    "Could it be that Patrick had been standing there for an entire night?"


    "What on earth did he want to do?"


    "Did he intend to possess both me and Kelsi? Did he intend to touch me in this extreme way?"


    "I won''t be touched."


    I muttered to myself.


    In front of me, because of Patrick''s faint, everyone was in a mess.


    A waiter brought a stretcher, put Patrick on it, and carried him away. I stood by the side. When


    Patrick passed by me, I felt a quite light grip on the hem of my clothes.


    I was stunned.


    "Could it be that he..."


    I looked at Patrick. With his eyes closed, his face was pale. At first nce, I could tell that he was in


    a bad condition.


    However, when I turned back, I saw that Kelsi was standing not too far away from me and looking at


    me. She didn''t seem as gentle as before. Neither was she in a panic. On the contrary, she had a


    sharp look in her eyes. And there was even hatred in her eyes!


    I was stunned.


    By the time I came to my senses, Kelsi had resumed her previous demeanor. She frowned, ran to


    the side of Patrick with a nervous look on her face, and grabbed his hand.


    Seeing her action, I even doubted if I had seen her wrong just now.


    Shelton walked to me and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll be leaving in a minute."


    "It''s a fine day today. I''d better leave in a hurry."


    "As for Patrick''s health condition, Kelsi will take care of him. With my status, if I stayed here any


    longer, I would only embarrass myself"


    "I''ll go with you," Shelton said.


    "Alright."


    This time, I didn''t refuse him.


    The wedding should be considered over by now.


    "Shelton." When Shelton was about to apany me to leave, I heard Sheridan''s voice from


    behind.


    Shelton and I looked back together.


    "Bro." Shelton was quite respectful to Sheridan.


    Sheridan patted him on the shoulder, "Shelton, I''ve been busy with the wedding these days. And I


    haven''t had a good chat with you. Come to my house in the evening so that we can have a good


    chat."


    "I n to leave the ind with Charlotte. When you return from abroad this time, are you going


    home directly? How about staying in City Y for a while?"


    Shelton immediately rejected Sheridan.


    It made me feel a little embarrassed. I said awkwardly, "No need. I can go back by myself. It''s been


    a long time since you and uncle met each other."


    "Well, this little girl is sensible." Sheridan said with a smile, "However, don''t hurry to leave the ind.


    Have fun here for a few more days. Why are you leaving in such a hurry?"


    Sheridan''s and Melissa''s attitudes towards me werepletely different.


    He seemed to treat me as Shelton''s femalepanion. So his attitude to me was quite good.


    And Sheridan seemed to have a good character.


    "I still have something to do at City Y." I nced at Shelton, "Go to apany your brother. Let''s


    talk about our things after we go back."


    There was a bit of struggle in Shelton''s eyes.


    I knew that he still wanted to refuse his brother.


    I thought of Shelton''s position in the Cowell Family, Sheridan was quite kind to him, which


    happened rarely. I didn''t want Sheridan to change his impression of Shelton because of me.


    I continued, "Well, I am not a child anymore. I won''t encounter any problem if I leave on my own."


    After that, I rushed to leave.


    Back to my house, I took the things that I had packed up, nning to go to the dock.


    As soon as I arrived at the door, a waiter came over and asked me, "Excuse me, are you Charlotte


    Archer?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "Mr. Cowell asked me to pick you up and help you leave the ind."


    Seeing that I agreed, the waiter quickly picked up the suitcase for me and made a gesture to me.


    I looked at the waiter and felt that he was unfamiliar. After hesitating for a moment, I asked, "Mr.


    Cowell? Didn''t he faint?"


    "Mr. Cowell instructed me sost night. He said that Miss Archer surely would leave the ind after


    the wedding. He asked me to help you hold your things."


    The waiter spoke neither fast nor slow.


    Judging from his tone, he seemed to have known that I would ask him such a question.


    "No wonder that he is Patrick Cowell. He knows me too well."


    We arrived at the dock. A row of yachts that looked almost identical was parked there. The waiter


    directly took me to one of the yachts, put down the luggage, and said, "I wish you a happy life."


    Then he left.


    As soon as I moved my luggage to the deck, the yacht started and gradually drove away from the


    ind.


    I looked back and found that no one else was on the yacht except me.


    Instantly, a bad feeling welled up in my heart.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Even so, I took my luggage into the cabin.


    There were fruits and drinks on the table in the cabin.


    On the side, a lot of ice was ced in a bucket.


    On such a day, the ice almost didn''t melt. At first nce, someone had just ced them there


    before I boarded the ship.


    "Is anyone here?"


    I shouted and looked around.


    No one answered me.


    The uneasiness in my heart grew stronger.


    "I should jump into the sea!"


    As soon as this thought popped up in my mind, I quickly dropped my luggage and ran out. As soon


    as I reached the door of the cabin, a tall figure came from outside and blocked the cabin.


    "Simon Newman?"


    I felt a chill run down my spine at the sight of this man.


    "Why is he here?"


    "Hello, Miss Archer." Simon sized my face up and down as he said, "Miss Archer, your adjusted


    face today seems to be prettier than before, which reminds me of someone."


    "What are you going to do?" I wasn''t in any mood to chat with Simon at all.


    "I feel that he is horrible. There surely won''t be any good things if he shows up here."


    Seeing that I was so vignt, Simon said with a sad look on his face, "Miss Archer, I am so good to


    you. But you are guarding against me like this, which will make me sad."


    Today, Simon was wearing a suit that was simr to a basketball suit. And his slightly long hair had


    been tied up.


    He slowly walked to the sofa and sat down. He reached out to pick up a piece of sliced watermelon,


    took a bite of it, and asked, "Do you want to eat the watermelon?"


    I looked back and saw that the ship had been sailing far away. Now that if I jumped into the sea, I


    surely couldn''t swim back to the ind.


    "What on earth are you going to do?" I took a step back as I looked at Simon with great vignce.


    "Wait a minute." Simon bowed his head and enjoyed the watermelon seriously. When he finished


    eating it, he spat out the seeds and wiped his hands carefully. Then he looked up at me and said,


    "Miss Archer, if you hate someone most in your life, and it is a woman, who is she?"


    "What?"


    I didn''t understand Simon''s words.


    "Hm? Didn''t I make it clear? Who''s the woman you hate the most?"


    Simon asked.


    "The woman I hate the most? A woman?"


    "It is Caroline Archer."


    The answer that came to my mind first was Caroline Archer. After all, the turning point of my life was


    closely rted to her.


    "Originally, I never had extravagant hopes for the thing that was beyond my reach. It was her who


    forced me to touch it. Then she wanted to push me off so that I would be smashed to pieces."


    "She made me suffer the catastrophe of imprisonment, the pain of losing a child, and the illusion of


    being raped."


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Simon said confidently, "It seems that you have an answer in your heart,


    Miss Archer."


    "No." I didn''t want to be tricked by Simon. So I said calmly, "I don''t hate anyone. If there has to be


    one, it has to be me."


    Everything was my own choice.


    There was nothing wrong with my statement like this.


    "Is that so?" Simon leaned against the back of the sofa, looked at me with a pair of flirtatious eyes,


    and said with a faint smile, "But Miss Archer, why do I feel that you should hate the Archer Family


    and your vicious sister, Caroline Archer?"


    Hearing him say that name, I couldn''t help but be stunned. Then I said, "What the hell do you want


    to do?"


    At this time, Simon surely wouldn''t have mentioned Caroline in vain.


    Simon looked at me and said calmly, "I just want to ask you, Miss Archer, if Caroline is standing


    next to you now, what will you do?"


    "She?" I realized something and pretended to be calm. "I have nothing to do with her. And I don''t


    want to see her."


    "Miss Archer, it''s not good for you to lie." After saying that, Roger said in the direction of a room in


    the cabin, "Bring her here."


    As soon as he finished his words, the door was opened.


    I looked over and saw a strong maning out with a woman who had been tied up.


    The woman''s hair was disheveled. And her face was unkempt. Her clothes were even in tatters. Her


    mouth was covered with adhesive tape.


    Even so, I recognized her at a nce.


    "Caroline?"


    Caroline looked quite horrible now. Her hair was ck. And the length of her hair looked almost the


    same as that of mine. Although her face was yellow, there were dark circles around the rim of her


    eyes, showing that when she had been caught, she should have had make-up on her face.


    Her pants were gone. Her blouse was shabby. Most of her legs were exposed. And there were


    injuries on her legs.


    I indeed didn''t expect that I would see Caroline like this one day!


    As soon as she saw me, her eyes were suddenly filled with tears. With her mouth being sealed, she


    could only make a muffled sound.


    Simon said to the one next to him, "Tear the tape."


    The man tore the adhesive tape off Caroline''s mouth directly.


    The man tore the tape off so fiercely. The skin on Caroline''s lips was torn off directly as well!


    "Ah!" Caroline cried out in pain.


    Her mouth was full of blood.


    Without even bothering to wipe the blood off her mouth, she looked at me and said in pain,


    "Charlotte, Charlotte, save me, save me."


    "What are you going to do?" I looked at Simon.


    I had asked him so repeatedly.


    As I thought about it, the waiter on the ind was arranged in advance by him. He had spent so


    much effort. Why on earth was he doing so?


    "What am I doing?" Simon picked up a fruit knife on the table and said as he yed with it,


    "Originally, I was going to use her as a bargaining chip in a game to restrain Patrick. But I didn''t


    expect her to be a fake one. And she actually disfigured the face of you, an authentic one, which


    made Patrick lose interest in you. And both of you failed to win his favor."


    As Simon said, he shook his head and sighed with a sad look on his face.


    Of course, I knew what Roger was talking about.


    I looked at him, "How do you know about this?"


    "Of course, it is your good sister who told me so." Simon suddenly stopped ying with the knife


    and pointed it directly at Caroline. And he said unhappily, "You are so annoying that I will be


    ufortable if I don''t kill you with one blow."


    "Sorry, sorry, I was wrong!" Caroline was almost scared to death. And she said, "It''s all my fault. It''s


    all my fault. Please let me go. I''m willing to do anything for you."


    Her voice couldn''t be more hoarse.


    As she talked to Simon, I could see that she was quite afraid of him.


    "If Patrick feels that he owes you, I will consider your proposal. But it is quite obvious that Patrick


    doesn''t treat you as well as he does to this woman with an ugly face now." Simon looked at me and


    couldn''t help shaking his head, "Without any makeup on your face, I wonder how Patrick managed


    to hold himself back."


    I didn''t say anything.


    Neither did I want to say anything either.


    Now that I was on the same ship as Simon. Putting myself at his disposal, I could only see what


    would happen step by step.


    But Caroline wasn''t willing to give up. She said, "Can you let me go? I saw what the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    woman did for you that day. I can do it for you as well. And you can even tie me with a chain!"


    I looked at Caroline in disbelief.


    I didn''t expect that she would have said such a thing.


    Simon looked at her with a look of disgust, "I dislike you who are dirty."


    He paused for a moment and continued, "But why don''t you tell your sister what you''ve done over


    the years?"

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    As soon as Caroline heard his words, she immediately shut up.


    Roger yed with the knife in his hands as he said, "Well? Are you reluctant?"


    Caroline hesitated for a moment and spoke first, "I want some water."


    Roger looked at me and said, "Go get some water for your sister."


    "Me?"


    "Why is it me?"


    I was confused.


    However, I was in Roger''s territory now. Before I could figure out what his n was, I had to do as


    he said.


    Picking up a bottle of water on the table, I got a straw and walked to the front of Caroline. Then I put


    it into her mouth.


    Caroline looked at me gratefully. And her eyes brimmed with some tears.


    She drank up a bottle of water in one gulp and said to me in a low voice, "Thank you."


    I was stunned.


    Caroline had never said so to me.


    She looked at me and whispered to me, "Charlotte, please, save me."


    "Alright. Start talking now." Roger, who was a little impatient, patted the sofa next to him and said,


    "Come on, sit here. Let''s hear her out together."


    "I''d better stand up."


    "Sit down."


    Hearing my words, Roger spoke in an even moremanding tone.


    I was so scared that my heart trembled. To survive, I could only sit down next to him obediently.


    Roger smiled with satisfaction and said to Caroline, "Get it started."


    Caroline looked at me with a reluctant look on her face.


    Both of us knew quite well that if Caroline wanted to live, she had to rely on me to save her.


    If she revealed what she had done to me now, I surely wouldn''t save her.


    Seeing that Caroline didn''t


    speak, Roger frowned slightly and said, "Should I suck out all the water you just drank from your


    stomach?"


    Hearing Roger''s words, Caroline was so scared that she trembled. And she said, "I am on it!" She,


    who was originally standing, fell onto the ground as she started to recall what she had done in the


    past, "I..."


    "You''d better tell me everything. After all, I''ve investigated what you did in the past clearly. If you


    leave anything out, bear the consequences."


    Roger spoke gloomily.


    His tone didn''t sound tough. Even so, it sent chill down others'' spines.


    Staring at Roger, Caroline held back what she was supposed to say and reorganized her thoughts.


    Only after a long time did she speak, "On the day of Charlotte''s and Patrick''s wedding, I sent a text


    to Patrick after the wedding ceremony, saying that Charlotte had drugged me with sleeping pills,


    causing me to oversleep until now..."


    Caroline began to tell us what she had done.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As expected, she talked about what had happened on the day when Patrick and I got married first.


    Then, she began to recall how she had either deliberately or unintentionally exposed all kinds of


    despicable things I had done in front of Patrick, how she had pretended to be a good sister, and


    how she had made Patrick hate me to the extreme.


    After that, it was about how she had put me in prison.


    Hearing her mention this matter, I asked, "Where is my child? Did he be a little demon or not?"


    Hearing my words all of a sudden, Caroline seemed to be shocked. She looked at me and said with


    a sullen look on her face, "I surely don''t have connections in this aspect. To irritate you, I lied to


    you."


    "Really?"


    "Yes! It''s true! I swear that I''m not lying to you!" Caroline said bitterly, "Based on the current


    situation, how can I lie to you?"


    "Go ahead."


    Roger said lightly.


    "Later, I kidnapped her..."


    Caroline did tell us everything she had done one thing after another.


    In the beginning, Caroline pretended to be pitiful. However,ter, as she recalled what she had


    done, she seemed to have forgotten to conceal her emotions. The more she spoke, the more


    obvious the jealous look on her face was.


    She said, "Patrick surely thought I was dirty and disliked me. He and I had been together for so


    long. But he didn''t even touch me once. I couldn''t understand how on earth I was overshadowed by


    that wild dog, Charlotte Archer!"


    Her words startled me.


    Roger by my side patted me on the shoulder as he curled up his lips, revealing a sneer.


    He seemed to have seen through everything a long time ago.


    Caroline knelt there, looked at the ground, and muttered to herself, "Later, I epted the fact that I


    was dirty. I made up my mind that I would let Charlotte be dirty as well! I would like to see what


    Patrick would do then! Didn''t someone protect Charlotte in the dark? Then I decided to film a video


    in person! I made myself look like her with some make-up and personally filmed the video. No one


    else could notice the abnormality in the video except her! Haha! After that, under my arrangement,


    Patrick watched the video!"


    "So you knew that I hadn''t been vited, right? How was that video on myputer?"


    I wondered whether Caroline knew all these things.


    Caroline looked up and stared at me gloomily, "I have been ruined. Of course, you have to be


    doomed forever with me!"


    I could sense some unwillingness in her tone. "Who''s that guy? Who''s the other one that hired


    those foreign guys?"


    "Who''s protecting me?"


    "Who else is behind the scenes?"


    "Do you want to know the truth?" Caroline curled up the corner of her mouth, revealing an


    exaggerating smile, "I won''t tell you! Haha, I won''t tell you!"


    "Say it! Otherwise, I won''t save you!"


    I was anxious.


    I suddenly felt that nothing seemed to be simple and that I was nothing but a used tool.


    "No, it isn''t just me."


    "Caroline is a used tool as well."


    Caroline turned to look at Roger and said to me, "The way you see it, will he let us go?"


    I looked at Roger as well.


    What Caroline had said was right. Roger was an impossible man.


    Roger looked innocent, "Of course, I will let you go." He paused and looked at the two of us,


    "However, as for whether you can leave and who can leave, I am not sure about it."


    "What do you mean?"


    I stood up quickly.


    Roger smiled and stood up with a fruit knife in his hands. He walked to the door of the cabin and


    said to the ones outside, "Set it on fire."


    "What are you doing?"


    Hearing his words, I was indeed frightened out of my wits.


    "Setting it on fire?"


    "Is he going to burn us alive?"


    "Save me! Save me!" Caroline was frightened as well. Facing death, she, who had been arrogant all


    the time, was no longer proud.


    At this time, the ones, who had been restraining Caroline in the room previously, retreated to the


    front of Roger!


    I rushed over to the front of Roger as well.


    At this time, I surely couldn''t care about Caroline anymore!


    The only thing on my mind was my child!


    My third child surely couldn''t die here!


    Roger took a step back. And a strong man blocked the door on behalf of him.


    "Let me out!" I yelled as I intended to rush out of the cabin.


    The strong man raised his hands and pushed me backward directly!


    I staggered and took a few steps back before I regained my footing.


    "tter!" A sound rang from the door of the cabin.


    By the time I looked up again, the door of the cabin had been closed!


    "No, no, no!"


    I rushed over!


    Looking out of the window, I saw that the yacht had been on fire!


    Roger was indeed a lunatic. He unexpectedly meant his words and set the yacht on fire!


    As I was pounding on the door desperately, someone opened a small- sized window on the door


    from outside.


    Something was thrown in from outside!


    I avoided the item subconsciously and turned around to look at it, only to find that it was the fruit


    knife in Roger''s hands just now.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Then, Roger''s voice rang from outside, "Don''t me me for being ruthless. If someone has to be


    med, me yourselves for being useless. You failed to affect Patrick. However, while dealing


    with abandoned bargaining chips like you, I won''t be that cold-hearted."


    "Let me out!"


    I didn''t have time to listen to his nonsense.


    "Don''t be anxious, Beauty Charlotte." Roger said with a smile, "There are three lifeboats attached to


    this yacht. My men and I will drive two of them away, leaving only the roughest one behind. There


    are two oars on it."


    "And then?"


    I quickly picked up the fruit knife from the ground.


    At this time, the temperature inside the cabin was a little high.


    "I deted the remaining lifeboat. If you sit on it alone, you can hang on for about two hours.


    However, if there are two people on it, naturally, the time duration with which you can hang on will


    be halved. You can see whether you are going to stick to the


    profound sisterhood between you two or..."


    Roger didn''t finish his words.


    However, I got his point.


    Roger seemed to hear that there was no noise inside. So he said, "I''ll leave first and call the police


    for you. Someone surely wille to your rescue in two hours. However, I am not sure whether if


    anyone wille here within one hour."


    After that, I didn''t hear any other noise outside.


    "Crack!" There was only a sounding from the door!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I rushed to open the door right away and saw that Roger had left in a lifeboat.


    The lifeboat where they were was a kind of speedboat. And they disappeared without a trace in an


    instant.


    I saw that a little lifeboat was hanging below the yacht. And it had been floating on the water.


    The deck had been on raging fire!


    Judging from the situation, I thought that the cabin would be on fire soon!


    I threw my bag off the yacht first.


    "Help me, help me!" When I was about to escape, Caroline''s voice came from the cabin.


    I went in to check on her situation with everything she had told me just now on my mind.


    I couldn''t bear to save her at all.


    I finally understood why Roger had done this!


    He just wanted to put me in a dilemma, thinking that I probably wouldn''t save Caroline in a fit of


    anger.


    After all, Caroline was being tied up now. If I didn''t save her, she surely would die.


    Caroline sensed my hesitation and pleaded, "I know that I''ve done a lot of wrong things before. But I


    don''t deserve to die like this. Please save me. After I get back to City Y, I''ll turn myself in. If the


    police want to put me in jail, I''ll do as they say. No matter how long I have to be in jail, I will be fine


    with it!"


    I knew it was a good chance for me now.


    I leaned over and asked her, "Tell me, who else is behind the kidnapping?"


    "Well..."


    "If you don''t say anything, I''ll leave."


    As I spoke, I stood up.


    At this time, I was the one who had the initiative.


    Hearing my words, Caroline was so scared that she burst out crying, "Kelsi rk! It''s Kelsi rk!"


    "Who did you say?" I looked at Caroline in disbelief, "You are lying."


    "It is true that she was behind the scenes!" Caroline said as she was in tears, "Kelsi rk fooled


    you. She isn''t as kind as she is on the surface at all. Instead, she''s cruel and merciless!"


    "How is it possible?"


    I dared not to believe what I had heard.


    However, I thought of the strange way Kelsi had looked at me at her wedding.


    I was somewhat hesitant.


    "Think about it. Patrick is such an excellent man. Kelsi rk grew up with him. She surely


    understands him. And she surely likes him! She, who is 28 years old this year, hasn''t gotten married


    yet. It perfectly exins where the problem lies."


    Caroline yelled at me.


    "Caroline''s words do make sense."


    "Patrick is such an outstanding man that any woman will fall for him."


    "Let alone Kelsi rk..."


    The temperature inside the cabin was getting higher and higher.


    Caroline roared, "Save me!


    Charlotte, Charlotte, please. As for what I''ve done before, it is all my fault. But I don''t deserve to die


    like this, right? Please save me!"


    Her words made mee to my senses.


    Looking at the fire outside, I looked at her.


    "That''s right. She doesn''t deserve to die here like this."


    I hesitated for a moment. In the end, I held the fruit knife in my hands and cut off all the ropes on her


    body.


    Then I took out my suitcase, poured out all the things in it, and said to Caroline, "Bring this suitcase


    with you when you go outside and get off the yacht. If the ship sinks, you can still hold onto it for a


    while."


    "Okay, okay." Caroline looked at me with tears in her eyes, "Charlotte, thank you. I didn''t expect you


    to save me. Sorry, regarding what I''ve done before, I did them in confusion. I did so because of my


    love for Patrick. I was jealous of you. Please! Forgive me."


    I dragged my suitcase, walked outside, and looked at her "No need. Our only distraction in the past


    was that we had the same face. Now our faces are distinct. Everything will be fine after we go


    back."


    "Charlotte."


    Caroline walked next to me.


    Although she spoke sincerely, I dared not to fully trust her. While holding the suitcase with one


    hand, I sped the fruit knife with the other hand.


    Caroline followed me. As we were about to approach the guardrails...


    I suddenly felt that she grabbed my wrist.


    I had been on guard against Caroline. When she touched my wrist, I quickly grasped the fruit knife


    and turned around!


    Caroline didn''t expect me to react so fast. Seeing that her n was exposed, she grabbed my wrist


    in anger and said, "Give me the knife!"


    "What are you doing?"


    I was stunned.


    I dared not to let go of the knife in my hands at all.


    The knife, which wasn''t with any scabbard, had its de directly exposed outside. Caroline dared


    not to touch it. So she could only grab my hand.


    "What am I doing?" Caroline had a ferocious smile on her face, "Of course, I want to live on! Don''t


    you understand? After we are outside the cabin, only one of us can live!"


    "We have a suitcase."


    "This thing won''t float at all!" Caroline tried to grab my knife with her hands by catching me and


    wrestling my hands over.


    She wanted to snatch the knife away from me.


    She hadn''t had a good meal these days. She didn''t have much strength.


    Even so, I had to put down my suitcase and confront her with my hands.


    As Caroline looked at me, her eyes turned red. She said, "Charlotte Archer, your face has been


    ruined. You, who have a cheap life, would better die here alone. Let me live. In that case, I''ll keep


    your favor in my mind in the future and burn some spiritual money for you on this exact day every


    year."


    "In your dream!"


    I figured out that everything that Caroline had done just now was just an act.


    She did them to make me let down my guard.


    Caroline had never regretted it sincerely!


    "I want to live on! I have a good life ahead! After all, your life has been ruined! " Caroline looked at


    me, revealing a sinister smile on her face, "Moreover, even if you are alive, Charlotte Archer, your


    life will be worse than mine by ten thousand times!"


    "What right do you have to decide my matters?"


    I got into a fight with Caroline. And we were fighting for the knife in my hands!


    The fire crept in our direction bit by bit.


    To fight for the knife with me, Caroline didn''t care about anything else!


    She exerted her force hard suddenly. I failed to grasp the knife firmly, directly flinging it into the


    cabin!


    The cabin had been on fire.


    The inner rooms of the cabin were all on fire.


    Many parts on the door frame were on fire as well!


    Seeing the knife fly into the cabin, Caroline intended to rush inside with no hesitation!


    Seeing the situation inside the cabin, I subconsciously wanted to pull her back.


    However, Caroline directly shook off my hand, turned around, and pushed me abruptly!

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Failing to stand stable, I staggered backward for a few steps and fell off the yacht at once.


    My body fell speedily!


    A secondter, water sshed all around me!


    I instantly panicked. And water seeped into my mouth all at once.


    "I can''t die here!"


    Thinking of the child in my belly, I fluttered a few times, tried to calm myself down, and quickly held


    my breath to adjust the gravity of my body and make myself float up. Then I swam to the lifeboat on


    the side little by little.


    The lifeboat was indeed as Roger had said.


    It had been greatly deted.


    I managed to climb up the lifeboat and looked up at the yacht.


    Staring at the yacht from this point of view, I found that at this time, it had beenpletely on fire.


    But I didn''t see Caroline at all!


    "Caroline Archer!" I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    Looking up at the yacht and seeing the fire


    burning on the yacht non-stop, I couldn''t see Caroline''s figure at all.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I, who couldn''t aboard the yacht either, seemed to realize what had happened.


    For a moment, I felt quite painful, upset, and desperate!


    Caroline didn''t treat me well. She even tried to harm me many times. Even so, we were twins


    anyway.


    Sometimes we shared the same feeling.


    Taking the current situation as an example, all my feelings should be the miniature version of her


    feelings.


    "What on earth happened on the yacht? She surely has been trapped in the cabin and can''te


    out."


    Standing on the lifeboat, I looked up at the yacht which was being devoured by the fire little by little.


    In the end, the fire burned the rope with which the lifeboat was tied to the yacht.


    The rope was burned off.


    I could leave now.


    But I, who was surrounded by the boundless sea, didn''t know which direction I should go. If I went


    in the wrong direction, I probably would die as well.


    "If so, I''d better stay not far from this yacht so that the ones in a passing ship probably will see me."


    I rowed the lifeboat a little further away from the yacht.


    I waited quietly there for someone to save me.


    At this moment, I was even wondering whether Caroline would jump off the yacht above.


    As time went by, I knew it was impossible.


    It was unknown how long had passed. I could feel that the lifeboat where I stayed was sinking little


    by little and that it would bepletely deted soon.


    However, apart from the seawater, there was nothing else around me.


    Roger surely had long known that there would be a great fight between Caroline and me, who were


    trapped beasts on the yacht, and that neither of us would survive.


    So he certainly didn''t n to find someone to save us sincerely.


    In other words, he just said so to grant a glimmer of hope on us, who were originally in despair, and


    to make his performance more vivid.


    As Iy there and looked up at the clouds floating in the sky...


    "Dudu."


    Sounds of a ship''s rm rang!


    I sat up quickly and found that not far away, there was unexpectedly a yacht which was of the same


    model as that of a steam-assisted yacht!


    A man stood on the deck. As soon as he saw me, he quickly ran in.


    After a while, he came out again, stopped the yacht beside me, and put down adder. When I went


    up the yacht along thedder, I took a look at the burning yacht.


    The yacht had been sinking ever since just now. At this time, half of it had been sunken.


    I thought that I would never see Caroline again.


    I got on this yacht. As soon as I arrived at the deck, I saw Shelton sitting inside.


    Seeing me, he was obviously stunned for a moment. Then he quickly stood up and looked at the


    gradually sinking yacht outside the window, asking, "Is this the yacht which you boarded?"


    "Yes." I looked at him. Feeling a little confused, I asked, "Why did youe over?"


    "Could it be that Roger had informed him of this?"


    "Or is he rted to Roger?"


    Before Caroline revealed to me that the other one orchestrating the kidnapping incident was Kelsi


    rk, in fact, I guessed that it would be Shelton.


    Now that he appeared here again. I couldn''t help but wonder whether it was too much of a


    coincidence?


    Shelton frowned, "Not long after you left, I told my eldest brother that I was worried about you. So I


    left the ind on a yacht. ording to the sailors, a yacht was burning. Feeling worried about you, I


    intended to call the police toe here and then leave..."


    Speaking of this, Shelton suddenly took me into his arms and murmured, "Fortunately, I am here. I


    indeed didn''t expect that you would be on the yacht."


    Shelton held me quite tightly. As I was being held in his arms, my arm even ached a little.


    For a moment, I felt that I surely had misunderstood him.


    He wouldn''t have kidnapped me.


    Shelton made me sit on the sofa, took a sliced coconut over, and inserted a straw into it. Handing it


    over to me, he said worriedly, "What happened? Howe the yacht was on fire suddenly?"


    "I was set up." Looking at Shelton, I thought about it for a moment and told him what had happened


    on the yacht.


    After hearing my words, Shelton lowered his head and fell silent for a moment, asking, "I wonder


    whether you have any other ns about Patrick''s matter?"


    "Hmm?"


    I didn''t understand why he had suddenly brought up Patrick.


    Shelton looked at me and said with a serious look, "No one knew Caroline was on that yacht. If


    someone finds out about what happened to the yacht, Patrick surely will think that you are the one


    who died there..."


    "You..."


    I looked at Shelton, feeling a little confused.


    However, I seemed to understand what he was about to say.


    "Do you want topletely get rid of Patrick and start a brand new life?"


    Shelton asked.


    His question confused me. I looked at him, wondering how to respond for a moment. However, his


    words aroused a strong resonance in my heart.


    "Should I make Patrick think that I''m dead?"


    "It is a good proposal. In this case, he will remember me for the rest of his life."


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Shelton felt that he had said something wrong and quickly said, "I''m


    sorry, I shouldn''t have said such things. I just think that you deserve a better life and that you should


    be a better one rather than be trapped by Patrick and stop pursuing your own career and potential."


    "I will think about what you said." I looked at Shelton, "I want to be a better me."


    I remembered the dream I had in my childhood.


    When I was little, Patrick was so perfect and superior in my eyes. At that time, I dreamt to be


    an excellent person. Even if I couldn''t be on par with Patrick, at least, I could get closer to him.


    "But what have I done in the past few years?"


    "I don''t seem to have made any progress. And I''m even regressing."


    "I, who seem to have been under Patrick''s protection for a long time, is far from being on par with


    Patrick."


    "Even I hate myself for being like this."


    When Shelton and I disembarked the yacht, Shelton paid the crewmen with arge sum of money


    and advising them not to mention to anyone about seeing me. Instead, they should say that they


    had passed by the yacht and reported the fire incident to the police without seeing anybody.


    Later, to give me enough time to think about his proposal, Shelton didn''t bring me back to City Y


    directly.


    Instead, he took me to City S first.


    I stayed there for three days. Over these days, I had nightmares over and over again.


    Especially when I closed my eyes at night, I would see myself in the vast fire. That kind of fear and


    despair welled up in my heart.


    I guessed that this was what Caroline had seen before she died. The reason why I dreamed about


    these things was that we were twins.


    On the third day, I felt better.


    Shelton went back to City Y to take care of his affairs. I checked the temples around City S and took


    a taxi to one of the temples.


    "In any case, Caroline and I are sisters. Since she is dead, I will let go of what she did in the past. I


    hope she can be reborn in a good family in her next life."


    When I finished paying tribute to the Buddha, I heard a lot of noise at the door.


    "You are physically fit. Why do you beg for food here? Should a person like you cheat kind-hearted


    devotees?"


    I heard a man scolding loudly there.


    The voice seemed to sound a little familiar to me.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    I pushed my way through the crowd and saw Ryan dressed in casual clothes and a loose and thin


    sweater outside. He was shouting at a beggar, who looked pitiful andy on the ground.


    With a sorrowful look on his face, the beggar said, "Why are you doing this? I just asked you for


    money, okay? It''s okay that you won''t give me any money. Besides, I am indeed disabled."


    "Are you indeed disabled? Do you look like someone disabled?"


    As Ryan spoke, he reached out, intending to pull the beggar up.


    Those who woulde to the temple were all kind- hearted people. As soon as they saw Ryan''s


    action, they began to me him one after another.


    "Look at you. You''re so old. How can you be like this?"


    "That''s right. What can a disabled man do?"


    "You''re going too far. It''s fine that you won''t give him any money. But you''re bullying him!"


    I looked over and found that the disabled


    man got two empty sleeves, showing that he seemed to be with no hands.


    Every time when Ryan wanted to pull him up, he would be in a stalemate with Ryan.


    "Mr. Ryan." I rushed over to Ryan, "What are you doing?"


    When Ryan saw me, he immediately showed a surprised look, "Oh, it''s you. You show up in time.


    Please help me pull him up. I have to expose him today."


    I was embarrassed in an instant.


    When the ones around saw that I knew Ryan, they all persuaded me, "Oh, take him away quickly."


    "I agree. How can someone disabled prove his disability?"


    "Exactly! I''m going to call the police."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing someone say that he would call the police, I suddenly figured out an idea, took out my cell


    phone, and said to Ryan, "Mr. Ryan, don''t be angry. I will call the police. After the police are here,


    they will have many ways to deal with him."


    "You''re right." Hearing my words, Ryan immediately stopped dragging the beggar, sat down, and


    took the bag next to the beggar over, "Don''t think about running away. The bag where you put the


    money is with me. I''ll see how you''ll go on pretending after the police are here."


    Hearing this, the beggar became anxious and opened his mouth, intending to bite Ryan.


    As soon as he moved, I found that the beggar indeed had hands. It was just that his hands were


    curled up in front of his chest and that his bones seemed to be different from those of ordinary


    people. Therefore, if others didn''t examine him, they couldn''t sense his abnormalities.


    After confirming this matter, I became confident and took out my cell phone, intending to call the


    police directly.


    The surrounding ones were all watching the fun.


    Seeing that I was going to call the police, the beggar was so scared that he stood up directly,


    exposed his arms under two sleeves, and said with a bitter smile, "Bro, I was wrong. Please forgive


    me. It''s not easy for me to make a living. Why do you have to do so?"


    When the onlookers around saw that the beggar indeed had hands, they changed their minds


    instantly.


    "You''re so shameless! How dare you lie to us?"


    "My God! You indeed have hands. You''re begging here every day. And I''ve given you a lot of


    money. Return the money to me!"


    "Yes, me too. Give the money back to me!"


    The onlookers asked the beggar to give the money back to them one after another.


    The beggar wanted to run away. However, seeing that his money bag was in Ryan''s hands, he


    couldn''t bear to leave like that.


    Ryan sized him up and down and said, "You''re younger than me. I''m still working. Why are you


    begging? Make money with your own hands. However much you earn, you can enjoy spending with


    confidence. If you make money by begging, the ones who give you money probably lead a worse


    life than you."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Grabbing his money bag, the beggar nodded respectfully.


    "Well, except for believers, many people whoe here have encountered difficulties in their lives,


    hoping that Buddha can help them. Howe you bear to lie to these people?"


    As soon as Ryan educated the beggar, he had a lot of words to say.


    The beggar kept nodding, acting like he was about to cry. And he said, "Sir, please give the bag


    back to me. I surely will work hard in the future. I won''t beg anymore."


    He knew that once the police came here, he surely would suffer.


    Seeing this situation, I couldn''t help but persuade Ryan, "Mr. Ryan, calm down. I''ll treat you to tea."


    Seeing me like this, Ryan smiled, "You''re indeed more sensible." He let go of the beggar''s money


    bag and put on a serious look on his face, "Since my disciple is here this time, I''ll spare you for


    once."


    The beggar took the money bag and rushed away.


    Ryan and I took a ride back to the City S together.


    On the road, he asked me, "Are you done with thinking about being my disciple?"


    Hearing his words, I was moved.


    I thought that it probably would be a good way out for me.


    I looked at him sincerely and said, "Mr. Ryan, I''ve thought it over. I''m willing to be your disciple."


    "Really?" Ryan looked at me and said somewhat worriedly, "Being my apprentice means that you


    have to concentrate on your studies wholeheartedly and that you are not allowed to meet those


    messy men."


    "I don''t have any messy men around me anymore." I smiled bitterly, "Patrick married someone else.


    I have nothing to do with him anymore."


    "What?"


    Originally, I thought Ryan would be happy to hear this. But I didn''t expect him to be angry. And he


    said, "He got married. And the bride isn''t you?"


    "Yes. He and I were a mistake in the first ce. I n topletely disappear from his life as well."


    I lowered my eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Ryan looked at me with some suspicion. "You won''t take it too hard, will


    you?"


    "I won''t. Why should I do that?" I smiled at Ryan and said, "I want to be your disciple. Why would I


    take things too hard?"


    The taxi arrived at the City S soon.


    It was only in the morning. So Ryan took me to a teahouse.


    This teahouse was an antique-styled ce. He ordered a pot of tea, brewed it, and said, "Since you


    said you wanted to be my disciple, you have to serve me tea today, acknowledging me as your


    teacher."


    "So fast?"


    I was a little surprised.


    Although this was what I nned to do, I didn''t expect that Ryan would be more anxious than me.


    "Howe it is fast?" Ryan looked unhappy, "I''ve been waiting for you to be my disciple for a long


    time. You''re stalling the time. Now that half a year has passed, it''s not fast at all!"


    As soon as he finished his words, I felt a little embarrassed instead.


    As Ryan brewed the tea, he said to me, "If you sincerely want to be my disciple, I surely will teach


    you whole- heartedly. I''ll teach you whatever you want, as long as I can. Even if I can''t, I''ll ask


    someone else to teach you."


    "Thank you..." I looked at Ryan in a daze.


    I had been holding a question back in my heart. Even so, I feared that I would make Ryan upset


    once I voiced my confusion. So I had been hesitant in my heart.


    What if he got mad and rejected me after he heard my question?


    Ryan seemed to have seen through my hesitation. He smiled and said, "Many people want to be my


    disciple. You, who have nothing extraordinary, are mediocrely talented. But I''m devoted to taking


    you as my disciple. You are curious about it, right?"


    I was stunned.


    Admittedly, instead of beating around the bush with me, Ryan spoke directly and harshly.


    After he finished his words, I nodded andughed awkwardly at the same time.


    I didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Instead of enlightening me first, Ryan pointed to a cup of tea in front of him and said, "Serve me


    some tea first. Then I''ll tell you."


    Looking at the tea, I got up first, picked up the tea, and knelt. Then I held the tea before my


    eyebrows and said respectfully, "Master, please have some tea."

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    After a moment, Ryan took the tea over, drank it, and said with satisfaction, "Alright, alright. From


    now on, you''re Ryan Teague''s disciple. You can call me Master or Ryan."


    "Then I''ll call you Master."


    I thought it would be a better term.


    After Ryan agreed, he looked at me and said, "You gained an advantage with your face."


    "My face?"


    I, who was stunned instantly, touched the mask on my face, feeling confused about what his words


    meant.


    Ryan nodded and said, "You look a little like a junior sister of mine, and talk and act like her too..."


    Speaking of this, Ryan bowed his head, drank down all the tea in front of him, and poured another


    cup of tea for himself.


    I could see that after Ryan had mentioned his junior sister, he became sad.


    His junior sister surely was of extraordinary significance to him. Since he had acknowledged me as


    his disciple because of his junior sister, he surely wanted to make up


    for his regret.


    I pondered on it for a moment before asking, "Master, where is she now?"


    "She''s gone." Ryan shook his head. "Twenty years ago, she left with a man. After that, she never


    contacted me again."


    "How could she do so? If that''s the case, she was indeed so heartless," I said.


    "No." Ryan interrupted me directly. "She wasn''t heartless. Instead, she was doing so for my own


    good. When she left, she said that she would nevere back. In this case, it was indeed good


    that she wouldn''t contact me."


    "You''re right, Master."


    I realized that Ryan wouldn''t be happy if I said ill things about his junior sister.


    In that case, I dared not to express my opinion anymore.


    That afternoon, Ryan talked to me about how I should learn from him, saying that he had a studio in


    a small town which was located in the suburbs of City S and that I could study there.


    If he got any tasks, he would find me as his assistant. Moreover, he would pay me so that I could


    earn some money.


    "Thank you, Master."


    I was quite grateful to Ryan.


    I could even imagine that learning from Ryan this time probably would be a chance for me to be


    reborn.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop it. If you''re dumb,zy, and ck off on your study, I''ll kick you out." Ryan, who didn''t like me


    to express my gratitude to him, pointed at the ss in front of me and said, "Have some tea. It''s


    getting cold."


    "Okay." I picked up the ss and took a sip of the tea, feeling my stomach churning all of a sudden!


    I rushed into the toilet of the teahouse!


    I spat nothing out.


    I rinsed my mouth. Suddenly, I had a headache.


    Too many things had happened after I saw Ryan on that day. I had even forgotten that I was


    pregnant.


    "How should I tell Ryan that I am pregnant?"


    When I went out, I saw that Ryan looked unhappy. He looked at me sullenly and said, "What? Is the


    tea I made so bad that it gets you sick?"


    "No, no, no." I sat back quickly, took a piece of paper to wipe my hands, and looked at Ryan with


    some embarrassment, saying, "I forgot to tell you that I am pregnant..."


    "What?" "I''m sorry. If you think I''m not qualified to be your disciple, I won''t me you. But I didn''t


    mean to keep it from you on purpose."


    I lowered my head with great guilt and waited for his response.


    "Haha."


    Both of us were quiet for a few seconds. Then I heard Ryan''sughter.


    I raised my head and looked at him in disbelief.


    Ryanughed on his own for a while before he reluctantly held himself back. Then he said, "It turns


    out that you''re pregnant. Howe I didn''t think of that?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "I''m not judging you." Ryan said while making tea, "My junior sister always vomited like you before


    she left with that man. Back then, I med her, saying that she had eaten something bad. Now as I


    recall it, I was too young then."


    Hearing his words, I didn''t know how to respond.


    However, I suddenly felt that Ryan''s junior sister probably had an extraordinary experience.


    ording to him, his junior sister was pregnant before getting married.


    When something like this had happened back then, she probably...


    "Who is your child''s father?"


    While I was thinking about his junior sister''s matter, Ryan asked me.


    Hearing his question, I was in a dilemma. After a moment''s hesitation, I told him the truth, "It''s


    Patrick."


    "Him?"


    "Yes, he doesn''t know the existence of this child. I want to keep it." Speaking of this, I feared that


    Ryan would disagree. So I said decisively, "If you think it''s inconvenient for me to have a child with


    me, then... how about we talk about the disciple matterter..."


    "Oh. How can a child cause any inconvenience?" Ryan interrupted me directly, "If you insist on


    keeping the child, do it at your own free will. If the child is talented, let him follow me ever since his


    childhood. I''m sure he''ll have a lot of achievements after he grows up."


    "Can my child learn from Ryan?


    "In that case, my child surely is quite blessed."


    After Ryan and I came out of the teahouse that day, he left first.


    The weather in City S was warmer than that of City Y.


    The teahouse wasn''t far from the hotel where I lived. So I walked back to the hotel alone. As I


    passed by a cafe, I saw the news on TV.


    "Patrick Cowell, the President of Towering High, and Kelsi rk from the Kelsi family have gotten


    married on a private ind. They will return from abroad today."


    Hearing the name of Patrick, I couldn''t help but stop and look inside the coffee shop. On the screen


    of a big TV in the hall, the scene where Patrick and Kelsi got off a ne was disyed.


    On the TV screen, Patrick dressed in a suit was holding Kelsi''s hand tightly.


    As the two of them stood together, they looked like a perfect match.


    I couldn''t help but take a few steps forward and walk into the cafe.


    "Wow! They surely are the legendary perfect match, right?"


    In the cafe, four girls were sitting at a table next to me. One of them spoke first.


    Another girl said, "What? You haven''t read the Facebook newsfeed recently, right? On the day of


    their wedding, a yacht leaving the ind was on fire. A burnt female corpse on the yacht was found.


    Do you know who it is?"


    "Who is it?"


    At this time, all the other girls at the table approached her and asked curiously.


    I quickly sat near to them and pretended to look at the menu on the table. In fact, I focused on the


    gossip of the girls.


    However, the girl deliberately lowered her voice.


    Although I tried quite hard, I could only hear some words like Archer''s Group, bride, and marriage.


    The girls next to her had a look of realization on their faces.


    "Oh my God! Howe there is someone so cruel to herself in the world?"


    "It''s not worth it at all. She has a long way to go for the rest of her life. Howe she did something


    so desperate?"


    "That''s right. She just died like this. Patrick certainly won''t feel guilty. On the contrary, he surely will


    feel that he won''t have to deal with tricky trouble!"


    As I heard the words of these girls...


    My heart ached a little. What they had said seemed to be right.


    Even if Patrick believed that I was dead, would he simply be d that he''d finally got rid of me?


    At the thought of this, I felt a little bitter in my heart.


    To read the news on the Inte, I ordered a ss of juice and connected it to the Wi-Fi in the cafe.


    Then I logged onto Facebook and searched for the news about the yacht that had caught fire.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    There was no sim card on my cell phone. Consequently, without connecting to Wi-Fi, I couldn''t


    browse any news online.


    The reason why I did so was that I was afraid that Patrick would find me.


    After I input the keywords, a lot of pieces of breaking news along with their rtivements


    popped up on the Facebook newsfeed.


    I roughly read the news. Shelton called the police that day. After the police arrived and confirmed


    the location of the ident, divers were asked to go beneath the sea to find the ck box on the


    sunken yacht.


    After three days of searching, the divers didn''t find the ck box.


    On the whole yacht, they only found a female corpse and a suitcase.


    The photo of the suitcase was attached in the news.


    Taking a look at it, I was sure that it was my suitcase.


    ording to the news, based on the items inside the suitcase and the people who had


    left the ind, the police preliminarily identified the identity of the deceased.


    As for who the deceased female was...


    The answer was self-evident.


    When I returned to the hotel, I found the door to my room slightly open.


    As soon as I pushed the door open, I saw Sheltoning out of the suite in a panic. When he saw


    me, he, who was stunned, walked up to me with a look of relief as he asked usingly, "Where


    have you been? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I..." I hesitated for a moment and said, "I have been dreaming of Caroline recently. So I went to a


    temple..."


    "To pray for her soul?"


    Before I could finish my words, Shelton interrupted me.


    "It''s not like that. I just went there to pay my respects, hoping that she could reincarnate as soon as


    possible," I said.


    Hearing what I said, Shelton rubbed my hair with his hands and smiled helplessly, "You''re so good


    that you are repaying good for evil. How can others repay your kindness?"


    "Since she is dead, let bygones be bygones."


    In fact, Caroline was dead, and I was deceased as well in Patrick''s heart. Now I felt inexplicably


    relieved in my heart.


    I wouldn''t have to fear that someone woulde to hurt my child.


    Shelton took out a small-sized sim card from his pocket and gave it to me, "Here is a new sim card.


    Use it in case I can''t find you."


    "Okay."


    "And, I still have something to do in City Y. But you didn''t have a sim card on your cell phone.


    Fearing that I couldn''t contact you. I was so worried about you that I came back. I have to go back


    tomorrow." As Shelton spoke, he pulled over a suitcase to him and said, "I know that if I give you a


    bank card, you surely won''t bear to spend my money. So I asked one of my nurses to buy some


    clothes for you to wear here."


    As he spoke, he bent down and unlocked the suitcase.


    The suitcase was filled with all sorts of clothes and pants.


    Shelton was different from Patrick.


    The clothes he bought were all casual clothes. With a nce at them, I knew that I would feel


    comfortable once I wore them.


    I stood there, inserted the sim card into my cell phone, and said, "Mr. Shelton, don''t worry about me.


    I have got a ce to go to in the future."


    "What?" Hearing what I said, Shelton became nervous. He stood up and walked to me, "Are you


    afraid of causing me trouble? No. I don''t think there''s any trouble. And, I am the one who proposed


    your fake death. I''d returned and found out that the police, the Cowell Family, and Archer Family all


    seemed to think you were the corpse on the yacht."


    "It''s not like that. I think you are right. I want to be a better me."


    I told Shelton everything, including my meeting Ryan and the fact that I would learn from him.


    After hearing me out, Shelton looked even more serious. "No, take me to him. Or I''ll be worried."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well..."


    "Otherwise, I won''t agree. Nowadays, a lot of people are pretending to be masters."


    It struck me that he was worried about my safety.


    If it were someone else, I might have minded that he had intervened in my matters too much.


    However, hearing Shelton say so, I agreed.


    That night, I asked Ryan out to have dinner together.


    Shelton and Ryan sat across each other. Although the gap between their ages was 20 years,


    unexpectedly, they shared a lot ofmon topics.


    Ryan had a weird character. However, when he chatted with Shelton, he seemed to be talking to an


    acquaintance of his.


    After meeting Ryan this time, Shelton was relieved.


    The New Year was around the corner. Ryan nned to go abroad for a trip.


    Originally, he wanted to ask me to go abroad with him. But I refused.


    After the New Year holiday, I probably wouldn''t go back to City Y in a short time. Before that, I


    hoped to pay my respect to Rosy and talk to her onest time.


    Admittedly, Shelton was quite meticulous.


    To hide the fact that I faked my death, he rented a car in City S and drove me back to City Y.


    It was an extremely long journey. At the very least, he had to drive for two days.


    At the beginning of the journey, we only listened to music. And we just kept repeating the same


    songs.


    Feeling bored, I turned off the music and asked, "Mr. Shelton, can I ask you something?"


    "Okay." It seemed that Shelton wasn''t surprised after he heard my words. He said, "Whatever you


    want to ask, I will tell you the truth."


    I asked him about the matter of his sponsoring me first.


    Shelton looked ahead as if he were thinking about things that had happened a long time ago.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "When I was a child, my family was poor. And studying medicine


    cost my family a lot of money. At that time, to earn tuition fees and schrships, I had exerted too


    much effort. When my conditions were a little betterter, I hoped to help others with my strength."


    "Then you came to my orphanage, right?"


    "Well, it was quite close to a hospital where I used to work." Shelton paused and continued to say, "I


    turned to your dean. He gave me the information about the children who would go to college soon. I


    took a fancy to you at a nce."


    When I heard his words, I burst outughing, "In fact, in my mind, I always thought you were an old


    man. But I didn''t expect you to be a few years older than me."


    "Thank you. It''s a good thing that I wasn''t a cocky man in your heart."


    As Shelton focused on driving, he nced at me out of the corner of his eyes and slightly curled up


    the corner of his mouth.


    "I also want to ask you about the matter of Archer''s Group..."


    As soon as I mentioned this matter, Shelton looked a little sad, "Sorry, I thought you and your


    grandmother were on good terms and you wouldn''t want to see Archer''s Group fall into the hands of


    irrelevant people."


    "Thank you. I will pay the money back to you."


    What Shelton had said was right.


    If Archer''s Group had fallen into someone else''s hands, I would take it back if I was financially


    capable one day.


    "Okay."


    Shelton didn''t refuse.


    And he didn''t set up a time limit for me either.


    It took us nearly three days to drive to City Y from City S.


    On the afternoon of the third day, we were caught in a traffic jam when we were less than 100


    kilometers away from City Y!


    We waited there for a while. But no car moved ahead of us.


    After being stuck on the expressway for a day, Shelton and I decided to get out of the car and walk


    around.


    After asking the ones ahead of us, we knew that there was a serial car ident. Only one


    ambnce had been sent here. However, it couldn''t amodate all the injured. A lot of medical


    staff were rescuing the injured ahead.


    Hearing so, Shelton immediately took off his watch and handed it along with his cell phone to me.


    Then he said, "Wait here. I''ll go and see what''s going on ahead."


    "I''m with you!"


    As I spoke, I trotted to catch up with him.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Coming to the front, Shelton and l were frightened by the tragic scene in front of us.


    Arge truck that seemed to have gone out of control bumped into many cars, a lot of which were


    deformed because of the collision.


    The doctors and the police were all rescuing the injured on the side.


    Among the cars parked there, there was a red car. And a broken car frame directly stabbed a


    woman sitting in the passenger''s seat in her ribs. Blood was all over her body.


    Several policemen were next to her. And none of them dared to move.


    One of them shouted, "Doctor! Doctor! Is there any other doctor? Save this one!"


    "I''ll do it!"


    Shelton rushed over without hesitation!


    Standing on the side, I saw that Shelton supported the woman''s body andmanded a few


    policemen and a nurse to get the rescue done.


    His body was stained with the woman''s blood quickly.


    However, he wasn''t affected in the slightest.


    After the broken car frame was sawed off from the woman''s body, an ambnce happened to arrive


    in time. Under Shelton''s instructions, the doctors carefully carried the woman to the ambnce and


    quickly came to rescue the next injured one.


    The situation of each car here was different. So the degree of injuries was also different.


    Some were injured lightly. And some were injured badly.


    However, most of them were injured more lightly than the woman just now. Seeing this, Shelton,


    who was relieved, nned to go back to the car.


    "Doctor, doctor!" One of the traffic police came up with a cell phone in his hands and said, "After the


    wounded woman was sent to the hospital, the doctors encountered some problems. Hearing that


    you were a surgeon, they wanted to consult you."


    Shelton picked up the call without hesitation.


    Aftermunicating with the doctors on the phone for a long time, Shelton became anxious and


    said in the end, "Wait. I''ll be there right away!"


    After handing back the phone, he looked at the ambnce in the distance and then said to the


    officer, "Please drive my car to somewhere nearby the hospital. I will go to the hospital with the


    ambnce."


    "Alright."


    The traffic officer agreed at once.


    After saying that, Shelton remembered that I was by his side. Apologetically, he said "The woman is


    too seriously injured. The doctors there are inexperienced. I have to go there personally. As for


    you..."


    "I''ll go with you. I''ll wait for you."


    I said affirmatively.


    Hearing what I said, Shelton smiled with relief, raised his head, and stroked my hair. "Thank you."


    In fact, after seeing how Shelton had rescued the injured racing against time, I worshiped him to the


    extreme.


    I had never worshiped the profession of being a doctor as much as I did now.


    As Shelton helped the doctors save the wounded just now, he seemed to be radiant all over his


    body.


    He looked quite attractive.


    I followed Shelton to a hospital nearby in the ambnce.


    When I got out of the ambnce and looked at everything around me, I couldn''t help but be


    stunned.


    "Isn''t this Town W?"


    Back then, Seth had been sent here after he had encountered a car ident.


    When Shelton got out of the ambnce, a doctor was waiting for him at the door. Seeing Shelton


    coming down, the doctor immediately said excitedly, "Doctor Shelton, we checked your information


    just now. I indeed didn''t expect to meet an expert like you here!"


    "Stop talking about this. Tell me the condition of the patient first." Shelton interrupted him, took off


    his jacket, and handed it to me as he spoke.


    The staff of the hospital had prepared a gown for Shelton for his operation. Shelton changed his


    shoes first and went straight to the operating room to change his clothes.


    I sat outside and waited for him.


    I waited for him there for an entire day.


    As I sat there, nearly falling asleep, the lights in the operating room finally went out.


    Shelton came out of the room.


    He looked quite exhausted with his hair and his face covered with the blood which he had got from


    saving the wounded on the highway just now. He didn''t have time to wash the blood off.


    However, he looked quite charming when he was like this.


    I walked up to him and asked, "How''s the operation?"


    "It is quite sessful." Shelton raised his hand, patted the back of my head, and pulled me into his


    arms, saying, "Sorry, it was too urgent. I didn''t have time to exin to you. You must have waited for


    me for a long time."


    "It''s okay. It''s just a while."


    I shook my head.


    At this time, several other assistant doctors and nurses came out.


    A few of them surrounded Shelton and said, "Doctor Shelton, you are so amazing that you could get


    such a difficult operation done."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes. If it weren''t for you, we couldn''t havepleted this operation."


    "Thank you. This wounded woman is so blessed to meet you this time."


    Hearing what they said, I felt inexplicably proud in my heart.


    At this time, one of the doctors pointed at me and said, "Hey! Aren''t you the one..."


    Seeing that he pointed at me, I suddenly became nervous.


    "Could it be that this doctor has read the news?"


    The doctor thought about it for a moment and said, "Aren''t you the friend of the deceased in the car


    identst time? He''d left you a message..."


    "Seth Hyde!"


    When the doctor mentioned this, I remembered it.


    This doctor was the one that Seth had entrusted with a message.


    "Yes." When it came to Seth, the doctor suddenly became sad. "Well! If he had met Dr. Shelton


    back then, his result probably would have been different."


    His words made me sad.


    Hearing our conversation, Shelton figured out what it was about. He patted me on the shoulder and


    said, "A deceased can''te back to life."


    When we went out, a traffic officer happened toe to gather the information of the truck driver.


    When the doctor saw the traffic police, he suddenly said, "Didn''t you say that the cell phone of the


    dead man named Seth was with youst time and that you couldn''t contact his family members?"


    "Yes." The traffic officer nodded.


    The doctor pointed at me and said, "She is once the girlfriend of the deceased. You can hand his


    cell phone over to her."


    "Ah! That''s great. I''ll have someone send the cell phone over hereter." The traffic police seemed


    to have no doubt about the doctor''s words at all.


    On the other hand, I felt a sharp stab in my heart as I heard what the doctor had said.


    "Am I once Seth''s girlfriend?"


    "How I wish I had been..."


    For no reason, when I heard Seth''s name and knew about his matter, I couldn''t calm down.


    My mind was in a mess. And many things came to my mind.


    Including the scene where Patrick was interrogating a group of people...


    Seeing my disappointed look, Shelton spoke somewhat self-usingly, "Sorry, did I make you think


    of something bad after you came here?"


    I raised my head and saw that when he looked at me, his concern for me was all over his eyes.


    I shook my head and said, "No, it''s all in the past. Hearing someone else mentioning it, I''m just a


    little sad."


    "Don''t be. We''ll leave here right away to find a hotel to stay."


    "Okay."


    I nodded.


    Indeed, I didn''t want to stay here at all.


    Soon, a colleague of the traffic police gave me Seth''s cell phone.


    However, it had run out of power.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    As we were about to leave, the dean and vice dean of this hospital both came to see Shelton off in


    person.


    Besides expressing their gratitude to Shelton, they were quite respectful to him.


    It wasn''t until we got in the car that I said, "It turns out that you are a medical expert. I didn''t know


    about it before."


    "No, I''ve rarely done an operation for the past two years. The reason why the operation today can


    be sessful is some luck," Shelton said lightly.


    I knew that there was no luck in it.


    I believed that Shelton, who was so excellent at such a young age, surely was quite hardworking.


    The outstanding ones were all working hard.


    By the time we arrived at City Y, it had been 10 p.m.


    Shelton took me to a hotel and booked two rooms.


    The two rooms were next to each other.


    He sent me to the door of my room, saw me


    enter the room, and left.


    After I entered the room, the first thing I did was to charge Seth''s cell phone.


    Although I knew what I was going to do was wrong, I felt that I''d never known him and I wanted to


    know him through his phone.


    Holding his phone, I felt bitter.


    After about two minutes, the cell phone, which had been off, was on.


    However, the number seemed to have been out of service. Consequently, there weren''t any phone


    calls or texts popping up after the cell phone was turned on.


    I slid across the screen with my finger.


    An interface asking for a password popped up.


    It was a password with four digits.


    I input Seth''s birth date without hesitation.


    Wrong password.


    I input 1111 again.


    Once again, it was a wrong password.


    The system prompted that I had input a wrong password twice in a row. At the same time, it warned


    me that if I input another wrong password, the cell phone would be locked.


    "What should I do?"


    "I have only one chance left. I can''t get the password right at all."


    "But what would the four-digit password be?"


    "Could it be..."


    For some unknown reason, I input my birth date, 0409, in the password interface.


    The screen went dark for half a second. Soon, it lit up.


    "Is the cell phone unlocked like this?"


    I looked at the home screen of the cell phone in a daze.


    It never urred to me that Seth would set his cell phone password with my birth date.


    Then I thought about what I had done to him.


    "I regret it so much. I should have been with him once regardless of the difficulties and hardships."


    "In this way, he would at least have no regrets when he died."


    Seth''s cell phone was neat. There were only a few apps on it.


    I clicked open his WhatsApp. Because it had been too long, the ount was logged out.


    Nothing was in the text as well.


    When I doubted if the cell phone had been formatted, I clicked open the call logs.


    I found that Seth had dialed a strange number in the most recent days.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    And I was so familiar with this phone number...


    "It''s Roger!"


    I suddenly remembered it!


    When I was with Patrick, Roger used this number to send me a text. And he also used this number


    to contact Seth!


    "What on earth did he do to Seth?"


    My heart was thumping wildly because I felt that I had discovered something important.


    I eagerly wanted to call Roger back and ask him.


    But I knew I couldn''t do so.


    "What right do I have to fight Roger now? If I contact him, he will know that the deceased isn''t me


    but Caroline. After knowing that I am alive, will he do anything else to hurt me?"


    "It''s obvious that Roger isn''t someone nice."


    Thinking of this, I suppressed the impulse to call Roger back in my heart.


    Then, I tried to gather other information by exploring Seth''s cell phone.


    I could log into two apps on this cell phone.


    One was Seth''s email. And the other was Seth''s Facebook ount.


    The email was clean.


    And Seth only followed one ount on his Facebook.


    I clicked on the profile of the ount.


    I suddenly felt extremely bitter in my heart.


    "The only ount he was following is actually mine."


    "But I have never noticed him."


    Clicking on Seth''s Facebook ount, I found that there were thousands of posts in it with the first


    one being posted five years ago.


    He posted, "I saw her again today. I''m happy to hear that she calls me Seth."


    I continued scrolling down.


    I found that it was actually a social media ount recording Seth''s love story.


    When I saw the post on April 8th five years ago, I knew that the protagonist in his love story to


    whom Seth was referring was me.


    Because Seth posted, "It is her birthday tomorrow. I bought her a bracelet. But I don''t know how to


    give it to her."


    I remembered it then.


    On my birthday that day, I went back to the dormitory. And the aunt in charge of our dorm gave me


    a box, saying that someone asked her to pass it to me.


    I opened the gift box and saw a beautiful silver bracelet lying inside.


    A small envelope was inside the box.


    There were only a few words in the envelope, which read, "Happy Birthday."


    The signature was S.


    At that time, I never thought that the S letter would be referring to Seth.


    After all, he was a genius and a Prince Charming in our school. I never expected that he would like


    me.


    Now that I recalled it, if Seth had been bolder and confessed his feelings for me back then, the


    result might have been different.


    I continued browsing through Seth''s Facebook posts.


    I found that a few months ahead of the car ident, Seth posted one day, "I want to gamble on it


    this time. As long as I get the money, I can run a bigpany and be on the same level as her


    man. Then she probably wille back to me one day."


    Reading this post, I had a hunch.


    "The thing that Seth mentioned is likely to have something to do with his death."


    "And what is it? Roger probably is the only one who knows the truth."


    These things made me quite upset.


    I wasn''t in the mood to go to bed at all.


    I got changed and went out to buy something to eat.


    As soon as I arrived downstairs, I saw a row of luxury cars parked at the entrance of the hotel.


    Standing on the side, I saw a group of people in suits talking to each other. One of them wore a


    matte suit with his hair beingbed backward. He, who was obviously wearing a white shirt, wore


    a white tie instead, making him a bit strange.


    The man, who was obviously a little haggard, stood there. As the surrounding ones were talking


    cheerfully, his face didn''t even change.


    He slightly drooped the corner of his mouth as if everything around had nothing to do with him.


    As I watched him from a distance, my heart was thumping wildly already.


    I couldn''t help muttering, "Patrick Cowell, you think that I''m dead. How do you feel now?"


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t hear my question, let alone answering me.


    At that time, a white car drove slowly from afar. At first nce, I recognized the car.


    Kelsi got out of the car in a light blue coat and walked to Patrick.


    Then the man''s gaze seemed to be a little warmer, though he had appeared somewhat absent-


    minded just now.


    It seemed that Patrick did have a happy life after marrying Kelsi.


    Otherwise, how could Kelsi pick him up at night?


    As I stood there and looked at Patrick, he suddenly looked in my direction!


    I was scared out of my wits!


    I ran to the direction of the elevator hurriedly!


    As I was about to rush to the elevator, a man suddenly pulled me from behind, dragging me to the


    stairs on the side!

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    As I was shocked, I heard Shelton say, "Don''t make any sound."


    Dragging me, he hid at the door of the stairwell with me.


    I heard sounds of hurried footstepsing from outside!


    Someone seemed to stop next to the elevator.


    "Charlotte!"


    "Charlotte Archer!"


    I heard Patrick calling my name from outside.


    At that moment, unexpectedly, I felt that my heart seemed to have been cut by a knife.


    As I breathed, I was even in pain.


    "Charlotte, where are you? Come out! I saw you!"


    "Charlotte Archer!"


    Without many peopleing and going at night in this quiet corridor, I actually detected a sob in his


    voice.


    "Is he crying?"


    "Is he crying because of me?"


    I was in so much pain in my heart.


    If Shelton hadn''t restrained me in his arms from behind, I probably would have rushed out early!


    Shelton''s gentle voice rang in my ears, "Calm down."


    "Tap, tap, tap."


    Sounds of someone stepping on the floor with high heels came from the corridor.


    Following that, I heard Kelsi say, "What''s wrong, darling?"


    "Darling?"


    Hearing how Kelsi addressed Patrick, I felt that my heart seemed to have been stabbed hard.


    Many years ago, I used to hear Caroline call him in this way.


    No! I called him darlingter, only to make him extremely disgusted.


    After a while, I heard Patrick say, "I''m fine. I saw someone wrong."


    "Did you see Miss Archer in illusion again? It''s the fourth time." Kelsi sighed, "The result of the


    forensic test hase out, revealing that the deceased one is Miss Charlotte. A deceased can''t


    come back to life. Although she died after attending our wedding, you have to move on and look


    forward."


    "Well, I know."


    Patrick''s voice sounded a little hoarse.


    Hearing sounds of him and Kelsi leaving, I felt inexplicably empty in my heart.


    Only after Shelton stopped restraining me in his arms did I realize that I had been in tears.


    Seeing this, Shelton took out a white handkerchief from his pocket, wiped my tears, and took me


    into his arms.


    Patting me on the back, he said, "Cry if you want to. Everything will pass in the end."


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t like to cry before."


    While burying my head in Shelton''s arms, I tried my best to control my emotions.


    It was true that I didn''t like to cry before.


    "That''s because no one used to be your backer whom you could rely on. In front of me, you don''t


    have to worry about revealing your fragile side. I will always protect you. Of course, if you want to


    pursue your dream, I will do my best to support you as well."


    Shelton''s voice rang from above.


    His words sounded so warm.


    He was so determined.


    It was as if his words had backed me up as well as emboldened me.


    I found this feeling so good.


    Cuddling myself in Shelton''s arms, I no longer restrained my feelings.


    The next morning, Shelton apanied me to pay my respects to Rosy.


    He bought a bunch of flowers on my behalf.


    Carrying the flowers in his arms, he took me to Rosy''s tomb.


    It was the first time I hade here after Rosy''s death.


    Kneeling in front of the tomb and staring at Rosy''s photo on the tombstone, I felt so sad in my heart,


    "Grandma, I came to see you. I will learn from a master in the future. And I probably can''te


    here to see you for a long time."


    "However, when Ie here next time, I will be someone quite capable. You surely be proud


    of having a granddaughter like me."


    As soon as I finished my words, Shelton on the side said, "Grandma Rosy, I will take good care of


    Charlotte for you. Don''t worry. From now on, I will treat her business as my own. And I won''t let her


    get hurt."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Hearing him say that, I looked up at him and found it a little strange.


    He looked at me and asked, "What''s wrong?" "You said so in front of my grandmother as if you


    wanted to marry me."


    Originally, I said so casually.


    However, Shelton responded without hesitation, "If you don''t dislike me, I would love to."


    I was stunned.


    I quickly replied, "Why would I dislike you? It''s me who don''t deserve you."


    "How can a woman like me who has another man''s baby in my belly deserve such a good man as


    Shelton?"


    "Shouldn''t it be me who has the final say as to whether you deserve me or not?"


    Shelton spoke with a smile.


    In fact, I had no idea about what Shelton was thinking in his mind.


    "Does he like me?"


    "I don''t really think that I will be so capable that he''ll like me."


    "Besides, having a child in my belly, I don''t have the right to be with him."


    After that day, I stayed in a hotel for a few more days. Shelton got his work done and sent me back


    to City S.


    Ryan asked me to stay in his studio named in Town S.


    Nominally, it was a studio. In fact, it was a big house with three enclosed courtyards.


    From that day onwards, I officially became Ryan''s disciple.


    I stayed in the studio for five years.


    After five years, I was reborn.


    I was turned inside out.


    I spent five years studying under Ryan and learned tobine Eastern architecture design and


    Western one. Speaking of my architecture design skills, although it couldn''t be on par with that of a


    master, I surely was a versatile designer who could deal with everything on my own.


    I was proficient in different architectural knowledge, including gardening design, indoor decoration,


    and Feng Shui.


    At the same time, I established a studio of my own named Nirvana.


    Shelton had contacted a cosmetic surgery doctor for me. I spent several years treating my face and


    recuperating, making the wound on my face almost healed.


    However, a small piece of skin on my left face looked lighter-colored than the skin around.


    However, once I applied foundation on it, it couldn''t be seen at all.


    Ryan got me a passport as well as building a brand-new personal profile for me with his


    connections.


    He changed my name into Jta Nn.


    Based on my personal profile, I was an overseas citizen whose parents had died in an ident.


    Later, I returned from abroad with him and started to learn gardening design.


    After five years, the former Charlotte hadpletely disappeared. And the one who was alive now


    was Jta Nn.


    I was reborn.


    And the child of Patrick and me was four years old now.


    It was a boy.


    I named him Glenn Nn.


    Glenn was simr to me in terms of his appearance. However, his disposition was different from that


    of mine.


    Ever since his childhood, he had been naughty and quick- witted, having different kinds of tricky


    ideas on his mind. Because of his mischievousness, I had been beating my brains out.


    Shelton was by my side as well.


    Although Shelton was mainly working in City Y, he frequently came to City S for business trips.


    At the same time, he woulde to live in Town S for a few days.


    He stayed there to apany me and Glenn.


    My studio expanded rapidly over the past one or two years.


    Over the few months recently, I had been constantlymunicating with the staff of a project


    rted to arge- sized private club in City Y.


    I found the project a headache.


    Because of what happened in the past, I was reluctant to set foot in City Y.


    The main reason was that I didn''t want to run into Patrick.


    That day, Ryan and I talked about this project in the studio.


    Ryan said, "I suggest that you should agree to take on this project in City Y. Boris has told me about


    this project as well, saying that it is quite a rare opportunity. The project site is in the south of City Y.


    Although it is a little remote, building a house on such arge piece ofnd will be a great challenge


    to a designer. If you can get this project done, it will help you make greater progress than other


    projects."


    The Boris whom Ryan had mentioned was the Boris Weil that I had met before.


    "But..."


    At the thought of City Y and Patrick there...


    I didn''t even have the courage to go there.


    "Are you nning to escape like this for the rest of your life?" Ryan looked at me and sighed, "It''s


    been five years. Over these years, I haven''t forced you to do anything. However, the opportunity this


    time is so rare. How much longer are you going to keep running away from it?"

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    "How much longer do I n to keep avoiding the past?"


    I stared at Ryan.


    Hearing his question, I questioned myself as well.


    "Yes. Can I keep avoiding the past for the rest of my life?"


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Ryan continued, "Admittedly, City Y is a city with the most profound


    cultural implication and the best potential among all the cities across the country. No matter how


    sessful your career in other cities is, it is just a petty sess that won''t serve the world. Only by


    pursuing your career in City Y will more people know you." He paused, saying, "Of course, if you


    want to stay in my studio in Town S for the rest of my life, I won''t force you either."


    Although he said so verbally, the look on his face indicated that he couldn''t be more disappointed in


    me.


    I knew that Ryan, who was my mentor, hoped that I could be better.


    Back then, the reason why I had given up everything to learn from him was that I wanted to be a


    better me.


    Moreover, over the past five years, Patrick rarely urred to me.


    I thought that I should havepletely let go of him in my heart.


    After struggling in my heart a few times, I said to Ryan, "Master, I n to take on this project. And I''ll


    update them on my decision in a minute."


    "Have you indeed decided?" Hearing my words, Ryan was a little surprised.


    It seemed that he didn''t expect that I would make up my mind so quickly.


    "Yes." I got up and smiled at him, "It''s such a good opportunity. Even though I am obsessed with the


    past, I surely can''t give up the future."


    After saying that, I went out and updated the staff of thepany in City Y.


    After agreeing on the time with the counterpart, I set out the next day.


    This time, I would go to City Y alone. And I would be so busy there that I wouldn''t have time to take


    care of Glenn. Taking this kind of situation into consideration, I left Glenn behind in Town S,


    entrusting Ryan to take


    care of him.


    After I arrived at an airport in City Y, Calvin Tobin, a manager in charge of the private clubhouse


    project, came to pick me up in person.


    Before that, he was the one that had beenmunicating with me as well.


    Having booked a hotel for me, he directly sent me to the hotel after picking me up.


    In the hall of the hotel, Calvin said to me, "Miss Nn, the investor is quite concerned about this


    project. Knowing that you were here, he asked me to take you to the construction site and check its


    detailed situation this afternoon. If you don''t have any concerns, we will get a contract signed first


    within today or within tomorrow at thetest." Hearing his words, I frowned slightly, "Howe we


    have to sign the contract so fast?"


    I had taken on many projects before, either big or small.


    It was indeed the first time that I had seen such an anxious investor.


    Sensing my attitude, vin, who seemed to fear that I would go back on my words, quickly said,


    "Howe you think so? It is not fast at all. Can''t you see how much time this year has passed? If


    we don''t move fast, we probably will have to do the nation next year. In that case, the investor


    will have to spend a lot more money, won''t he?"


    Calcting the time, I thought that Calvin''s words did make sense.


    City Y was different from City S.


    The winter in City Y came early. Its weather was colder and more torrid. Therefore, the tree species


    which would be used here and the nation time would be different as well.


    Regarding these, I had to spend some time preparing them in advance.


    After pondering on it for a moment, I nodded, "Okay, let''s go to the construction site this afternoon."


    It was in September now. The weather in City Y was simr to that in City S.


    After putting down my luggage, I went to the construction site with Calvin.


    There was some distance between the construction site and the hotel where I lived. It took me


    about one hour and a half to get there by car.


    Staring at the vast and barrennd in front of me, I couldn''t help feeling a little surprised, saying,


    "Will a private clubhouse be built on such arge piece ofnd?"


    "Yes." Calvin nodded and said quite proudly, "Speaking of our investor, he surely isn''t in a shortage


    of money. For anything you need toplete the project, you don''t have to worry about whether the


    fund will be insufficient."


    I looked around, thinking that the area nearby the construction site was indeed a little deste.


    Except for a piece of forest, there was nothing else.


    Thinking of the fact that it took me one hour and a half to get here in a car, I asked again, "How


    should Ie here in the future?"


    Calvin seemed to have guessed early that I was going to ask him about this. He said proudly, "Don''t


    worry! ording to the investor, he will assign a driver to be by your side with a car. Wherever you


    want to go, you can feel free to call the driver."


    "That''s good..."


    "The investor is indeed rich and overbearing."


    "He is so considerate of a designer."


    "And it sufficiently shows that the investor does attach great importance to this project."


    I asked Calvin a few other questions roughly and wandered around the construction site.


    Seeing that a private clubhouse would be built on such arge construction site, I couldn''t help but


    feel that I had made the right decision bying here.


    "This project surely will help me improve my ability greatly."


    After checking on the construction site, I followed Calvin to hispany, Architectural Institute of


    Gardening Design in City Y. Hispany was sort of thergest one specialized in architectural


    gardening design in City Y.


    I had known about thispany before leaving City Y.


    Thispany was equipped with its own designers and construction teams.


    I was relieved to sign a contract with such apany,


    Seeing me there, Director Cooper of the design institute came to pick me up in person. Then I met


    the ones in charge of the Construction Department of this project as well as several other significant


    persons in charge. After that, I read the contract carefully. Only after confirming that the uses of


    the contract such as the construction date and thepensation were all reasonable and loose did


    I sign the contract.


    After that, Director Cooper held my hand and said, "Designer Nn, wee to this project."


    "Thank you."


    I said with a smile.


    Originally, Director Cooper nned to assign an assistant to me. But I refused.


    I had been getting things done by myself all the time. With one more person by my side, I would be


    ill at ease instead.


    After signing the contract, I originally nned to go back to the hotel.


    However, as soon as I walked to the door, I received a call from Calvin.


    ording to Calvin, the investor wanted to treat the project members to dinner. Then Calvin added,


    "Miss Nn, you, who are our trump card, surely have to attend the dinner."


    I knew that it wasn''t me but my title of being a disciple of the Archaic Architecture Sect''s sessor


    that was a trump card.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Even so, since I had taken on the project this time, I probably would have more business


    interactions with others in City Y in the future. In that case, it was necessary for me to get along with


    Calvin''spany and the investor.


    After weighing the pros and cons, I finally agreed.


    Calvin said that he woulde to pick me up at 7 p.m.


    After I went back to the hotel, I had about one hour left. I took a shower, put on light makeup, and


    tied up my hair into a bun. After that, I got changed with a revised traditional dress of light-purple


    color.


    I sprayed myself with some light fragrance.


    After getting everything done, I stood in front of the mirror and look at myself into it.


    Over the past five years, besides healing the skin on my face, I did cosmetic surgery and adjusted


    my facial features.


    Now, I was no longer what I used to be.


    What''s more, I habitually lowered my voice as I spoke now, making my sound gentler. And my tone


    was somewhat different from what it used to be.


    By the time I arrived downstairs, Calvin had waited there in a car.


    Upon seeing me, Calvin had a bewildered look in his eyes. While opening the car door for me, he


    said, "Oh, Miss Nn, based on your current look, you are simply like a beauty on an ancient


    painting. You are not only talented but also elegant and beautiful!"


    Calvin praised me non-stop.


    I, who got used to the praise form others, just said faintly, "Thank you."


    It took me no more than ten minutes to get to


    the avenue where we would have dinner from the hotel I stayed.


    Calvin took me to a private room.


    The moment I entered the private room, I saw two familiar ones sitting inside. One of them was in


    charge of the construction of this project. And the other one was Director Cooper of the design


    institute.


    After we all sat down, there was a vacant seat..


    I was sure that the seat was for the investor.


    "Crack."


    As soon as I sat down and put my bag aside, the door to the private room opened again.


    A waiter came over first, made a gesture, and said to someone outside, "Mr. Cowell, this way


    please."

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    "Mr. Cowell."


    As I heard so, my brain was in a buzz!


    The next second, I saw Patrick walking into the private box slowly from outside.


    He was dressed in a set of stiff suits of a matte gray color. And his hair seemed shorter than it had


    been a few years ago.


    His facial features remained the same. However, his skin seemed to be slightly darker.


    Originally, I thought that I was strong enough. As soon as I saw him, I felt that my heart seemed to


    have been torn apart by an invisible hand.


    Something was going to spew out of my heart!


    Calvin stood up first and introduced me to Patrick specifically, "Hello, Mr. Cowell. Let me introduce


    her to you. This is the master designer of the private club, Jta Nn."


    It was clear that before the dinner, Patrick had met others except me.


    I quickly stood up and said to Patrick, "Hello, Mr. Cowell."


    Patrick stared at me with his cold eyes for a second before he quickly looked away.


    He said lightly, "Okay."


    Besides indifference, there was a sense of alienation in his voice.


    Somehow, his attitude towards me made me feel sour in my heart.


    "What am I looking forward to?"


    "Isn''t it the best?"


    I told myself like this in my heart.


    Suppressing the disappointment in my heart, I smiled at Patrick.


    Only after seeing him sit down did I take a seat as well.


    Throughout the entire dinner, I didn''t say a word. It was Calvin who had been talking to Patrick


    about the private club''s matters.


    Patrick didn''t look in my direction either.


    He acted as if I didn''t exist.


    When the dinner was over, I went to the bathroom alone to redo my makeup.


    Then I came out of the bathroom. Originally, I thought that everyone should have gone.


    However, as soon as I walked out of the box, I saw Patrick standing in the corridor with his back


    against the wall and talking to a middleaged man.


    Seeing mee out, he waved at the middle-aged man.


    Standing up straight, he looked at me, "Miss Nn, I''ll send you back to the hotel."


    "What''s that?"


    I stood where I was in a daze.


    With my mouth open, I didn''t know what Patrick meant at all.


    "He didn''t say a word to me in the private box just now. Howe he blocked me at the door to the


    private box, saying that he would see me off?"


    "Could it be that..."


    "Did he recognize me?"


    "It''s impossible!"


    I quickly negated my own conjecture.


    Based on my current look, even Gina probably couldn''t recognize me now.


    Patrick had an indifferent look on his face as usual. Seeing me like this, he wasn''t surprised at all.


    Instead, he exined lightly, "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to ask you something about Mr.


    Ryan."


    After that, he turned around and walked out.


    Hearing his words, I seemed to have been assured. Even so, I felt somewhat empty in my heart.


    I quickly smiled in apology and said, "Oh, then I''ll have to trouble you, Mr. Cowell."


    I caught up with him in quick steps and followed him.


    After five years, Patrick had got a new car, a sapphire Bentley SUV.


    I sat in the passenger''s seat.


    Driving the car out of the parking lot of the restaurant, he asked me, "Are you the disciple of Ryan


    Teague?"


    "Yes."


    "Is Mr. Ryan in good health recently?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing my answer, Patrick nced at me out of the corner of his eyes and said with some


    displeasure, "While talking to others, do you usually reply in one word at one time?"


    His words made me stunned.


    For no reason, when I was talking to Patrick, I felt like there was a heavy burden weighing on my


    shoulders. I was afraid that I would say something wrong, making him find out my identity.


    What I did probably would make it easier for him to find out the issue.


    I responded quickly, "No. My master is in good health."


    The hotel was quite close to the restaurant.


    At this time, Patrick''s car stopped at a junction with traffic lights. I could see the hotel from there.


    "Mr. Cowell, I''ll get out of the car here."


    I said hurriedly.


    "I don''t want to stay with him for even one more second or one more minute."


    Patrick said briefly, "I''ll drive you to the door."


    His tone was calm with a lot of pressure in it.


    Originally, I had rested my hand on the car door handle. Hearing his words, I withdrew my hand.


    Then I sat there obediently.


    While waiting for the traffic light to be green, Patrick turned his head to look at me and asked,


    "When are you going back to Town S? I''m going to visit Mr. Ryan there."


    "Did he mean that he was going to go back there with me?"


    "I surely couldn''t go back with him?"


    Clenching my bag in my hands, I pondered on it for a moment before saying, "Mr. Cowell, as the


    chief designer for this project, I won''t go back to Town S in the near future. How about I give you the


    address of my master''s studio in Town S? Is it okay?"


    "Noy."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Patrick rejected me.


    I looked at him in surprise. Having no idea about what he meant, I could only smile apologetically.


    Patrick looked at me. Although there wasn''t any expression on his face, he stared at me with his


    profound eyes as if he was trying to do aser scan on me.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled more and more stiff.


    The red light finally turned green.


    Patrick let go of the brake and stepped on the elerator. Soon, we arrived at the entrance of the


    hotel.


    "Thank you, Mr. Cowell."


    As I spoke, I got out of the car as quickly as I could.


    However, before I could walk far away, a young couple who were hugging each other passed by me


    and bumped into me suddenly.


    I didn''t notice them. And the bag slipped out of my hands.


    "Old woman, are you blind?" The girl rolled her eyes at me.


    The boy next to her hugged her and kissed her cheek, saying, "Don''t bother with her. Seeing her


    dress like this, it surely has been a long time since she made love with a man." "Haha, I think so as


    well. Nobody nowadays will dress like this. Does she think that she is shooting a TV drama?"


    The girlughed happily.


    I picked up my bag and walked over, intending to reason with them and get them to apologize to


    me. However, a tall figure shed past me first.


    Patrick walked straight to the front of the young couple andmanded, "Apologize to her."


    The young couple didn''t seem to expect a man to appear. They looked at Patrick with disdain on


    their faces.


    The boy said, "Who are you? Are you trying to act as a hero to save beauty? Are you saving this old


    woman?"


    The boy''s words sounded so harsh to me.


    "I''m only 30 years old this year. Howe I be an old woman?"


    Patrick didn''t answer his question. Instead, he continued, "Apologize to her."


    The boy eyed Patrick up and down, thinking that Patrick wasn''t a man to be trifled with. However,


    his girlfriend was right next to him.


    He couldn''t retreat.


    He straightened his neck and said, "I won''t apologize!" As he said so, he directly stretched out his


    hand and grabbed Patrick''s cor, "What? Are you nning to hit me?!"


    "Bang!"


    Before the boy could finish his words, Patrick directly raised his hand and punched him!


    He hit right at the boy''s face!


    "What the f**k? How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am?" The boy didn''t expect that Patrick


    would hit him directly. He was so angry that he reached out his hands and hit back!


    Patrick dodged him deftly!


    The boy''s girlfriend shouted on the side, "Oh! What''s wrong with you? Howe you aren''t as


    flexible as an old man?"


    "F**k! I will beat you to death!"


    The boy valued his self-esteem so much. And he directly kicked at Patrick!


    I became nervous and shouted at Patrick, "Watch out!"


    Originally, Patrick focused on the boy. As soon as I shouted at him, he immediately turned to look at


    me and frowned.


    The boy seized the opportunity and kicked Patrick in his waist!

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Patrick had practiced martial arts before.


    After the boy kicked him, he didn''t move. Instead, he kept staring at me.


    I didn''t know what had happened at all.


    I continued to say to Patrick, "Be careful!"


    Patrick focused his attention on the boy. And the boy was punching him.


    He caught the boy''s fist. With a backhand grasp, he directly restrained the boy with ease!


    "Ah! Let go of me!" The boy was no match for him.


    "Apologize to her."


    Staring at the boy with a determined look in his eyes, Patrick showed no sign ofpromise.


    The boy didn''t think that he had done anything wrong at all. Instead, he shouted, "Do you know who


    I am? Let me tell you, the hotel in front of you is operated by my father!"


    "Oh, I see."


    Patrick looked up at the hotel in front of him.


    The boy''s girlfriend was anxious. She came


    up and intended to catch Patrick.


    I quickly stepped forward and pushed her away.


    Patrick took out his cell phone and made a call. Soon, the phone was picked up. Patrick said to


    someone over the phone, "Mr. Jacob, I''m educating your son at the door of your hotel. Do you want


    to say something to him?"


    As Patrick said, he turned on the speaker mode of his cell phone.


    The boy wasn''t unconvinced at first.


    Soon, a middle-aged man''s voice rang over the phone, "My son?"


    The boy got excited all of a sudden, saying, "Dad! This man hit me!"


    "Shut up!" Hearing the boy''s words, the man over the phone immediately became anxious, saying,


    "Apologize to Mr. Cowell immediately."


    "Who is Mr. Cowell?"


    "The President of Towering High. Hurry up and apologize to him!"


    The middle-aged man over the phone finished his words.


    Both the boy and the girl were stunned.


    Both of them looked at Patrick in unison. With his arm being restrained by Patrick, he dared not to


    yell anymore. Instead, he said kindly, "It turns out that you are Mr. Cowell. I''m sorry. I''m sorry!"


    Then he said to me, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it.


    I indeed didn''t see you just now."


    "Forget it."


    I looked at Patrick.


    In fact, I didn''t want to make the situation moreplicated.


    I just wanted to leave as soon as possible so that I wouldn''t be entangled with Patrick.


    Hearing what I said, Patrick let go of his hand.


    The boy and the girl ran away quickly.


    Patrick hung up the phone. Originally, I thought that this matter was over. So I thanked Patrick,


    "Thank you, Mr. Cowell, for helping me."


    I lowered my head slightly.


    When I wanted to look up again, he suddenly grabbed my chin with his sharp fingers, making me lift


    my face and look up at him.


    I was stunned.


    He stared at me with his ck eyes for a long while before saying, "Your voice just now was


    different." "What?" I looked at Patrick.


    But I quickly understood what he meant.


    When I was shouting " be careful" just now, I was so nervous that I forgot to disguise my voice.


    Such things happened in the past as well. However, others didn''t pay much attention to it.


    I didn''t expect Patrick to notice it!


    He looked straight at me with manyplicated emotions in his eyes, "Talk to me with the voice


    you asked me to be careful just now."


    "Isn''t my voice just now the same as my current one?"


    I smiled awkwardly, feeling quite regretful in my heart instead.


    Unexpectedly, Patrick even remembered my former voice.


    "No." He frowned, "Say ''be careful''."


    "Be careful."


    I said as I disguised my voice.


    "It''s not like this." The disappointment in Patrick''s eyes couldn''t be more obvious.


    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but be distressed for him in my heart.


    I couldn''t help but persuade him, "Mr. Cowell, I identally talked in the voice because of my


    emotion just now. Is there any problem?"


    Patrick seemed to have been convinced by me.


    He stopped grabbing my chin with his fingers, shook his head, and said thoughtfully, "Nothing. It''s


    just that your voice just now sounds like someone''s voice."


    I fell silent and didn''t reply.


    "I know whose voice my voice just now sounded like the best."


    I said while holding my bag in my hands, "Mr. Cowell, then I''ll go back first. You should go back and


    rest early."


    After finishing my words, I turned around, intending to leave. Patrick behind me said in a t tone,


    "You just offended the son of the hotel owner. Aren''t you afraid that he will put some cockroaches in


    your room?"


    Hearing his words, I got goosebumps all over my body in an instant.


    I felt like those cockroaches had been in my room.


    Originally, I had moved forward. Then I withdrew my feet.


    After thinking about it, I turned around and said to Patrick, "Thank you for reminding me, Mr. Cowell.


    I''ll go to live in another hotelter."


    "You can''t take your things with ease. I''ll go up to help you."


    What I said was exactly what he wanted. He naturally kept up with me.


    "There''s no need forthat. I..."


    "I helped you just now. Do you want to refuse me now?"


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at me.


    There seemed to be an imperceptible smile on his face.


    I couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, feeling apprehensive in my heart. However, based on


    the current situation, I couldn''t refuse.


    I could only bite the bullet and agree.


    I went upstairs to pack up my stuff.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick stood at the door and watched me getting busy.


    Fortunately, I just arrived today. Except for the clothes I had changed into, I haven''t taken anything


    else out yet.


    After I packed up the cosmetics I used that afternoon roughly, I could leave.


    Seeing me pull my suitcase, Patrick stretched out his hand, "Let me do it."


    I said respectfully to Patrick, "There''s no need, Mr. Cowell. You are the boss. I''d better do these


    things by myself."


    "I''m the boss. And I''m also a man, aren''t I?" As Patrick spoke, he walked to my side in a few steps


    and took the suitcase over from my hands.


    When he touched the tie bar of the suitcase, he touched my hand briefly.


    In an instant, I was so frightened that I quickly retrieved my hand.


    I took a step back as if I had been stricken by electricity.


    When I looked up at him again, he didn''t move. Instead, he stared at me with a pair of profound


    eyes, curled up his thin lips, and revealed a beautiful smile.


    When I came to my senses, I felt that my face was slightly heated.


    Patrick looked at me and said, "Miss Nn, could it be that you haven''t made a boyfriend?


    I just touched your hand. That''s all."


    "I had a boyfriend." Feeling a little embarrassed, I walked quickly toward the elevator.


    "How about now? Are you single?"


    Patrick asked behind me.


    My heart was beating fast. I didn''t know why he would ask me this. Thinking of his rtionship with


    Kelsi, I deliberately said, "Mr. Cowell, you should have gotten married now. It''s not appropriate for


    you to care about whether other women are single or not."


    Hearing my words, Patrick didn''t speak.


    When the elevator came, he followed me into the elevator without saying a word.


    For some reason, I didn''t even have the courage to look up at him.


    We arrived downstairs. He put my suitcase in the car.


    He sat in the driver''s seat. And I sat in the passenger''s seat.


    As soon as I sat down, he suddenly leaned over. In an instant, his handsome face, which was a few


    centimeters away from my face, appeared in front of me.


    I was shocked. I couldn''t help but lean back. And my face turned even redder.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    I was no longer a young girl.


    I had let go of Patrick in my heart.


    Even so, when I looked at him, I couldn''t help but be confused.


    Patrick''s car was quite high- end. Its sound instion effect was good. Sitting in the quiet car, I


    seemed to hear the sounds of my heartbeat!


    He just looked at me. Sensing his staring, I became more and more flustered. And my face turned


    redder and redder.


    As I thought he was going to kiss me...


    "Crack!" There was a loud sound.


    It was the sound of buckling the seat belt.


    He sat back and asked me with a smile in his ck eyes, "What? Are you a little disappointed? Do


    you think I will kiss you?"


    "Director Ji, please don''t joke with me."


    I faced outside the car to hide the fact that my heart was about to jump out.


    Five years had passed. Even so, I could be easily teased by him.


    I felt that I was so worthless.


    The car was speeding all the way. My mind was in a mess. And I didn''t notice where the car was


    going.


    Only after the car stopped did I find that it was a vi area.


    Looking at the familiar buildings in front of me...


    I was stunned!


    It was actually where the wedding house of Patrick and me was.


    No, to be exact, it was Patrick''s and Caroline''s wedding room.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Cowell, what does this mean?" Although I was uneasy in my heart, I pretended to be


    puzzled, saying, "Could it be that you intend to arrange for me to live in your house?"


    "Do you want to live in my house?"


    By the time Patrick spoke, he had taken my luggage out of the car.


    He had a quiteplex expression on his face.


    I hurried over and took my leather suitcase over, "I''m sorry, Mr. Cowell. I will stay in a hotel."


    As I said that, I pulled my suitcase and walked out.


    To pretend that I was unfamiliar with this ce, I deliberately headed in the opposite direction of the


    exit of the residential quarter.


    Patrick looked at me from behind.


    Nor did he call me.


    I didn''t look back. I just walked forward with no hesitation. Knowing that it was a wrong road, I had


    no intention of turning back.


    Finally, the sound of Patrick''s leather shoes came from behind.


    He came over, grabbed the bar rod of my suitcase, and said in a low voice, "You''re going in the


    opposite direction. It''s not an exit."


    "Is that so?" I turned around with a look of distrust.


    I looked up and saw his expression.


    There seemed to be an irrepressible disappointment on his face.


    "What is he disappointed about?"


    "Could it be that I took the wrong path to prove that I wasn''t someone he wanted?"


    However, all of this had nothing to do with me.


    Patrick pulled my suitcase and walked to the side of his car. After a moment of silence, he said,


    "Forget it. I''ll take you to a hotel."


    As he said that, he put my suitcase into the trunk of his car.


    After I sat in the passenger''s seat, he didn''t buckle the seat belt for me anymore.


    He sent me to a high- level hotel near the Institute of Gardening Design in City Y.


    He booked a room for me in the reception area. Then he left.


    Along the way, he didn''t say a word to me.


    Seeing that he paid the deposit of the room for me and turned around to leave, I felt that he was


    extremely lonely.


    I felt extremely sour in my heart, feeling impulsive to call him to a halt.


    However, I suppressed the impulse in my heart.


    I knew that we couldn''t go back to the past anymore.


    "I''d better make him think that I''m not Charlotte Archer."


    The next day, I had to go to the construction site to measure the size of the site.


    Patrick arranged a car for me and assigned a driver to me.


    Knowing that I wanted to measure the size of the site, the staff of the construction team went there


    with me in my car. The


    engineering process was different. After roughly checking the site, they were ready to leave.


    And I got many things to do.


    In order not to dy them, I let them leave in my car first.


    Before I came here, I had checked the map and knew that there was a subway station two


    kilometers away from here. After I was done with my work, I would walk there.


    However, what surprised me was...


    It was supposed to be a sunny day. However, the weather began to change at 2 p.m.


    The dark clouds were all over the sky. And the strong wind lifted up the dust on the construction


    site.


    I originally wanted to go to the subway station. However, the papers with which I had recorded were


    blown away by the wind!


    The papers were scattered everywhere.


    I reached out, only to grab only one piece of paper.


    I wrote down the result of my work today on these papers.


    After I went back to the hotel in the evening, I had to rely on them to get my work started.


    I hesitated for a moment and decided to pick up the papers.


    I wore shoes with wedge heels. There were stones of various sizes on the construction site, either


    big or small. As I hurried to pick up the papers, I was identally tripped over.


    My legs got scratched..


    And I twisted my feet.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned and managed to stand up.


    I felt some pain. Even so, I knew it was useless for me to cry ever since I was a child. I had to get


    things done by myself.


    I could only pick up the papers with a limp. After shaking them a little, I put them back into my bag


    and walked towards the subway station with a limp.


    With my speed, it would take me half an hour at most to travel for two kilometers. However, I


    sprained my ankle now.


    More and more dark clouds were converging in the sky.


    Before I could walk farther, the rain poured down.


    I finally understood what the saying that misfortunes never came alone meant.


    From the very beginning, the project didn''t go on smoothly. I felt a little vaguely uneasy in my heart.


    I walked with a limp for more than half an hour, only to find that there wasn''t any subway station in


    the ce I had on my mind.


    When I took out my cell phone to have a check, a sapphire SUV flew past me speedily.


    I seemed to find the car a little familiar...


    When I turned around to see the car, the car parked not far away.


    The next second, I saw Patrick get out of the car, pull out a ck umbre from his car door, and


    open it.


    Walking to my side, he handed the umbre to me and said, "Take it."


    "Hmm?" I put my cell phone in my bag and took the umbre over...


    He picked me up in his arms directly!


    "Ah!" I was shocked.


    Patrick gave me a sidelong nce. I realized that I had forgotten to disguise my voice again.


    Without saying anything, he held me in his arms and walked to his car.


    The rain pattered on the umbre. Sounds of Patrick stepping on the water with his leather shoes


    rang below me.


    As I was in his arms, I tightly got close to him with the sounds of the rain all around me.


    He walked to the side of the passenger''s seat, opened the car door, and put me on it.


    He moved slowly, as if he were carrying a precious treasure in his arms.


    Seeing his movements, I felt that my heart seemed to beat slower.


    After putting me down, he took the umbre in my hands and returned to the driver''s seat. Squinting


    at me, he asked, "It''s raining. Why did you walk in the direction of the mountain?"


    "No. I was heading to the subway station."


    I exined.


    Hearing my words, Patrick frowned slightly and said, "Why didn''t I find that you had a terrible sense


    of direction before? You walked in the opposite direction."


    His words were like a bomb.


    I couldn''t help but be nervous as I quickly said, "Mr. Cowell, it should be the first time you saw me


    yesterday."

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Squinting at me out of the corner of his eyes, Patrick focused on driving saying nothing further.


    In the mountain, the wind was strong. And it rained heavily. However, there was only some drizzle at


    the foot of the mountain.


    The car drove all the way to Unit. 1, City Y.


    I couldn''t be more familiar with this ce.


    Watching the car enter the residential quarter, I said quickly, "Mr. Cowell, where are we going?"


    Patrick said nothing.


    Feeling terrified, I grabbed the handle of the car door and said nervously, "Mr. Cowell, if you''re


    nning to take me to your house, I''m going to jump off the car."


    "Feel free to do so."


    Patrick held the wheel tightly with both hands without even looking at me. It seemed that whether I


    was alive or not had nothing to do with him.


    In fact, I dared not to jump off the car.


    My foot was injured. If I jumped off the car, I


    surely would be injured. And I probably would be run over by a car at worst. In that case, it would


    definitely affect my work.


    After weighing the pros and the cons, I sat in the car obediently.


    As I expected, the car stopped at Patrick''s exclusive parking space downstairs of his house.


    Sitting in the car, he made a phone call and said briefly, "Someone sprained her foot here. Bring


    things here."


    As he spoke on the phone, I took my things and got off the car by myself.


    The altitude of the chassis of an SUV car was high. I jumped down and hit my ankle hard again,


    feeling so painful.


    I gritted my teeth. Seeing that the leather seat in his car was covered with water, I took out a piece


    of paper from my bag and wiped it for him.


    Patrick hung up the phone. Seeing that I was wiping the seat, he frowned slightly, "What are you


    doing?"


    "Mr. Cowell, I am wiping your wet seat for you."


    I said naturally.


    I had to ensure that my actions were different from what I had done before.


    Seeing me act like this, Patrick had an impatient look on his face and suddenly became furious, "I


    don''t need you to do this!"


    I was shocked. With my hands in mid-air, I didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    He walked past the passenger''s seat with frustration all over his face.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was so scared that I quickly put away the paper and closed the car door.


    I jumped and took two steps back.


    Without being hesitant for a second, he walked over and picked me up in his arms again!!


    This time, I learned my lesson. Biting my lips, I didn''t say a word.


    He nced at me from the corner of his eyes as if he had seen through my trick.


    After calming myself down, I said, "Mr. Cowell, can you put me down?"


    "No."


    He said as he strode toward the elevator.


    "No."


    "I can''t do this again. I don''t want to be connected with Patrick anymore!"


    I struggled desperately in his arms, saying, "Mr. Cowell, you have a wife now, don''t you?


    How sad your wife will be if she sees you hug another woman like this?"


    "That''s my business." As Patrick spoke, he held me in his arms with more strength.


    We were getting closer and closer to the elevator.


    I was getting more and more scared.


    Once I entered Patrick''s house, as for what would happen, it would be foreseeable.


    I struggled in his arms with all my might!


    Finally, he failed to hold me stably. I fell to the ground in a muffled voice!


    I was in pain.


    With a painful look on my face, I took a chilly breath, gritted my teeth, and stood up. Then I walked


    with a limp and said, "Mr. Cowell, I won''t go to your house."


    Patrick stood where he was and looked at me as if there were dense mncholy between his


    eyebrows.


    He looked at me for a while and said, "I just called a doctor to check your ankle. What are you afraid


    of?"


    "We will be alone in a room. The way you see it, what am I afraid of? You are the CEO. Naturally,


    you won''t be afraid. I am an unmarried woman. Of course, I have to be afraid."


    The more I spoke, the more guilty I felt in my heart.


    Hearing my words, Patrick shook his head helplessly, "I''ve called a doctor to my house. Don''t worry.


    There are servants at my home. I won''t do anything to you."


    "No, thank you for sending me back to the city, Mr. Cowell. I''ll take a taxi back to the hotel by


    myself."


    As I spoke, I hopped with one foot, intending to leave.


    He shouted behind me, "Even if you want to go out, you have to take the elevator."


    "Oh, yes, how could I forget this point?"


    When I turned around and hobbled to the elevator, another white car entered the underground


    garage.


    The car was supposed to drive somewhere deeper. When the driver saw me, he suddenly turned


    around, came to my side, and lowered the window. Shouting at me, the driver said, "Why are you


    here?"


    It was Shelton.


    Seeing him, I couldn''t wait to hide somewhere and disappear.


    He looked up and saw Patrick behind me as well. Then he frowned slightly, "Howe you two are


    together?"


    I winked at Shelton and said, "I lost my way at the construction site. Fortunately, Mr. Cowell


    happened to go to the construction site. So he took me back."


    Speaking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a little confused.


    "Why did Patrick go there?"


    "Did he go to the construction site?"


    At this time, Patrick''s voice came from behind, "Uncle Shelton, do you know each other?"


    His voice was a little cold.


    I could even imagine the expression on his face without looking back.


    Shelton seemed to get my point. He got out of the car and nodded, "Well, I met Miss Nn on a


    business trip to City S back then. We get along with each other."


    "Is that so?"


    Patrick seemed to be speaking through his teeth.


    The moment he finished his words, I felt a force pulling me back. The next second, I hit against


    Patrick''s sturdy chest.


    I sprained my ankle again and felt the pain, "Hiss..." "Are you okay?" Shelton quickly got out of the


    car and looked at me nervously, "Did you sprain your ankle? Go to my ce. And I''ll help you put


    some medicine on your ankle."


    "Alright."


    "No need. I''ve called a doctor here."


    As soon as I promised Shelton, Patrick refused on my behalf.


    Shelton looked at Patrick, who was pulling me, and finally showed an indignant expression, "Patrick,


    I know that Jta is simr to her. This is one of the reasons why I paid attention to her. But I hope


    you can understand that five years ago..."


    "Shut up!" Patrick immediately interrupted Shelton''s words and looked at him gloomily, "Uncle


    Shelton, it''s time for you to leave."


    "Hand over Jta to me. I need to treat her injury."


    "Jta?" Patrick looked at Shelton and sneered, "Uncle Shelton, you''d better mind your own


    business. I will deal with her matter well."


    "Mr. Cowell."


    I turned around and broke free from Patrick''s restraint. Then I stood one meter away from him.


    Patrick looked at me and frowned slightly.


    Seeing that he wanted to say something, I snapped, "I found it strange before. As the President of


    Towering High, Mr. Cowell, you can get any woman you want. However, you took care of me, an


    insignificant designer, well. Starting from yesterday, I have been wondering whether I am so


    charismatic as to make you pay special attention to me, Mr. Cowell." I paused and looked at Patrick


    as I continued, "Mr. Cowell, it turns out that I look like your muse."


    "Muse...?"


    As Patrick heard me say so, his gaze turned cold.


    "Mr. Cowell, although I don''t know where your muse went, I think that she surely is the best in your


    heart. In that case, you shouldn''t let someone else rece her." I retreated to Shelton''s side, looked


    at Patrick, and said in the end, "Otherwise, it will be unfair to every one of us."


    After that, I hobbled to Shelton''s car.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Shelton got in the car as well.


    He drove me away.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, I saw that Patrick had been standing there motionlessly through the


    rearview mirror.


    Stopping the car at the parking slot downstairs, he got out of the car first and opened the car door


    for me.


    Reaching out his hand out to me, he said, "Mind your step."


    "Thank you." Supported by Shelton''s hand, I stood up.


    With Shelton''s support, I hobbled into the elevator.


    In the elevator, I roughly told Shelton about the recent situation of this project.


    My clothes on my body werepletely soaked wet. When we reached the door of Shelton''s room,


    he took out the key to my room and asked, "Your clothes in previous days are in your house. I''ll get


    one set for you. While you should take a bath at my house."


    "Taking a shower at his house?"


    I found it a pretty embarrassing thing. Leaning against the door of my house, I said, "How about I go


    back to my home to take a bath first? I''ll go to your house after taking a bath. Then you can help me


    check the injury on my feet."


    As I spoke, I wanted to get the key.


    Hiding the key behind him, Shelton shook his head with a smile on his face, "Sorry."


    "Why not?"


    "Your foot is injured. I won''t be at ease if I allow you to take a bath alone." After saying that, he took


    out the key and opened the door to the house that I used to live in. After entering my house, he


    changed his shoes first and got a pair of slippers for me, saying, "Don''t worry. I won''t peek at you


    when you are taking a bath."


    His words made me blush.


    Shelton helped me move a chair to the side, making me sit down. Realizing that he wanted to help


    me change my shoes, I said quickly, "Let me do it by myself."


    "It''s okay. Let me do it."


    Pressing his hand on my hand, he stopped me.


    He put on the slippers for me.


    I entered the house, only to find that although I hadn''te back here for five years, it didn''t look


    aged at all.


    The entire room was spotless.


    There was a set of beige beddings with cartoon patterns on the bed. At first nce, it was a brand-


    new set.


    I pointed at the bedding, "Well, they are..."


    "I ask someone to clean here up every month and change the bedding products. The beddings you


    used to use were washed too many times. They are tattered, so I bought you a new set." After


    Shelton finished his words, he looked at me and asked in a gentle voice, "Do you like it?"


    Looking at the cute kitten image on the beddings, I couldn''t help curling up the corner of my mouth


    as I nodded, "Yes. However, I am 30 years old. If I continue to use this kind of beddings, will others


    laugh at me?"


    "Of course not" Walking up to me and reaching out his hand to touch my hair, he looked at me with


    a gentle and firm look in his eyes and said, "In front of me, you will always be a child. And you don''t


    have to grow up."


    His tone sounded quite serious, showing that he wasn''t fooling me at all.


    Looking at him, I inexplicably felt secure in my heart.


    I walked into my room alone and checked the clothes I had worn five years ago.


    Over the past few years, I had been staying by Ryan''s side. After studying ancient civilization and


    history, I was more and more in love with modified traditional clothing. I found themfortable to


    wear.Moreover, they could better set off my temperament.


    At first, Ryan didn''t like modified traditional clothing. However, under my influence, he gradually


    liked them.


    As for these clothes in the cupboard, I hadn''t worn them for a long time.


    I took out a T-shirt and a skirt as well as a set of underwear randomly.


    Besides these, I had to get a bath towel.


    I went into the bathroom only to find that all kinds of sealed skincare products were on the


    washbasin.


    Besides, shampoo was on the shelf next to the washbasin.


    I couldn''t help but feel startled.


    "Mr. Shelton, these skincare products..." I shouted outside.


    Knowing that I got what I needed, Shelton went in from outside. Seeing the skincare products which


    I was pointing at, he wasn''t surprised. Instead, he exined, "I''ve been expecting that you may


    come back here one day. So I''ve been buying skincare products for you. But I don''t know much


    about things for women. The nurses in the hospital rmended these products to me."


    "Thank you."


    Seeing these, besides being moved, I felt warm-hearted in my heart.


    Shelton was truly considerate.


    Seeing that I didn''t move, he quickly came over and exined to me, "I bought these at the


    beginning of this year. The previous ones were expired."


    "Thank you." Besides expressing my gratitude, I indeed didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    I took some basic skincare products, shampoo, hair conditioner, and body wash before I went to


    Shelton''s room.


    Shelton''s room was as clean as it used to be many years ago.


    I took a shower quickly and got changed. Wiping my hair, I walked out of the bathroom and saw


    several bottles on the low table. Shelton was looking at one of them.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing me, he put down the book in his hands and walked quickly to me. Helping me sit down on


    the sofa, he said in a warm tone, "Let me help you check your injury. Then I''ll go out to buy the


    medicine."


    Shelton was down on his knees in front of me, holding my left foot with both hands and gently


    twisting it.


    "Hiss..." Feeling much pain, I couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    Shelton immediately lessened his strength and said with a slight frown, "You didn''t hurt your bones.


    Even so, I''d better go out and buy a spray. Wait for me here."


    He spoke as he got up and walked out.


    As he was about to go out, he reminded me, "Don''t move randomly."


    "Okay."


    I nodded.


    After Shelton went out, I didn''t move randomly. Sitting on the sofa obediently, I looked around.


    His home was as it used to be, looking minimalistic.


    There was nothing else but medical books .


    There wasn''t even a cushion on the couch.


    I had to buy one for him!


    Thinking like this, I jumped to my bag''s side, took out my cell phone, and ordered a pillow with a


    cute cat face on it, attaching the delivery info with Shelton''s address and phone number.


    "Knock. Knock. Knock."


    As soon as I ced an order online, someone knocked on the door.


    I instantly assumed that Shelton was back. Without overthinking it, I hopped to the door.


    As I opened the door, Iughed at him. "Did you forget the..."


    Before I could even finish my words, I held myself back.


    Unexpectedly, Patrick was standing at the door!


    Behind him, a man who was carrying a white medical kit in his hands. I realized that he should be


    the doctor whom Patrick had summoned for me.


    Patrick was stunned as well.


    He lowered his eyes and stared coldly at the clothes on my body. His face seemed to be covered


    with a thinyer of ice.


    I came to my senses. Feeling so scared, I wanted to close the door. However, Patrick moved faster


    than me!


    He pressed against the door with one hand and the door frame with the other, saying to the doctor


    behind him, "Wait outside."


    "Yes, Sir."


    As the doctor spoke, he took a step back.


    Patrick stepped into the room and directly bumped into me blocking the door!


    Failing to stand firm, I fell backward directly!


    He closed the door and pressed his whole body forward. By the time I came to my senses, his face


    had been so close to me.


    "You... Hmm!"


    As I was about to speak, he kissed me directly.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Instantly, Patrick''s vor was all over my mouth.


    He was so overbearing that I couldn''t refuse him!


    "Oh!" I tried my best to push him!


    But Patrick got overwhelming strength. Holding me in his arms tightly, he kissed me so hard as if he


    wanted to swallow me alive.


    As he kissed me, I could feel that something at the bottom of my heart...


    Bits by bits...


    Bits by bits, it was surging up.


    I couldn''t suppress it any longer!


    "No!"


    "No!"


    "I am not Charlotte Archer now. I''m Jta Nn."


    "I don''t want to go back to the past!"


    Finally, I regained my senses and bit Patrick''s lips hard!


    "Hiss." He felt the pain and raised his head in the end.


    He looked at me. Inside his profound and dark eyes, there seemed to be variousplex emotions


    surging inside.


    I tried my best to suppress all the feelings in my heart, put on a disgusted expression, and raised


    my hand...


    "Bang!" I pped Patrick on his face.


    We were close to each other. I didn''t p him hard. He didn''t even tilt his head.


    Staring at me with his pitch-ck eyes, he finally muttered after a long while, "You''re back."


    His voice sounded hoarse and low. Even so, the joy in it was usible.


    I had gotten along with Shelton rxedly just now. So Ipletely let down my guard.


    I didn''t disguise my voice or the expression on my face when I opened the door.


    I pushed him and said, "Mr. Cowell, you have mistaken me for someone else."


    "No. I knew it was you early." Patrick hugged me, rested his chin against my neck, and said in a soft


    voice, "I knew you weren''t dead. I''ve always believed that you weren''t dead."


    His tone couldn''t be more determined.


    Trying my best to push him away, I said, "Please let me go, Mr. Cowell!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    However, Patrick didn''t move at all.


    "Who are you?"


    Shelton''s voice came from outside!


    He should be asking the doctor whom Patrick had brought here!


    I suddenly became hopeful and shouted, "Help! Help! Hey!"


    As soon as I shouted out, Patrick kissed me once again!


    "No!"


    I bit Patrick''s lips desperately. This time, he seemed to have no feelings at all, fearlessly taking hold


    of my mouth to his heart''s content!


    "Crack." Outside the door, there came the sound of Shelton opening the door!


    For no reason, I was quite scared at this time. I didn''t want Shelton to see that Patrick and I were


    kissing.


    No matter how hard I struggled, Patrick wouldn''t let me go.


    When Shelton came in and saw the scene in front of him, he was furious. He directly pulled Patrick


    up and grabbed him by the cor.


    He punched Patrick directly!


    He hit right at his face!


    Patrick didn''t dodge at all. He touched his lips with his fingers and punched at Shelton as well!


    For a moment, the two of them were fighting!


    "Stop fighting!"


    I quickly got up from the ground.


    I didn''t know how to stop them from fighting. So I could only walk over and block in the middle.


    To my surprise, as soon as I was between them, both of them stopped fighting. They seemed to be


    afraid of hurting me.


    I stood on Shelton''s side and looked at Patrick with great vignce.


    Shelton protected me, "Patrick Cowell, do you know what you are doing?"


    In the past, Shelton had always called Patrick by his first name.


    It was the first time I had seen Shelton call Patrick by his full name.


    Without looking at Shelton, Patrick kept staring at me and curled up the corner of his mouth,


    revealing a smile, "Uncle Shelton, you have been hiding my woman by your side for five years. How


    come you asked me what I was doing?"


    "She''s not Charlotte Archer! Charlotte Archer is dead!" Shelton looked at the clothes on my body


    and said, "Her clothes are soaked wet. And there aren''t any clothes for women at my house. So I


    brought her here to get Charlotte''s clothes."


    Hearing his words, Patrick had a mocking smile on his face, "Uncle Shelton, do you think I''m a


    fool?"


    "If you don''t believe me, nothing I can do," Shelton said. He helped me to the sofa and bent over to


    take out the spray that he had just bought, saying, "You should leave. I won''t send you off."


    I looked up at Patrick, "Mr. Cowell, I haven''t ever had amnesia. I can tell you with great certainty


    that I didn''t know you at all before. I can''t believe that you, a respectable President of Towering


    High, would do such a thing to me. I think I may have to quit this time."


    "It''s not that I may have to quit."


    "I surely have to quit."


    In fact, no matter how stupid Patrick was, it would be only a matter of time before I was exposed.


    Patrick looked at Shelton. Seeing Shelton squat down to help me deal with the injury on my feet, he


    seemed to have a dull look in his eyes. After a while, he spoke, "Sorry, seeing you wearing her


    clothes, I lost my mind. I willpensate you for this matter. You should recover in these days."


    After that, he turned around and left.


    "Bang!" The door mmed shut. At that moment, I seemed to hear Patrick''s sigh.


    Shelton took out the spray and sprayed it on the wound on my foot. Then he bandaged it for me.


    He got up, looked at my mouth, and frowned slightly. After washing his hands first, he sat down on


    the sofa and said, "I have washed my hand carefully and disinfected them."


    After that, he raised his hand and touched my lips gently.


    It hurt a little. I frowned slightly and put my fingers on my lips. Looking at me, he said, "It''s swollen."


    I could see that besides feeling distressed for me, there was another kind of emotion in Shelton''s


    eyes.


    He raised his hand and grabbed my wrist. His hands were slightly cold. At the same time, he leaned


    forward slightly...


    Bit by bit, he was getting closer and closer to me.


    Seeing that his thin lips were about to be on mine, I subconsciously shrunk back and dodged him,


    "Mr. Shelton."


    Shelton sat upright with a frustrated expression on his face, saying with a wry smile, "If I say that I


    was quite jealous when I saw him kiss you just now, will you believe me?"


    I would believe him.


    In the past few years, I knew how Shelton treated me and took care of me.


    Although I never said anything, even if I was cruel and insensible, I surely could feel his feelings for


    me.


    I lowered my eyes slightly. Shelton raised his hand and gently rubbed my hair, "Sorry, I shouldn''t


    have said so to make you anxious. Over these years, originally, I didn''t want to do anything. I just


    wanted to stay with you. But..." He paused and continued, "If youe back to him, I''m afraid that


    you will..."


    "I won''t." Knowing what Shelton was going to say, I raised my head and looked at him firmly, "It''s


    impossible between Patrick and me."


    "Really?" Shelton looked as gentle as ever, "That''s good. If you want to find a man to be Glenn''s


    father, I hope I can be the first candidate in your heart."


    I lowered my eyes slightly.


    He added, "Although I am inexperienced before, I believe that I will be a good husband and a good


    father."

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    I knew it. I always knew that Shelton would be a good husband as well as a good father.


    However...


    "You are my best choice. But..." Staring at Shelton, I hesitated for a moment and said, "You are so


    good that I want topletely let go of the past before epting you. Otherwise, it is unfair to you."


    Wearing a pair of transparent- framed spectacles, Shelton looked as gentle as ever. Hearing what I


    said, he revealed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    He wasn''t surprised to hear my words at all.


    He reached out and grabbed my hand, passing the warmth on his palm to me. And he shook his


    head gently, "I won''t force you to prioritize me. As long as I''m by your side, I will be fine with it. You


    don''t have to put too much pressure on yourself."


    "You''re always like this. That''s why I wanted to prioritize you."


    I said to Shelton.


    I was no longer a child.


    I surely knew that I had to be with someone


    who deserved my love.


    After that day, Patrick kept his words and didn''t contact me anymore.


    A weekter, after having a morning briefing with Calvin and others, I nned to continue working


    on my design in a smallpartment.


    I was in charge of this project only in City Y. The office space in the Design Institute in City Y was


    limited.


    In the end, they vacated a limited space for me rather than arrange a special office for me.


    Most of the time, I was fine with this. It was just that I couldn''t concentrate with many people around.


    When I held the materials for the morning briefing in my hands and went to the door of the office, I


    saw several designers standing there, looking into the office and whispering to each other.


    "What''s wrong?"


    I walked over and looked into the office as well.


    Unexpectedly, someone was sitting in front of myputer!


    It was Patrick!


    "Why is he here?"


    "He is waiting for me!"


    "As long as I don''t go over to him, he won''t leave."


    Helplessly, I had no choice but to brace myself and walk over to him. Standing in front of my office


    desk, I asked Patrick, "Mr. Cowell, what can I do for you?"


    Patrick looked around and looked up at me, "Do you work on the design here?"


    He had no longer other emotions on his face as he used to do. When he talked to me, he spoke


    formally.


    Feeling slightly relieved in my heart, I nodded.


    "Yes."


    He nodded, stood up, and put his hands in his pockets, saying, "I have prepared a temporary studio


    for you. It''s a two-story studio. You can live upstairs and work downstairs. You can live there while


    working on this project."


    "There''s no need, Mr. Cowell." I subconsciously rejected him.


    Patrick walked two steps outside. Hearing that I refused him, he wasn''t surprised at all. He paused


    and said, "This club is quite important to me. You, the designer, are the most important step and the


    guarantee of the entire project''s sess. For the sake of this project, you deserve to be treated like


    this."


    "Mr. Cowell, I can work on my design here..."


    "OK. Then I will kick these people out so that you can enjoy this office alone."


    As I wanted to refuse, Patrick''s words immediately made me hold myself back.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Institute of Gaden Designing in City Y was located rtively close to the city center.


    It was old, taking up a small-sized area.


    If these designers were kicked out, there surely weren''t any other offices for them.


    Helplessly, I had no choice but topromise, "I''ll go to the office arranged by you hen."


    I packed up my things. Patrick asked his men to move theputer and the documents for me.


    Two hourster, leaving the Institute of Gaden Designing in City Y, I moved to the studio that Patrick


    had prepared for me.


    This studio was quite awesome. It was a two-story building next to the People''s Park of City Y.


    The studio wasn''t quite spacious. But its lighting was quite good.


    There were two big tables on the first floor.


    To be honest, I favored a big table.


    I could put all the documents and pictures on the table. For whatever I needed, I just to rummaged


    for it without fearing that things would fall to the ground.


    There was a separate room next to it. And the tables inside were arranged in a reverse shape.


    At first nce, it was a conference room.


    To tell the truth, this studio was simply too great!


    When I saw it for the first time, I couldn''t hide my satisfaction with it in my heart.


    Behind me, Patrick came over and asked, "Do you like it?"


    The car where his bodyguards sat arrived as well. They moved myputer in and asked, "Where


    should we put thisputer?"


    "Put it here."


    I pointed at therge table and said.


    After that, I turned to say to Patrick, "I like this studio. Thank you so much."


    "Okay." Patrick nodded and looked at me. His eyes were dark and bright. After the bodyguards put


    down theputer and went out, he asked me, "This is mypensation for what happened that


    day."


    "Compensation?"


    I was stunned for a moment. Soon, I remembered what had happened in Shelton''s house that day.


    My face instantly became a little blushed. I walked to the side of myputer hurriedly and said as


    I installed theputer, "Thank you, Mr. Cowell. Just leave the rest to me."


    "It doesn''t matter that I stay here with you for a little longer."


    As Patrick spoke, he walked to the small pantry area where there was a capsule coffee machine.


    He made coffee, took out a ck mug from the cab, and poured the coffee in it. Then he took a


    sip.


    Looking at the coffee cup in his hands, I couldn''t help but ask, "Is it your cup?"


    As far as I knew, Patrick certainly would get a cup and use it casually.


    "Yes." He raised the mug in his hands, "It is my mug. Remember not to let anyone else use it."


    "Mr. Cowell, I don''t think it''s necessary for you to leave your mug here. After all, you won''t have


    much chance toe here."


    I was a little flustered.


    "Could it be that Patrick is going toe here frequently in the future?"


    I suddenly realized that I probably would be the only one here if I worked here on usual days.


    "Well..."


    "I wille here to see how your work is going on asionally." Of course, Patrick read my mind.


    He added, "But what happenedst time won''t happen again. We are just colleagues."


    He spoke quite slowly before he finished his words.


    He seemed to be emphasizing that we were just colleagues.


    "Okay."


    Since Patrick said so, it wouldn''t be appropriate for me to say anything further.


    When I was installing myputer alone and cleaning up my things, he came over and asked me,


    "Do you need my help?"


    "No need. I can do it by myself."


    As I spoke, I deftly installed theputer.


    I turned on theputer.


    After the screen of theputer was lit up, I moved other documents over.


    Seeing me do these things on the side, Patrick suddenly said, "Starting from can you do anything


    well by yourself?"


    I was stunned.


    I turned around to look at him.


    There was a calm expression on his face. I couldn''t tell his intention judging from the look on his


    face. Neither did I know what he meant.


    Fearing that he was trying to trick me into revealing information to him, I thought about it for a


    moment and answered, "I have been like this since I was a child. My parents taught me from an


    early age that I have to count on myself for everything."

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    After I said that, Patrick''s eyes dimmed. Fearing that he would misunderstand me, I smiled slightly


    and added, "Ever since my parents left me, I realized that what they said was right."


    "Your parents..."


    "They died in a flight disaster."


    When I spoke, I had a calm look on my face. I was neither sorrowful nor sad.


    It wasn''t because I wasn''t talking about my own matters.


    Instead, it was because, before this, I had figured out how I should tell others if this matter


    happened to me.


    I thought that with my character, I surely wouldn''t cry or show too much pain.


    Looking at me, Patrick was silent for a long time. Then he said, "Sorry, I didn''t know about this."


    "It''s all right. It is a matter of the past. I have to move on."


    As I put down all the documents in my hands on the table one after another, my cell phone rang.


    It was a call from Calvin.


    I talked to him about some things about the project on the phone.


    When I hung up the phone and looked up again, I saw that Patrick had finished his coffee and that


    he was washing the mug by the sink on the side.


    Seeing this, I was stunned.


    It seemed to be the first time I had seen Patrick washing something by himself.


    His action made me feel sour in my heart.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He and Kelsi should get along with each other well.


    For a man like Patrick, he casually washed his mug after finishing the coffee, showing that he surely


    was on good terms with his wife...


    After washing the mug, he looked up at me.


    I looked away quickly and took out my cell phone, pretending that I was going to make a call.


    However, I couldn''t suppress the sadness in his heart.


    "I have to go now."Patrick''s voice came from the direction of the sink.


    "Okay." I forced a smile and looked at him, "Goodbye, Mr. Cowell."


    He opened the door and left.


    I finally didn''t have to suppress my emotions. Squatting down in the corner little by little, I buried my


    face between my knees.


    My heart was filled with endless regret.


    I indeed shouldn''t havee to City Y.


    Originally, I thought I had let go of him beforeing here. It wasn''t until I saw him that...


    I knew that I didn''t let him go. Instead, it was because I couldn''t see him anymore that I didn''t think


    of him for the time being.


    "The excitement of Nirvana, the urge to enjoy a glorious rebirth..."


    My cell phone rang.


    It was my personal phone number.


    Normally, only two people would call me at this number. One was Ryan Teague. And the other was


    Shelton.


    It was Shelton who was calling me.


    After I picked up the call, Shelton spoke first, "Where are you? I just went to the office you


    mentioned. The staff there said that you had moved to a new studio this morning."


    "Well, Patrick arranged a studio for me. I couldn''t refuse him. So I moved out."


    I wouldn''t hide anything from Shelton.


    I told Shelton the address of this studio.


    Soon, he came with a lunch box.


    After he opened the lunchbox, I saw three dishes inside.


    Admittedly, the dishes cooked by Shelton were quite delicious. When he lived in the studio of Town


    S over these years, even Glenn loved the dishes cooked by him.


    This time, I, who had been confident about my cooking skills, felt that Shelton''s cooking skills were


    much better than mine.


    "You should be hungry. Eat first before doing anything else," Shelton said as he took out the


    tableware wrapped in a handkerchief.


    "Thank you."


    I sat down without being polite to Shelton.


    Holding tableware in my hands, I began to eat.


    Shelton looked around the house, "It''s quite good here. Patrick indeed cares about you."


    "No." I lowered my head and ate the dishes, "I''ll go back to Towan S after this project is done. I


    won''te back here again."


    After I said this, Shelton didn''t say anything for a long time.


    It wasn''t until I looked up at him that he said, "In fact, for the sake of your career, I think you should


    stay here."


    As soon as I heard his words, I got his point. With a look on my face indicating that I had seen


    everything through, I said, "Did my master ask you to be his lobbyist?"


    Shelton was stunned for a moment before nodding, "I indeed can''t hide it from you."


    I lowered my head and ate.


    As a matter of fact, I knew what Ryan was thinking about.


    Besides, it would be more suitable for me to pursue my career in City Y.


    I thought about it for a moment and said, "It''s quite difficult for me to pursue my career here. My


    team isn''t here. The craftsmen all work for my master. If I want to recruit all these people in City Y,


    it''s not like that I can solve it with money."


    To work on this kind of Chinese gardening design, the workers had to be genuinely capable.


    Even if a craftsman educated his disciple, the disciple couldn''t handle everything independently


    within one year or two.


    "That''s true." Shelton nodded.


    I looked at him, pondered on it for a moment, and asked, "Mr. Shelton, where do you want me to


    be?"


    He seemed to be surprised to hear that I would ask for his opinion. Looking at me, he hesitated for


    a moment and said, "If you choose me, I hope you can stay in City Y. Because it is more suitable for


    you to pursue your career in City Y."


    "Choosing you in the end?"


    "I fear that Patrick will make you change your mind. In that case, I would rather you stay away from


    him."


    As soon as Shelton exined to me, I got his point.


    Thinking about what happened just now, I didn''t have any confidence in myself.


    I lowered my head, had another mouthful of rice, and said, "It''s not easy to find a craftsman. Without


    solving this problem. I can''t stay here either."


    In the following days, I basically spent most of my time in the studio.


    With the development of the construction site''s preparation and the construction work, the deadline


    for my gardeningndscape design was around the corner.


    To betterplete the design, I worked more at night. By the time I went to bed every day, it had


    been early in the morning.


    Generally speaking, after I got up, it happened that Shelton woulde here to have lunch with


    me.


    The design drawings from the design institute had been released. The construction on the


    construction site had begun. And a portion of the gardening design on my side got started as well.


    When it came to the gardeningndscape design, Archaic Architecture Sect tended to refer to the


    ancient watering method to nurture the nts. Not only could it prevent water from being ponded


    but it could make the nts grow well-proportionately.


    The drawing of the gardening design was different from those ofmonndscape gardening. The


    worker here simply said that they couldn''t figure out what I was drawing at all.


    However hard I tried to exin to him, he expressed that he didn''t understand my drawings.


    I had no choice but to ask Ryan for help and ask him to send two workers to City Y to help me. At


    least, I should make the workers know what my drawings mean first.


    Ryan agreed quite readily.


    The next day, he sent two old masters to me.


    I went to the airport to pick them up.


    It wasn''t until I arrived at the airport that I realized that Town S was shrouded in a fog, dying the


    ne from taking off by two hours.


    It would be troublesome if I went back. So I simply waited there by the side.


    When I was sitting on the seat and waiting, someone with a familiar voice passed by me.


    It was Kelsi.


    Although I hadn''t seen her for five years, I recognized her at a nce.


    Compared to her looks five years ago, she almost didn''t change. Even her hairstyle was exactly the


    same.


    Wearing a long and light- blue dress, she carried a Himya bag decorated with a lot of


    essories in her hands.


    She seemed to be low-key. In fact, she was of quite a high profile.


    Staring at her closely, I wondered who she would pick up here.


    Kelsi waited in the reception room for a while. Then a young man in a ck T-shirt came out.


    Seeing him, kelsi happily waved her hand.


    The man walked over to her quickly.


    Originally, I thought Kelsi was here to pick up an ordinary friend of hers. However, the next second,


    something that surprised me happened!


    Kelsi and the young man hugged and kissed each other quickly.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    I was taken aback by what I saw.


    They kissed fervently for a long time. Many passers- by couldn''t help but look in their direction.


    However, they unscrupulously kissed each other as if no one were around them.


    Seeing such a scene, I felt that my heart thumping wildly!


    I couldn''t be convinced by what I had seen at all!


    "Why did Kelsi kiss another man?"


    "Did she cheat on Patrick?"


    "Did Patrick know about this?"


    For a moment, I was in a mess on my mind.


    The two of them kissed each other for about two minutes before they parted. With the man


    wrapping his arm around Kelsi''s waist, the two of them snuggled to each other and passed by me.


    They left.


    Seeing Kelsi leave, I had an inexplicable feeling in my heart.


    Kelsi was a characteristic youngdy from a


    rich family. How could she be such a person?


    Who on earth was this man?


    When I was hesitating, my cell phone rang. The workers from Town S had got off the ne.


    I picked them up and arranged for them to rest for one night.


    The next day, I took them to the construction site, asking them to exin how to do the construction


    ording to the design sketch to the workers.


    With the help of these two workers, the construction began smoothly.


    After solving this matter, I felt more strongly that if I wanted to pursue my career in City Y, I had to


    have my good construction team, which was quite important.


    Otherwise, nothing could get started.


    After this matter was resolved, work at ater phase unraveled.


    The two workers stayed in City Y for about two weeks. The workers of the Design Institute of City Y


    were universally arrogant. Fearing that they would bully my workers, I adjusted my schedule


    specifically and went to the construction site to check the situation out from time to time.


    After the two workers left, I continued working on my design sketch.


    However, speaking of the generalndscape design, I had almost got it done.


    I would finish the rest of the stuff in two weeks.


    As for the indoor design, I was only responsible for the main part. And the rest will be handled by


    Calvin''s people.


    In the evening, I continued to work overtime to work on the design sketch.


    At two a.m., I stretched myself and made a cup of coffee, nning to go back to work...


    "Knock. Knock. Knock."


    Someone knocked on the door!


    I was so startled that I almost threw away the coffee cup in my hands!


    "Whowille here sote at night?"


    "Could it be a thief?"


    I hid behind the door alone, quietly covered myself with a quilt, and dared not to speak anything.


    "Knock. Knock. Knock."


    Someone outside kept knocking on the door.


    I held my breath and looked at the cell phone not far away. As I was about to go over there quietly


    to call the police...


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Crack"


    A sound of someone opening the door with a key rang!


    Then, the door opened!


    Standing at the door, I looked at the ck mug next to me and casually picked it up. Seeing


    someonee in, I smashed the mug directly at that person without any deliberation.


    "Crack."


    "Bang!"


    A muffled sound rang, which was coupled with the sound of the mug falling to the ground.


    I looked up again, only to see Patrick covering his forehead and looking at me with a puzzled look


    on his face. He asked, "Why don''t you talk?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Cowell!" I was frightened, wondering how it could be Patrick Cowell. I exined, "I


    didn''t expect you toe to my ce in the middle of the night."


    I looked down and saw that the ck mug with which I smashed at him just now fell to the ground.


    The mug was of good quality. However, its handle and its cup body were separated. And the cup


    body shattering into three or four pieces.


    I squatted down quickly. When I was trying to pick up the broken pieces, Patrick stopped me with


    his hands, "Let me do it. Don''t injure your hand."


    As he said, he bent down, carefully put a few broken pieces in his palm, and threw them into the


    trash can.


    Staring at Patrick, unexpectedly, I thought of the scene where Kelsi was kissing another man.


    "Did he know this?"


    In this case, I didn''t ask Patrick any questions.


    Patrick walked to the side of myputer and looked at the design drawing on it, frowning slightly,


    "What time is it now? Why are you still working?"


    "I''m more used to working at night."


    I exined.


    Hearing this, Patrick didn''t say anything. He pulled out a chair on the side directly and said, "Okay.


    Go on with your work. I''ll be here."


    As he said, he rested his hands on the table and looked at me with a pair of ck eyes closely.


    With him staring at me like this, I couldn''t work at all.


    I had no choice but to save the design drawing. Standing up, I said, "Mr. Cowell, I''m going to bed


    now."


    Hearing my words, patrick didn''t move.


    I had no choice but to go upstairs with two cell phones. While walking, I said, "Mr. Cowell, I''m going


    to have a rest. Please remember to turn off the lights."


    With Patrick downstairs, I dared not to do anything. It wasn''t until I heard him turn off the lights and


    leave and the sound of the car engine came from outside that I let out a sigh of relief.


    Then, I quietly went downstairs and turned myputer on to continue working.


    By the time I came to my senses, it had been early in the morning.


    I saved the documents and went upstairs to wash my face and brush my teeth. When I was about to


    go to bed, the sound of a car suddenly came from outside the door.


    The surroundings of the studio had always been quiet.


    The sound of the car came from far to near and stopped at the door sounded particrly clear.


    "Who''sing?"


    "Shelton surely won''te back at this time."


    When I stood at theer of the stairs, someone knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?"


    As I tidied up my hair, I went downstairs.


    After a while, I heard Patrick''s voiceing from outside the door, "It''s me."


    His voice was like a time bomb.


    "Why is he here?"


    However, now that he, an investor, was standing at the door. I had no choice but to go downstairs


    and open the door for him.


    I opened the door, only to see that although he stood at the door by himself, there was a van


    parking behind him.


    Several workers were unloading something over there.


    "This is..."


    "To prevent you from staying up and working at night, I will work here from today onwards."


    As Patrick spoke, he directly entered the studio.


    I, who hadn''t slept for the entire night, was in a daze. It took me a few seconds to realize what


    Patrick''s words meant!


    I rushed up to her and stood in front of him, blocking him, "You can''t stay here!" "Why not?"


    He looked down at me.


    The look in his eyes didn''t change.


    But I realized that I had forgotten to change my voice again.


    At this moment, I was slow on the draw. After thinking about it carefully for a while, I said, "Mr.


    Cowell, you know that I live here. If you, a man, are here as well, it will cause me a lot of


    inconveniences."


    "I will only be here during the day." Patrick said disapprovingly, "Besides, if you want to rest, stay


    upstairs. Unless there''s a fire or an earthquake, I won''t go upstairs."


    "Mr. Cowell, I don''t have any private space if you do so."


    "Private space?" Hearing what I said, Patrick, who originally had a faint expression on his face,


    became somewhat unhappy and looked down at me, "Could it be that you spend the night with


    another man here?"


    "Of course not."


    I knew that with my current state, I surely couldn''t defeat Patrick verbally.


    I could only let him have his way first. After I woke up and became sobered, I would figure out a


    solution and asked him to leave.


    Later on, I understood that once Patrick entered my studio, no way I could kick him out.


    It was a pity that I didn''t know about this at that time.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    That day, I seemed to have a nightmare during the daytime.


    At arge table on the first floor of the studio, I sat on one side. And Patrick sat on the other side.


    To prevent him from finding out that I had stayed up all night, I drank two cups of coffee in a row. By


    noon, although my eyes were open, my brain was almost out of function.


    With a mouse in my hands, I clicked on theputer screen haphazardly.


    In the end, I couldn''t hold on any longer. Looking up at Ji Patrick and seeing that he was


    concentrating on his work, I rested on the table and fell asleep.


    When I woke up again, the sky outside the window was stillpletely dark.


    I glimpsed at the clock on the wall stating that it was close to 5 p.m.


    Sitting on the bed, I was in a daze for a long time. Then I remembered what had happened before I


    fell asleep. I was resting on the table. Howe I was lying on the bed on the second floor now?


    Also, speaking of the clothes on my body...


    It had been changed again!


    "The situation this time surely was unlikely to be as what Shelton saidst time."


    "Could it be that..."


    My mind was in a mess.


    In fact, Patrick had seen every part of my body before. However, it was because of this that I was


    even more panicked.


    I was afraid that Patrick might have discovered something.


    I got up in a daze. After taking a bath, I nned to go downstairs and brew a cup of coffee.


    Thinking that I was here alone, I went downstairs wearing a long T-shirt.


    The lights downstairs had been turned off.


    I went to the side of the coffee machine in the darkness. As I was about to put a coffee capsule into


    the coffee machine...


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, someone stretched out his arms behind me and hugged me!


    He bit my earlobe!


    "Ah!" I was scared out of my wits!


    Then, Patrick''s somewhat muddy voice rang from behind, "If another man sees you dressed like


    this, I''ll be angry."


    "I didn''t know you were here!" I struggled in his arms.


    Holding me in his arms quite tightly, Patrick touched my body up and down restlessly. And his hot


    breath sprayed on my neck from behind.


    "You had been sleeping from this afternoon to the evening. I was worried about you." As he said, he


    directly held my waist from behind and threw me on the sofa behind!


    With my face down, I turned around, only to see that he had pressed himself on me.


    He pressed me down tightly.


    "Let me go! Mr. Cowell!" Although I struggled, his action made my body change.


    This change was just like the memory of my body. As long as I touched him, even if I didn''t need to


    do anything, my body would respond to him.


    Apparently, Patrick noticed this characteristic as well. He raised his head slightly, pressed his face


    close to me, and said, "Look! Your body is more affectionate than your."


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about?" With my hands being controlled by him, I said


    reluctantly, "Mr. Cowell, you have a wife. If you do this to me now, will you be worthy of your wife?"


    "My wife?" Patrick looked at me and said seriously, "Charlotte, if I say that before I married her, I


    made an agreement with her and that I did so mainly to protect you, will you believe me?"


    He called me Charlotte.


    I knew that when he changed clothes for me yesterday, he surely had studied my body carefully and


    confirmed that I was Charlotte, making him do so to me now.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t want to go back to the past.


    Hearing his words, I calmed down, hooked my lips, and said with a smile, "Mr. Cowell, let''s put the


    fact that I am not the woman you love aside for the time being. You said that you married a woman


    to protect another woman just now. It''s the funniest joke I''ve ever heard."


    "I know that you won''t believe it." Without any lights in the studio, Patrick was against the light. I


    couldn''t see his expression clearly. But I could feel the regret in his voice. He said, "I admit that I


    was confused at that time. However, the pain you suffered before intimidated me. Even so, I didn''t


    want to make you a caged canary and make you live under my surveince and protection 24 hours


    a day. I knew that even if I did this, you wouldn''t be reluctant."


    In his opinion, his words seemed to make sense.


    It was a pity that I was no longer a silly girl, as I used to be five years ago. Looking at him, I


    sneered, "Mr. Cowell, stop deceiving yourself. You think that the grass on the other side is greener.


    Otherwise, what makes you think that Charlotte needs your protection and Kelsi doesn''t need it?


    Aren''t you worried that she will be targeted after you marry her?"


    I found his words so ridiculous.


    I indeed couldn''t understand how I had been cheated by such a clumsy lie from Patrick five years


    ago.


    Something probably was wrong with my brain back then.


    "Regarding her.." Patrick paused and said, "I knew that nothing would happen to her."


    His voice indicated that he was somewhat diffident.


    I suddenly felt that he was ridiculous.


    See? Patrick couldn''t even make his words reasonable.


    Pushing Patrick hard, I said, "Mr. Cowell, I am Jta Nn rather than Charlotte Archer. Please


    be clear-headed. If you want to find someone to rece your ex- girlfriend, you shouldn''t target your


    future aunt!"


    "Auntie?" Patrick stared at me. It was in midsummer. However, when he said this, I couldn''t help but


    shiver.


    However, if I indeed got married, there was a high chance that I would marry Shelton.


    Now that I said so, I intended to draw a clear line with Patrick.


    "Yes, regarding my rtionship with Shelton... Um!"


    Before I could finish my words, he kissed my lips again!


    The faint smell of tobo, which was mixed with his breath, was all over my mouth crazily!


    "No!"


    I tried my best to push him. However, he continued what he was doing.


    The small sofa couldn''t satisfy him. Patrick directly lifted me up on his shoulders and went upstairs!


    "Ah! Put me down!"


    "Patrick Cowell, you''re crazy!"


    "Let me go! If you touch me today, I will sue you for raping me!"


    However hard I shouted, Patrick didn''t pay any attention to me.


    I found that the fact that nobody was around this studio became a drawback.


    No matter how hard I shouted, nobody would be attracted here.


    As soon as he got to the second floor, he saw a bed right away. I, who had gotten up just now, didn''t


    have time to fold up the quilt.


    He directly threw me on the bed and quickly pressed himself on me. Looking at me, he said, "Yes. If


    you sue me, I will go to jail. Anyway, I owe you. As long as you sue me, I will never fight back."


    Every word of his rang in my ears.


    I stood there and forgot to struggle for a while.


    Patrick held me in his arms with his thin lips pressing against my ear, saying, "Give yourself to me. I


    haven''t made love with anyone for five years."


    "What is it?"


    I was in a daze. I couldn''t understand his words for a while.


    However, the boiling-hot object on my lower abdomen made mee to my senses.


    "Could it bethat he..."


    "Give yourself to me." As Patrick spoke, he buried his head in the pit of my neck. As his hot breath


    sprayed out, I felt a little thirsty.


    My reasoning was gone bits by bits.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    "No." Lying there, I felt that the feeling I was familiar with was all over my body.


    I knew that if I made a littlepromise...


    What would happen next would be beyond my imagination


    "Give me some time. I''ll divorce Kelsi. We will be together in the future. Never should we get


    separated."


    Patrick held me in his arms with powerful strength.


    His tone and what he had said couldn''t be more familiar to me. It was a pity I was no longer as


    dumb as I had been five years ago.


    "Mr. Cowell, I''m Jta Nn."


    I said word by word.


    I warned myself in my heart repeatedly that I couldn''t make apromise and that never should I!


    I surely couldn''tpromise.


    I used to be in between Caroline and Patrick in such a ridiculous way.


    Now, I didn''t want to be ridiculous again.


    Patrick didn''t understand the meaning of my


    words. He held me in his arms and said to me, "It doesn''t matter who you are. I know you are


    Charlotte Archer, which is enough."


    "Am I Charlotte Archer?"


    "Patrick Cowell, you are wrong."


    "I''m no longer myself anymore."


    However, I didn''t reveal my true thoughts as I was being held in his arms. The gap between my


    strength and that of his and what had once happened made me realize that...


    If he wanted to make love with me, no way I could resist.


    So, I simplyy there. "Mr. Cowell, if you want to f**k me, do as you wish. After all, I can''t resist.


    However, after that, I will go to the police and sue you for raping me."


    Patrick had been flirting with me.


    He tried to get my body ready for making love.


    However, hearing my words, he paused what he was doing and looked at me.


    It was almost six a.m.


    The sky was turning bright.


    Little by little, the light came in through the window on the second floor. And I could see Patrick''s


    face.


    He had a stunned look on his face. Looking at me with his dark eyes, he seemed to be shrouded in


    profound sadness.


    He just looked at me like that.


    I looked at him. Comparing with him, I had a faint expression on my face. Or, I looked determined.


    I was gambling.


    I was betting on his self-esteem as a man.


    We confronted each other in this way. Patrick raised his arm and touched my face up and down


    repeatedly with his big palm.


    He touched me lightly and softly.


    It was like he was touching the most precious thing to him in the world.


    When his hand swept past my eyshes, they trembled slightly. But I didn''t close my eyes.


    In this way, he gently caressed my whole face with his hand, arousing and enlivening every part of


    my face.


    He smiled bitterly, "It''s okay. I can wait. As long as you don''t belong to another man, I can wait."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "I am waiting for you to forgive me, believe me, and go back to my side."


    After Patrick finished his words, he got up from the bed and went to the bathroom.


    Then I heard the sound of his turning on the shower head.


    Sitting on the bed, I was stunned for a long time. I didn''t even know clearly how on earth I felt.


    "Am I disappointed or lost?"


    "I dare not to ponder on it further."


    "I made up my mind. Isn''t it the best thing that he won''t touch me?"


    I got up and changed my clothes before Patrick came out.


    I made up my bed and went downstairs.


    Sitting in front of theputer, I found that Shelton had texted me yesterday.


    His text read, "I have to do an operation today. I won''t go to your studio to apany you at noon.


    Remember to have lunch by yourself."


    What a coincidence.


    Shelton used toe here every day. But he hadn''t shown up yesterday.


    If Shelton hade here yesterday, what would have happened?


    I dared not to be certain.


    However, Shelton''s visit would undoubtedly be the best way to drive Patrick out.


    I nced at my watch. Fearing that Shelton would be sleeping, I decided to send him a text this


    morning.


    I turned on theputer. Patrick went downstairs as soon as I clicked open the software.


    Wearing the same clothes as yesterday, he didn''t tie his tie. Draping his shirt on his body roughly,


    he only buttoned three or four buttons without tying the shirt with his belt.


    The neckline was wide open, revealing a sturdy pectoral muscr line.


    Her hair hadn''t been dried yet. And the water drops fell on his shirt all the way down his short hair,


    drop by drop.


    I hadn''tpletely suppressed my desire which had been aroused by Patrick just now. For some


    reason, in my eyes, this scene actually looked infinitely tempting.


    I couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    Noticing my imperceptible move, he looked at me with a faint and ambiguous smile in his dark eyes.


    Walking to my side, he picked up a suit jacket hanging on the side and said, "I''ll go back and


    change my clothes. I''lle backter."


    "No need, Mr. Cowell." I quickly stood up. "Mr. Cowell, I promise you that I won''t stay upte in the


    future. You don''t have toe here."


    Hanging his suit jacket on his right forearm, he stood at the door and looked at me with a


    mysterious smile in his eyes, "Your words don''t count at all."


    After that, he opened the door and left.


    Sitting in front of theputer, I wasn''t in a mood to work at all.


    Thinking that Patrick woulde backter, I was in a psychological mess.


    Regarding what happened today, even though I had made it once, no way that I couldn''t be so lucky


    every time.


    Helplessly, I called Shelton.


    I told him what had happened yesterday and today.


    Hearing me out over the phone, Shelton was silent for a while before saying, "I know. I know how to


    persuade him."


    "Really?"


    Hearing Shelton''s words, I was a little happy in my heart.


    "Yes." Over the phone, Shelton said in a rxed tone, "I''m d that you told me about this matter.


    What you have to do is to cooperate with me."


    "To cooperate with you? How should I?"


    Shelton''s words made me, who was originally rxed, put on my guard for no reason.


    "You''ll know it at noon." After Shelton finished his words, he paused and said, "Sorry, I''m going to


    attend a meeting here. I''ll hang up first."


    "Alright."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, good girl, wait for me at noon."


    Shelton''s voice sounded as warm and gentle as usual.


    Looking at the homepage of my cell phone in my hands, I felt a faint uneasiness in my heart.


    I always felt that Shelton would tell Patrick something astonishing today.


    I had fallen asleep at noon the day before. Now, I was so hungry that my stomach was growling.


    I went out and bought breakfast at a nearby pancake stall. After finishing breakfast, I drank a cup of


    coffee.


    As I was about to work, Patrick came back.


    What surprised me was that instead of wearing a suit today, he wore a pair of darkcolored jeans


    paired with a white shirt.


    He didn''t even have hair spray on his hair.


    Wearing like this, he waspletely different from what he used to be.


    Unexpectedly, he looked much more approachable.


    Patrick looked at me and slightly curled up his lips, "I''m back."


    Hearing his words, I felt a little sour in my heart.


    Patrick used to say so to me when he returned home. Hearing him say so once again, I felt as if I


    had traveled back in time.


    I opened my mouth slightly and didn''t respond to him in the end.


    Instead, I continued to look at the screen and work.


    Seeing that I didn''t respond, Patrick wasn''t angry. Instead, he walked up to me and said, "You broke


    my coffee cupst time. Shouldn''t youpensate me with a new one?"


    Looking up, I was stunned for a moment. Then, I took out my cell phone decisively, "Yes, Mr.


    Cowell, what you said is right. I''ll order the same mug online for you now."

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    As soon as I clicked opened an online shopping application, Patrick covered my hand with his


    slender fingers, "I have to get a mug now."


    Looking up at him, I didn''t get his point.


    He paused for a while and continued, "Apany me to buy one outside."


    "Mr. Cowell, I have work to do."


    I decisively refused with no deliberation.


    He, who seemed to have guessed that I would say so, blurted, "I will dy the deadline for you."


    I knew that Patrick surely wouldn''t give up with ease before he got a mug.


    I just had to apany him to buy a mug.


    ncing the time, I found that it was 10 a.m. sharp. If I went out with him, I probably could bump


    into Shelton visiting me here.


    "Alright."


    I agreed.


    Patrick drove me to an independent shop near the studio.


    Entering the shop, I found that it was a high-


    end shop for cutlery only.


    The tablewares inside the shop were ced in series, one after another.


    Seeing Patricke in, a female manager immediately walked up to greet him, "Mr. Cowell, are


    you here to check the tablewares today?" When she saw me, she quickly added, "Were you here to


    choose the tablewares with your wife today?"


    Hearing the manager''s words, I saw that Patrick curled up his mouth slightly.


    "No. I''m one of the subordinates of Mr. Cowell."


    I exined to the manager hurriedly in case she would continue to address me wrong.


    Hearing my correction, Patrick didn''t seem to be in a foul mood. Instead of exining, he said to the


    manager, "I want to buy a pair of coffee cups."


    A pair of coffee cups.


    Even a fool would get Patrick''s point.


    Hearing Patrick''s words, the female manager nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, I understand!"


    "I don''t need any coffee cup," I exined to the female manager as I looked at Patrick.


    "It is one of the employee benefits."


    Patrick said disapprovingly.


    At this time, the female manager had asked the clerk to bring three sets of coffee cups to us.


    Among them, two sets of coffee cups were white. And only one set was of ck and red color,


    respectively.


    They looked quite conspicuous.


    The three sets of coffee cups were all designed in a quite simple and elegant way. Only a small part


    on them could show that they were cups for a couple.


    Patrick looked at me and asked, "Which set do you like?"


    "Mr. Cowell, I''ll use a mug. Giving me a highgrade bone China cup will be a waste."


    I said calmly.


    Only the richdies would drink their afternoon tea with a high-grade bone China cup.


    Seeing that I refused, he rested his hand on the set of cups, which were of ck and red color


    respectively, and asked, "What do you think of this pair?"


    "Mr. Cowell, it is up to you."


    Standing on the side, I said.


    "Okay, I like this set." Patrick rested his hand on the set of cups which were of ck and red color


    respectively.


    Seeing the scene, the manager quickly praised, "Mr. Cowell, you indeed have good taste. This set


    is the new arrival this year. And it is a limited edition."


    As she spoke, she ordered the clerk to pack them.


    Someone took away the cups. After that, Patrick asked, "See if you need anything else. How about


    buying them together?"


    "No need, Mr. Cowell." I said without hesitation, "I will go back to Town S after I finish this project. I


    don''t need to buy anything."


    Hearing what I said, Patrick, who seemed to be in a good mood, had a somewhat gloomy look on


    his face.


    As he looked at me with her dark eyes, there seemed to be some mncholy in them.


    After a long while, he said, "Talk about this matterter."


    At this moment, the manager came over. She, who seemed to have sensed from a distance that


    Patrick and I were both in a grim mood, dared not to approach us too closely.


    She stood far away from us.


    Patrick and I roughly walked around the spacious store.


    To tell the truth, the porcin in this store looked quite beautiful. Most of them were white with


    decorations on them.


    They looked quite grand.


    If it were in the past, I surely would buy a lot of them and took them home.


    Unfortunately, I was no longer what I used to be.


    By the time Patrick and I went to the counter to pay the bill, a set of cups had been packed and put


    in a bag.


    After paying the bill, the manager handed the cups to us and said, "The cups have good


    implications. Cups for a couple means that the lovers will be together for a lifetime."


    "Mr. Cowell, please remember to gift your wife with this."


    I said in a low voice.


    Hearing my words the manager had an upset look on her face and said nothing more.


    In fact, I was puzzled, wondering how could anyone in City Y was ignorant of the fact that Kelsi was


    Patrick''s wife.


    If they knew about it, howe the female manager would have said these words? Could it be that


    they thought that it was quitemon for the rich to have an affair?


    On the way back to the studio, Patrick asked, "What would you like for lunch?"


    As expected, he asked me such a question.


    I said decisively, "Shelton will send my lunch to the studio."


    "Then he doesn''t have to do so in the future."


    Patrick immediately answered.


    The atmosphere in the car became much more gloomy.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Seeing that the situation came to such an extent, I said decisively, "Mr. Cowell, what exactly do you


    want to do? You have a wife. And I''m not your ex- girlfriend. What is the point of your pestering me


    like this?"


    Holding the steering wheel with his lean an powerful hands, Patrick looked ahead.


    He didn''t answer me.


    It wasn''t until the car parked next to a restaurant that he looked at me and said, "Since I''ve found


    out that you are Charlotte Archer, no one can change my mind. It doesn''t have anything to do with


    who you are."


    After that, he got out of the car, walked to my side quickly, and opened the door to the passenger''s


    seat for me.


    I hesitated for a moment and got out of the car in the end.


    It happened that a taxi drove over.


    I stopped the taxi and directly got in.


    Patrick didn''t stop me from doing that. Instead, he stood on the side and looked at me.


    But I couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    I went back to the studio.


    Soon, Shelton arrived.


    Holding arge lunch box in his hands, he came in, looked around, and asked, "Where is he?"


    "He wanted to take me for lunch. I took a cab and came back by myself."


    After I said that, I found that Shelton looked a little disappointed.


    He opened the lunchbox and ced a few dishes on the table. Then the fragrance of the food


    wafted into my nose.


    Sitting down and looking at the four delicious dishes in front of me, I couldn''t help but swallow, "Mr.


    Shelton, the dishes you brought look delicious at a nce. I can''t live without you."


    Hearing my words, Shelton looked somewhat frustrated, "Unexpectedly, it''s my cooking that you


    can''t live without."


    "How can you say so?" I picked up the chopsticks and took a bite of the dishes first, "Other men


    can''t cook as well as you do."


    Besides cooking, Shelton was capable of more things.


    And he could take good care of me. I didn''t need to force myself to grow up by his side.


    Originally, I thought that Patrick wouldn''te here.


    However, as soon as I had two mouthfuls of dishes, the door of the studio was opened.


    Turning around, I saw Patrick standing at the door. Seeing Shelton and me, his profound eyes


    seemed to be covered with a thinyer of ice.


    Curling up the corner of his mouth slightly, he said, "Uncle Shelton, you''re so considerate."


    Shelton looked at Patrick. This time, with a gloomy look on his face, Shelton said, "It''s not shameful


    to cook for my beloved woman."


    I was stunned.


    I didn''t expect Shelton to be so straightforward.


    Patrick came in. With my back to him, I could feel Patrick walking behind me. Before I could look


    back, I felt that Patrick rested his hand on my shoulder and said, "Uncle Shelton, it happens that I


    want to inform you that I''m going to chase Jta formally."


    As he spoke, I stood up at the same time and shook off his hand. Standing close to Shelton, I said


    coldly, "I am not avable for a married man."

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Looking at me, Patrick paused and said, "I failed you before, but I will try to do better and let you


    know that my love is not..."


    "Patrick, I have a child with Jta."


    Before Patrick could finish his words, Shelton interrupted him.


    Hearing his words, both Patrick and I were frightened!


    I looked at Shelton in surprise.


    "How could he tell Patrick about Glenn''s existence?"


    "If Patrick knew that I was pregnant with his child back then, he surely wouldn''t let me go!"


    Before I spoke, Patrick said first, "Do you think I will believe your words?"


    There was a hint of contempt in his tone.


    He was mocking Shelton for making such a clumsy joke.


    Shelton wasn''t surprised. He continued, "It''s not you who hurt her before but me."


    "Forget it."


    Although I didn''t know what Shelton was going to say, I interrupted him hypocritically.


    Since Patrick didn''t believe Shelton''s words, Shelton should stop talking about my child anymore.


    However, Shelton continued, "I met Jta five years ago. I went on a business trip to City S and


    met Jta at a bar. After we had a one- night, I only left her a phone number that day..."


    "Stop it!"


    I finally knew what Shelton was going to do. I cooperated with him and said, pretending to be angry,


    "You don''t have to tell him about our past."


    "Without telling him the ins and outs, he won''t believe me." Shelton patted me and looked at Patrick,


    "Jta called meter. I was undergoing an operation. So I failed to pick up her call. It wasn''t until


    I saw she brought a child with her that I realized..."


    "When did it happen? How old is the child?"


    Patrick looked straight at me.


    As he spoke, he lookedpulsively angry.


    Shelton answered for me, "He''s four years old this year."


    "Four years old..." Patrick lowered his head and calcted by himself. Suddenly, he rushed over,


    grabbed my hand, and asked, "You left four years and a half ago. So you were pregnant at that


    time, weren''t you? The child is mine, right?"


    I was shocked!


    I looked up at Patrick.


    There was irrepressible joy and ecstasy on his face!


    He suddenly hugged me. "Don''t lie to me. It''s my child, right?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "No, it''s not."


    I pushed him away. And my voice was cold and determined.


    Shelton pulled me to his side, sheltered me behind him, and said to Patrick, "Patrick, I''ve been


    thinking of getting Jta back over the years. She''s not Charlotte Archer. You''ve hurt Charlotte.


    Don''t hurt Kelsi now."


    "Shut up!" Patrick scolded him and looked at me, "No way! The child is mine. No one can take my


    child away!"


    "The child isn''t yours."


    Shelton looked at him calmly.


    "No way!" Patrick didn''t believe his words at all. He questioned closely, "Where is the child? Where


    is our child?"


    He wanted to get close to me. Shelton stopped him, saying, "Patrick..."


    "Get out of my way!" Patrick directly grabbed Shelton''s cor and said, "You f**king knew that she


    was pregnant with my child. But you still took her away. Now she gave birth to my child. Howe


    you dare to say it''s your baby? How dare you!"


    After that, he was going to beat Shelton!


    Shelton focused on protecting me.


    Patrick punched Shelton in the face twice. But Shelton didn''t fight back!


    I looked at Shelton''s swollen face and then at Patrick''s unreasonable look, intending to stop Patrick.


    But I couldn''t stop Patrick at all.


    I was so angry that I picked up the red cup on the table and smashed it directly on the ground!


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud sound.


    In an instant, it was smashed into pieces!


    Patrick finally stopped beating Shelton. He looked at me, looking stunned.


    "Patrick Cowell, what on earth are you trying to do?" In the end, Patrick was willing to hear me out. I


    spoke, "I''m not Charlotte Archer! How many more times do I have to emphasize this? Something is


    wrong with your brain, right? You can live in the past. However, why did you have to connect


    someone irrelevant to your past!"


    "I don''t want to hear any other words from you! Yes, I conceived the child after Shelton and I both


    got drunk and had a one- night stand. Even so, each life has the right to live in the world. What does


    the fact that I gave birth to him have anything to do with you?" "Besides, you keep saying that you


    will love me. How self-righteous are you? What kind of charm does a man like you have? You are


    selfconceited, childish, and self-righteous! I''d only be crazy to fall in love with you."


    I stood there. Disregarding what Patrick said, I voiced out what I thought in my mind hysterically.


    "That''s right. I used to be out of my mind."


    "Only in this way could I fall for him."


    Patrick stood where he was and looked at me in a daze. For a moment, he didn''t say a word.


    "Jta..."


    Seeing me like this, Shelton seemed to be scared as well.


    Standing there, I thought of Kelsi''s matter and continued, "If you think that you don''t get along with


    your wife, divorce her. And if you think she is good, cherish her. You can do whatever you want,


    which has nothing to do with me! Why do you have to implicate me? When you divorce your wife


    and implicate me inexplicably, others will think I am a mistress. I will be the only one that is innocent


    then!"


    I spoke with great efforts.


    I wanted to draw a clear line between Patrick and me.


    Patrick looked at me. After confirming that I wouldn''t say anything further, he asked, "Do you hate


    me so much?"


    "Yeah, I hate you. I will never fall for a man like you."


    After I finished speaking, Patrick lookedpletely stunned.


    He looked at me with his ck and profound eyes.


    I curled up the corner of my mouth, revealing a smile instead.


    Without a mirror, I knew how coquettish my smile was.


    I hoped that I could ask Patrick, "How does it feel like to be judged by others like this?"


    "Do you hurt?"


    When Patrick told me so back then...


    I was in so much pain in my heart...


    Patrick stood where he was for a long time. Finally, with his body trembling, he went to the side and


    picked up a broom.


    "What are you going to do?"


    I was so scared that I rushed over to him, fearing that he would hit others.


    Unexpectedly, Patrick said, "The cup is in pieces. I''ll help you clean it up before leaving.


    I won''te here again."


    I was stunned.


    "Let me do it."


    As Shelton spoke, he took the broom over from Patrick''s hand and swept the cup fragments on the


    floor.


    Instead of refusing, Patrick handed the broom to Shelton.


    He raised his head and looked at me. The look in his eyes was so cold that there wasn''t a trace of


    warmth or emotion in them.


    he just nced at me.


    After that, he turned around and left.


    The moment when Patrick closed the door and left, with great pain in my heart, I stood where I was,


    sensing an impulse to rush out to hug him.


    However, I couldn''t do that.


    I bent down to pick up therge cup fragments. identally, a piece of porcin pierced my hand.


    My bright blood fell on the red porcin fragment.


    They fused together.


    "Howe you injure your hand?"


    As I was looking at the broken porcin in front of me in a daze, Shelton came over and noticed


    that. Then he quickly helped me up.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    "I''m fine." I lowered my eyes and looked at the wound on my hand.


    I was in so much pain in my heart.


    So I couldn''t even feel the paining from my fingers.


    Shelton took out a band-aid from his pocket, stuck it on my wound, and scolded me, "You''re a


    designer. A designer values her hand as much as her appearance. Howe you say you are


    fine?"


    I lowered my head slightly.


    Shelton seemed to sense that I was in a bad mood and patted me on my head, "Could it be that you


    can''t get him out of your mind?"


    I didn''t speak. Neither did my expression change in the slightest.


    However, I couldn''t deceive myself in my heart.


    Shelton took me into his arms and patted me gently on my back, "I know that I am not him and that I


    can''t be him. But I will do everything I can to treat you well. I will be wholly devoted to you all my


    life."


    To me, what he had said was the best


    promise.


    He would treat me whole-heartedly all over his life.


    What Shelton had said to me seemed to be mocking me and Patrick.


    Another woman was always between me and Patrick.


    That was the reason our rtionship was soplicated and embarrassing.


    Shelton could always persuade me to let Patrick go.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I was in Shelton''s arms.


    I felt warm in his arms, as if I were bathed in the warm sunshine at the end of summer and early


    autumn which would never burn me.


    I thought that Shelton probably was the best ending for me.


    I made up my mind and wrapped my arms around Shelton''s waist, saying, "Give me some time. I


    surely will get him out of my mind."


    "Okay. I''m not in a hurry."


    After Shelton finished speaking, I felt that he kissed my head.


    It was a light kiss.


    My body trembled slightly. But I didn''t refuse.


    When Shelton was clearing up the broken pieces on the ground, I looked in the direction of the


    ck coffee cup and thought for a moment, nning to put it on a cab on the side.


    "If Patrickes here in the future, then..."


    "Oh, yes. He said that he wouldn''te here again."


    With the ss hanging in mid- air, I didn''t know whether I should pick it up or put it down.


    "This is Patrick''s cup, right? I''ll give it to him when I have time."


    Shelton came over, took the cup over from my hand, and put it back in the box where the cup had


    been ced.


    He could always read my mind.


    It wasn''t until I saw the swelling on his face that I realized that Patrick had beaten him up just now. I


    walked over to him and touched his face, asking with concern, "Does it hurt? I''ll help you relieve


    your pain with ice."


    The refrigerator in the studio had an icemaker in it.


    Fetching some ice out of the refrigerator, I put some ice in Shelton''s handkerchief he brought with


    him and relieved his pain with coldpresses.


    With Shelton sitting on the couch, I sat on the side and carefully helped him relieved his pain with


    the ice.


    Seeing that he was frowning slightly, I quickly took the ice patch away, "Sorry, I will be gentler."


    "It doesn''t hurt. I just want to see if you will feel sorry for me." Shelton looked at me. Through the


    lens, I could see his gentle and bright eyes.


    Hearing what he said, I was somewhat blushed.


    Then, I put the ice on his face bit by bit.


    However, it was summer. The ice melted soon, drenching the handkerchief. Cold water drops


    dripped from inside.


    "I''m going to get some more ice."


    I got up and went to the sink and poured out the ice in the handkerchief. Then I went to the side of


    the refrigerator, nning to get some more ice...


    Shelton suddenly came over, wrapped his hands around my waist, and rested his chin on my


    shoulder.


    "Mr. Shelton..."


    I, who was stunned for a moment, stopped moving.


    "Call me Shelton." His voice rang in my ear, "In the past, I gave everything to Patrick. However, from


    now on, regarding your matter, I won''t make apromise to him in the slightest."


    The man''s voice was as gentle as ever.


    However, there was determination in it.


    I hesitated for a moment and shouted, "Well, Shelton, I''ll call you like this in the future."


    It was time for me to let go of the past and embrace the future.


    "Coming out of the cocoon in excitement, I feel an urge to enjoy a wonderful re-birth..."


    When he was holding me in his arms, my cell phone rang.


    Besides Shelton, only Ryan would reach me via this number.


    With Shelton being here, it surely was Ryan who was calling me.


    "Could it be that something had happened to Glenn?"


    I nervously broke away from Shelton''s arms and went over to pick up my cell phone.


    "Mom."


    As soon as the call was connected, a childish voice rang over the phone.


    "Glenn? Why didn''t you go to school?" It was Thursday today. By rights, Glenn should go to the


    kindergarten.


    Hearing my words, Glenn over the phone said unhappily at once, "I have got a cough today. So


    Grandpa Ryan asked for a leave for me."


    The little guy pretended to cough as he spoke.


    Hearing his voice, I knew that this little guy surely didn''t want to go to kindergarten. Ryan, who


    spoiled him, surely would help him make up a lie.


    Frowning, I said, "If you catch a cold, then..."


    "Mom, when are youing back? I miss you so much." Glenn, of course, knew that I was going to


    teach him a lesson. His voice, which was originally childish, was choking now, showing that he was


    about to cry.


    Despite knowing that he was pretending, I knew that he surely was somewhat sincere. After all,


    ever since his childhood, I had never been absent from his side for such a long time.


    I frowned and said, "I will go back in two or three weeks at most. Be good."


    "Two to three weeks... Mommy, don''t you want me anymore?"


    Over the phone, Glenn made a fuss again.


    "Mommy..."


    "Let me handle him."


    When I was about to talk to Glenn, Shelton reached out his hand and pressed the speaker-mode


    button.


    He said to the phone, "Glenn, your mother is now with Uncle Shelton. And we will go back to see


    you together in a few weeks, okay?"


    "Uncle Shelton?" Hearing Shelton''s voice, Glenn immediately became obedient. After a moment of


    silence, he said, "Well, Uncle Shelton, then I''ll let my mom be with you."


    "Yes, rest assured to let her be with me."


    "Then you have to keep our agreement on your mind."


    "Don''t worry."


    The two of them hung up the call after a few words with each other.


    After hanging up the phone, I looked at Shelton suspiciously. "What did you promise him?"


    "Nothing. It''s just an agreement between men." Shelton looked at me with an ambiguous smile in


    his gentle eyes.


    He raised his hand and patted my head, "Go back to work. I''ll go back with you and see Glenn after


    a while."


    "Okay."


    I didn''t ask how Shelton would treat his face.


    After he returned to the hospital, he surely knew how to deal with it.


    As soon as I sat down and turned on theputer, Shelton walked back and stood beside me,


    saying, "Don''t stay upte. Or I''lle here and check on you every night as well."


    Before I could speak, Shelton added, "Or do you want me toe here and see you every night?"


    His words made my facepletely red. I said, "No need. I will go to bed on time."


    He sighed softly and patted me on my head, "Well, then I''ll go first."


    With that, he left.


    Looking at Shelton''s back, I felt somewhat disturbed in my heart.


    If I decided to be with Shelton, at this age, I would inevitably be more intimate with Shelton.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a little confused in my heart.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    A weekter, I almost finished thendscape gardening design. Aftermunicating with Calvin, I


    could get the indoor design started.


    Speaking of indoor design, I was only in charge of a small part of it.


    It would take me two weeks to finish it.


    That afternoon, as soon as I came out of the Institute of Architecture Design, I saw Shelton standing


    at the entrance.


    Standing against the sun, he, who wore a white shirt, looked handsome and warm.


    When we had lunch together, I told him I woulde here in the afternoon. I didn''t expect that he


    woulde here to wait for me.


    Walking up to him quickly, I asked, "Howe you are waiting for me here?"


    "Yes." Shelton took the documents over from my hand and asked me gently, "Do you have time


    tonight?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    In theory, Shelton knew my working hours and schedule on usual days quite well.


    In City Y, except for him, I didn''t interact with anyone else.


    He specifically asked me whether I was avable this time, indicating that he surely had a n.


    Looking at me, Shelton looked a little nervous. After hesitating for a moment, he said, "Here is the


    case. Dad wants me to take you home."


    "Your father?"


    I did a quick calction and realized that Shelton was talking about Ned Cowell.


    Ned was Patrick''s grandfather.


    I didn''t want to go to Ned''s house.


    I thought so in my heart. Even so, I didn''t say it out loud. I looked up and asked Shelton, "How did


    he know about me? Did you tell him about me?"


    "No." Shelton shook his head slightly, "Patrick should have told him about you. He suddenly asked


    me about you today. I couldn''t refuse him."


    He looked at me with a nervous and somewhat expectant expression on his face.


    I realized that the fact that he told me the truth meant that he wanted me to go there.


    I hesitated for a moment. "Patrick..."


    "Patrick probably won''t go there today."


    Shelton answered.


    Hearing Shelton''s words, I felt a little relieved and nodded, "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Although I hadn''t formally agreed to be with Shelton, I couldn''t deny that he was indeed a good


    person and that he was quite suitable to be Glenn''s father.


    Seeing that I had agreed, Shelton becamepletely rxed and said gently, "If you don''t want to


    go there, you can refuse."


    "Of course not. As the saying goes, an ugly daughter- in-w has to see her in-ws eventually." I


    looked up at Shelton and smiled at him.


    "You are not ugly."


    Resting his hand on my shoulder, Shelton took me in his arms.


    A faint smell of disinfectant drifted into my nose, making me inexplicably at ease.


    I took a look at my clothes and nced at my watch, "What time will the dinner start? Will it be too


    late for me to go back now and get changed?"


    "I''ll go buy a set with you," Shelton said quite naturally.


    "There''s no need forthat. I...''


    "Don''t refuse me. It''s just a set of clothes."


    Since he had said so, it wasn''t appropriate for me to continue refusing him.


    Shelton took me to a mall named Star Department Store in City Y where I had visited several times.


    I, who was familiar with it, naturally knew where the clothes fitting with my style were.


    I took Shelton to a store selling traditional clothes.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There were various kinds of traditional clothes. And the price differencey in the fabric and the


    embroidery.


    Star Department Store was a quite high-end store. Most of the clothes sold inside were made of silk


    fabrics with handmade embroidery on them. The essories on them were all genuine treasures.


    As soon as I entered the store, a set featuring light purple and white color at the door caught my


    eyes. With a sleeved overdress outside, the set had a long dress inside.


    It fit this season perfectly well.


    "Have a try."


    Seeing me ncing at the set, Shelton instantly knew I liked it. So he patted me on the shoulder


    and said.


    I looked at him in surprise.


    With a smile at the corner of his lips, he said, "I''ve been with you for so long. I surely know what


    clothes you like."


    A clerk came over and heard Shelton''s words. She immediately took the set off and handed it over


    to me with great respect, "Madam, it is of the M size, the only one in the whole City Y."


    "Isn''t there a lot more of it?"


    I raised my hand and pointed to the clothes on the shelf next to me.


    There hung seven or eight identical dresses. Judging from the cotton material on the side, I could


    see that they were of the same style.


    Seeing how clumsy the clerk''s promotion skills were, I instantly thought less highly of this set.


    nced at the direction where I was pointing at, the clerk wasn''t surprised at all. She said, "The


    dresses there aren''t the same as this one."


    "What''s the difference between them?"


    I walked over, picked up the clothes on the shelf, and lifted them.


    At first nce, there was no difference between these dresses and the one on the model. But, it


    seemed that there were some differences between them.


    As Ipared them. Shelton said first, "The pearl on them are different."


    Hearing Shelton''s words, the clerk immediately praised him, "Sir, you are amazing. You sensed the


    difference between them at a nce. The pearl on the dress in my hands is a superior pearl.


    However, the ones on other dresses are all ordinary freshwater beads. Don''t look down on a pearl.


    If it''s put on this silk dress, it will make great difference!"


    The clerk praised Shelton non-stop.


    Ipared the two dresses with each other.


    And I found that what the clerk had said was true.


    It probably was because of the cotton material differences that the so-called limitededition pearl in


    the clerk''s hands seemed to look luxurious.


    And the pearl on the dress in my hands was quitemon instead.


    Despite I liked this dress, thinking that Shelton would pay the bill for me, I held up the dress in my


    hands and said, "I''ll try this one instead."


    The clerk was stunned and wanted to say something, only to hold herself back.


    After I put the dress on and came out, I looked at myself in the mirror.


    Well, the pearl of this dress looked quite eyecatching.


    If I hadn''t seen the supreme Pearl, I probably would have thought that this dress wasn''t bad.


    However, I had seen it, thinking that whether it was in terms of color or smoothness, the pearl on


    the dress in my hands had been greatly overshadowed.


    However, to stop Shelton from spending big, I pretended to like the dress very much, saying to the


    clerk, "I will take this set."


    Shelton stood next to me without saying anything.


    After I changed my clothes and came out, I was going to hand the dress to the clerk and ask her to


    pack it up, only to hear the clerk said, "I am done packing it up. Your boyfriend has paid the bill."


    As she spoke, she handed the packed dress over to me.


    I looked down.


    The one lying inside was the dress of the limited edition.


    "No need. I will buy an ordinary one." I wanted to refuse.


    After all, I knew that pearl could make a piece of clothing more valuable by several folds.


    "Don''t refuse me. It''s just a set of clothes." Shelton repeated what he had once said to me.


    "But..."


    "It''s not expensive. Don''t worry. I''m not as poor as you think." Shelton said as he pushed the dress


    to me, "Put it on. I''ll take you to my house directlyter."


    Knowing that I couldn''t refuse Shelton, I could only say in a low voice, "Thank you."


    I went back to the dressing room and obediently put the dress on.


    With a different pearl on it, the dress looked higher-end.


    Wearing the dress, I followed Shelton out. In the elevator, I met Jeremy.


    Jeremy saw me first. Only after that die he see Shelton. He was stunned for a moment, saying in


    the end, "Hello, Mr. Shelton. Hello, Miss Nn."


    Confirming that I had never seen Jeremy after I came back to City Y, I asked, "Are you..."

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Shelton introduced Jeremy to me, "He is Patrick''s assistant."


    Looking enlightened all of a sudden, I said tly, "Okay."


    Given my rtionship with Patrick, I shouldn''t be so polite to his assistant.


    Seeing that I didn''t like him, Jeremy said nothing else.


    On the contrary, Shelton asked him, "Are you here to help Patrick buy something?"


    Jeremy exined respectfully to Shelton, "Yes, Mr. Cowell has to attend a social event in the


    evening. He needs a formal suit. The one in thepany was identally stained. So he sent me


    here to buy a new one."


    Shelton slightly nodded saying nothing further.


    I was relieved in my heart.


    Patrick had something to do tonight, showing that he wouldn''t show up at the family banquetter.


    I thought it was quite good.


    The elevator soon descended to the floor where the underground garage was. Jeremy parted with


    us and went to his car.


    Shelton drove me all the way to Ned''s house.


    It wasn''t the first time I had been here.


    However, it was the first time I hade here with Shelton.


    The house looked no more different from what it was five years ago. However, the trees here were


    taller. And the flowers were blooming more brightly.


    Getting out of the car, I stood on the road and looked in the corner''s direction, saying, "We met each


    other the first time here."


    "I remember it." Shelton smiled, "You and your sister were quarreling."


    Hearing his words, I felt a little lost.


    Yes, at that time, Caroline and I were quarreling.


    Now, Caroline and I were boundlessly separated by life and death. And Patrick was a stranger to


    me.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Caroline and I quarreled six or seven years ago. However, in my heart, it was just like a matter in


    my previous life.


    "Let''s go. Don''t think about the past anymore." Shelton put his hand on my shoulder.


    He always knew what I was thinking about.


    I turned around and apanied him to walk into the Cowell Family.


    The housekeeper had been waiting there early at the door. Upon seeing Shelton and me, he bowed


    to us respectfully and said, "Mr. Shelton, Master has been waiting inside."


    After we entered the house, nobody was there.


    Except for the servants, Ned was the only one in therge room.


    Sitting alone on the principal seat of the sofa in the living room, he was dressed in a set of linen


    clothes.


    It had been five years since I saw himst time. He was much more aged. With his eyes sunken, he


    doesn''t look mentally fit as he used to be.


    Seeing Shelton and I going in, Ned stood up excitedly, "Oh, Shelton, you finally bring a girl home


    before I am dead."


    "Grandpa... Uncle Ned."


    I almost blurted out, calling Ned Grandpa Ned. But thinking of my identity, I changed my wordings


    immediately.


    But Ned had heard my words. He narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Whether you call me


    Grandpa Ned or Uncle Ned, it is all the same to me."


    I smiled awkwardly.


    Helping Ned sit down, Shelton said, "Father, didn''t you say that when it came to the rtionship, I


    should put quality before quantity? I bring my beloved home now."


    "Well done."


    Sizing me up and down, Ned had a content look on his face.


    Thinking of Ned''s previous attitude towards me, I found that he lookedpletely different from


    what he used to be.


    A servant came over and served Shelton and me with tea.


    I took a sip of the tea. Then Ned asked me, "What''s your name, girl? How old are you? What''s your


    job? Where are your parents now?"


    He asked me several questions in a row.


    "Father, ask her one question at one time."


    Shelton said.


    I shook my head and patted his hands, "I''m fine." Then I said to Ned, "Mr. Ned, my name is Jta


    Nn. I''m 30 years old. I''m a gardening designer at a studio. My parents died because of a ne


    crash. I have been with my master these years."


    "Do you have a master?"


    "Yes, my master is the heir of Archaic Architecture Sect. I''ve been learning from him these years."


    I exined to Ned.


    It was probably Ned heard that my parents had passed away that he had a somewhat sympathetic


    look in his eyes. Looking at Shelton, he said solemnly, "Shelton, did you hearthat? The girl has no


    parents. You should treat her well!"


    "Well, you can rest assured that I will be good to her."


    As Shelton spoke, he ced his big palm on my hand, gripping it slightly. His expression was


    determined.


    Seeing this, Ned nodded repeatedly and said, "Jta, my Shelton is introverted. Even so, once he


    decides that he loves someone, he won''t change his mind. He surely won''t let you down. So, you


    shouldn''t let him down either."


    "Father, it is a matter between us. Please don''t put pressure on her."


    Shelton spoke up for me.


    His consideration did move me.


    Hearing his words, Ned could only nod his head, "I trust your judgment. This Jta is a good girl


    at first sight. I... I will be waiting for the day when you guys bear a strong and fat grandson for me as


    soon as possible!"


    Shelton and I looked at each other and realized that although Patrick had told Ned about the


    rtionship between Shelton and me...


    He didn''t mention Glenn to Ned at all.


    Even so, neither Shelton nor me said anything more.


    After a while, Shelton''s second sister, Dulcie Cowell, arrived.


    It was the first time I had seen Dulcie.


    She, who was short-haired, came in, wearing a suit and high heels. Although she was 50 years old,


    she didn''t look like that aged at all.


    After she came in, she said to Ned first, "Happy Holiday."


    Then she sat down on the sofa, crossed her legs, and looked at me. Sizing me up and down, she


    asked, "Are you Shelton''s girlfriend?"


    "Nice to meet you."


    I could tell that Dulcie was a strong woman with a nce. Whether it was her gaze or her tone,


    there was a suppressive force in them.


    If I had seen her five years ago, I would have flinched. Now, I wouldn''t.


    Seeing that I didn''t respond, Dulcie naturally took out a pack of cigarettes from her pocket and took


    out one, intending to light it up. She looked around and put the cigarettes back in her bag, saying,


    "You are with my brother at such a young age. You want nothing but to be a long-term sugar baby."


    "I think you''ve misunderstood me."


    I knew what she thought of me.


    Without hiding the contempt in her eyes, Dulcie curled up the corner of her mouth, "Did I


    misunderstand you? I''ve seen a lot of women like you. You dressed up like this today to please my


    dad. Shelton bought this dress for you, right? At the sight of the pearl, I know it''s not cheap. A


    woman like you shouldn''t push your luck."


    "The way I see it, you think you are superior to other women, don''t you?"


    I looked at Dulcie.


    To tell the truth, her disdainful tone and expression made me so angry.


    Dulcie sat there and took out her cell phone to send a text. Without looking up, she said, "That''s not


    the case. But I am surely better than a woman who relies on men like you."


    "Sorry, I have my own job. Although my ie is not as much as what you earn by running a


    company, it is much higher than that of the ordinary."


    I seldom told others how much money I had made, thinking that I would be too vulgar by doing so.


    But Dulcie''s behavior made me so angry.


    "Is that so?" Dulcie raised her head and looked at me.


    "Yes, I am a traditional Chinese- styled gardening designer of a studio. I am a disciple of the Archaic


    Architecture Sect. It is because of my job that I am wearing this kind of clothes. Moreover, if I am


    asked to do a design project, my charge is based on every square meter. And my annual ie is


    a seven- digit figure. I probably can''t afford a private ne, a yacht, or an ind. At least, I can live


    a good life." I paused and added, "More importantly, I started my business from scratch without rich


    parents to help me."


    I sat on the sofa, straightening my back. Raising my chin slightly, I looked at Dulcie.


    There was no sign of concession in my eyes.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Dulcie seemed to be a little surprised.


    Before she could speak, Shelton''s voice came from behind me, "Dulcie, you''re here."


    "Yeah." Dulcie stood up, nced at me, and left.


    I could clearly sense that the look in her eyes differed fom it used to be.


    As soon as Dulcie left, Shelton sat down and asked me with a slightly worried expression, "She


    didn''t make things difficult for you just now, did she?"


    "Sort of." Seeing that Shelton was a little nervous, I continued, "She thought I was the sugar bay


    who is supported by men on a longterm. So I told her about my actual situation."


    Hearing my words, Shelton looked somewhat rxed.


    Thinking of what I said just now, I said, "But I probably have offended her."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Shelton asked.


    I told Shelton what I had said just now and what I had added.


    There was no trace of worry on Shelton''s face. Instead, he reached out and pinched my face., Don''t


    be afraid. Dulcie won''t be angry with you as long as you rely on yourself."


    "Is she that extreme?"


    I frowned slightly.


    Shelton put his thin lips close to my ear and said, "Because she and her ex-husband were college


    ssmates. Originally, she thought that her ex- husband loved her, only to find that he loved her


    fortune instead and he had a few mistresses outside..."


    "... She is so miserable."


    I said in a low voice.


    "Hush! So don''t bring up things like mistresses in front of her. She''s quite sensitive."


    When Shelton and I were whispering to each other closely...


    Ned''s voice sounded behind us, "Patrick, didn''t you say you wouldn''te here?"


    Hearing Ned''s words, I immediately became alert.


    I stood up and turned my head to look at the door.


    Standing on the porch, Patrick was looking in the direction of Shelton and me. His profound eyes


    were as cold as ice. Looking expressionless, he looked horribly hostile.


    For a moment, I shivered.


    I thought of the distance between Shelton and me when we were whispering to each other.


    From Patrick''s perspective, he surely...


    "Oh, Uncle Shelton took his girlfriend home. How can I not show up?" As Patrick said, he changed


    his shoes, entered the room, went straight to me. Staring at me, he stretched out his hand, "Nn,


    here we meet again."


    I looked at Patrick, seeing that he had a calm expression on his face.


    He looked quite alienated.


    I hesitated for a moment before reaching out to shake hands with him.


    However, as soon as I touched his hand, he rubbed his index finger against my palm!


    It was a kind of sexual implications.


    I was stunned.


    However, Patrick''s expression didn''t change in the slightest. He naturally withdrew his hand.


    "What''s wrong?" Shelton naturally reached out and grabbed my hand.


    I hesitated for a moment and shook my head in the end, "I''m fine."


    If I told Shelton the truth on such an asion, I surely would put myself in a difficult position.


    When I looked up at Patrick again, I saw that he curled up his rose- colored lips into a shallow


    smile.


    Seeing that Patrick was here, Ned was much happier. He waved his hand and said, "Come on,


    come on. Since everyone is here, let''s get the dishes served."


    Shelton pulled my hands.


    The two of us sat side by side.


    Before the meal started, Patrick proposed first, "Uncle Shelton brought back his girlfriend home for


    the first time. It''s such a good day. I happen to have two bottles of Chinese spirits that have been


    stored for 30 years in the cer. Why don''t we open them?"


    "Okay, get them over here quickly!"


    Hearing this, Ned was clearly delighted.


    Patrick took out a key from his pocket and handed it to a servant. The servant turned around and


    left.


    I wasn''t good at drinking, especially the Chinese spirits with strong alcohol content. I surely would


    get drunk after drinking a few cups of Chinese spirits.


    I nced at Shelton and asked him for help.


    Shelton nodded slightly to show that he got my point.


    Soon, the servant brought two bottles of Chinese spirits from Patrick''s car.


    The bottles looked simple and unadorned.


    As soon as the bottles opened, a strong fragrance of alcohol drifted down my nose.


    The servant began pouring wine. First, she poured wine for Ned. Then, she intended to do so for


    me.


    As soon as she walked to my side, Shelton brought the winess to the front of him and said,


    "Father, Jta isn''t good at drinking."


    "In that case, she should practice it."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Dulcie spoke.


    "Yes, practice it. She can drink less."


    Ned echoed.


    For a moment, I didn''t know how to refuse them.


    I didn''t know what to do.


    Fearing that I would lose my cool, I could only ask, "Can I drink red wine?"


    "Miss Nn, as the saying goes, food and drink shouldplement each other. If you have French


    steak today, naturally, I won''t object to drinking red wine. However, the dishes are all fried dishes


    today. Drinking red wine will only spoil the wine."


    Patrick looked at me with a cold look. When he spoke, there was a bit of teasing in his words.


    I knew he did it on purpose.


    But his words made me even more ignorant. I lowered my head and said with some hesitation, "But


    I am not good at drinking..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Patrick got up and walked to my side. Taking the bottle of wine over from


    the servant''s hand, he bent down and pressed his thin lips against my ear, saying, "Many rooms are


    avable in Grandpa''s house. If you are drunk, you can stay and rest."


    His voice was as low as it used to be.


    As he spoke, I felt hot breath sshing on my ears. Before I drank, my face was dyed red.


    My heart was thumping as if it were going to jump out of my chest!


    As I didn''t know what to do, Shelton next to me put my ss back in front of me, "Then


    pour it. I''ll drink it up for her. Later, if you drink one cup, I''ll drink two cups."


    "No need. I will drink it."


    I looked at Shelton.


    He surely would get into trouble if he drank like this.


    Seeing us like this, Ned had no choice but topromise, "It''s fine if she can''t drink Chinese spirits.


    There''s yellow rice wine in my cer. The alcohol content in it is the same as that in red wine. It


    tastes sweet. It''s suitable for you guys."


    The yellow rice wine was from the south. Many people in Town S were drinking it.


    Ryan would frequently drink a few cups of yellow rice wine over the meal.


    I would drink a cup of yellow rice wine asionally. It was true that there was little alcohol content in


    yellow rice wine.


    I said quickly, "Thank you, Mr. Ned."


    "You are so melodramatic." Dulcie rolled her eyes at me.


    After a while, a servant came over with a jar of yellow rice wine. She reced the ss in front of


    me with an ancient porcin cup and began pouring wine into it.


    The dinner started. Ned raised his ss first


    and said happily, "It''s rare for Shelton to bring a girlfriend home. He finally fulfills one of my wishes!"


    After that, he drank up the Chinese spirits in his cup.


    Then, the other three of the Cowell Family drank up the wine.


    Thinking that it was a drink at the beginning of the dinner, I hesitated for a moment and drank up the


    wine with my head up.


    "Okay, not bad." Ned couldn''t help but nod as he watched me drink the wine up.


    Over the whole dinner, I rarely talked.


    Besides eating, I drank.


    However, I didn''t drink up the wine in one gulp as I did the first time. Basically, I drank up a ss of


    wine after taking several sips of it.


    In my opinion, I could handle this kind of yellow rice wine with over 10% alcohol content.


    After the dinner had been ongoing for an hour and a half, Patrick said that he had some work to do.


    So he went to the car to get hisputer and went upstairs.


    Dulcie left first.


    Ji Kerning apanied Ned go on drinking and chatting.


    When I picked up the chopsticks to pick up the food in front of me, I only felt that the tes in front


    of me looked blurred.


    I felt dizzy in my head.


    "What''s going on?"


    "This wine doesn''t have strong alcohol content. Howe I got drunk?"

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    "Could it be that someone had drugged me by putting something in the wine?"


    If someone did this, it surely would be nobody else but Patrick.


    When I raised my chopsticks in the air and let my thoughts run wild, Shelton''s concerned voice


    came from the side, "What''s wrong?"


    To relieve his worry, I quickly put down the chopsticks and shook my head, "It''s okay. I''ll go to the


    bathroom."


    With that, I walked to the bathroom, pretending to be calm.


    In fact, at this time, everything I saw was blurred.


    "How could this be..."


    As soon as I arrived at the washroom on the first floor, a maid suddenly blocked the door and said


    to me, "I''m sorry, Miss Nn. The washroom on the first floor is blocked. If you want to use it, go to


    the one on the second floor."


    "The second floor?"


    "Yes, it is right on the left upstairs."


    The maid said to me.


    "Oh, okay."


    I nodded my head in a daze and looked at the stairs in front of me.


    Grabbing the armrest with both hands, I groped for the staircases with my feet and stepped on


    them.


    I went upstairs in this way.


    It took me about two or three minutes to climb up the twenty steps.


    Finally, I arrived upstairs. The rooms on both sides were identical.


    Thinking of what the maid said, I turned to the left.


    But every door to the room on the left looked almost the same...


    I reached the innermost room and turned the doorknob, only to find that the door opened


    unexpectedly.


    I crept into the room and found that there was indeed a house inside with the door open.


    Taking a look at the toom vaguely, I felt that it seemed to be a bathroom.


    I stumbled over and found that it was indeed a bathroom.


    Standing in front of the washstand, I looked at myself in the mirror with my face blushed.


    At this time, there seemed to be a fight in my mind. With my mind in a mess, I couldn''t even think


    with ease.


    I lowered my head and turned on the tap. Warm water flowed out of the tap. I held the water in my


    hand and washed my face.


    After washing my face for a while, I found that the scene in front of me didn''t change. I felt dizzy in


    my head, feeling that my eyelids seemed to be drooping.


    It seemed that I would fall in the next second.


    I propped myself up against the washstand with both hands and shook my head twice, continuing to


    wash my face.


    I heard light sounds of footsteps amid the sound of the water.


    I turned around and saw a tall figure walking in from the door.


    "I''m sorry, I just washed my face here for a moment..." I apologized subconsciously. It wasn''t until


    he approached me that I discovered that it was Patrick Cowell!


    "Could it be that it was his room?"


    I turned off the tap in front of me, intending to leave.


    But he reached out his hand and blocked my way out.


    I stood where I was and forced myself to remain conscious, "I''m sorry, Mr. Cowell. I didn''t know it


    was your room. It''s just that the washroom on the first floor is blocked. I''ll leave right now."


    "Then stay here. You haven''t finished washing your face yet, right?"


    His voice rang above my head without any emotion in it.


    At this time, I couldn''t tell what he meant.


    "However, thinking that he was so dangerous, I knew that I had to stay away from him.


    "I''m done. Thank you, Mr. Cowell." As I spoke, I wanted to leave.


    "Oh." As soon as I took a step, his light voice rang above my head.


    Before I could even get his point, he shoved me to the couch behind him directly.


    I held myself up, preventing myself from falling.


    Patrick knelt on the sofa with one leg and pressed his whole body down on me. Grabbing my chin


    tightly with his long fingers, he stared at me with his ck eyes, "How far have you and my uncle


    been?"


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    Right now, all I wanted was to leave here.


    But I felt dizzy. Without anyone holding me up, I couldn''t even stand up, let alone running away from


    Patrick''s arms.


    Patrick got closer to me little by little. He stopped when his face was only a few centimeters away


    from me. Staring at me, he asked, "Tell me, if I had sex with you, would Uncle Shelton still want


    you?"


    I was stunned.


    If someone else said that, I definitely wouldn''t be stunned!


    But now that Patrick said so, I thought he surely would mean his words.


    I wanted to stand up, only to be held back by him. I could only say in exasperation, "Mr. Cowell, are


    you crazy? We are in the Cowell Family''s house. You drugged me here and tried to rape me. Do


    you think no one will find out about this?"


    "Did I drug you?" When Patrick heard this, he smiled and said, " You think it is because I drugged


    you that you end up like this, right?"


    "Isn''t it so?"


    "It surely is!"


    "The yellow rice wine doesn''t have strong alcohol content. I just drank a few cups of it. I surely won''t


    be like this."


    Patrick curled up the corner of his mouth, "Don''t you know that the aftereffect of yellow rice wine is


    very strong? Especially for people like you who aren''t good at drinking, it is more deadly."


    "Is it so?"


    I wanted to see clearly if Patrick was lying to me or not.


    However, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t see anything as if the fog were rising in front of me.


    Pushing aside the hair on my face with his slender fingers, he said, "You are so cute. If I drugged


    you, you surely would pounce me upon seeing me now instead of avoiding me."


    "If that''s the case, it''s my fault, Mr. Cowell. I''m sorry."


    I knew very well that the most important thing for me right now was to leave here.


    However, Patrick didn''t intend to let go of me at all. Gently putting his hand on my face and outlining


    my features, he asked me, "You haven''t told me how far you and my uncle have been." "We are all


    grown-ups now. Do you need to ask me so?"


    I thought that I would infuriate Patrick at the worst.


    When he got angry, I would shout loudly so as to attract others here.


    However, he didn''t seem to be angry. It was just that he touched my face with his fingers as he was


    slightly trembling. After a while, he asked me, "Then tell me, where did he touch you?"


    He ced his hand on my lips first and asked, "Did he touch you here?"


    I didn''t answer.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    cing his hand in my chest again, he asked, "Here?"


    I remained silent.


    Finally, he rested his hand on the most important part of me and asked, "Or here?"


    At this time, I looked up at him and said tly, "Mr. Cowell, you are so naive. Aren''t you asking me in


    vain?"


    As soon as I finished my words, he directly picked me up in his arms and threw me on a bed.


    "Help... Hmm!"


    As I was about to shout, he directly kissed me with his lips!


    The spicy taste of Chinese spirits mixed with his scent, which I was familiar with, engulfed my


    mouth.


    He tore my clothes off crazily with his hands.


    He acted crazily and ferociously.


    With a sound, the dress Shelton had bought for me was torn down!


    I tried my best to bite his lips. However, he wasn''t moved at all.


    The smell of blood spread in my mouth. At this time, I vaguely saw his expression.


    With a desire to possess me, he looked bloodthirsty and impulsive!


    I regretted it!


    Patrick was a devil.


    "Why do I think that I can escape unscathed by provoking him and attracting others here?"


    "I''m drunk. I''m naive."


    "Based on this situation, even if someone elsees here, I can''t exin the situation clearly!"

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    "Woo, woo, woo!" I struggled with all my might, trying to push Patrick away.


    However, Patrick didn''t move at all.


    He raised his head. To prevent me from screaming out loud, he covered my mouth with his palm


    and stared at me with his ck eyes, saying, "Since he has touched all these parts of yours, I can


    only disinfect them for you."


    As he said that, he began to kiss my forehead and kissed downward bit by bit!


    With my mouth being covered by him all the time, I couldn''t make any sound at all.


    However, something infuriated me the most!


    As my body was stimted by the sensation I was most familiar with, it actually responded.


    Patrick also noticed this point and got up to look at me, saying in a sarcastic tone, "Your body is


    much more honest than your mouth."


    "No, it''s not like this!"


    I shook my head desperately!


    He continued to take over me.


    He unbuttoned his shirt with the other hand, one by one.


    In the end, he became impatient and directly tore off his shirt!


    The sound of the buttonsnding on the ground made me feel even more terrified.


    "No!"


    "Based on the current situation, I can''t pretend that nothing has happened. How should I exin it


    to Shelton?"


    At this time, Patrick put his hand on the belt and said, "Be good. Don''t be in a rush. I''ll satisfy you


    right away."


    Seeing him take off his belt, I wanted to struggle. But he intended to tie my hand with the belt


    directly.


    He couldn''t tie my hand up with one hand. So he had to stop covering my mouth...


    "Help! Help! Help!"


    At that moment, I shouted wildly!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Patrick frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment. In the end, he covered my mouth and looked at


    me condescendingly, raising his eyebrows slightly, "Even if someone came in today, the truth he


    saw would be that you, who were sexually unsatisfied, broke into my room..."


    "No! It''s not so!"


    Patrick seemed to have seen through my mind, saying, "Do you think that I''ll be the one who suffers


    losses if you go out like this today?"


    I looked at him and finally calmed down.


    Thinking that he had convinced me, he took his hand away from my mouth and touched my cheek


    with his fingers.


    "Mr. Cowell, I want to ask you something."


    "Go ahead."


    "Regarding Charlotte Archer, do you have a deep grudge against her?"


    My question made Patrick stupefied.


    He didn''t answer me. I continued to ask him, "In that case, it is because I''m like her that you want to


    ruin me. If I were her, what would you do?"


    Looking at me, Patrick was stunned.


    After a long while, he spoke, "You are exactly Charlotte Archer. No matter how you disguise yourself


    and lie to me, I know you are Charlotte Archer. As long as it is you, even if you hate me, I will..."


    "You want to destroy me, don''t you?"


    I added...


    He leaned over and hugged me, "Why should you have to be with my uncle? I have told you long


    ago that he isn''t as what you see on the surface. If you want to, I will prove to you that he was lying


    to you from beginning to end."


    "So what?" I looked at Patrick. At this time, I wasn''t so dizzy. On the contrary, I was extremely


    sobered, "Even if he lied to me, he didn''t hurt me. Everything he did was for my own good. He won''t


    put me in a dilemma. But what about you?"


    I looked at Patrick and couldn''t help looking at somewhere else. Recalling what happened back


    then, I said after a long time, "All the memories between you and me indicate that you had been


    hurting me."


    "Sometimes, you were good to me. But you would always hurt me moreter."


    "I won''t do that again." Patrick kissed me gently on my neck, "I swear, I won''t do that again. Stay by


    my side. You will be the only one I love in the future, okay?"


    "Not good to me, Mr. Cowell." I looked at Patrick and said word by word, "Do understand that I am


    not Charlotte Archer. My name is Jta Nn."


    Patrick looked at me and opened his mouth slightly without speaking anything in the end.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    "Jta, are you inside?"


    Patrick said nothing. But Shelton''s voice came from outside.


    "I¡¯m here! Uhm..."


    I shouted!


    By the time Patrick wanted to cover my mouth, it had been toote!


    I knew that even if others doubted me, Shelton surely would trust me instead!


    "Open the door!" Shelton heard my voice and knocked hard on the door outside.


    No one opened the door for him.


    Shelton directly began to kick the door!


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    As Shelton kicked the door, the door shook violently.


    Patrick lowered his head and looked at me withplicated emotions welling up in his eyes.


    Restraining my chin tightly with his hands, he said with a lost look in his eyes, "Leave him. Wait for


    me. After I divorce Kelsi, I will marry you. And I will hold the grandest wedding ceremony for you."


    "Mr. Cowell, you are drunk."


    "No, I''m crazy."


    Hearing Patrick''s words, I felt feel a burst of pain in my heart.


    "Bang!"


    Finally, the door was kicked open by Shelton!


    As soon as Shelton kicked open the door, Patrick got up from the bed, rolled over, and looked at


    Shelton with a leisurely look, "Uncle Shelton, you arete. I am done enjoying your woman."


    "Nonsense!" The dress on my body had been torn off. I picked up a quilt from the bed and wrapped


    it around my body. Looking at Shelton, I said, "I didn''t. We did nothing."


    Shelton walked up to me, unbuttoned his shirt, and took it off, wrapping it around me.


    He tidied up the hair on my face, protected me, and whispered, "Don''t be afraid. It''s okay."


    "Uncle Shelton, are you so generous?"


    Patrick deliberately said so.


    As soon as Patrick finished his words, Shelton stood up and punched him directly in his face!


    Shelton didn''t dodge him either.


    Shelton hit him in his face firmly.


    I had no idea how many times the two of them had fought with each other.


    Shelton looked at Patrick and said word by word, "In the future, stay far away from Jta!"


    "I should say so to you." Patrick touched the blood at the corner of his mouth, saying, "Uncle


    Shelton, what is your purpose in targeting my woman?"


    "I have told you many times. She''s Jta Nn rather than Charlotte Archer."


    Shelton approached Patrick.


    The two of them were of almost the same height.


    Patrick opened his mouth, "Uncle Shelton, say it directly if you are after Towering High. Whether


    she is Jta Nn or Charlotte Archer, I am willing to trade the whole Towering High for her."


    Hearing Patrick''s words, I was stunned.


    Shelton smiled and said, "I''m a poor doctor. I don''t have such great ambition. Neither can I manage


    such a bigpany. You''d better keep it to yourself."


    "Is that so?" Patrick raised his hand and took off Shelton''s spectacles.


    He threw it under his feet and stomped it to pieces.


    Then he said, "Uncle Shelton, you are not a good person in nature. Why do you pretend to be kind


    and innocent? You blinded her for a while. Can you always keep her in the dark for a lifetime?"


    Without his sses, Shelton seemed to be with a different aura.


    Without the cover of the transparent lens, his eyes were full of vigor.


    Instead of resisting, Shelton said, "In front of her, I can be just like this."


    Although I was wearing Shelton''s shirt, I didn''t have the courage to stand up.


    As long as the two of them didn''t fight, I was going to stay on the bed like this.


    Patrick looked at Shelton and sneered, "Uncle Shelton, how about this? Since neither of us will give


    in, why don''t we y a game?"

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    "Say it."


    "For two of us, only one can stay in City Y. The winner will get thepany and her. And the loser


    will get out of here by himself. What do you think?"


    As Patrick spoke, he had a sharp look on his face.


    Shelton surely would lose this gamble.


    Shelton didn''t say a word.


    Staring at him, Patrick said with a smile, "What? Uncle Shelton, are you afraid? Are you afraid of


    losing money or losing her?"


    Shelton looked back at me and said, "Okay."


    "No. I am not yours. On what rights can you make a bet with me?" I was so angry that I stood up


    from the bed, put on my shoes, and walked out directly.


    "Jta."


    Shelton behind me intended to chase after me, only to be stopped by Patrick.


    I heard Patrick say, "Uncle Shelton, do you want to bet? It''s not toote for you to raise the bet after


    winning it."


    I was so angry and anxious.


    How could there be someone like Patrick?


    In a fit of rage, I turned around and walked to Shelton''s side. Looking up and hooking Shelton''s


    neck, I kissed him on my initiative and asked, "Shelton, let''s go get a marriage certificate."


    "Okay."


    Shelton didn''t hesitate at all.


    "Uncle Shelton, you just promised me. Now you are against the rules by doing so." As Patrick


    spoke, he clenched his hands tightly.


    On the surface, he was expressionless. However, his eyes were red as if they were on fire.


    Shelton ignored him and picked me up in his arms.


    Patrick directly came over to stop him, "Uncle Shelton, don''t force me."


    "I''ve said that I don''t belong to neither of you. Why did you use me as a bet? Have you ever got my


    consent?"


    In Shelton''s arms, I looked at Patrick.


    "Master!"


    As we were in a stalemate, a maid''s voice came from the direction of the staircase, driving away the


    silence.


    I quickly jumped down from Shelton''s arms.


    Patrick and Shelton both quickly rushed to the stairs and went downstairs hurriedly.


    When I got there, I saw that Nedy at the staircase with a pale look on his face.


    Without deliberation, I knew Ned surely had been listening to our conversation upstairs here for a


    long time.


    "Don''t move. I''ll call an ambnce over."


    Shelton said.


    After all, Shelton was a professional doctor. Instead of arguing with Shelton, Patrick followed his


    instructions.


    After Shelton called an ambnce, the maid ryed to us about what had happened just now.


    As I expected, Ned had been standing on the first floor. When the servants wanted to go upstairs to


    stop us, he stopped them.


    A short whileter, Ned fainted.


    I stood upstairs, feeling extremely remorseful.


    All in all, if I hadn''t gone upstairs, the ident just now probably wouldn''t have happened.


    I went downstairs step by step and said to the maid, "Can you lend me a set of your clothes? I want


    to go to the hospital with them."


    I couldn''t leave dressing like this.


    "My clothes are all cheap. You''re ady. They aren''t for you."


    I could feel the hostility in the maid''s eyes when she looked at me. It was obvious that she had


    heard the conversation upstairs just now and that she had ascertained that I was a Helen of Troy.


    "I have some clothes in the car. I''ll get one for you."


    Patrick said.


    Hearing his words, I was stunned, wondering why he got clothes for women in his car.


    However, at this time, I didn''t have time to care about so much.


    Soon, Patrick brought me a bag of clothes. I took a look at it and saw a neat set of clothes inside,


    including underwear and lingerie...


    ''TH get changed."


    Holding the bag in my hands, I went to the room where the incident had happened just now to get


    changed.


    I didn''t put on the lingerie and underwear. However, with a nce at their sizes, I knew that Patrick


    had prepared them specifically for me.


    "Why did he specifically prepare clothes for me?"


    "Could it be that everything that happened today was nned by him earlier?"


    I dared not think about it. Neither did I want to.


    I changed my clothes, finished tidying up my hair, and went out of the room. After a while, an


    ambnce arrived. The medical staff moved Ned into the ambnce.


    The three of us all got into the ambnce.


    On the way, Ned suddenly woke up, opened his mouth, and shouted, "Shelton."


    "Father, I''m here." Shelton quickly grabbed Ned''s hand andforted him. "Don''t worry, we''ll be at


    the hospital soon."


    Ned shook his head and looked at him. Then he turned around and saw me.


    Staring at me attentively, he said, "Today, I will make a decision for you."


    Hearing his words, I realized what he was going to say.


    Ned raised his hand slightly and strected out to me.


    I quickly reached out and grabbed his hand.


    Ned grabbed my hand with one hand and Shelton with the other. Then he put the two of us''s hands


    together and said, "All over my life, I owe two persons. One is Rosy. And the other is Shelton''s


    mother. So if I leave, the one I will be worried about the most will be Shelton."


    Actually, Ned''s words indicated that he had ascertained who I was.


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, I got his point.


    "Father, don''t talk nonsense. You will be fine."


    Shelton''s eyes turned red when he spoke.


    Hearing his words, Ned didn''t respond. Instead, he looked at me and said, "Jta Nn, Shelton


    is a good child. If you marry him, he will treat you quite well. You surely will be very happy. So, I


    hope you can promise me today that never will you give up on Shelton."


    "Mr. Ned..."


    Ned''s words made tears well-up in my eyes.


    Instead of asking me not to break up with Shelton, he told me not to give up on him.


    As expected, Ned was the one who understood everything the best.


    I could feel that he was holding my hand with less and less strength little by little. Having a bad


    feeling in my heart, I quickly nodded. "Okay, I promise you."


    "I...I hope that you can be with each other for a long time. Now that I''m old. It is not until I recall the


    past that I know that marriage can''t always be as vigorous and shocking as the first encounter.


    Instead, it''s like a trickle taking a long time to exhaust. With that, you can go further."


    Ned said slowly.


    His voice sounded terribly hoarse.


    Shelton was a little worried, "Father, you don''t have to say anything more."


    Ned didn''t do as he said. Instead, he looked at Shelton and said, "Shelton, regarding what I did to


    your mother before, it is my fault. I don''t expect you to forgive me. I hope you will be happy..."


    "I have stopped ming you early!" Shelton grabbed his hand and tried to persuade him, "You have


    to live well and attend the wedding of Jta and me."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I surely will attend."


    Ned nodded.


    Patrick sat on the side without saying a word.


    Looking serious, Patrick tightly sped his hands and furrowed his brows tightly.


    Ned turned his head to him, "Patrick, you''ve been working hard all these years."


    "Grandpa." Patrick finally raised his head.


    Ned stretched his hand out. Seeing that, Patrick immediately handed his hand over to him.


    Ned said, "In the past few years, you have been fighting hard outside alone. Others can only see


    the brilliance and glory of the Towering High Group. I know that you have put in a lot of effort in it. I


    probably cared about whether you were excellent or not in your childhood and forgot to teach you


    other things, leading to such an oue today."


    No one answered Ned''s words.


    We all knew what he had meant.


    "Ever since your childhood, whatever you want, you can get it as you wish. It makes you feel you


    can always get anything with ease if you want." Ned let out a sigh, "Speaking of this incident, in my


    opinion, love is the only thing in the world that you can''t buy."

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    "Grandpa, I know. I understand now." Patrick grabbed Ned by the hand, "It''s just that I..."


    "Patrick, you can only be responsible for a woman after getting married. And the woman is your


    wife." Ned looked at Patrick, "You... You can''t tread the same path as mine. Otherwise, besides


    hurting these two women, you will hurt their children and even your family."


    Everyone in the ambnce got Ned''s point quite well.


    At this time, the ambnce arrived at Holy Spirit Hospital.


    Ned was immediately sent into the emergency room.


    I, Shelton, and Patrick were sitting at the door of the emergency room.


    Shelton and I sat together.


    Patrick sat across from us.


    While waiting, Patrick looked up at Shelton, "Uncle Shelton, how about you tell Miss Nn who the


    big boss behind this hospital is?"


    I looked up at Patrick, feeling confused as to


    what he meant for a moment.


    However, a momentter, Shelton''s voice rang next to me, "It''s me."


    "You?"


    Feeling stunned, I looked at Shelton.


    Holy Spirit Hospital was the best private hospital in City Y.


    The doctors in Holy Spirit Hospital were the best. Cooperating with many foreign research institutes,


    it possessed the best medical technology in the world.


    It served those at the top of the social ss in City Y only.


    How could such an amazing hospital belong to Shelton?


    Shelton raised his hand and patted me on my head, smiling bitterly, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hide


    it from you on purpose. I just don''t want you to feel that I''m too far beyond your reach."


    "Uncle Shelton, stop trying to make others think you are innocent and harmless with your words."


    Patrick spoke coldly.


    It was probably because Shelton didn''t wear sses that he looked cold andmanding at this


    time. Looking at him, I found him a little strange for a moment.


    Patrick called out to


    me, "Jta Nn." When I looked at him, he looked at me with a gloomy look in his eyes, "Didn''t


    you say that you were worried that he would lose the bet between me and him? Let me tell you, if I


    gamble with him, the probability that I will lose will be 90%."


    "How is this possible?"


    I blurted out.


    Subconsciously, I never thought that Patrick would lose.


    Also, Shelton was just the boss of the Holy Spirit Hospital behind-the-scenes.


    With one more Holy Spirit Hospital in his hands, he surely couldn''tpete with Patrick who had


    Towering High.


    Patrick looked at me and curled up the corner of his mouth, revealing a smile. He said helplessly,


    "What you see now is only the tip of the iceberg. Among Uncle Shelton''s properties, I''m afraid that


    Holy Spirit Hospital was only a drop in the bucket."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "No way."


    I looked at Patrick in disbelief.


    In my eyes, Shelton was just someone that was in charge of Glorious Light Hospital, a small-sized


    hospital. Now he had Holy Spirit Hospital in his hands, which startled me quite much.


    Howe Patrick actually said that Holy Spirit Hospital was a small part of his properties?


    "It''s impossible." I looked at Shelton.


    Patrick had been staring at me all the time.


    Seeing that I didn''t believe him, he said nothing else further. Instead, he smiled slightly and said,


    "Okay, take it as a joke."


    Seeing his smile, I could feel that he couldn''t be more helpless.


    He seemed to be helpless about me not trusting him.


    Hearing him say so, I felt empty in my heart.


    At this time, Shelton held my hand in his palm and asked me, "I''m going to arrange for a ward for


    my father. Are youing with me?"


    "I..." I hesitated for a moment. Ater Shelton left, I would stay with Patrick alone. Thinking that it


    wasn''t appropriate for me to stay here, I could only nod, "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    "Let''s go."


    Shelton pulled me away.


    I nced at Patrick out of the corner of my eyes. Sitting there, Patrick crossed his hands in front of


    his face as if he were looking ahead.


    It seemed that he wasn''t looking at anything at all.


    Shelton and I arrived at the administrative building of Holy Spirit Hospital together.


    It was probably because it was at night that the administrative building was empty with only one


    guard there.


    Shelton walked over, ced his business card on the stage, and asked, "Which Vice Dean is on


    duty tonight?"


    The guard picked up the business card and read it before answering, "It''s Vice Dean Galen."


    "Okay."


    Hearing the guard''s words, Shelton pulled me and walked into an elevator.


    Just now, I saw that the title on the business card he had given to the guard indicated that he was


    the Dean of Glorious Light Hospital.


    I followed him to get into the elevator and went to the door of an office on the fourth floor with a sign


    reading Vice Dean on it.


    Without even knocking on the door, Shelton went straight inside.


    "Oops, Dean, you''re such a bad guy..."


    "You little slut! Don''t tell me you want to report your work to me by dressing like this in the middle of


    the night!"


    As soon as the door opened, a middle-aged man''s and a woman''s voices came from inside.


    I looked through the crack of the door and saw the Vice Dean sitting at the innermost of a desk with


    a nurse in a light pink uniform for nurses in his arms.


    With the nurse cing one leg of hers on the table, the scene looked quite...


    After we went in, they didn''t even notice us at the first moment.


    "Knock. Knock. Knock."


    Shelton knocked on the door twice and said, "I''m sorry to disturb you."


    Seeing someoneing in, the vide dean, who was originally enthusiastic, immediately became


    furious. He turned to the door and said, "Who are you? How can youe in..." Before he could


    finish his words, he looked surprised right away and hurriedly stood up.


    Picking up his pants, he said to the nurse next to him, "Go out first!"


    ncing at Shelton, the nurse didn''t seem to know Shelton. With an overwhelmingly reluctant look


    on her face, she walked out slowly.


    The Vice Dean was anxious. "Get out of here quickly!"


    "Ah! Okay."


    The nurse didn''t expect the director to say so. She was so scared that she ran away.


    When passing by Shelton, she red at Shelton


    As soon as the nurse left, the Vice Dean immediately walked up to Shelton and said respectfully,


    "Mr. Shelton, well, why didn''t you inform me that you woulde here? I could have gone


    downstairs to pick you up in person."


    "While you are on duty on usual days, instead of going downstairs to have a check, it turns out that


    you are doing such a thing in the office, right?"


    Shelton was taller than the Vice Dean. Lowering his eyes and staring at the Vice Dean, Shelton


    looked serious.


    "No, no. It''s all because the nurse wants to be promoted to be the head of the nurses. So she came


    to my ce. I...I..." Speaking of this, the Vice Dean couldn''t go on making up a story. In the end, he


    bowed his head, "I was possessed. Please forgive me!"


    "Forgive you?"


    Shelton looked at him indifferently.


    With his sses taken off by Patrick, at this time, he, who usually had a gentle look in his eyes,


    looked quite sharp.


    Knowing that he had done something wrong, the Vice Dean was so scared that his legs went limp,


    saying, "I''m sorry, Mr. Shelton. I truly know I was wrong! I''ll fire that bitch in a minute! She''s the one


    who seduced me!"


    Shelton, who seemed to want to say something, opened his mouth. In the end, he turned to look at


    me beside him and said in a calm tone, "Jta, go back and wait for me. I have something to do."


    "Noted."


    I nodded and nced at the Vice Dean.


    He was in his fifties. He bowed his waist and dared not raise his head. Clenching his hands tightly,


    he looked quite frightened.


    To be honest, if I hadn''t seen such a scene with my own eyes, I surely wouldn''t have believed that


    Shelton could intimidate others so much.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    I came out of the office. As soon as I closed the door, I heard the Vice Dean begging for mercy


    inside.


    "Mr. Shelton, I''m sorry. I was indeed possessed."


    "Mr. Shelton, please forgive me. I won''t do it again."


    I walked along the corridor step by step.


    If I hadn''t known that it was Shelton inside just now, I would have thought that the Vice Dean was


    calling Patrick instead.


    At the door of the emergency room, I saw Patrick smoking beside a trashcan.


    He was dressed in a thin ck suit only.


    At night, few people could be seen in the hospital.


    He was the only one standing in such a vast ce.


    I found the moonlight in autumn looked especially chilly. Against the pure white moonlight, the


    cigarette butt flickering in his hands looked lonely and insignificant.


    I stood a few meters away from him and


    looked at him.


    Thinking of what he said just now, I felt quiteplicated in my heart.


    As I looked at him, Patrick suddenly turned his face and saw me in the distance. Pinching the


    cigarette in his hands, he beckoned to me, "Come here."


    I was a little hesitant.


    He seemed to have read my mind, saying, "We are in a hospital. With so many people here, I won''t


    do anything to do you."


    His words did make sense.


    I walked towards him.


    Standing one meter away from him, I looked up at him.


    I had got Patrick out of my mind. However, standing in front of him now, I felt that my heart would


    unconsciously beat faster.


    I thought for a moment and said first, "Mr. Cowell, can you give up on gamble with Shelton?


    Everything is over. Just let yourself go."


    I had seen Shelton''s look just now.


    I had a vague feeling that everything seemed to be as what Patrick had said.


    If he and Shelton were topete with each other, the loser probably would indeed be him.


    I felt so probably because I knew how powerful Patrick was. However, I had no idea about how on


    earth Shelton was capable.


    "What''s wrong?" Upon hearing my words, he curled up the corner of his eyes, revealing a faint


    smile, "Are you worried about me?"


    "Mr. Cowell, I feel that if you are obsessed with the past. All of us have to look forward, don''t we?"


    Since the situation hade to this point, even though I didn''t admit it, Patrick had firmly


    ascertained that I was Charlotte Archer.


    I don''t want to deny it emphatically anymore.


    Patrick lowered his head and looked at me. After a moment of silence, he said, "If you were with


    someone else, I probably would protect you from afar rather than interfere in your life. But you can''t


    be with him. I hurt you previously. And I can''t let him hurt you again."


    "Shelton won''t hurt..."


    "Shelton? Do you know him? Do you know how many assets he has?" Patrick interrupted me,


    squatted down, and looked up at me with a firm and serious look in his eyes, "Believe me once.


    He''s not as what you see on the surface."


    I looked at Patrick''s ck eyes.


    For some reason, even though Patrick had done so many things to me, I trusted him firmly.


    Hearing what he said at this time, I actually wanted to believe him.


    How could I trust him?


    I shook my head desperately and took a step back, "Mr. Cowell, why should I trust you?"


    Patrick sensed my hesitation and said, "He is my grandfather''s illegitimate son. And it isn''t until he


    was in his twenties that Grandfather brought him home. Before this, he was a poor doctor. After


    that, my grandfather gave him 20 million dors only. But he bes who he is now quietly. The


    way you see it, is it all because of his pure luck?"


    "It can only show that he is capable." I said in a firm tone, "Thinking that he is an illegitimate child,


    your family doesn''t treat him fairly. Could it be that he can''t develop on his own and achieve great


    sess?"


    "No, it''s not like that." Patrick frowned, "Speaking of the properties under his name, it is discovered


    that he only has Glorious Light Hospital in his hands without holding any shares in anypany. In


    fact, other properties are all his invisible properties. Holy Spirit Hospital is only the tip of the iceberg.


    He has many others assets. The quick way to make money is prohibited in thew. I am worried


    that you will be taken advantage of by him and get implicated by him."


    What did Patrick''s words mean?


    I knew it too well.


    "No way."


    "I don''t think Shelton would do these things."


    "Yes, he surely won''t!"


    I pondered on it a few times in my mind before looking up at Patrick, "He won''t. I trust him."


    How could I be manipted by Patrick?


    Seeing that I wasn''t convinced, Patrick seemed a little anxious. Reaching out to grab my arm


    directly, he said, "Why do you trust him so much?"


    "Jta, why are you outside? It is cold. Don''t catch a cold."


    When I was about to answer Patrick, Shelton''s voice came from behind.


    His voice was as gentle as it used to be.


    However, after hearing Patrick''s words, I had been greatly swayed, a fact I couldn''t deny.


    I thought of how the Vice Dean had been intimidated by Shelton just now...


    I looked back and saw that Shelton was walking toward me step by step from twenty meters afar.


    I turned around and intended to walk over to Shelton. Patrick held my arm tightly and said in a voice


    that could only be audible to the two of us, "If you need help,e to me at any time. I will be ready


    to help you all the time."


    I looked at Patrick.


    He was still squatting.


    In the cold night, his profound eyes looked more chilling. Yet, I could sense an overwhelmingly


    determined and gentle look in them.


    I hesitated for a moment. And I didn''t answer him in the end. I turned around and walked to Shelton.


    I went to Shelton''s side. He took off his coat and draped it directly on my shoulders, saying in a tone


    that I was most familiar with, "I have arranged a ward for my father."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Okay..."


    I dared not imagine how the Vice-Dean, who was extremely afraid of Shelton, had arranged a ward


    for him.


    Shelton took me in his arms and walked into the emergency room.


    Patrick stood up as well.


    About an hourter, Ned got out of danger and was transferred to an ICU.


    Servants who followed us here went to take care of me. And Shelton sent me back to the studio.


    I was in a hurry to finish the design drawing. After that day, I didn''t work in the studio.


    As I got busy, ten days passed by.


    Over the past ten days, I finished thendscape designing sketch and made a draft of the main


    style of the internal design, sending them to Calvin. Moreover, I highlighted the areas in the corridor


    which needed special attention.


    The rest would be done by the indoor designer on Calvin''s side.


    After all, I was paid per square meter. If I had to finish every aspect of the indoor design, it would


    incur an unnecessary budget.


    After I submitted a draft and the construction was on the right track, I would basically finish my work.


    I turned on my cell phone and checked the flight tickets to City S.


    There were a lot of flights to City S. So I booked a flight the day after tomorrow.


    I nned to visit Ned tomorrow.


    ording to Shelton, Ned had been discharged three dayster after he was sent to the hospital.


    After that, he had been resting at home without going outside frequently.


    I pondered on it, thinking that I couldn''t visit a patient empty-handed.


    I decided to go to a shop nearby selling nourishment products to buy some stuff first.


    When I entered the store, there was only a guest in it. Generally speaking, there were few


    customers in this kind of store. Seeing that there was only one waiter, I walked around by myself


    randomly and waited for the previous guest to leave.


    It seemed that the customer was a little indecisive. The clerk said impatiently, "Are you going to buy


    it or not? Forget it if you won''t."


    "I will buy it. I will." The guest''s voice rang in my ears.


    It sounded a little humble.


    However, the voice sounded a little familiar to me.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    I turned around and recognized at a nce that this guest was Jeremy!


    I hadn''t seen him for five years. Jeremy waspletely different from what he used to be.


    He, who was much thinner than before, wore a long-sleeved sweater that had bulging pills on it.


    There was an ordinary pair of jeans and leather shoes on his lower body.


    I was somewhat incredulous.


    Logically, after the Archer Family was in trouble back then, someone acquired it. No matter how


    poor they were, they had tens of millions of dors.


    Although he couldn''t enjoy spending as much as he used to do, he surely could enjoy a prosperous


    life.


    Seeing I was looking in her direction, the clerk said to me, "Wait a minute,dy."


    "It''s okay."


    I lowered my voice.


    Jeremy turned his head to look at me. At first, he was stunned for a moment. Then he


    looked somewhat frightened.


    When I assumed in surprise that he had recognized me, he quickly turned his head, took out some


    cash, and put it on the counter, saying, "I will pay the bill."


    After the clerk paid the bill for him, Jeremy held the items and went out.


    I bought some ginseng slices and Cordyceps Sinensis under the introduction of the clerk. Then I


    left.


    "Charlotte."


    As soon as I walked out of the store, I was about to call Shelton. Then someone called me from


    behind.


    Although I had changed my name, I had been Charlotte Archer for more than 20 years. Hearing


    someone calling me, I subconsciously turned my head.


    Unexpectedly, it was Jeremy who had called me.


    Standing at the door of the store and holding the things he had just bought in his hands, he saw me


    look back and smiled awkwardly, "I was afraid that I would be mistaken. I didn''t expect it to be you."


    I remembered that Shelton once said to me, "You repay good for evil. How should others repay your


    good with virtue?"


    After hesitating for a moment, I said, "Uncle, you have mistaken me for someone else."


    After that, I was about to take a taxi and leave.


    Jeremy caught up with me and stopped me, "Charlotte, I''m not mistaken. You''re my daughter. How


    can I be wrong about it?"


    Looking at Jeremy, I felt overwhelminglyplicated in my heart.


    "Am I his daughter?"


    "In the past, judging from what Jeremy did previously, he never treated me as his own daughter."


    "If it weren''t for the fact that he was down and out now, he wouldn''t have bothered to talk to me."


    "The reason why he talked to me now is that he sees that I''m living a better life than him and that he


    wants me to help them."


    "I''m sorry, uncle. You are mistaken."


    After I said that, I turned around, stopped a taxi, and went straight into the taxi.


    By the time Jeremy caught up with me, I had closed the door. Then I said to the driver, "Go."


    The driver stepped on the elerator.


    From the rearview mirror, I saw that Jeremy staggered.


    The autumn wind was blowing strong. Wearing a thin sweater only, he stood there and looked


    particrly thin.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little moved.


    I wondered if I had gone too far.


    When I was about to call Shelton, Calvin called me first.


    He seemed to have learned from nowhere that I was about to return to Town S, insisting that he


    would like to treat me to a meal.


    I refused him over and over again. But he was quite persistent.


    Helplessly, I could only agree.


    At this time, unexpectedly, Shelton called and asked me, "Are you done with your work? What do


    you want to eat for dinner?"


    Over these days, I met Shelton frequently. So he knew my work progress very well.


    "Sorry, Calvin asked me to have dinner with him at night. I probably can''t have dinner with you."


    I apologized to him.


    Hearing my words, Shelton was silent for a moment over the phone. Then he said, "Okay. In that


    case, tell me the address. After I''m done with my work, I''ll go wait for you there and send you back."


    "There''s no need. I''ll call a taxi and go back by myself after the dinner is over."


    Usually, at such a banquet, it would take a lot of time for the attendees to drink with another.


    I didn''t know how long it would take before the dinner ended.


    I couldn''t let Shelton wait for me there in vain.


    But Shelton refused and said, "I am not relieved to let girlfriend go home alone in the middle of the


    night."


    Hearing that he called me his girlfriend, I felt that my heart skip a beat.


    Thinking of what had happened before, I hesitated for a moment and said, "Well, then I''ll send you


    the address. You don''t have to go there too early. I''ll inform you when the dinner is almost over."


    "All right."


    Shelton responded.


    The taxi drove me all the way to the studio. I got changed with my home clothes, took a rest, and


    read a book.


    If I had work in my hands, I had to finish it before I could rx.


    Only after I finished all my works could I be rxed and do other things.


    The time for the banquet was almost up. I got changed, put on a little makeup, and went out.


    This time, Calvin treated me to dinner in a restaurant called Chef Tang''s.


    This restaurant was said to have been officially in business two years ago.


    It was the first time that I had known this ce ande here.


    I took a taxi and arrived at the entrance of Chef Tang''s. As soon as I got off the taxi, I saw the


    decoration at the entrance. Then I knew why it was called Chef Tang''s.


    It was a restaurant imitating the architectural design of Tang dynasty.


    As soon as I entered the restaurant, I was greatly intrigued. The design of the hall was quite


    sophisticated. At first nce, I could see that the indoor designer was quite familiar with the


    architecture of the Tang Dynasty.


    What''s more, the indoor designer had done a thorough research.


    More importantly, this designer blended the characteristics of the architecture of the Tang Dynasty


    and those of modern design perfectly. Instead of thinking that the design looked abrupt, I thought it


    quite harmonious.


    I had to know this designer!


    After I went in, I went straight to the manager and asked, "Who is your boss? I want to know him."


    "Boss?"


    The manager looked at me with a puzzled look.


    "Yes." I pointed at the buildings around us and said, "I want to know who designed this room."


    I would leave City Y within a few days. If I couldn''t get to know who had designed this restaurant, I


    probably would be quite disturbed.


    The manager hesitated for a moment and said, "Please wait for a moment."


    Instead of giving me a contact number, he asked me to wait.


    Could it be that the boss was here?


    The manager was about to go upstairs. Seeing that two men went downstairs, the manager made


    way for them. It wasn''t until one of the men left that the manager spoke to the other man.


    And I couldn''t be more familiar with the man who was talking to the manager!


    "Uncle Boris."


    It was Boris Weil.


    He was a friend of Ryan.


    He went to visit Ryan in Town S frequently. I got along with him.


    Boris looked up at me and asked the manager, "Are you talking about her?"


    "Yes, it''s her." The manager nodded. At this time, realizing that Boris and I knew each other, he


    said, "Then I''ll go first."


    "Uncle Boris, who is the designer of this restaurant? Can you introduce him/ her to me?"


    Instead of beating around the bush with Boris, I asked him so first.


    Boris thought for a moment and said, "Like you, she is an independent designer. But she isn''t in City


    Y."


    "It doesn''t matter. Can you give me her contact information? I''ll find her by myself."


    "Yes. But I saved her contact number on myputer. I''ll send it to you after I am home."


    Boris said.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Okay."


    I nodded.


    After resolving this matter, Boris asked me, "Charlotte, why didn''t you tell me that you


    were in City Y?"


    "I decided toe here on the spur of the moment. I have been busy with the design of a project


    since I came here. I am so sorry."


    I apologized to Boris. It was indeed my fault that I didn''t contact him after I was here.


    Boris didn''t seem to take this matter to his heart at all. He asked, "Where''s Glenn? Did hee


    with you?"

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    "No, I didn''t. How dare I bring the little devil here with me?"


    I said with a smile.


    At this time, the manager came to Boris again. It seemed that a guest wanted to see Boris. So I


    quickly said, "Go and do your work. I''ll go upstairs first."


    After Boris left, I was ready to go upstairs.


    I looked up, only to find that Patrick was standing at the corner of the stairs. He was wearing a ck


    shirt and ck pants.


    The light in the dining room was of a warm yellow color. Even so, Patrick looked domineering and


    indifferent.


    I couldn''t help but take a step back.


    I felt a little nervous.


    "When did hee here?"


    "How long had he been eavesdropping on my conversation with Boris?"


    "What''s more, Boris and I both had mentioned Glenn..."


    Although Shelton had told Patrick that he had a child with me, Patrick didn''t even take his


    words seriously.


    I thought that he probably was somewhat unconvinced.


    However, this time, it was Boris who asked me about Glenn...


    "Who is Glenn?"


    Sure enough, Patrick asked me Glenn''s identity first.


    I carefully recalled what I had said just now. After hesitating for a moment, I said, "It''s a dog I raised


    in Town S."


    My lie couldn''t even convince myself.


    "A dog?" Standing on the stairs, Patrick looked condescendingly at me.


    There was a horrible coldness in his profound eyes.


    "Well, it''s a dog, a... Husky." I looked at Patrick. To convince him, I continued, "It''s particrly


    naughty. But it likes Uncle Boris."


    After I finished my words, I recalled what I had just said.


    Only then did I realize that I had dug myself into a deeper hole.


    Patrick said tly, "Oh." Instead of pursuing his question, he said, "Come on up. They are all waiting


    for you."


    Only after hearing his words did I realize that Patrick would be attending the dinner tonight as well.


    I should have guessed the reason why Calvin had insisted on treating me to dinner for no reason.


    All in all, it was because of Patrick.


    But since I was here, I couldn''t leave.


    I followed Patrick upstairs.


    The private box of Chef Tang''s was designed sophisticatedly as well.


    Although there were seats in our private room, I could see that others needed to take their shoes off


    before entering the private box next to ours.


    The private box next to ours was more in line with the characteristics of the Tang Dynasty.


    After I entered the private room, I saw that I knew all the ones inside.


    Calvin was as enthusiastic as ever.


    There were only two empty seats in the private room. Patrick took one of the seats first, leaving the


    other one next to his seat unupied.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Thinking I couldn''t be so pretentious as to make others give their seat to me, I had no choice but to


    sit in the only unupied seat.


    After sitting down, I hesitated for a moment and texted Shelton, "Patrick is also here today. But you


    can rest assured that I won''t drink."


    The reason why I sent Shelton such a text was that even though Shelton and I hadn''t clearly made


    it clear...


    From a certain point of view, we had been a couple.


    Since that was the case, I should confess such a matter to show my respect to him.


    Soon, I received a reply from Shelton, which read, "Well, I know. I will pick you up there at night."


    "Are you reporting to Uncle Shelton?" Patrick''s voice rang from the side.


    His voice sounded cold and emotionless.


    I thought for a moment and turned to look at him, revealing a standard smile, "Yes, I surely have to


    tell him that I saw you here so as not to cause any unnecessary misunderstandings."


    "It is the right thing to do."


    Patrick nodded saying nothing.


    I didn''t know what he meant.


    After the dinner started, a waiter wanted to pour me a cup of wine. Before I could say anything,


    Patrick spoke up for me, "She doesn''t drink."


    I looked at him in surprise, wondering what he meant.


    Over the dinner, Calvin had been praising me, saying that my design was amazing and that after


    the design sketch of the private club was out, everyone surely would think that they had traveled


    back in time.


    If Calvin had said so before today, I surely would ept his praise in joy.


    However, seeing the design of Chef Tang, I felt inferior.


    Throughout the dinner, Patrick had been talking to Director Cooper of the Design Institute. He rarely


    looked at me, let alone talking to me.


    This feeling reminded me of the first time I had dinner with Patrick.


    Back then, Patrick seemed to have ignored me as well.


    "Did he decide to let go of the past?"


    "That''s fine."


    I told myself so in my heart. At the same time, I suppressed the gradually rising depression in my


    heart.


    When the dinner was about to end, Calvin suddenly said, "Oh, Mr. Cowell, you took good care of


    Designer Nn this time. Let''s set aside the fact that you prepared a special office for her. It was


    raining heavily that day when Designer Nn just came here. Knowing that she didn''te back


    with others in a car, Mr. Cowell, you drove there to find her by yourself!"


    "Did he go to the construction site to find me specifically that time?"


    I looked at Patrick, feeling a littleplicated in my heart.


    "Could it be that he had known that I was Charlotte Archer at that time?"


    "Otherwise, how could he..."


    However, at this moment, I couldn''t say anything. I could only pick up the teacup in front of me and


    said, "Thank you, Mr. Cowell. Without you to pick me up, I would definitely get sick. I am here to


    propose a toast to you with tea rather than liquor."


    Patrick looked at me with his profound and serene eyes. Looking expressionless, he picked up his


    winess and said calmly, "Okay."


    Then, he raised his head and gulped down the wine in the ss.


    Calvin probably had drunk too much. Seeing Patrick drinking, he began to say, "Unfortunately, Mr.


    Cowell has a wife. Otherwise, I think that Mr. Cowell and Designer Nn are a perfect match."


    "Well, Calvin, you''ve drunk too much." Director Cooper was better at drinking than Calvin. So he


    hurriedly persuaded Calvin, "Designer Nn has a boyfriend. So don''t match the two of them up at


    your free will."


    "Oh, is that so?" Calvin scratched his head, "Sorry, I drank too much."


    I looked at Patrick with embarrassment.


    His expression didn''t change.


    The meal was over.


    When we went out, it started to rain pitter-pattering outside.


    "Oh, it''s raining. Mr. Cowell, could you please send Designer Nn back?" Calvin hadpletely


    got drunk at this time. He was trying to bring Patrick and me together.


    "No, it''s not necessary. Her boyfriend is here to pick her up."


    Before I could finish my words, Patrick answered.


    Turning around, I saw Sheltoning out of a car. With a ck umbre, he wasing in the


    direction of the door.


    Shelton came close and reached out his hand to me, saying in a gentle voice, "Give your hand to


    me. Watch out for the steps. They are slippery."


    I hesitated for a moment before putting my hand on his palm in the end.


    His hand was a little cold, indicating that he had been waiting outside for a long time.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little guilty.


    Seeing this, Calvin shook his head repeatedly, "Oh, Designer Nn''s boyfriend is so considerate.


    You don''t have a chance, Mr. Cowell."


    No one answered.


    Shelton and I got in the car and left.


    I didn''t say a word to Patrick.


    When we arrived at the door of the studio, it was raining heavily.


    Shelton got off the car first. Then he came to my side and opened the car door for me. It wasn''t until


    I got off the car that I noticed that someone was standing in the rain.


    Seeing me, the man spoke weakly, "Charlotte, you''re back."

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Standing there, I could tell that the man was Jeremy Archer without carefully observing him. He was


    wearing the same clothes as he had worn in the daytime.


    As the rain fell on him, he, who was thin, seemed to be on the verge of copse.


    I said, "Uncle, I''ve told you that you got the wrong person. Howe you found me here? How did


    you find this ce?"


    I spoke calmly as if I wasn''t connected to him.


    "No, I indeed have nothing to do with me."


    Walking up to me step by step, Jeremy grabbed my clothes with his hands, "Charlotte, we did


    everything wrong in the past. After I went home, I told your mother that I had seen you. She insisted


    that I should take you home for dinner. She even gets the dishes ready."


    "Could Gina cook?"


    I wasn''t convinced.


    Gina imed herself to be a nobledy. She didn''t know how to cook at all. Howe she could


    cook after a few years? I doubted that.


    Shelton asked me with an umbre in his hands, "What are you going to do with him?"


    If I ignored Jeremy, Jeremy probably would stand here for the entire night.


    After all, he was living a hard life now. If the news that he passed out at the door of his biological


    daughter''s studio got out, he surely would attract others'' attention.


    I hesitated for a moment and asked Jeremy, "Uncle, where do you live? We''ll send you back. You


    indeed got the wrong person."


    "Uncle, her name is Jta Nn. She''s not the one you''re looking for."


    Shelton spoke up for me as well.


    "Jta Nn? What are you talking about?" Jeremy was anxious, "She''s my daughter. And her


    name is Charlotte Archer!"


    "Your mother had been pregnant with you for ten months. To give birth to you and your sister, she


    almost died in the hospital. For the sake of this, go with me and see her."


    Jeremy grabbed my arm with his hands.


    With chill spreading through my skin, I couldn''t help but shudder.


    I pulled out my hand and looked at Shelton, "How about sending him to your hospital? It seems that


    his mind is abnormal."


    Honestly speaking, after I went back to City Y this time, I hated to mess up with some people the


    most.


    They were Jeremy and Gina.


    Hearing this, Jeremy was anxious. Grabbing my hands tightly, he said, "Is my mind abnormal? I


    can''t be more sobered! I have two daughters. And one of them died. Others say that you are the


    deceased one. But I checked the photos. I know that the one who died is Caroline! We have been


    looking for you for a long time!"


    "Photos?"


    I looked suspiciously at Jeremy.


    "Yes!" Jeremy pulled me, "Please, Charlotte, go home with me to see your mother."


    I was a little hesitant.


    The kinship was the most subtle rtionship in the world. Even so, after a few years of separation, I


    had no nostalgia for Jeremy and Gina at all.


    And I didn''t intend to forgive them for what they had done to me.


    Shelton held my arm and said, "Why don''t we send him back first?" ''...Okay then." I could only


    agree.


    We pulled Jeremy into the car.


    He gave us an address.


    Hearing his words, I couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    It was the most dpidated asylum in the southern part of City Y. The ones living there were the


    ones ranked at the bottom of the socialdder of City Y.


    However down Jeremy and Gina were, they couldn''t have be so poor as to live in such a


    ce.


    "What on earth has happened in the past few years?"


    I wanted to ask Jeremy. But I was Jta Nn. I shouldn''t ask him so.


    It was raining. Shelton was driving exceptionally slowly.


    In the car, Jeremy had been calling me, "Charlotte."


    In the end, I couldn''t stand it anymore. I turned to look at him and said coldly, "Uncle, if you continue


    to call me like this, I''ll kick you out of the car and leave."


    Hearing what I said, Jeremy immediately shut up.


    Shelton drove for about an hour and a half before reaching Jeremy''s house.


    Getting out of the car, I saw the building in front of me clearly by the dim light on the roadside.


    This building was at least a few decades old, looking extremely worn out.


    On such a windy and stormy night, the whole building seemed to copse at once.


    I couldn''t help but frown, "Do you live here?"


    "Yes." Jeremy held the umbre given by Shelton in his hands and nodded, "Someone has cheated


    our money away. We are sort of lucky to live in such a ce."


    I didn''t say anything. In my opinion, with Jeremy''s IQ, he wouldn''t have made himself so down and


    out.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They probably had deliberately yed such a trick to deceive me.


    They wanted me to give them money.


    "You''re here. Go up. We''re leaving." Shelton shared an umbre with me, raised his hand, and


    circled my shoulders.


    It made me feel a little warmer.


    Seeing that we were about to leave, Jeremy immediately turned around and pulled my arm,


    "Charlotte, go up and see your mother." "Uncle, you have mistaken me for someone else."


    Besides this, I didn''t know what else to say.


    "I..." Jeremy hesitated for a moment and changed his wordings, "Okay, take it as that I mistook you


    as my daughter. Our daughter has been missing for years. Her mother is crazy. We''ve done a lot of


    wrong things before. And now we''ve got the punishment we deserve. The reason why we are alive


    now is that we only want to see our daughter. Pretend to be our daughter for the time being, okay?"


    Hearing his words, I hesitated.


    "Yeah, they treated Caroline and me differently back then. Even so, they are so miserable now..."


    "In that case, they had gotten their retributions."


    "Well, how about you go up and have a look?"


    Shelton always knew what I was thinking.


    His words gave me a chance to go back on my words.


    I hesitated for a moment and nodded, "Okay."


    Hearing my words, Jeremy said non- stop, "Thank you, thank you. You are so kind-hearted. My wife


    surely will be quite happy to see you. We...We have been anticipating our daughter''s return. You are


    finally home today."


    Hearing his words, I felt sour in my heart.


    "After all, he is my father. And he is in such a situation now. Caroline is dead. If I stand by and do


    nothing to help them, will I have been too much?"


    I was considering that before I leave City Y, at worst, I would give them a sum of money.


    I wouldn''te back here in the future anyway.


    With Jeremy leading the way, Shelton and I went upstairs.


    The light in the corridor, which was quite narrow, wasn''t on.


    As I was about to put my hand on the armrest next to me, I felt that I had touched something furry...


    Soon, the furry thing quickly moved away. Without moving my hand away, I touched something thin


    and long.


    In the end, the thin and long thing was gone.


    It took me a few seconds to realize that what I had touched just now...


    It was a rat!


    Taking a breath of cold air, I was so scared that tears welled up in my eyes. However, biting my lips,


    I held myself back from screaming out.


    "What''s wrong?" Shelton found that something was wrong with me.


    "I''m fine..."


    "It is just that I touched a rat."


    I suppressed the fear in my heart and rubbed my hands against each other frantically.


    It truly was hard for me to imagine how Jeremy and Gina would spend their life in a ce like this.


    In the past, Jeremy and Gina imed themselves to be nobles.


    We followed Jeremy all the way to the fifth floor.


    He took out a key and opened the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, I saw the scene inside the house, feeling shocked.


    The size of the room was only about 30 or 40 square meters. The room inside looked messy. Empty


    carton boxes were at every corner of it, including the sofa and the floor. On the side, there were


    many empty carton boxes hadn''t been folded.


    "That means they have been making money by folding carton boxes, right?"

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    "Darling, did Charlottee back with you?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing the noise, Gina came out of the kitchen.


    Seeing her, I was even more stunned.


    If I met her on the street, I would never recognize that she was Gina!


    She, who was much thinner, wore a flory shirt and a peach-red thick vest outside. At a nce, I


    knew she was wearing something off the rack.


    In the past, she had always been contemptuous of these things.


    How did she be like this?


    Soon, Gina saw me behind Jeremy. And her eyes lit up. She came over and grabbed me,


    "Charlotte!" After finishing her words, she hugged me directly, "It''s indeed Charlotte! I''m not blind,


    am I? It''s true that she is my Charlotte!"


    As I was being hugged in her arms, I could smell a stenching from her hair.


    If they were acting, they were super good actors.


    Based on my understanding of them, never would they act like this. They surely had been used to


    living like this.


    After that, Gina looked at Shelton beside her, ''Aren''t... Aren''t you the third son of the Cowell Family?


    You...You and my Charlotte..."


    "Sorry, you''ve got the wrong person. She''s not Charlotte Archer. It is because we couldn''t bear to


    see this uncle stand in the cold outside that we sent him back."


    Shelton was more clear-headed than I was.


    He answered Gina in a cold voice.


    Gina was stunned. Looking at me, she said, "It''s impossible. She...She is my Charlotte! She surely


    is!"


    "Hello, my name is Jta Nn. If there isn''t anything else, I''ll go first."


    After that, I turned around and intended to leave.


    Gina immediately hugged my leg and knelt in front of me, "Don''t go, Charlotte. I did everything


    wrong in the past. Please forgive me. I beg you. After all, I am your mother. We are rted by


    blood! Without me, you wouldn''t have existed!"


    Hearing her words, I was so angry.


    But I remembered all the time that I was Jta Nn.


    Standing the side, Jeremy rubbed his hands in embarrassment, saying, "I''m sorry. She has been


    confused over these years. Pleasee in and


    have a seat."


    As he said so, he quickly pushed the carton boxes to the side.


    Shelton asked, "Let''s stay here for a while."


    Helplessly, I couldn''t leave. Nor could I kick Gina away. I could only agree.


    Fortunately, Shelton was by my side. Otherwise, I indeed dared not stay here alone.


    We sat down. Jeremy went to the bathroom to get changed. Gina took out a few dishes that had


    been cold, saying, "Oh! Knowing that you wereing, I especially used up a few pieces of meat in


    the refrigerator."


    "We''ve had the dinner."


    I said tly.


    "Oh, it makes sense that you won''t be interested in our food now, right?" Sitting there, unexpectedly,


    Gina began to fold the carton boxes with her hands.


    Seeing her like this, Jeremy said rather unhappily, "Charlotte is here. Do itter."


    "Oh, okay."


    Seeing how skilled Gina was when she was folding carton boxes, I was even more convinced that


    they had always been living like this and that they were both used to it.


    I asked, "How do you make living now?"


    "by folding carton boxes." Gina was a bit embarrassed, "I am clumsy. I didn''t work before. And I


    worked outside, only to be fired. I can only make money by folding carton boxes."


    "What about you?"


    I looked at Jeremy.


    Jeremy felt a little embarrassed, "I am just doing some part-time jobs."


    Finally, Shelton voiced my confusion, "Even though Archer''s Group copsed, you got a lot of


    money. How could you have led such a hard life?"


    "s!" Hearing Shelton''s words, Jeremy sighed, "Our money has long been taken away. And we


    are in debt. In the end, we lost the house and the car. Nothing is left. It''s a miracle that we can


    survive."


    "Well, it turns out it is so." Hearing his words, Shelton said, "Jta isn''t Charlotte Archer. Even so,


    you are somewhat connected to Cowell Family. Give me your bank ount number. I will transfer


    two million dors to you. With the money, although you can''t go back to your previous life, you can


    live a normal life at least."


    "Oh, that''s so good!" Hearing Shelton''s words, Jeremy slightly curled up the corner of his mouth.


    Logically speaking, given Jeremy''s current financial situation, let alone two million dors, even two


    hundred thousand dors would be a timely help for him.


    However, judging from his attitude, he didn''t appreciate the two million dors quite much.


    It seemed that he thought Shelton was stinky.


    I was unhappy immediately. Pulling Shelton''s hands, I said, "Don''t pretend to be a good person


    anymore, Shelton. They don''t take your money seriously at all."


    "No, no, it''s not like that." Gina hastily waved her hand and pulled me, "Charlotte, where do you live


    now?"


    I pulled my hand out of Gina''s hand and said lightly, "Auntie, I''m not a native of City Y. I am living in


    a house provided by mypany now. Now that I''ve finished my work, I''m leaving soon."


    "Where are you going?"


    Hearing my words, Gina was a little anxious.


    "I''ve told you that I''m not a native here. I''m just here for a cooperation. It has nothing to do with you


    as for where I am going."


    Subconsciously, I was afraid that I would be pestered by Gina.


    Never would I forgive them because of what they had done to me before, including Caroline. I would


    never forgive her.


    Since she was deceased, I would leave it behind.


    Jeremy continued to ask, "Then... Then where are you living now?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Staying in this room, I gradually found the atmosphere strange.


    Jeremy and Gina had their own purposes by doing so. It was just that they were too embarrassed to


    say it out loud.


    They should be after money.


    And they wanted more than two million dors.


    Sensing that I didn''t want to stay here anymore, Shelton suggested, "It''s sote. We will go back


    and rest first. As for the two million dors, you can contact me."


    As he spoke, he took out a business card from his wallet and put it somewhere clean on the table.


    After helping me up, she intended to take me away.


    "Ouch." Gina wanted to call out to me. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Jeremy tugging at her


    with conspicious shrewdness in his eyes.


    It further ascertained my guess. Sure enough, they did have other purposes.


    And it was inconvenient for them to say it in front of Shelton.


    I didn''t say anything either.


    Both of them sent us out, especially Gina. Seeing her smiling look, I found her more hypocritical.


    As soon as Shelton and I got in the car, Shelton said, "I think they probably are after your house."


    Shelton''s words enlightened me.


    Yes, I had a house which my grandma left to me.


    Gina and Jeremy had made a scene with me because of the house before. They surely were still


    lusting for it.


    Over the past five years, the housing price in City Y had been rising. The price of my house wasn''t


    the same as its price back then, which was ten million dors. Inparison, the two million dors


    offered by Shelton was indeed nothing.


    I lowered my eyes and said, "I booked a flight ticket the day after tomorrow. I will go to visit Mr. Ned


    tomorrow afternoon. Then I will leave early in the morning the day after tomorrow."


    "Okay, then I''ll pick you up tomorrow."


    Shelton sent me to the door of the studio and left.


    Back at home, Iy on my bed, feeling mentally disturbed for a long time.


    If I had seen Jeremy and Gina living in an ordinary house with neat dress- up today, I probably


    wouldn''t have been so shocked.


    "What on earth happened? How did they get all their money cheated away? Howe they end up


    in such an abject situation?"

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    The next morning, the rain stopped.


    I stood in front of the window on the second floor and opened it. The smell of the wet soil came into


    my nose, and the asphalt street outside was washed clean by the rain.


    I couldn''t help but want to go out for a walk.


    I cleaned up and got changed. As soon as I opened the door, I saw Gina and Jeremy sitting at the


    door of my house!


    When I opened the door, the two of them stood up.


    Gina even wanted to walk inside without my permission.


    "What are you doing?" I put both my hands on the door to block them.


    Gina looked at me and said with a smile, "Charlotte, have you had breakfast? We brought you


    breakfast. It''s cold out there. Let''s go in."


    I saw a stic bag in her hand. There was a bowl in it.


    There seemed to be some thin porridge in the bowl, from which a lot had already been spilled out.


    "I''ve told you that I''m not your daughter. I''ll call the police if you keep acting like this!"


    I just wanted to go out for a walk, but I didn''t expect to meet them.


    I didn''t bring my cell phone with me.


    Even so, I still put my hand into my pocket as if I was going to grab my cell phone.


    Gina fell for it and quickly grabbed my hand. "Don''t do that, Charlotte. We are just afraid that you


    are hungry. We haven''t seen each other for so many years, and you know nothing about cooking.


    We have no idea whether you eat well, or if you will miss my cooking..."


    I almost threw up at her words.


    "She was afraid that I would be hungry? I missed her cooking?"


    If it weren''t because I didn''t want to admit that I was Charlotte, which wouldnd myself into


    entanglement with them, I really wanted to curse.


    I shook off her hand and took a step back, saying, "I''m not Charlotte."


    After that, I was ready to enter the room and close the door.


    However, just as I was about to close the door, Gina and Jeremy exchanged a look.


    Gina threw the bowl in her hand, and the two of


    them rushed in together!


    "What are you doing!"


    I didn''t expect that they would force their way in.


    But soon I felt that I was too naive because overly poor people like them were capable of anything!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The two of them pounced on me and directly threw me to the ground!


    As such, they both went into my house.


    Jeremy got up first and went to close the door.


    Gina looked my studio up and down, showing a grim smile. "Charlotte, you killed Caroline but live in


    such a magnificent house. Who do you think you are!"


    When there was no one around, she showed her true colors in a second!


    As expected, they were afraid of Shelton yesterday.


    "I''m not Charlotte. Please go out."


    I rose to my feet as I spoke, trying to figure out a way to get my cell phone upstairs.


    "You''re still denying!" My denial directly angered Gina. She looked at me, fished her phone out of


    her pocket, found a photo, and said to me, "Someone told me earlier that you were going back to


    City Y! We''ve been waiting for you for five whole years!"


    As she spoke, she walked toward me step by step, and the photo was getting closer and closer.


    At the sight of the photo, I couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    The suit in the photo was the one I wore the day I arrived in City Y. In other words, someone knew


    my whereabouts like the back of his hand.


    And he reported it to Jeremy and Gina.


    "Who gave you the photo?" I stared at Gina and asked her.


    As Gina noticed that I was nervous, she smiled proudly and said, "Why should I tell you?"


    "If you give us the suite in City YNo.1, well tell you." Jeremy stood behind Gina for quiet a while.


    He was waiting for this moment to say this sentence.


    I was not surprised because I already knew what they were up to. I stepped back and sat on the


    chair at the desk, saying, "Impossible. That''s what my grandma left for me. I won''t give it to


    anyone."


    "You won''t give it to anyone?" Gina walked toward me step by step. Suddenly, she grabbed my


    neck with both hands!


    "What are you doing!"


    I was scared out of my wits! I tried to free myself from her grip with my hands.


    However, Gina seemed to have a terrifying amount of strength because she had done a lot of


    physical work in the past few years!


    Her hands were rough, and she clutched at my neck. I felt an obvious sense of friction.


    Her long and sharp fingernails prated into my flesh.


    Gina looked at me ferociously, and behind her, Jeremy was also wearing an expression that was


    filled with hatred.


    I knew it!


    How could these two people care about family affection!


    "What am I doing?" Gina said with a ferocious look, "Don''t think that we don''t know that your life


    belongs to Caroline! You were the one who should die instead of her!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "What am I talking about? You b*tch! That day on the ship, you should be the one who died! It was


    you who pushed Caroline into the sea of fire! Otherwise, she wouldn''t have died! You should have


    been the dead one!"


    The more Gina spoke, the more terrifying her expression became.


    Her eyes were wide open, and she exerted more strength on her grip.


    However, she obviously didn''t want to kill me. She just tried to scare me in an attempt to make me


    give them the suite.


    I was almost strangled to death by Patrick once. It was no big deal for me!


    But how did they know about what was happening on the ship?


    At that time...


    "Are you still in touch with Roger?" I looked at Gina and was not frightened at all.


    Hearing this name, Gina was apparently surprised, and the ferocious expression on her face froze.


    Then she said, "Who is it? I don''t know him."


    "The only one who knows about it is him. Even if you came into contact with him recently, you


    should know that he''s not a good guy, right? Making a deal with him, you are walking on the edge of


    a knife!"


    As I said these words word by word, Gina loosened her grip as if I had seen through what was on


    her mind.


    In the end, shepletely put her hands down.


    There was even fear on her face.


    It seemed that Roger really did something.


    Compared with Gina, Jeremy was very sober and said directly, "Don''t talk nonsense. Transfer the


    ownership of the suite to us quickly! Otherwise, we''ll kill you since we are living such a miserable life


    now and will die sooner orter!"


    Haha.


    I knew that money was the most important in their eyes.


    "Well, then kill me. Anyway, I don''t want to live since I have parents like you."


    It urred to me that Shelton said that he would pick me up at noon.


    It was now eight o''clock in the morning.


    If I could hold them off a little longer, I might make it to Shelton''s arrival...


    Seeing me like this, Jeremy was anxious. "Okay. Then well kill you!"


    As he spoke, he scooped up a chair next to him and threw it at me.


    I dodged and looked at him coldly. "Jeremy, do you think I''m still the same old me? The old me who


    didn''t fight back no matter how you beat and scolded me?"


    As I looked at the chair, I thought of what had happened eight years ago.


    That day, I returned to my parents'' home on the third day of the wedding with Patrick.


    Jeremy had used a chair to beat me like what he did today.


    The blows made me almost unable to stand up.


    Thinking of this, I picked up the chair and walked towards Jeremy.


    He thought that I was going to hit him, so he couldn''t help but take a few steps back. "Tell you what,


    I am your father. It''s the worst offense if you do this to me!"


    "Is that so?" I walked up to him and looked at him. "So, Father, may I ask what have you done to


    deserve the address?"


    "I..."


    When Jeremy was hesitating, I saw him looking behind me.


    And then, a look of terror appeared on his face!


    Just as I was about to turn around...


    The back of my waist hurt!

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    I could clearly feel something piercing through my skin and into my body!


    The next second, the pain in the back of my waist intensified. It was getting more and more painful!


    I bit my lips hard and turned around, only to see Gina standing there behind me. She was still


    holding the knife that pierced into my body. It was a fruit knife.


    The metal de was already covered with blood!


    It hurt!


    I had never felt so much pain!


    Although I wanted to stand up, the pain in the back of my waist was beyond my imagination. I


    turned around and moved my leg, which affected my wound. I fell to my knees directly because of


    the pain.


    "What are you doing!" Jeremy obviously did not expect Gina to stab me!


    There was no fear in Gina''s eyes. Instead, she looked ferocious. "Can''t you tell that she won''t give


    us the house? In a while, the Cowell Family''s third son will surelye over, and we''ll be doomed


    then! Since that''s the case, we''d better kill her! At worst, we''ll be sentenced to death! It''s a good


    deal!"


    Upon hearing Gina''s words, I immediately regretted my decision.


    I should say yes.


    It was only eight o''clock now, and Shelton woulde at least 11 o''clock.


    By 11 o''clock, my blood would have already drained.


    "No, I can''t!"


    "I can''t die! I still have Glenn."


    "Patrick is married. I certainly can''t expect him to take care of Glenn. I am Glenn''s mother, and I am


    the only one to do that!"


    "I can''t die," I thought.


    When I thought of that, I hesitated for a moment, grabbed Gina, and said, "I''ll give you the house!"


    "What?" Gina was stunned.


    I managed to stand up. "The premises permit of that house is now under the name of Shelton, and it


    is also with him. Please help me contact him!"


    Gina heard me and started to panic. "What? Why is our premises permit in his ce?" "Anyway, the


    premises permit is now under his name. You, you call an ambnce to save me. I will write a note


    and give it to you!"


    I covered the wound on the back of my waist with my hand and felt the blood oozing out little by


    little. There was more and more sticky fluid on my hand.


    Besides, my body was getting colder and colder.


    I felt my life slipping away.


    After I said that, I got up slightly and took a piece of paper from the table with great pain. Then I


    took out a pen and wrote a note, saying that I was willing to give the house to Gina and Jeremy, with


    my left hand covering the wound and my right hand holding the pen.


    In fact, I knew it very well.


    The note didn''t count at all.


    After all, the house was under the name of Shelton. So what if I wrote them a note?


    But at the moment, I must have them believe me!


    After finishing my writing, I returned the piece of paper to Gina and said, "Use your phone to call an


    ambnce for me."


    Gina hesitated for a moment, but still took out her phone. When she was about to make a call,


    Jeremy directly walked up to her and stopped her.


    He bent down, picked up the paper from the ground, and roughly nced at it. Then he directly tore


    it into pieces and threw it to the ground, sneering. "Are you trying to fool us? Since the house is not


    yours, the name Charlotte won''t be something useful. Charlotte is a dead person now! What''s the


    use of writing that name?"


    Sure enough, Gina was silly, but that was not the case when it came to Jeremy.


    Gina was suddenly enlightened and pointed the knife at me. "Charlotte, how dare you fool us!"


    "Then, then what do you want me to do?" I looked at Jeremy. "I can do whatever you want."


    "I can''t die.


    "For the sake of Glenn, I cannot die!"


    Jeremy stood there and thought for a while. Suddenly, the corner of his mouth was lifted up, and


    hatred crept over his skinny face. He said word by word, "Of course, I want to watch you die."


    I frowned slightly.


    Jeremy did not exin to me, but said to Gina, "Put the knife away. Go to get something to wipe


    everything here clean. Make sure not to leave any traces of our fingerprints. Well go then!"


    As soon as he said that, I knew what he was going to do!


    Gina, however, didn''t understand. "Why?" "This is a private house, which has no surveince


    equipment, and we''ve never been here before." Jeremy paused and continued, "When she''s dead,


    well sue Shelton for forcibly upying our daughter''s property and get the house back!"


    "Ah!" Gina suddenly realized it and nodded, "Yes, you''re right!"


    She washed the knife clean, put it away, and began to wipe things clean.


    At that moment, I had already lost a lot of blood.


    Hence, I had almost no strength left in my body.


    I felt cold all over, and my eyelids were heavy.


    If I had not tried my best to hold on, I would have fallen asleep in the next second.


    "No, no! Save me! Save me!" I despaired.


    Jeremy was afraid that I would make trouble, so he directly grabbed my leg and pulled me into the


    small conference room!


    My wound was on the waist. With such a pull, it hurt violently!


    "Ah!" I cried out in pain.


    However, Jeremy did not seem to have heard of it.


    He pulled me all the way into the small conference room, closed the door, and stood outside looking


    at my pained expression. There was actually a gratified smile on his face. "Charlotte, is it worth it?


    What I regret most is having you as my daughter."


    "You! Hiss..."


    I wanted to scold him, but I felt too much pain on my waist. It hurt the moment I got excited.


    When Jeremy saw this, the smile on his face grew much broader. "Charlotte, as my daughter, you''ll


    still be of some use even if you are dead."


    "Bah! You don''t deserve to be my father at all!"


    Iy there, not daring to move an inch.


    I was afraid that I would pull my wound again and make me colder.


    "Yes, I only have one daughter, Caroline. If it weren''t for you, we could have saved her!" When


    Jeremy spoke, his eyes became vicious. "We have already given him all the money we had, but


    because it was not enough, he brought Caroline to that ship atst!"


    Upon hearing Jeremy''s words, I realized what he was talking about.


    "Haha." I looked at Jeremy. "Do you think you can save her? I''m telling you, Roger had no intention


    of letting us both live, but I was lucky..."


    "Bah! It''s you! We''ve listened to the voice band in the ck box on the ship. It was you who stabbed


    Caroline with a fruit knife and pushed her into the sea of fire, making her unable to escape!"


    Jeremy red at me, his two hands tightly clutching the handles of the conference room door.


    His eyes filled with hatred!


    The so-called ck box was fake.


    I knew it, but I also knew that Jeremy would not believe me.


    How could he believe me? He had never ever believed me!


    My eyelids were getting heavier. Without uttering a single word, Jeremy turned around and left, and


    then said to Gina in the distance, "Come and wipe the handles clean."


    "Okay."


    Gina agreed obediently.


    Iy there, feeling that my clothes were almost utterly soaked.


    "I''m doomed."


    "Am I going to die?"


    "What shall Glenn do?" "If I die, he will be sad."


    "Who can save me?"


    I was in despair.


    "Ding Dong." Outside the door, the doorbell rang at that moment.


    "Is Shelton out there?"


    A glimmer of hope rose in my heart.


    The moment the doorbell rang, I heard the silence outside. Gina and Jeremy didn''t say anything.


    My cell phone was ringing upstairs.


    The ringtone did not belong to my personal cell phone. The person outside the door was not


    Shelton.


    "I''m finished."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    If it was someone else, no matter who he was, he would surely leave when he heard that no one


    answered.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Lying there, I heard the ringtone of my cell phone upstairs ringing once. After that, it never rang


    again.


    I couldn''t be more hopeless.


    The sounds of the doorbell outside didn''t ring either.


    Only then did Gina continue to clean up the scene.


    In the end, she arrived at the meeting room.


    Standing at the door of the meeting room, Gina looked at me. As always, there wasn''t any trace of


    sympathy on her face. Instead, she looked somewhat overjoyed.


    I knew that she felt overjoyed because she thought that she could get my house and make money


    with it soon.


    Gina didn''t say a word to me.


    Of course, I don''t have the strength to talk to her anymore.


    At this time, I couldn''t even lift my eyelids.


    I gradually lost my senses. Feeling cold and listless, I couldn''t even move a finger.


    Lying there, I vaguely heard a noisy voice that seemed to ring outside the door. But I didn''t know


    what on earth had happened.


    Neither could I care less.


    Feeling more and more drowsy, I closed my eyes in the end.


    At that moment, Glenn was all over my mind.


    "Glenn, who is only four years old, has such a long life ahead. However, he doesn''t have a father.


    And his mother will die soon."


    "He surely will be quite miserable."


    "I''m sorry, Glenn."


    I didn''t know how much time had passed.


    I only felt that everything in front of me was dark. Although my brain was active, my body was out of


    my control.


    I could vaguely feel that something was moving in the surroundings.


    Someone was talking.


    Also, I clearly feel that someone had been around me.


    Whenever it was, the one''s breath had always been there. He was quite close to me. With my eyes


    closed, I knew that he was there.


    I had been "sleeping" in the dark. As time went by,


    I could feel the surrounding movements more and more clearly.


    asionally, I could even feel that a nurse was inserting a needle into my blood vessels.


    I could hear the nurses and the doctors talking about my illness on the side.


    No matter how much time had passed, I could feel that someone had been grabbing my hand with


    his wide and strong palm.


    He did so in case I would be afraid in the darkness. I could clearly feel that I was alive.


    I wanted to tell him that I didn''t leave.


    So, I tried so hard and so strenuously to hold his hand.


    I probably seeded. I felt that the man held my fingers tightly and said to me, "You feel


    something, right?"


    To respond to him, I tried hard to hold his hand again.


    Suddenly, he loosened his grip on my hand.


    I felt a chill in my heart.


    Later, a nurse came in.


    However, my situation wasn''t getting better.


    I didn''t know how long had passed. As the man continued to hold my hand, I heard him whisper in


    my ear, "You have to be fine. Or else, I won''t forgive myself."


    "I''m sorry, I always thought that what I did was for your own good. It wasn''t until this moment that I


    realized that I had been hurting you."


    "I unwrapped the red packet and read the letter you had put inside. I have to say sorry because it


    wasn''t until today that I read your letter. Because you said that after I read the letter, we would never


    see each other again. Feeling reluctant, I never tried to unwrap the letter."


    "In the past, I had been self-righteous, thinking that I was smart and omnipotent. It wasn''t until I


    read the letter that I realized that I was so stupid. I, who was blinded by her lie, kept hurting you who


    had saved me."


    "Please, wake up. As long as you wake up, I''ll do as whatever you say."


    "As long as you wake up, I will divorce Kelsi. It doesn''t matter even if you won''t choose me. As long


    as you are alive and happy, I will help you with everything."


    "You saved my life. And I am willing to give my life to you. If you hate me, I am willing to have


    nothing and be alone for a lifetime. As long as you are happy, I will protect you from afar."


    "So, please wake up...¡±


    Lying there, I heard the man''s words.


    I could feel the extreme pain in my heart.


    Feeling that I couldn''t bear the heartache anymore, I felt so painful.


    "I don''t want to die."


    "If I''m dead, he''ll be sad, won''t he?"


    "He surely will."


    "I don''t want to die. I want to apany him for my life and never part with him anymore."


    This thought gradually took hold of my mind and gradually spread out the same way as the sour


    feeling in my heart spreading throughout my body.


    I didn''t know how long I had been "sleeping".


    In the end, I saw a beam of light in my world!


    The moment I realized that I woke up, my mind went nk.


    I felt that I had a quite, quite long dream. In the dream, someone had been apanying me all


    the time...


    "Jta."


    I opened my eyes, turned around, and saw the man standing next to me...


    It was Shelton.


    "You..." I opened my mouth slightly, only to feel somewhat puckery in my mouth.


    Shelton got up immediately and pressed the service bell next to him.


    I looked around, confirming that I was in the hospital.


    Thinking that I was going to ask about my own situation, Shelton grabbed my hand and said softly,


    "You have been in aa for five days. Fortunately, you are awake. Otherwise, I probably will be


    crazy."


    As he spoke, there was joy in his eyes. I knew that my waking up made him sincerely happy.


    At this time, the doctors and the nurses all arrived. After helping me remove the tube, they quickly


    did an examination for me.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I asked Shelton, "Have you been with me over these days?"


    Shelton seemed to hesitate for a moment. Soon he nodded and said, "Yes. I have been with you all


    the time."


    It turned out that it was Shelton who had been my side.


    Feeling grateful in my heart, I was a little lost.


    But I knew that I shouldn''t be disappointed.


    How would Patrick be by my side?


    "Thank you." I looked at Shelton and said,


    "Although I was unconscious, I could feel your existence all the time. I remember you said a lot of


    words to me. It is because you were here that I woke up so quickly."


    When I said this, I could see that Shelton''s eyes became somewhat dim.


    However, he soon had a gentle look in his eyes. Raising his hand and stroking my head, he said,


    "Okay then. Let the doctor check your body first."


    "Okay."


    I did as he said obediently.


    Shelton took out his cell phone and went out first.


    As the doctor measured the blood pressure for me, someone came in. I thought it was Shelton.


    I looked up, only to see that it was Patrick.


    Seeing that I woke up, Patrick was stunned. He rushed over and hugged me directly, "You''re


    awake!"


    In an instant, I waspletely buried in his warm arms.


    Being circled in his muscr arms tightly, I felt the temperature so familiar.


    As I was hugged by him, for no reason, I couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Instantly, I had a lot of words to tell him.


    However, I felt that there was a bone in my throat.


    Patrick was Kelsi''s husband. Even though I had been in aa for so long, I had been keeping this


    on my mind.


    After a long while, I suppressed all the impulses in my heart and my desire to hug him back, saying


    coldly, "Mr. Cowell, thank you for visiting me here."

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    After I finished my words, I sensed that Patrick held me in his arms somewhat stiffly.


    He got up slightly and looked at me with a lost look on his face.


    Seeing his look, I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Green stubble was all over Patrick''s face. With his eye sockets sunken, there were pretty dark eye


    circles under his eyes.


    He seemed to...


    It was as if...


    He hadn''t slept well for a long time.


    Seeing him like this, I felt a sharp pain in my heart.


    I couldn''t help but reach out and touch his cheek, asking, "What happened to you..."


    "Patrick."


    As Patrick was about to respond, Shelton came in.


    He went straight to our side and said to Patrick, "Jeremy is waiting for you, saying that he has


    something to tell you."


    Patrick looked up at Shelton. Hesitating for a moment, he stood up.


    When Patrick withdrew his arms, unexpectedly, I, who could no longer feel the familiar warmth, felt


    a profound reluctance in my heart.


    He gently put me back on the bed so carefully.


    It was as if he were holding his most precious treasure in his hands.


    Seeing that Patrick was about to turn around and leave, I couldn''t help but stretch out my hand and


    grab hold of his sleeve.


    Immediately after that, realizing that I had done something inappropriate, I quickly withdrew my


    hand.


    Noticing my movement, he turned his head and curled up his thin lips, revealing a beautiful smile.


    He raised his hand as if he wanted to touch my face, only to pause in the air. Hesitating for a


    moment, he withdrew his hands in the end.


    He turned around and left.


    Looking at Patrick''s back view all the time, I kept looking in the direction despite that his view was


    out of my sight.


    Only after a long time did I realize that Shelton was right standing next to me.


    I looked at him with some embarrassment and apologized subconsciously, "I''m sorry, I..." "It''s okay."


    Shelton had a gentle look on his face as


    ever.


    He sat next to me.


    A doctor measured my blood pressure again.


    After that, I couldn''t help but ask Shelton, "He didn''t have a good rest..."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Are you talking about Patrick?" Shelton looked in the direction where Patrick had left and nodded,


    "Yes, in the past few days, something happened to Towering High. He has been dealing with it. So


    he didn''t rest well."


    "Oh..." I nodded and asked, "How did you find me?"


    As I spoke, the doctor was measuring my temperature.


    Shelton told me, "Patrick went to see you that day, only to find that there was a bowl at the door of


    the studio. No one answered his call when he called you. So he broke into the studio by breaking


    the door."


    It was Patrick.


    Unexpectedly, it was Patrick who had saved me.


    Knowing this, I couldn''t help but be somewhat disturbed in my heart.


    "Where are Gina and Jeremy?"


    "Patrick focused on rescuing you rather than catch them at the first moment. Later, he cooperated


    with the police and arrested them. Now they have been locked up, waiting for a trial." Holding my


    hands, Shelton said, "Do you know that I had been quite worried about you over these days while


    you were in aa."


    I nodded.


    ording to Shelton, he was the one who had been by my side.


    Throughout the days and nights, lying in the darkness, I found the warmth in my palm the sole


    comfort, thus bing hopeful.


    I stayed in the hospital for another two weeks before I could be discharged.


    During this period, it was always Shelton who had been apanying me. Never did I see Patrick


    again.


    During these days, I had beenmunicating with Glenn by video call.


    For many times, he made a scene, saying that he would like toe to City Y, only to be refused by


    me.


    That day when I was discharged from the hospital, Shelton came to pick me up, saying, "My father


    wants to see you tonight. I wonder if you will go there."


    As I recalled, the reason why I had stayed in City Y was that I wanted to see Ned. Hearing that he


    wanted to see me, I naturally agreed.


    I nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go home and get changed."


    Back in the hospital, my wounds had not healed yet. So I could only ask the nurse to help me wash


    my hair and wipe my body.


    This time, I was almost physically fit. Before I was discharged from the hospital, I asked the doctor


    specifically and was advised that I could take a shower and try my best to avoid the wounds.


    Moreover, there were some dos and don''ts.


    Instead of taking me back to the studio, Shelton took me back to his home.


    After entering his house, I found that Shelton, who had always advocated being minimalistic,


    unexpectedly had many warm cozy knickknacks in his home which I had never seen before.


    For example, there was a bolster on the sofa and a cartoon toy beside the TV.


    Around the corners of the room, there were some articrafts.


    "These are..."


    Seeing these things, I was a little confused.


    Shelton picked up a toy on the sofa and said, "Thinking that you may live here for a few days, I


    assume that you should feel better with these things by your side."


    As he spoke, unexpectedly, he was a little embarrassed.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, he added, "If you don''t like them, I''ll go buy something else for you."


    "I like them." I hurried over and stopped Shelton who was going to throw away the teddy bear in his


    hand.


    I put the toy back on the sofa and looked up, only to find that there was a pink leopard in the corner.


    Seeing this pink leopard...


    I thought of the past at once.


    A lot of years ago, it was Seth who had bought this pink leopard for me.


    Shelton seemed to realize that I was staring at the pink leopard. He said, "It was at your house. So I


    brought it here."


    "Well, thank you." I smiled at him.


    I didn''t say anything.


    I was over Seth, making up my mind that I would never bring him up again.


    Even so, I surely would find out the truth about his death. If I encountered Roger one day, I surely


    would get this straight with him!


    Putting pajamas on, I was about to take a shower, Shelton looked at me with anxiety. After a while,


    he asked, "Are you sure that you can take a shower by yourself? Should I go in and help you?"


    "No need!" I said nervously.


    Although I wasn''t sure if I could take a shower on my own or not, I was too embarrassed to ask


    Shelton for help.


    As I spoke, I felt that my face was burning.


    Seeing my look, Shelton smiled faintly, came over, and raised his hand. Stroking my head, he said,


    "Alright. I''m right at the door. If you need anything, call me at any time. You''re a patient now. In a


    doctor''s eyes, the gender difference doesn''t exist."


    Hearing his words, I was relieved.


    I felt that if something did happen to me, I could turn to him.


    I took things into the bathroom alone. While taking a shower, I carefully avoided my wounds for fear


    of water getting into them.


    To stop the water from running into my wounds as much as possible, I turned off the shower while


    washing my hair.


    As a result, the shampoo foam flowed down my cheeks.


    My eyes got stunk.


    I quickly reached out to touch the switch. identally, I seemed to turn the switch in the wrong


    direction.


    The water flew down was boiling hot!


    ''Ah!" I got a fright, intending to reach out to turn off the switch. However, with the water falling on my


    hair and the foam getting and sliding down, I got more blurred.


    Moreover, because of the boiling hot water, I couldn''t reach the faucet at all!


    The moment I shouted out, I heard the sound of someone opening the bathroom door. Shelton rush


    in. The next second, the shower was turned off.


    Taking a towel and quickly wiping away the foam on my face, he said nervously, "Are you okay? Did


    you get burned?"


    I looked at him nkly for a few sharp seconds before realizing that I was naked!

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Without thinking, I quickly grabbed the towel from Shelton''s hand and hung it in front of me.


    "Turn around and let me check your wound." He did treat me as a patient instead of a woman.


    As he spoke, he was about to force me to turn around.


    "No, thanks. I''m all right." I flushed. "You go out first. I''ll go out after I wash my hair."


    At that point, I didn''t have the mood to take a shower.


    "No." Shelton looked serious, and his eyes were full of worry. "Either I help you wash your hair, or


    you allow me to check your wound now."


    In the small bathroom, the white fog rising from the hot water had almost dissipated. The more I


    thought about it, the shyer I became. But Shelton blocked me and did not intend to leave.


    Watching my face getting redder and redder, he seemed to have finally realized what I was thinking.


    He quickly draped a big bath towel over my shoulders and said, "I''ll get a chair for you. After that, I''ll


    help you wash away the foam on your hair, and then you go out with me."


    "Hum."


    I quickly wrapped myself in the bath towel.


    I felt a sense of security at once.


    Shelton came in with a chair in hand and put my head on its back. He adjusted the water


    temperature and washed my hair little by little.


    Since I faced upward, I saw his face.


    His long and slender fingers swept across my hair. He looked quite serious.


    It was not until he had almost finished that he realized that I was looking at him.


    He looked at me and smiled. Then, his gaze moved to somewhere else...


    That direction seemed to be where my...


    I instantly realized that I hadn''t put the bath towel high enough just now.


    Sometimes, being half-naked might be the most fatally attractive.


    I covered my chest quickly, and my face turned slightly red.


    Shelton did not speak. He just finished washing my hair and took a towel to dry it.


    "I''ll do the rest." I took the towel.


    "It''s almost done. Come out putting on your pajamas. I''ll wait for you outside."


    After that, he turned around and went out.


    I stood up quickly and touched the wound on the back of my waist. Because of its location, it didn''t


    get too wet.


    I put on my pajamas and went out.


    Outside the bathroom, I saw Shelton holding a small medical kit in his hand. He said to me naturally,


    "Come to the bedroom."


    As he spoke, he went into the bedroom.


    At the sight of that, I was a bit flustered.


    Hesitating for a moment, I followed him in.


    In the bedroom, I saw him open the medical kit. There were gauze, ointment, and some other things


    inside. When he took out cotton swabs, I realized that I was oversensitive.


    He patted the bed next to him and said, "Come here and lie prone."


    "Alright."


    I leaned over andy prone obediently.


    Shelton flipped up a corner of my pajamas with his warm fingers and exposed my wound in the air.


    He dried it with cotton swabs and checked it carefully. After that, he said, "Luckily, the wound hasn''t


    split open. Be careful next time. Otherwise, I won''t allow you to take a bath alone."


    Although his voice was gentle, it carried a hint of warning.


    I knew that if something went wrong next time, he might really... help me bathe.


    "Thank you. That''s not gonna happen."


    Embarrassed, I put down my pajamas and sat up.


    I looked down and noticed that his arm was somewhat red. At first nce, I could tell that he


    scalded himself when he was turning off the sprinkler.


    I stretched out my hand and ced my fingers on his red skin. "I''m sorry. I''ll be careful next time."


    "I''m all right." He put down his sleeve and threw the cotton swabs into a trash can nearby. "I''ll be


    fine as long as you''re all right."


    After he finished speaking, a sudden silence fell.


    I looked up slightly, only to find that he was looking at me. His eyes were shining slightly, as if...


    He suddenly held my back with one hand and pressed me on the shoulder with the other hand,


    putting me down slightly.


    There was strong chemistry between the two.


    Shelton''s action was slow and light.


    I was dragged to the bed by him. His gaze fell on my lips. Then he pulled aside the hair on my face


    with one hand and said gently, "Jta, marry me. Will you? I promise that I will treat you and


    Glenn with all my heart."


    "I... "


    At that moment, I was struggling deep inside.


    Patrick was the only one that shed across my mind.


    I knew that I shouldn''t think about him at the moment, and that it was useless, but I couldn''t help it.


    Shelton gently touched my eyes with his hand, and my eyshes trembled slightly under his palm.


    He said, "You''re not focusing."


    "Shelton..."


    "I know very well that you can''t utterly ept me now, because you still have him in your mind. But


    it doesn''t matter. I can wait, as long as you are willing to hand your future to me."


    He held my cheeks with his hands.


    Then he bent over.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew pretty well what he was going to do.


    I shouldn''t turn him down, since he had done so much for me.


    Besides, we were all grown-ups. It was normal for us to do such a thing.


    I tried my best to persuade myself deep inside, and I closed my eyes so he wouldn''t notice my


    panic.


    A momentter, when his thin lips touched mine, my body couldn''t help but tremble.


    Even though it was just a kiss, I couldn''t help but push him with my hands.


    It was the resistance inside me that made my handspletely out of control.


    I heard him sigh from the top of my head.


    "I''m sorry." I couldn''t help feeling extremely guilty in my mind. "Give me a little more time, and I will


    let go of the past."


    I opened my eyes and saw Shelton''s face a few centimeters away from me.


    He looked mncholic.


    The way he behaved made me feel even more remorseful.


    I knew clearly that I shouldn''t have done that.


    Shelton raised his hand and pushed aside the hair on my forehead. He lowered his head slightly


    and finally kissed me on the forehead.


    He raised his head again, with a gentle smile in his eyes. "Don''t give yourself too much pressure.


    I''m fine."


    His words proved to be a white lie.


    I clearly felt that he was aroused.


    "Thank you."


    I looked at him nkly and didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    He sat up from the bed and looked down at his deformed underwear. With a wry smile, he covered


    there with his hand and said, "Don''t worry too much. I am very confident in this aspect. I have every


    confidence that you will be satisfied."


    His words rendered my cheeks flushed once again.


    I had no idea why he suddenly thought of this. I said hurriedly, "I have no doubts. You, you don''t


    have to think too much."


    "I know, but it''s rted to my dignity as a man. I think I have to tell you in advance." He stood up.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom and calm it down. Please get changed. Well leave in a minute."


    He went out as soon as he finished.


    When I heard the sound of him entering the bathroom, I couldn''t help but feel that I failed to realize


    before that he actually got a dirty mind.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    When Shelton was taking a shower, I hurried back to my room to put on my clothes.


    I lost a lot of weight recently and my face was a little pale because of mya. In order not to worry


    Ned, I put on a little makeup and applied ayer of pink blusher, which made me look much better.


    When I opened the door, Shelton also came out.


    He was wearing a pure white bathrobe. Its neckline was wide open to the waist, revealing his tight


    pectoral muscles.


    Seeing him like this, I couldn''t help but blush. I lowered my head slightly and said, "I''m ready. I''ll wait


    for you in the living room."


    "All right."


    His voice came into my ears with a faint smile.


    It wasn''t until he entered the bedroom that I reached the living room.


    Sitting on the sofa, I picked up the little doll next to me, which was a cute kitten.


    It had a big head.


    Such a thing didn''t match Shelton at all.


    I held the little kitten and pinched it for a while. Then I heard a chuckle beside me. I turned around


    and found that Shelton had been standing beside me, looking at me and curling his lips into a faint


    smile.


    "I''ll buy moreter if you like it," Shelton said.


    I quickly ced the doll to one side and shook my head. "No need. You''re ready, aren''t you? Let''s


    go," I said when I saw that he had gotten changed.


    "Okay." He reached out his hand to me and put his palm upward.


    I was stunned for a moment before understanding what he was trying to do. I hesitated for a while


    before putting my hand into his.


    It was almost six o''clock. When we went out, there was a traffic jam on the road outside. It was not


    a long journey, but it took us more than an hour.


    We arrived at Ned''s house.


    As soon as we entered, we saw a housekeeper and a servant standing in the living room. Ned was


    sitting alone on a wide sofa, reading a newspaper.


    Perhaps it was because the room was too big that he looked lonely when he sat there.


    "Mr. Ned." I called him as I walked inside.


    Ned looked up at me and said with a smile, "Well, you''d better call me grandpa. It sounds weird to


    hear you call me Mr. Ned."


    "Grandpa Cowell." I corrected myself.


    Grandpa should be the most appropriate address given our ages.


    Because we arrived herete, the meal was already ready. Ned invited us to sit at the table.


    After what happenedst time, Ned wouldn''t allow me to drink anymore.


    They didn''t drink either.


    The dinner tonight was more like a casual meal.


    The only thing was that the atmosphere was rather oppressive.


    When I was eating, I clearly felt that Ned was not in a good mood, and his attitude toward Shelton


    was not as good as before.


    In the second half of the meal, everyone was full, so no one had the intention of continue eating.


    Ned stood up and said to Shelton, "Shelton, have you finished eating? Come with me. I want to


    have a word with you."


    "Okay." Shelton was not surprised by Ned''s words at all. He stood up and did not forget to say to


    me before leaving, "Wait for me downstairs for a while. I''ll be right here." "Hmm."


    I nodded.


    I didn''t know why I kept feeling that something was about to happen.


    They left. I was not in the mood to eat alone, so I put down my chopsticks and sat down on the sofa.


    On the tea table was the newspaper Ned had just read.


    I picked it up casually, and at a nce, I saw a piece of news which read: The Empire is shaking¡ª


    the ten billion investment of Towering High Group may be cast to the winds.


    Stunned, I held the newspaper and read it carefully.


    It said that as an investmentpany, Towering High Group invested in tens of thousands of


    projects. In recent years, thergest project that it invested in was one rted to Al. This project


    had achieved initial sess in the first half of the year, and the product disy received good


    feedback.


    However, a few days ago, the building where the research project was located was suddenly set on


    fire. Although there were no casualties, all the information was mysteriously missing when rted


    personnel went to check it.


    Therefore, the stock price of Towering High Group had hit the limit down for three consecutive days.


    "How could this be?"


    I murmured.


    No wonder Patrick would look like that on that day.


    For a while, I was anxious about him. Now that he had suffered such a heavy loss, he must be


    under great pressure.


    Losing so much money, even Towering High would be greatly undermined.


    I suddenly wanted to know how was he going.


    However, I was not in the right ce to concern about him.


    I took out my mobile phone and searched for recent news about Towering High on the Inte like


    crazy.


    This event caused quite a stir, and Towering High Group was a well-knownpany in City Y and


    even in the whole country. All the attention was paid to this event this time.


    I sat there, browsing the posts on Weibo one by one.


    Almost every financial website was paying close attention to the movements of Towering High.


    They didn''t miss the investigation of this case, either.


    For the moment, the whole case could be determined to be man- made. As for the disappearance


    of the data, someone had already set up a program on the server.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, the server needed multiple passwords, which meant that there must be a mole.


    The police were now helping Patrick investigate this matter.


    I held my cell phone with my heart in my throat. Patrick was all over my mind.


    After hesitating for a long while, I began to edit a message.


    Nheless, perhaps because of our special rtionship, no matter how I edited the message, I


    wasn''t satisfied with the content.


    In the end, only four words were left: Are you all right?


    When I was hesitating whether to send it or not, I heard someone going downstairs.


    I locked my phone''s screen right away.


    Looking up, I saw Shelton and Ned going downstairs. At that moment, Ned''s expression had


    softened considerably.


    Ned walked to my side and said, "Jta, I''ve just discussed the date of your marriage with


    Shelton. He said that there''s no need to rush, so I want you to get engaged first. After all, I''m


    already old. I''ll feel rest assured if you guys get engaged early."


    "Engage?"


    I didn''t expect Ned to call Shelton to talk about this.


    I found it reasonable after some thought. After all, Shelton was no longer young. Ned was about 80


    years old. At this age, he would surely make some ns for the younger generation.


    Shelton looked at me and asked me in amon tone, "Isn''t it too sudden? Or we''d better wait for


    a moment."


    "It''s just an engagement, not a wedding. What''s so sudden about it? What''s more, Miss Nn is no


    longer young." It seemed as though Ned was afraid that I would refuse, so he tried to persuade me.


    "I''m an experienced hand. Work is neverending, but rtionship can''t afford any dy."


    "That''s right."


    I only approved of Ned''s words.


    Nevertheless, he seemed to think that I had agreed. He kept nodding and said, "I''ve already found


    someone to select a good date, which is January 20 next year. If you don''t have any objections, I''ll


    inform my men and have them prepare to book a hotel."


    I froze.


    January 20.


    There were less than three months left.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    "Is that okay?" Shelton walked to my side and looked down at me.


    Through the transparent sses, I found that his eyes looked gentle and there was some


    expectation in them.


    I looked at him and thought of what had happened.


    He was really nice to me and Glenn. Although his love was not the vigorous one, he showered me


    with silent warmth.


    Perhaps this kind of rtionship could live long.


    I thought for a while and nodded. "Okay. It''s up to you."


    Hearing this, Shelton knelt on one knee and took my hand. His clear eyes were full of joy. "Thank


    you for handing the rest of your life to me. I will surely give you all my best."


    "No need." I shook my head. "I''ll be contented as long as you stay with us."


    When I said "we", I meant, of course, me and Glenn.


    "Hmm, thank you for giving me this opportunity."


    Looking at him like this, I couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. "Stand up quickly. It''s like you''re


    proposing to me."


    "That makes sense." Hearing this, Shelton immediately stood up. He gently ced his hand on the


    top of my head. "I can never propose to you casually."


    "That''s not what I meant..."


    "That''s what I meant."


    Shelton held my hand tightly, and his lips curled into a smile.


    The joy of me agreeing to his proposal couldn''t be hidden even if he wanted to.


    Watching this, Ned couldn''t help but nod. "Fine, fine, fine. That''s settled then. I''ll inform them right


    away."


    Shelton took me away. In the car, he asked me, "What are you going to do next? I suggest that you


    stay in City Y. If you are free recently, I will show you around some new neighborhoods and see


    which one you like. And, I mean, how about bringing Glenn here? My father will definitely like him."


    Listening to his ns for the future, I didn''t feel happy at all.


    Although I had thought long ago that I would probably marry Shelton in the end.


    Now that it was the case, I felt depressed.


    Seeing that I did not speak, Shelton asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m fine. Everything is up to you. I think I''d better go back a few dayster and talk to my master


    about it. After all, I don''t have my team here. If I settle here, I''ll have a lot of things to consider."


    Because Jeremy and Gina treated me badly, I considered Ryan my father.


    "Then I''ll apany you."


    "No, I can go back by myself. Rest assured, I can handle it."


    To reassure him, I gently held his hand that was on the gear.


    He kept silent for a moment, and then said, "Okay."


    After that incident, he moved all my belongings to the house in City YNo.1, including myputer


    and my professional books.


    We took the elevator upstairs together and looked at my house and his. I hesitated for a while and


    said, "I still have some work to do."


    As I spoke, I opened the door of my house.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Shelton stood behind me, and I could not see his expression.


    He remained silent for a few seconds, and finally said, "So what''s your next n? For example,


    when are you going back to Town S?" "I want to... stay for a couple of days before leaving."


    "Okay. Take care of yourself at home. Call me if necessary."


    Hearing Shelton''s care for me, I suddenly felt somewhat guilty.


    The reason why I decided to leave in a couple of days was because I was worried about Patrick.


    I walked into my house, sat in front of myputer, and looked at the darkputer screen. My


    mind was nk.


    How was Patrick now?


    Losing such an important thing must have a great impact on him.


    However, he was so powerful. There shouldn''t be any problem.


    I sat there and let my imagination run wild. Before I knew it, I had fallen asleep on the chair.


    It was unknown to me how much time had passed.


    The phone on the table buzzed.


    Drowsily, I fumbled for my phone, unlocked the screen, put it beside my ear, and said reluctantly,


    "Hello."


    It''s me."


    After a moment of silence, I heard a man''s voiceing from the other end of the line.


    It was a little hoarse.


    And deep.


    My brain worked for a moment before I identified that it was Patrick!


    "Patrick!" When I found it was him, I was not sleepy at all. I opened my eyes and asked, "I heard


    that something happened to yourpany. Where are you now? How is it going?"


    When I finally finished asking a series of questions, I realized that I had lost myposure.


    The man seemed to be a little surprised at the other end of the line. Then I heard a chuckle. "Well,


    knowing that you care about me, I suddenly feel better."


    "No, I just..."


    The man interrupted me. "Where are you? I want to see you."


    Hearing his words, my heart suddenly beat faster.


    "I also..." Before I could say thest four words "want to see you", they were stuck in my throat.


    "Tell me, where are you? I''ll go find you." The man paused for a moment and added, "Or you can


    open the door directly." "Open the door?"


    I was stunned.


    "Could it be that Patrick is in front of my door?"


    "That''s impossible."


    "Yeah, open the door."


    There was a certainty in Patrick''s voice.


    I stood up and walked to the door. Looking at the door handle, I hesitated for a moment before


    opening the door.


    The moment I opened the door, the lights in the corridor lit up.


    I saw Patrick standing at my door.


    He was dressed in a suit, and his hair was a little unkempt.


    When he saw me, he suddenly stepped in, closed the door with one hand, and hugged me with the


    other. He whispered in my ear, "Don''t get engaged. Don''t marry him."


    The strong smell of smoke and alcohol all surrounded me!


    I was held in his arms, but I was unwilling to push him away at all.


    However, his words reminded me.


    "Yes, I have promised to marry Shelton today. I should keep a distance from Patrick."


    "I''m sorry. I can''t." Patrick put his arms around me.


    I was clearly aware that I couldn''t and shouldn''t have done this.


    But I couldn''t bear to push him away.


    I wished this moment couldst a little longer.


    "Then why did you open the door for me? Since you opened the door for me, it means that you


    have me in your heart," Patrick said, pushing me against the wall behind, bit by bit.


    He lifted up my chin with his long and slender fingers.


    There was no light in the living room, and only moonlight poured in through the French windows.


    I could only vaguely see his facial features. He looked thin, and his face was extremely pale.


    His deep eyes seemed bloodshot now. He didn''t look like he had a good rest at first sight.


    This incident had dealt a huge blow to Towering High.


    "You haven''t had a good rest for a long time, right?" I felt a pang of pain in my heart. I was so


    worried that I had no way to hide it. I blurted out, "Why don''t you sleep here?"


    The "sleep" I said only had a literal meaning.


    But when the man heard it, he directly carried mein his armsand said while walking to the bedroom,


    "Okay, I''ll sleep, here with you."


    His pauses made me realize what he meant.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    "No, I mean, you..." I thought again. Why should he sleep in my room?


    I immediately corrected myself. "Forget it, you can leave. I''ll walk you out."


    "No, since you said you want me to sleep with you, I''ll take it seriously." Patrick held me tightly and


    brought me to the bedroom step by step.


    Laying me on the bed, he knelt on it too.


    "Patrick, I think you are too tired. I want you to have a good rest, not to sleep with me!"


    I got up and tried to get out of bed.


    Faced with Patrick, I was really afraid that my senses would go away.


    After all, just by getting close to him, I wanted to hug him and rely on him.


    He hurt me five years ago, but I still...


    Despite knowing that it was a mistake and a trap, I still wanted to jump into it.


    Patrick held my arm. "I''m kidding. In fact, I haven''t slept for three days. Even if you have it in your


    mouth now, maybe it cannot erect." "Three days?" I looked at Patrick. "Why didn''t you sleep?"


    "There are too many things and a lot of pressure. The shareholders call me one by one, and the


    bank, I..." Patrick pulled me to his side and held me. "Let me hold you and lie down for a while."


    The man''s words were full of temptation.


    My heart ached. It was impossible for me to refuse.


    Finally, I nodded. "Then why don''t you rest on myp?"


    "No, I want to hold you."


    As he said, Patrick directlyid me down and held me tightly.


    He said nothing.


    The whole bedroom suddenly fell into silence.


    When was I so close to himst time?


    "I''m in his arms. I''m so close to him that I can hear his heartbeats."


    "Baby, maybe I won''t have a bean soon. At that time, I can never hold you anymore."


    "What''s wrong?"


    I felt my heart tighten when I heard what he said.


    "Do you know why I said it is me who would lose if I bet with him?" Patrick hugged me and said in a


    very soft voice. I didn''t speak, but he continued, "Because businesspetition should be ced


    on the table, not in private."


    He stopped then.


    I didn''t understand.


    But soon, I heard this man''s even breathing.


    He fell asleep.


    That was great.


    For the whole night, I hardly slept. In the dawn, it was dark outside, and I suddenly heard a


    ringtone...


    "I can stand behind you and chase you like a shadow following light in sleep..."


    Wasn''t this... my previous ringtone?


    But I had already reced it long ago.


    It didn''t take long for me to realize that it wasn''t my phone. It was Patrick''s.


    This man heard the ringing and quickly opened his eyes. He sat up and took out his mobile phone


    to answer the call with a serious look, "Hello."


    He got up and walked out while on the phone.


    Approaching the door, he said, "I know. I''ll be there soon."


    "Are you leaving?"


    Looking at thepletely dark sky outside, I was aware that it was 5:30 in the morning, and he had


    only slept for four hours.


    Patrick stopped and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Do you have any spare toothbrush?


    Can I get one to use?"


    "Yes, of course."


    I rushed to the storage room and searched for a while in the cupboard, then I found the toothbrush


    I bought many years ago and handed it to him.


    He tore the package and went to brush his teeth in the bathroom.


    I stood at the side and watched the man, only to find that even if he simply stayed a little longer to


    brush his teeth, I would feel happy.


    I thought, "I''m really lowly."


    Patrick brushed his teeth and turned to look at me. He asked, "Do you want to go to thepany


    with me?"


    "... Can I?"


    When I heard the man say this, I was even very tempted!


    I wanted to go.


    I wanted to follow him, no matter what.


    But soon, I knew that I couldn''t do it. If I did this, I would hurt Shelton, so I immediately changed my


    mind. "No, I won''t go."


    Hearing this, the man looked a little sad. "Please, maybe next time, we won''t be able to go there."


    "But..."


    "Let''s go. Jeremy is waiting downstairs in the car."


    "... Then let me wash up."


    I actually couldn''t refuse Patrick''s request.


    I washed up and followed him downstairs.


    When we arrived at the underground garage, Jeremy saw using down together. He was not


    surprised at all and just said, "Hello, Miss Nn."


    "Hello."


    When I was sitting in the car, I had already regretted it. How should I exin it to Shelton?


    What was our rtionship as I came along with Patrick to hispany?


    Because it was still early, we soon reached the Towering High Building.


    I saw from outside that, although it was not working hours yet, the lights on several floors of the


    building were on, indicating that some had been working overtime.


    The car entered the underground garage.


    Patrick took me to his office first. I sat in his office and watched him deal with his affairs.


    When Jeremy reported to Patrick, he did not care about me at all.


    ording to Jeremy''s words, there was indeed someone who did wrong on purpose. And then,


    there was great conflict among the shareholders on whether they would continue to invest money in


    this project.


    After all, it was arge amount of money, and the project wouldst a long time.


    Rather than doing this, it would be better to invest in some other projects that would benefit them


    quickly.


    While Patrick was working, it gradually became bright outside.


    The first ray of the morning sun shone into the office, covering the ck carpet in the entire office


    with ayer of gold.


    "Is it beautiful?"


    When I focused on watching the sunrise, I didn''t know how long Patrick had been standing beside


    me. He gently put one hand on my shoulder.


    It was warm.


    My face blushed slightly and I nodded.


    Although the Towering High Group was built in the center of the city, the lighting was very good


    because there was a small square in front of it.


    "It''s even better to see the sunrise on the floor next to the top one," the man said, reaching out to


    hold my hand.


    I wanted to withdraw my hand, but the man''s grip was so tight that he didn''t give me the chance to


    do it at all.


    "I can walk by myself."


    I started to get nervous.


    "What if someone outside sees us?"


    Patrick understood what I was thinking. "Don''t be afraid. No one will see us."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As the man spoke, he dragged me to the elevator and we arrived at the floor next to the top one.


    Originally, I didn''t think that from the second-highest floor the sunrise would be more beautiful than


    from the top floor.


    But when I walked out of the elevator, I was shocked.


    The entire floor was arge tform, and the rest were only a few dividing ss doors and ss


    walls.


    There weren''t any office supplies on this floor at all.


    "This..."


    When I was confused, a conversation of a long, long time ago came into my mind.


    At that time, Patrick said that he would vacate the floor next to the top and make it a studio for me.


    At first, I thought it was just a casual joke, but he... really did it.


    Tears immediately ran down from my eyes.


    Patrick saw that I was crying, so he held me in his arms and kissed away my tears little by little.


    Then his thin lips moved from my cheek to my lips and tasted them bit by bit.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    For a moment, my mind was also upied by an impulse. I stood on tiptoe, put my arms around


    the man''s neck, and responded.


    Patrick hugged me tightly, and his kiss became more and more overbearing. Bit by bit, he took away


    the air from my mouth, and I also tried very hard to get my oxygen back.


    The passionate kiss made the memory of five years ago reappear in my mind little by little.


    It was only then that I realized there was little sweetness when he and I were together.


    There were more entanglements and pains...


    The kisssted for a few minutes.


    When the man''s hands were restless and he wanted to continue to move, I finally sobered up.


    "No." I pushed Patrick away and dodged, covering half of my face with one hand. "I''m sorry. I, I''m


    going to marry Shelton."


    "I don''t allow it."


    Patrick directly ced both of his hands against the wall, imprisoning me in a small space.


    He looked down at me, his ck eyes full ofplicated emotions. "If I say that he probably was


    the culprit who made mypany like this today, will you still marry him?"


    "It''s impossible. How could it be him?"


    I spoke subconsciously.


    However, for some unknown reason, there was a hint of suspicion in my heart.


    Shelton always looked gentle and kind in front of me. However,st time in the Holy Spirit Hospital, I


    saw that the deputy dean was so afraid of him. I knew that Shelton must have a different side that I


    didn''t know.


    What was that side like? I couldn''t guess.


    I always felt that it waspletely different from what he was like now.


    "Are you sure?" Patrick shook his head helplessly. "Then are you willing to be with me?"


    "Mr. Cowell, you''re already married. Don''t make fun of me."


    When the sun rose, I came to my sensespletely.


    Last night, I was really silly.


    Obviously it was impossible, but why did I look for trouble?


    I walked to the elevator, and Patrick came over and grabbed my arm. "Then I''ll divorce."


    "No." I shook off his hand. "Mr. Cowell, five years ago, you and I lived in Supreme, Blue Blood


    complex at that time. I thought you would marry me, but you changed your mind and gave me a big


    p in the face instead. I won''t allow you to fool me again as you did five years ago!"


    "Don''t you deny that you are Jta?"


    Patrick looked at me, and the serious expression on his face was as elusive as the sea.


    "Since you''ve already known it, I have nothing more to say."


    At the moment, even if I denied it, he would suppose that I was being stubborn.


    Patrick smiled and said nothing.


    I pressed the button of the elevator and said to Patrick when I was getting into the elevator, "Thank


    you for saving me that day, Mr. Cowell."


    Then I got in the elevator and reached the first floor.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was eight o''clock, and there were some employeesing. I went out against them.


    I took a taxi back to City Y No. 1.


    Because it was time to go for work, the traffic was particrly heavy.


    I sat in the car and looked at the cars in line outside. Suddenly, I felt that I was really stupid to let


    Patrick in.


    Not only did I let him sleep on my bed for the whole night, but I even followed him to Towering High.


    I would meet Shelton soon, so how could I exin it?


    I was extremely nervous, as if I was having a love affair.


    When it was almost nine o''clock, I finally arrived at the door of my home. Until then, Shelton did not


    call me at all.


    I opened the door and came in. I just changed my shoes...


    "The excitement of Nirvana, the urge to enjoy a glorious rebirth..."


    The phone rang.


    I looked down.


    It was Shelton.


    Was it a coincidence?


    There was a hint of uneasiness in my heart. I hesitated for a moment before I picked it up.


    "Hey, did you sleep wellst night?" A gentle voice of a man came from the other end of the line,


    with a hint ofziness.


    My heart was pounding. "Well, you, you just got up?" "No, I had something to do in the hospital


    yesterday, so I went out. Now I''m downstairs. I want to ask if you have had breakfast," Shelton said.


    A coincidence?


    Shelton was not homest night.


    I suddenly felt relieved and said with ease, "I haven''t eaten yet, but I''m not hungry."


    "It''s not good for your stomach if you don''t have breakfast. Let me go upstairs and make breakfast


    for you. Remember toe overter."


    After Shelton finished speaking, he hung up.


    I quicklybed my hair and washed my face again.


    Seeing the toothbrush used by Patrick on the vanity unit, I hesitated for a moment and then threw it


    into the trash can.


    Then I went to Shelton''s house.


    As soon as I entered, the smell of porridge made me a little hungry.


    "It smells so good." I couldn''t help saying.


    Shelton was cooking in the kitchen. I walked over and asked, "Is there anything I can do?"


    The man directly turned on the tap in the sink next to him, and said to me with fondness in his eyes,


    "You only need to wash your hands and wait for it."


    "OK.¡±


    I reached out to wash my hands.


    Shelton suddenly bent over slightly and tilted his head to me. After half a second, he said, "You


    smell like cigarettes?"


    "Really?" I was taken aback.


    I couldn''t help getting my nose close to my sleeve to smell it.


    There was no smell at all.


    After a while, Shelton said, "Maybe I got it wrong."


    The man''s voice was t, and there was no emotion in it.


    However, my heart was unsettled.


    I washed my hands casually and went back to the seat, waiting for Shelton to cook.


    The meal was soon ready.


    When I was eating, Shelton answered a phone call and told me that the agent of Jeremy and Gina


    contacted him through Michael and told me that they wanted to see me.


    "I don''t want to see them. Let the judge do what should be done."


    I lowered my head and took a sip of porridge.


    Towards Jeremy and Gina, I didn''t want to say anything more. They must know that when I was


    locked up in the conference room, how desperate I felt.


    At that time, I thought that if I could survive, I would definitely lock them behind bars for a lifetime!


    They deserved it!


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." I looked at Shelton and said, "Why would someone represent Jeremy and Gina? They have


    no chance of winning in this case. And they don''t even have any money."


    "Someone''s backing them up," Shelton said tly.


    It seemed that he had known all this for a long time.


    "Someone?" I was a little surprised.


    Shelton nodded. "I heard from Michael that there was indeed someone behind them, so as soon as


    you came back, they knew where you were. But I don''t know who this person is yet."


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    Anyway, they might stay in prison for the rest of their lives.


    "Well, then I will tell Michael that you are not going." As Shelton spoke, he picked up the phone and


    was about to make a phone call.


    Looking at him, I suddenly hesitated again.


    I stopped him and said, "Wait, I''ll see them for thest time."


    After all, they were the two people who brought me to this world.


    Shelton looked at me and nodded.


    After breakfast, I went to the detention center with Shelton.


    After registration, I had Shelton wait for me outside, and I went in alone.


    When I went in, there was only Gina sitting on the other side of the ss. She had lost a lot of


    weight then, and the prison uniform on her looked particrlyrge.


    Gina burst into tears as soon as she saw me. She picked up the phone and said to me, "Charlotte,


    we know we were wrong. Please, don''t sue us."

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    "You didn''t treat me like this when you locked me up in the conference room and wanted me to


    bleed to death."


    I sat down and looked at her. Even if I knew that Gina and Jeremy may be sentenced to life


    imprisonment, there was no emotional response in my heart.


    They were my parents, but they were like two unrted people to me.


    Gina held the receiver and said excitedly, "It was your father who asked me to do this. I had nothing


    in the past few years, so I could only listen to him!"


    "Hehe, he hasn''t been my father since long ago." I held the receiver and looked at Gina through the


    tempered ss, "If it weren''t for my good luck, I wouldn''t be sitting here talking to you today."


    If Patrick hadn''t gone to find me.


    I would have been dead.


    During the two weeks in the hospital, the doctor said that if I had been sent to the hospital half an


    hourter, I might had died.


    When she heard that someone saved me, Gina''s eyes got wet again. "Charlotte, please let us go.


    We really lost our minds at that moment. I also advised Jeremy that since Shelton had been willing


    to give us money, then forgot it. But he didn''t follow my words and insisted on getting your house."


    "I almost died. How can I let you go? And as you are poor, isn''t it good to live in prison to get food


    and drink for free?"


    I spoke tly.


    In fact, it was better to stay in prison than to live such a bad life.


    "No, I don''t want to stay in prison for a lifetime." Gina pressed one hand on the ss, and her face


    was tightly attached to the ss. "Charlotte, please, just let us go, for I had been pregnant for 9


    months to give birth to you."


    "So what?" I sneered. "If Caroline and I weren''t twins, I wouldn''t believe you''re my mother at all.


    How could a mother treat her child like this!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    "At that time, both Caroline and I were on the boat. Generally, you would be happy if both of us


    came back. You were going to be d too even if only one of us came back. But what about you?


    What did you do? If Caroline was there that day, would you treat her as what you did to me?"


    Even if Gina didn''t answer, I knew that they wouldn''t.


    A vicious tiger would not eat its cub.


    In their eyes, I was not their child, but Caroline was.


    Gina looked at me and said in a kind voice, "Yes, Caroline has been growing up with us, so we have


    deeper feelings for her. But over the past few years, we have been trying hard to ept you and


    treat you kindly. Affection can''t be cultivated overnight..."


    "So you tried to kill me for getting the house?" I looked at Gina, without any pity in my eyes, and


    said, "To tell you the truth, looking at Caroline, that good-for-nothing, I don''t regret living in the


    Archer Family at all!"


    Gina had been saying nice things to me.


    But just as I spoke ill of Caroline, her face changed immediately and she couldn''t hide her anger.


    She said to me, "What are you talking about? How could Caroline be a good-for-nothing? She..."


    "What?" I interrupted her and asked, "How many times did I do homework for her at school? I even


    took the makeup exam for her. She found someone on the Inte to make the graduate project. It


    took her a lot of effort to get the Cowell


    Family to set up a studio for her. In the end, she giarized a deceased designer''s work. She didn''t


    really earn a penny by herself and only relied on others to support her. She didn''t contribute


    anything to society at all. Isn''t she a good- for-nothing?"


    I calmlyined about Caroline, and Gina''s face was getting more and more gloomy.


    Finally, when I questioned her whether Caroline was a good-for-nothing or not, Gina couldn''t stand


    it anymore. She pounded the table and stood up. "What nonsense are you talking about? Even if


    Caroline doesn''t do anything, we''re willing to support her!"


    "You support her as you like. Why drag me into it?" She was fierce, but I was not afraid at all. "You


    took me back for the shares. In order to take back the shares, you asked me to marry someone as


    her recement and wanted me to be hated by my grandmother. Fortunately, my grandmother is


    wise, otherwise, you would have smeared mepletely a long time ago!"


    "Her recement? You actually dare to bring that up!" Gina was furious. "It''s all your fault! Patrick


    came to save you that day. Don''t think that I couldn''t see the expression on his face when he held


    you. He loves you! You b*tch, you not only killed Caroline but also stole her lover!"


    "I stole? She was a mere turtledove trying to take over a magpie''s nest. Why do you think Patrick


    likes her? It''s because I rescued Patrick when I was a child, and Caroline said that she was the


    rescuer!" I was also angry. "She deserved to die!"


    If it weren''t for these twists and turns, perhaps Patrick and I wouldn''t have ended up like this!


    "You! You!" Gina was so angry that she pointed at me. After a while, she said, "You b*tch! I shouldn''t


    have let the hospital send you to an orphanage. I should have strangled you directly!"


    What she said made me stunned.


    I stood there holding the receiver for three seconds before realizing what had happened. "What did


    you say?" I asked with a puzzled look on my face.


    "She meant that she had already known my existence, didn''t she?"


    "I was not lost in the hospital but abandoned by her?!"


    Gina realized that she had blurted out something, but she didn''t want to change. She sat back in the


    chair, looked at the sky, and said with a ferocious face, "Neither of you is my daughter. My daughter


    had already died in my womb..."


    "What?"


    I looked at Gina in a daze.


    This...


    What did this mean?


    Gina looked at me with a nk expression. "When Jeremy refused to marry me, I was pregnant. I


    told Jeremy that and he didn''t care about it at first, but I knew that Rosy would definitely let me


    marry Jeremy as long as I gave birth to this child. But then, the doctor said that my child was not


    healthy and advised me to abort it. How could I abort it? But the child died in my womb when it was


    six months old."


    "... And then?"


    "And then, I still kept it. During that time, I''d sent photos to Jeremy every day. On the day of delivery,


    I went to the hospital, only to give birth to a dead fetus." Gina was sitting there with a strange


    expression on her face.


    She seemed to beughing, but she also seemed to be crying.


    "Then how did you get Caroline and me?"


    The only thing I wanted to know was this!


    Gina looked at me and said, "The next day, there happened to be a woman who was pregnant


    before she was married and gave birth to twins. The family felt disgraced and wanted to find a ce


    to throw the children away. I got them out of kindness, but I had only given birth to one child.


    Because my belly was small, I picked a thin and weak one and sent the other to an orphanage."


    As soon as I heard Gina''s words, my mind was filled with all kinds of information.


    "That means I am not her child!"


    "I still have my own parents!"


    I looked at Gina and asked her urgently, "What about my mother? Who on earth is she? Who did


    you get us from?"


    At this time, the police of the detention center came in and said, "The visit is over."


    With that, he was about to take Gina away.


    "Wait a minute!" I patted the ss window and shouted, "Who on earth did you take the children


    from? What''s the surname of that family?"

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    When Gina talked about the things in the past, her whole mental state seemed to have changed.


    She was pushed away by a police officer. When she heard me calling her, she turned to look at me


    and said, "I will never tell you! Ha-ha-ha!"


    With a wildugh, Gina was taken away.


    I sat there and my heart was in a mess.


    How could it be?


    "I can''t believe it... I''m not her daughter."


    But in this way, a lot of things could make sense.


    Previously, I suspected that if one of the twins was kept, how could the other be lost by mistake?


    It turned out that Gina had only given birth to one child.


    When I was sitting inside, Shelton came in. He patted me on the shoulder and asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "I..." I looked up at him with aplicated expression. "Gina said that I am not her biological


    daughter. My mother is someone else."


    After hearing my words, Shelton was a little surprised. "How could it be?"


    "I don''t think it''s possible, but that''s the truth. And think about it, Caroline and I are twins. How stupid


    could a hospital be as to take one of the two children to the orphanage?"


    "How did she tell you?"


    Shelton asked.


    I looked at the door that Gina had pushed open to leave. Hesitating for a moment, I said, "Let''s talk


    outside."


    My mind was in chaos and I couldn''t think at all.


    As Shelton left with me and stood outside the detention center, I told him what Gina said just now.


    When I finished, I looked at him and said in a pleading tone, "Could you help me find my biological


    mother?"


    "Sure." Shelton agreed without any hesitation.


    At the same time, he reached out to my shoulder and pulled me into his arms. "Don''t worry. I''ll help


    you find out everything."


    "Thank you."


    I got in the car with Shelton.


    Sitting in the car and looking at the fine weather outside, I remembered what Gina had said. "I was


    taken away by someone from my mother''s family, so my mother didn''t abandon me."


    "So, does she miss me too?"


    "Does she also want to see me?"


    Thinking of this, I looked at Shelton. "Can we find out where I was bom and things about my


    mother?"


    After all, I was about to leave City Y.


    "Okay. Let''s do this." Shelton didn''t mean to refuse my request in the slightest. He patted my hand


    and said gently, "Don''t worry. I will definitely help you."


    "Than..."


    When I was about to say this word, Shelton pressed his right index finger against my lips.


    He shook his head. "We''ll soon be husband and wife. You don''t have to say that to me."


    Husband and wife.


    Hearing these words, I felt uneasy and nodded slightly.


    Shelton made a phone call and soon found out the information about the hospital where I was born.


    It was in a very remote civil hospital in the suburbs of City Y.


    However, when I had a little hope, Shelton told me that this hospital had closed down since long


    ago.


    When the ce was under development a few years ago, even the building had been demolished,


    and it was changed into a shopping mall.


    "How could it be? What about the files?" I was unwilling to give up.


    Shelton parked his car at the roadside and looked at me. Looking a little sorry, he said, "Civil


    hospitals don''t store files like public hospitals. And, there was noputer at that time. Even if the


    paper files were kept, no one would store them.¡± Shelton seemed to notice my frustration, and he


    quickly said, ''TH ask them to search and see if they can find the nurses who worked there at that


    time and ask if anyone remembers this matter."


    I knew this was the most that Shelton could do.


    I nodded and was about to say "thank you", but I swallowed the two words when I remembered his


    words and just said, "I''m grateful."


    Hearing this, Shelton smiled helplessly. "It seems that it''s very difficult for you not to say thank you."


    I nodded in embarrassment.


    There was no essential difference between "thank you" and "I appreciate it".


    Shelton raised his hand, put his hand on top of my head, and gently rubbed it. "Forget it. I only want


    you to understand that I will do anything for you, because I am your husband, and we will spend the


    rest of our lives together."


    I nodded.


    Maybe what happened to my mother made me a little upset. When he said that, I didn''t have many


    feelings about it.


    I decided to go back to City Y tomorrow.


    Shelton had lunch with me, then I went home to pack up.


    However, there was plenty of time and I didn''t have many things to pack up. I copied some files and


    called Lisa.


    It was a try of luck.


    Maybe I had good luck because Lisa just got off a ne in City Y that morning. She was going to


    leave again the next day.


    When she answered my call, the first sentence she said was, "Hey, missing girl, you still remember


    me? I''m so touched."


    I invited her to dinner.


    Maybe because the guilt I had due to the incidentst night, I called Shelton before I left to tell him


    that I was going to have dinner with Lisa.


    Naturally, he did not oppose. He just said, "If you want toe back, let me know in advance. I''ll


    pick you up."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking that Lisa was still single, I quickly said, "No, my friend is single now and she can''t bear


    PDA. I cane back by myself."


    "No." Shelton immediately refused. "I just want to enjoy the privilege of picking up my fiancee."


    I couldn''t persuade Shelton, so I agreed.


    In the evening, Lisa and I met. We walked around outside but didn''t find anything delicious. So she


    pestered me and asked me to cook for her at her ce.


    For so many years, she was my only good friend. Of course, I agreed.


    She had moved to a new house, and I had never been there before.


    Lisa and I bought some vegetables and went home. We made three dishes and one soup.


    When we were eating, Lisa said, "You can stay here tonight. We haven''t seen each other for a long


    time, so we need to have a good chat."


    "No, Shelton will pick me upter."


    I refused her.


    Over the past few years, Shelton had been very kind to me. When I called Lisa, I would asionally


    mention him.


    Hearing what I said, Lisa couldn''t help curling her lips. "Misters before sisters."


    I just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    In fact, the reason why I asked Shelton to pick me up today was that what had happened between


    Patrick and me yesterday made me feel guilty.


    I took another bite of rice and said to Lisa, "Actually, I''m getting engaged to Shelton. We''ve already


    decided on the date."


    "What?!" Lisa was stunned. She swallowed the food in her mouth and looked at me in disbelief.


    "Oh, this Shelton is really something. Back then, you and Patrick spent so much time getting


    entangled with each other and you weren''t even engaged or something. Now when he''s here,


    you''re going right through the official procedures."


    Official procedures.


    Lisa''s words amused me.


    Lisa watched me smiling, but she did not smile. Instead, she said with worry, "Charlotte, are you


    sure you want to marry him?"

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    "Yes," I answered without hesitation.


    This matter was a little sudden to me, but since I had already agreed, I had to do it.


    And I had convinced myself thousands of times in my heart.


    Now, no matter who asked me, I would answer without hesitation, "Yes".


    Lisa put the chopsticks in her mouth, frowned, and looked at me. After a while, she said, "But I don''t


    think you are happy at all about this. Unlike back then, when you and Patrick just lived together,


    you..."


    "Stop." I interrupted Lisa decisively. "It''s all in the past. He''s married to Kelsi. There is nothing to


    say."


    "But...¡±


    "Let''s talk about something else. I have good news." In order to stop Lisa from continuing, I said to


    her, "Gina and Jeremy are not my biological parents."


    "Really?!" Lisa was shocked by my words.


    I told her about the recent events.


    Lisa''s face was full of surprise. "Oh, I can''t believe you didn''t tell me about such a big thing! Do you


    still take me as a friend?"


    "It''s all right. Shelton has been taking care of me. I am fine."


    In the past two weeks, Shelton had been taking care of me.


    It could be said that he did it in every possible way.


    Besides, Holy Spirit Hospital belonged to him. After he instructed the nurse, even if he was not


    there, the nurse woulde three times an hour for fear that something would happen to me.


    Hearing what I said, Lisa curled her lips and said, "Is that Shelton so nice? Why do I always feel that


    he''s just a smiling tiger? The smile is just his mask."


    "How could that be?"


    When I said this, I felt a little unsure.


    In fact, I also felt that I had never really understood Shelton, and he had never really bared his soul


    to me.


    What I saw was just the side that he wanted me to see.


    But he really treated me well.


    Lisa continued to eat and said nothing.


    After the meal, she offered to wash the dishes.


    When I was packing up garbage, Lisa still said, "Charlotte, think about it clearly. Although you may


    not only get married once in your life, there are things that you can''t undo."


    "Well, I''ve thought it over."


    I answered decisively.


    I''d brainwashed myself for this matter a long time ago.


    Lisa heard my answer and turned to look at me. "Really?"


    "Really! I''m really going to marry him!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I had agreed to it, and we had also arranged the engagement banquet.


    And he treated me very well. How could I hurt his feelings?


    Lisa seemed to cannot hold it in any longer. She took off her gloves and ced her hands on my


    shoulders. She said solemnly, "I, don''t, agree!"


    "How could you stop me from marrying somebody?" I pretended to roll my eyes at her. A faint smile


    lifted from my mouth. "He''s very nice to me. You know that too."


    "But you''re not happy. It''s better to stay single for the rest of your life than to marry someone you


    don''t love." Lisa held my hands. "Who says that women must get married? You can make money,


    buy a house and a car, and clothes. Why do you have to get married?"


    "We don''t marry somebody for him to pay for us."


    "Then you really should marry the person you love. Life is so long, and if you live with a person you


    don''t love, it''ll be very hard!"


    Lisa''s words had deeply shaken the faith that I had in myself for a long time.


    I looked at her and had really mixed feelings. I couldn''t even force a smile.


    After a long while, I opened my mouth slightly. "But..."


    "But what? I''ll tell you, if you get married, you must marry the person you love. If you marry Shelton


    out of pity, then he is really pitiful!"


    Lisa held my shoulders tightly. Every word made me feel a pain in my heart.


    With a guilty conscience, I lowered my head and said, "How could he be pitiful? He''ll be happy, and


    I..."


    "He''ll pick you upter, right? I''ll tell him that you don''t like him and won''t marry him!"


    Lisa seemed to have made up her mind when she said this.


    Then she put on her gloves and continued to wash the dishes.


    I looked at her and was a little stunned for a moment.


    Anything that came out of her mouth seemed to be so easy.


    "But if you ask me to do it, I can''t."


    Looking at Lisa in a daze, I felt more and more conflicted.


    I didn''t even say a word.


    When we finished work, Lisa pointed at the smaller bedroom and said, "There are things you left


    here before. I think... you should go and have a look."


    I didn''t know what she was talking about.


    When I got in, I opened boxes one by one and saw a sketchbook lying quietly on drawing tools. My


    heart ached.


    I knew what was in it.


    "They are my paintings for Patrick when I was in Supreme, Blue Bloodplex."


    At that moment, I didn''t even have the courage to open the book.


    It took me five years to bury the things between me and him at the bottom of my heart so that the


    wound would no longer bleed or hurt.


    But after just a few months after returning, the wound festered again.


    In my heart.


    Even if I didn''t say or think about it, I knew that the wound was getting bigger and bigger, and it


    couldn''t be healed anymore.


    Every time I said that it did not matter, I was only pretending to be strong.


    I stood up quickly and didn''t even touch the book. I went out and said to Lisa, "They''re all useless.


    I''ll move them downter."


    Lisa looked at me and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah."


    I nodded.


    What else could I do?


    Waiting for an unreachable person?


    "I don''t want that."


    In the evening, I was afraid that Lisa would say something impulsive to Shelton, so I didn''t even


    send him any messages.


    Instead, I took a taxi home.


    When I arrived and opened the door, the door of Shelton''s house opened. He stood at the door,


    dressed in neat clothes. He looked at me and slightly frowned. "Why didn''t you call me?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s toote. I... I didn''t want to trouble you."


    The reason was far-fetched.


    Lisa''s words made me look at Shelton. At that moment, I really wanted to tell him that I didn''t want


    to marry him anymore.


    "But, I can''t do it."


    "I really can''t bear to hurt a person who''s so nice to me."


    Shelton looked at me. He came out with a heavy gaze. With one hand circling around my waist, he


    rested his head on my shoulder. After a moment of silence, he said, "You don''t want to marry me


    anymore, do you?"


    I was stunned and quickly shook my head. "No."


    "I''m sorry. I know that you don''t like me. I forced you. But I promise I will treat you right like no one


    else can, so..." The man''s hand wrapped around my waist, and he was strengthening the grip little


    by little. After a pause, he said, "Can you give me one chance to be good to you? Maybe one day


    you will love me back."


    His tone was so humble.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    "I..." I opened my mouth, feeling incredibly conflicted. I hesitated for a long time.


    I knew why he didn''t dare to look up. He was afraid that I would reject him. He was afraid that I


    would see his helplessness.


    In the end, I was soft-hearted and said, "Well, I''ll marry you."


    After saying this, my mood didn''t improve at all. On the contrary, I became even more uneasy.


    But since I said so, let me go ahead with it.


    The next day, I returned to Town S.


    Glenn and Ryan came to pick me up.


    When Glenn saw me, he ran to me and put his arms around my neck, saying, "Mom, I thought you


    don''t want me anymore."


    "No, something happened to Mom." I said, and I couldn''t help kissing my son''s chubby little face.


    When I returned to the studio, Glenn was joined at the hip to me and followed me wherever I go.


    He seemed to worry that I would leave again.


    Usually, he would sleep at nine o''clock, but he just wouldn''t go to bed that day.


    I read three storybooks to him, but he hadn''t slept. His eyes closed several times. But when I put


    down the book, he immediately opened his eyes and said, "Mom, I''m not asleep!"


    "Do you still want to go to kindergarten tomorrow?" I tapped his little head. "Why are you so


    energetic today?"


    Holding my arm, Glenn looked at me with blinking eyes and did not speak for a long time.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    He pouted with his face looking grieved. "I am afraid that if I fall asleep, Mom will be gone again


    when I wake up tomorrow morning."


    His words made me feel a burst of sadness in my heart.


    This turned out to be the reason.


    I patted him and said in a very gentle voice, "How would I? Mom won''t go anywhere, and just stay


    with you, like before, okay?"


    He looked at me with doubts in his big ck eyes.


    He hesitated for a moment and said, "Mom, let''s make a pinky promise."


    "Yes, okay." I stretched out my little finger and hooked it with his pinky and said together with him,


    "No change for a hundred years after making a pinky swear!" "If you lie to me, you''ll turn into a


    puppy!" He added.


    "That''s right."


    I nodded seriously.


    In fact, he had been so sleepy that he couldn''t hold on anymore.


    Seeing that I agreed, he immediately closed his eyes and fell asleep in less than a minute.


    After I confirmed that he had been asleep, I put down the book in my hand and tiptoed out of his


    room.


    When I went out of the room and passed by Ryan''s lounge, I saw that the lights were still on.


    Originally, I didn''t intend to go in. But suddenly, for some unknown reason, I remembered Ryan had


    told me that he had a junior sister who was simr to me...


    For a moment, an almost impossible idea came to my mind!


    At that moment, without even thinking, I went over and knocked on the door. I didn''t push the door


    until Ryan asked me to enter.


    He was watching TV, then I walked straight over and asked, "Ryan, can you tell me about your


    junior sister again? What''s her name? Where is


    she now? When did she leave?"


    Back then, I didn''t pay much attention to it.


    But I thought about it at this time. "If his junior sister was pregnant when she left, and if her age


    matches with my mother''s, it''s very likely that... she''s my mother!"


    I asked Ryan all of a sudden so many questions, which startled him.


    He looked at me suspiciously. "Why are you suddenly interested in her?"


    "I..." I thought about it and told him about what happened in City Y in the past few days.


    Hearing about that, Ryan was even more shocked than me.


    He told me that his junior sister''s name was Jessica Teague. She was sent there when she was


    very young and adopted the surname of Teague, so this was not her original name.


    Then Ryan calcted the time of Jessica''s departure.


    When he was counting, I was so nervous sitting next to him!


    However, when he finished counting and told me the age, I made a calction.


    It could be perfectly corresponded to the date of my birth.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, my mood was extremelyplicated. It turned out that Ryan''s junior sister that he


    had been talking about was probably my mother.


    "Then, do you have her contact information?" I asked Ryan.


    Ryan shook his head and said, "I haven''t contacted her for many years. She didn''t give me contact


    information when she left, but I can ask my family if they have kept anything from back then."


    "Thank you, Ryan," I said excitedly.


    "You don''t need to thank me. ording to what you said, you were taken away by her family. She


    should also want to see you."


    There were a few traces of regret in his expression.


    Originally, I thought that Ryan could get some information about Jessica from his family. But three


    dayster, after inquiring, he got nothing. His grandfather, who knew this, had passed away a long


    time ago.


    The only information was that Jessica was from City Y.


    This clue suddenly vanished.


    When I thought there was no hope, Ryan suddenly gave me a painting.


    I spread out the paper and saw a woman''s halfbody image.


    The paper was slightly yellowed, and it seemed aged as it had been kept for several years.


    The woman in the picture sat on a chair, with her hands in herp. Her ck hair was tied into a


    braid and fell down in front of her chest.


    On her beautiful oval face, the smile was so sweet, and the bright eyes were so enchanting.


    This was Jessica Teague.


    "She''s so beautiful..."


    I couldn''t help admiring.


    Ryan stood beside me and looked at the painting as well. He said, "This is what I painted for her


    years ago. You can take it to City Y. Perhaps, someone can recognize her."


    "Okay."


    Looking at this painting, looking at Jessica in this painting, I couldn''t describe the familiar feeling in


    my heart.


    I was almost certain in my heart that the woman in the painting was my mother.


    In the next few days, I discussed a lot of things with Ryan.


    Atst, I decided to bring Glenn to City Y. Ryan would introduce resources to me and help me find


    suitable employees to form a new construction team.


    He would assist me in setting up a new studio in City Y.


    A week after making this decision, I and Glenn set off for City Y.


    When we arrived, Shelton had prepared everything for us, including the kindergarten chosen for


    Glenn.


    The next day, I took Glenn to the kindergarten to get him enrolled.


    When I received this enrollment registration table, I couldn''t help being stunned.


    A lot of information needed to be filled in, and it was very detailed.


    Moreover, not only did I have to fill in Glenn''s information, I also had to fill in his parents''


    information.


    "Do I have toplete these?" I raised my head and asked a teacher at the kindergarten.


    The teacher nodded and said, "Yes, everything must be filled in."


    I hesitated for a moment. Although I was very reluctant, I told the teacher, "He is in a singleparent


    family."


    Hearing what I said, the teacher looked up at me incredulously and said, "Single-parent family? Mr.


    Cowell came to register a few days ago and imed to be the child''s father."

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    The teacher''s words put me into an extremely awkward situation.


    Moreover, I needed to fill out the birthday, workce, blood type, and so on of Glenn''s father.


    Helplessly, I could only call and ask Shelton item by item.


    When I asked about Shelton''s birthday, he told me it was November 13th.


    I didn''t realize that Shelton''s birthday wasing in a few days until I finished writing that!


    I wouldn''t know about this at all if I hadn''t filled in the form that day.


    When I finished filling in the table and was going to pay the tuition fees, the teacher told me that


    Shelton had already paid.


    It was a private kindergarten, and the tuition was nearly 5,000 dors a semester.


    Hearing the teacher''s words, I felt a little surprised. "How long would his payment sustain?" The


    teacher browsed through the records and said, "He had paid the fees for the remaining one and a


    half years."


    Since he had paid, it was impossible for me to ask the teacher to refund his money.


    I said thank you to the teacher and got out to look for Glenn.


    There was a small indoor sea ball yground in this kindergarten. When I was filling in the table,


    Glenn was ying inside, and there were several other children.


    When I came out, I saw that Glenn and two kids were queuing up to glide from a slide, and they


    were getting on very well.


    When I called Glenn, he was loath to part with the kids.


    I was immediately relieved.


    In the evening, after Shelton got off work, he took Glenn to supper.


    As a small town, Town S didn''t have many fastfood restaurants. Shelton asked Glenn what he


    wanted to eat. Glenn answered without any hesitation, "I want pizza."


    Shelton spoiled Glenn very much, so he naturally agreed to his request.


    After that, Glenn wanted to goto the amusement park to catch toys from w machines, and


    Shelton agreed to him without refusal.


    In particr, when Glenn was catching toys for Glenn, he was quite patient.


    His skills were very awful. They hadn''t took out a small doll even though he had spent fifty dors.


    I felt a little distressed and said, "Forget it. Even if you buy one, it won''t cost so much."


    However, Shelton shook his head. "No, Glenn wants it. How can I let him down? Aren''t I useless in


    that case?"


    In the end, after spending nearly 80 dors, Shelton took out the doll from the machine.


    When the doll dropped from the outlet of the machine, Glenn jumped up with joy!


    He took the doll, then hugged Shelton and said to him, "Thank you, Shelton. Shelton is the best!"


    Looking at the happy and worshipful look in Glenn''s eyes, I finally understood Shelton''s intention.


    He was preparing to be Glenn''s father.


    I didn''t have a child''s room at home, so Glenn slept with me at night.


    When I put him to bed, Glenn put his arms around my neck and asked, "Mom, is Shelton going to


    be my father?"


    I was stunned.


    Could a child be so sensitive?


    I asked him, "Do you want Shelton to be your father?"


    Glenn cocked his head, thought for a while, and said, "Glenn wants his own father to be his father."


    "Your own father?"


    "Yes, my own father." He blinked his big eyes and looked at me. "Mom, everyone else has a father,


    but I don''t have one? No matter how good Shelton is, Shelton is not Glenn''s father."


    Although Glenn said it in a roundabout way, I could understand what he meant.


    Indeed, Shelton was not his father.


    However...


    I patted his little head and said, "Glenn, your father is no longer with us. In the future, Shelton is


    going to be your father; he will do the same as your own father and even better."


    What would Patrick be like as a father?


    I didn''t know.


    But in my heart, Patrick would be a good father...


    However, I might never verify it.


    Glenn''s sparkling eyes rolled in his eyes as if he was trying to think hard. After thinking for a while,


    he said, "Well, then let Shelton be my father. As long as I have a father, it''s okay.¡±


    I understood. Deep down Glenn was longing for a father.


    Listening to his words, I was more determined to marry Shelton.


    At least Glenn could have a father, and at least Shelton could treat Glenn well.


    The next morning, Shelton apanied me to take Glenn to the kindergarten.


    After Glenn went inside, Shelton suddenly took my hand and said, "Recently, I''ve checked some


    completed apartments in severalplexes. Some of them are not bad. Let''s go check our new


    house."


    His words came out of nowhere, and I was a little surprised.


    When he saw that I didn''t speak, he asked me, "Do you have anything else to do?"


    "No." I shook my head and said with a smile, "It''s up to you. I''m jobless now. What else can I do?"


    Although I had decided to set up a new studio in City Y, it was still a long way to go.


    Shelton took me to three or fourplexes.


    One of them was particrly close to Glenn''s kindergarten, and the remained apartment was well


    decorated, with a reasonableyout and with yards in both front and back.


    There was a gym in it, and there was a public library next to it.


    It was very good in all aspects.


    When he asked my opinion, I just said, "I think it''s good."


    He took out his bank card and said to the salesdy, "We''ll book this one."


    The salesdy was so surprised and happy. It seemed that she had never seen such a fat cat


    before.


    She quickly went to swipe the card.


    "You, don''t you think about it anymore? Such an expensive house..."


    I looked at Shelton in disbelief.


    He reached out his hands and held me in his arms. His thin lips drew a handsome curve as he said,


    "I have bought the house and paid the money. It''s impossible for you to take back your word."


    "... I don''t intend to take back my word." I hesitated for a moment and said, "Such an expensive


    house, why don''t I pay some for it, or I''ll pay for the furniture and the car?"


    I didn''t know why I felt very guilty about Shelton spending money to buy the house.


    Hearing this, he shook his head helplessly and reached out his hand to touch the tip of my nose.


    "No, it''s natural for men to make money to support their families."


    At this time, the salesdy had already taken back the card, made a gesture of "please" and said,


    "Pleasee with us to sign the contract."


    Shelton nodded, lifted my hand up, and spread it in front of him. Then, he put the card that he had


    just used to buy the apartment in the palm of my hand.


    "This is..."


    I didn''t understand.


    He looked at me and said very seriously, "From now on, my ie, except for thepany''s


    necessary working capital, will be transferred to this card."


    After he said that, he pressed my four fingers inward to make me hold the card, and continued to


    say, "This card will be handed over to you from now on. All the household expenses can be paid


    from it. The password is your birthday."


    I looked at Shelton in a daze. I couldn''t believe that he had given the card to me.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It meant that he gave all the money to me.


    I thought for a moment and finally made sense of it. I shook my head and said, "How can you do


    this. I..." "You''re going to be my wife soon. From ancient times to the present, the wife takes care of


    money. I just did what a husband should do in all times." After saying that, Shelton gently kissed me


    on the forehead. "Please take it, then I''ll be at ease."

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    It was just a card, but when I held it in my hand, I felt it was extremely heavy.


    Shelton smiled at me and turned to sign the contract.


    The salesdy and the staff member responsible for the contract brought six contracts and put them


    on the table, and then exined to us one by one.


    After they finished the introduction, we started to sign ording to their requirements.


    When I saw Shelton signed thest contract, I found that he had been writing my name!


    "You, you signed wrong!" At that moment, of course, I knew what he was going to do.


    I quickly grabbed his hand.


    He looked up at me, and his expression seemed to be natural. "There is nothing wrong. I want to


    write your name."


    The salesdy''s obvious envy was written in her eyes.


    "You don''t need to write my name. Just write your name." As I said that, I picked up all the contracts


    he had signed and handed them to the staff member, and asked "Excuse me, we want to change


    the name. Could you please rece them?"


    "Well..."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The staff member immediately looked like they were in a dilemma.


    In fact, the contracts were all printed; it was not troublesome to print a few more contracts anyway.


    Shelton rested his hand on my arm and frowned slightly. "We won''t get divorced anyway. It''s the


    same to write either your name or mine, isn''t it?"


    "But..."


    "Are you nning to divorce me even before we get married?"


    I was about to speak, but Shelton interrupted me.


    I had to admit that Shelton was really smart.


    His tone was gentle; his words were not harsh. However, he quietly cornered me into a dead end.


    I couldn''t go back on my word about this marriage.


    No matter what would happen, I might have to go on.


    I looked at him, smiled, and shook my head. "How would I? Just because I didn''t pay for it, I don''t


    think it''s appropriate to write my name."


    Shelton lowered his head and continued to write his unfinished name. While writing, he said, "It is.


    I''ve seen from the Inte that it can give a sense of security to the wife. I just want to give you


    enough sense of security."


    "Thank you..."


    In fact, I had money myself, and I didn''t need his money and house to get a sense of security.


    But since he said something like that, I didn''t know how to refuse.


    After Shelton signed thest contract, he stood up and looked at me. Suddenly, he drew near me


    and kissed me on the lips.


    I was stunned.


    He smiled contentedly and said, "If you say thank you again, you''ll owe me a kiss for every time.


    So, I don''t mind you will be repeating it a few times more in the future."


    My face burnt.


    Shelton followed the staff member to go through the formalities. I stood there, and the salesdy


    next to me finally said, "Miss Nn, you''re so lucky. I have never seen such a good man as Mr.


    Cowell in all my career years."


    "He''s fine."


    I looked at the salesdy and smiled slightly.


    "It''s more than that. It is always the wife who insist on adding her name. Mr. Cowell has paid the full


    payment and written your name on his own initiative, and he is so thoughtful to you. Few people are


    like him." The salesdy paused and continued, "But I don''t think you appreciate it. Do you really


    think the best vi of ourplex can''t be sold afterpletion for so long?"


    Hearing the salesdy''s words, I couldn''t help but be stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "Mr. Cowell paid a deposit to our boss a long time ago and reserved this house especially!"


    While the salesdy was talking, another customer came in. She looked at me and said, "Don''t put


    on airs. Mr. Cowell is definitely a good man who only appears once in a hundred years."


    After that, she hurried to serve the new customer.


    "What''s wrong?" When I looked at the back of the salesdy, Shelton hade back.


    He put his hand on my shoulder, and his tone was still gentle.


    I turned around and looked at him. "Just now, the salesdy told me that you had paid the deposit


    for this house. Did you also pay a deposit for other houses?"


    Generally, if we didn''t buy it, the deposit would not be returned.


    Shelton smiled and handed a key to me. He said with a smile, "No, I only paid for this one because I


    guessed you''d definitely like it."


    "Really?" I asked.


    "Really."


    It must be false.


    He said that just because he didn''t want me to feel burdened.


    We left theplex and went to a furniture market. We chose most of the furniture except that for


    Glenn''s room. I hoped he would choose it by himself.


    By the time everything was done, it was nearly the time when Glenn''s school was over.


    Shelton and I would pick him up together.


    We parked in a parking lot near the gate of the kindergarten and looked around. The cars around


    were all luxury ones.


    Shelton drove a Lincoln SUV. Although it cost just over one million, it was not the slightest


    conspicuous among those cars. Instead, it was very low-key.


    Most of the people who picked up the children were nannies and mothers.


    Some of the richdies had gathered around to chat, but when one of them saw Shelton, she


    quickly came over. "Isn''t this Shelton? You''re here to..."


    "I''m here to pick up my kid with my wife," Shelton replied.


    As soon as he finished answering, not only thedy in front of him but also those behind her looked


    full of envy.


    She said, "Oh, you''re married? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    She looked me up and down as she spoke.


    Shelton raised his hand to take me into his arms and said with a smile, "My wife has been in Town S


    taking care of our child, and she just came back recently."


    After hearing this, she gave a meaningful "oh" and left.


    As soon as she went back, I heard several other wealthydies surrounding her asking, "Who is


    that man?"


    Someone who knew Shelton answered, "Director of Glorious Light Hospital." After that, she added,


    "It''s a very small hospital."


    Hearing what she said, the other richdies all showed a smile of understanding.


    The expression on their faces seemed to say that the reason why Shelton had time to apany


    his wife to pick up his kid was that he did not have good ability, and he ran a smallpany.


    Obviously, Shelton also heard what they said. He held me in his arms, slightly bowed his head, and


    whispered, "Sorry, did I embarrass you?"


    "No." I didn''t expect that Shelton would think so, so I hurried to say, "No, their husbands don''t have


    time to apany them, so they said those words tofort themselves."


    "Well." Shelton patted me on my head. "It''s all right. Others won''t treat me that way soon."


    I looked at him and didn''t know why he said that.


    In fact, even if Shelton was really a director of a hospital, I would not care about it.


    Or rather, I preferred that he just was a director of a private hospital.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Soon school was over.


    Glenn walked in the front with a small schoolbag on his back.


    Seeing both of us, he opened his arms and ran out. "Mom! Shelton!"


    The child''s voice was loud.


    Hearing Glenn call him "Shelton, " the richdies looked at us again.


    Shelton seemed like didn''t hear that. Touching Glenn''s head, he asked, "How''s the kindergarten


    today? Have you made any good friends?"


    "Yes!"


    Glenn got in the car with us and Shelton started the car. Sitting in his own child seat, Glenn had


    been talking about what had happened at kindergarten all the way.


    Glenn''s previous kindergarten in Town S was just an ordinary public kindergarten.


    The entertainment facilities were not as good as these here. The food and drinks, including ss


    arrangements, were certainly not as good as these at this high-ss private kindergarten.


    Everything here was amazing and new to Glenn.


    On the way home, we passed through the busy area of City Y. Because it was the time to get off


    work, there was heavy traffic.


    Glenn looked out of the window for a long time, and he suddenly turned to me and said, "Mom,


    Mom! Shall we go there for dinner?"


    I looked up through the ss.


    I couldn''t be more familiar with the restaurant in front of me.


    When I got released from prison, I used to be Angie''s assistant. The job I took up then was to


    design the hall of this restaurant.


    It was also the ce that I met Patrick again.


    I did not like this ce. I raised my hand to touch Glenn''s hair and said with a smile, "Mom has


    already decided what to cook for you tonight. How about we have dinner at home?"


    "No!" He pouted his small mouth.


    His attitude stunned me.


    He had always been obedient on these things.


    I was a little unhappy. As I was about to scold him, Shelton said, "Okay, let''s eat here."


    As Shelton said that, he had already switched to the left-turnne and was ready to turn around.


    "Thank you, Shelton!" Being restricted in the child seat, Glenn couldn''t get out directly.


    But he still threw a kiss to Shelton through the rearview mirror.


    Both of them had agreed so I could no longer decline.


    Shelton turned around the car and soon steadily parked it at the entrance of the restaurant.


    Glenn unfastened his seat belt and immediately jumped out of the car.


    When I closed the car door and went around to his side, I found that Glenn was not at the entrance


    of the restaurant. I looked around and found that he had already run into the lobby!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I went after him right away.


    After ran to Glenn''s side, I grabbed his hand and scolded angrily, "Don''t run around. This is City Y.


    There are many human traffickers. If someone takes you away, you will never see Mom again!"


    He ignored my words and looked around, as if he was... looking for something.


    "What are you looking for?"


    I asked him.


    "An uncle." "Uncle?"


    Glenn''s words made my heart pound.


    Glenn nodded seriously, raised his hand over his head, and said seriously, "Yes, he is very tall. I


    always dream of seeing him in my dream."


    "In your dream?"


    It seemed that Glenn had never talked about it to me.


    "Let''s go in." When we were talking, Shelton had finished parking and said to us, "There are only


    buffets here."


    After he said that, he bent down and asked Glenn, "Is it okay to have a buffet?"


    "That''s all right!"


    Glenn nodded his head with great delight.


    When we arrived at the buffet, the waiter took us to a semi-open private room, and each of us went


    to get some food respectively.


    There was also a children''s entertainment area.


    After eating for a while, Glenn went to y.


    I promised him that I would allow him to y for half an hour and then he shoulde back to eat.


    Glenn would check the time.


    Half an hourter, the little fellow really came back, but he also brought a little girl with him...


    "Don''t follow me. My Mom doesn''t allow me to take girls to her," Glenn said as he walked.


    Hearing his words, I felt speechless. When did I say that?


    "Nice to meet you, madam."


    The little girl greeted me politely when she saw me.


    I found that she was about four years old. She had her hair tied in a pair of ponytails and her eyes


    were dark and bright like ck pearls.


    Her chubby little face was very cute.


    In fact, I had always been expecting a lovely daughter, so I liked her very much once I saw her.


    I came out of my seat and squatted down, took the little girl''s hand and asked, "Hello, who are your


    parents? Can you find your familyter if you run around like this?"


    "I can find them. My family is right there," the little girl said as she pointed at a half-opened booth


    about 10 meters away. "My aunt is sitting there."


    Since they were not far away, I was relieved. I turned my head and said to Glenn, "As a boy, you


    should be gentlemanlike. You can''t talk to girls like this. Do you understand?"


    "But I don''t like girls following me." He pouted his small mouth. "Women are the most annoying."


    "Who taught you to say that!"


    I was going to die of anger because of this spoilt kid.


    At the side, Sheltonughed when he heard that. "Glenn! The girls should have been cared for by


    boys. Don''t you remember ourmitment?" "Oh..." Glenn''s face was full of unwillingness.


    Seeing that Glenn agreed, the little girl quickly took his hand and said, "Glenn, I know there is a very


    delicious strawberry dessert and chocte over there!"


    Being pulled by her, Glenn didn''t resist. He just turned his head and said with a proud face, "Those


    are for girls. We boys don''t like this kind of thing."


    "Oh..." The little girl heard it and her expression was a little depressed. "Then, I''ll get it myself."


    After saying that, she let go of Glenn''s hand and turned to go to the dessert section with regret on


    her face.


    When the little girl left, Glenn''s little face flushed because of worry and he hurriedly ran to her.


    "That''s okay, I''ll go with you. It''s not safe for a girl to be alone."


    As he spoke, his small hand reached out and grabbed the girl''s small hand.


    Watching the two leave, I really didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Such a proud little kid."


    Shelton helped me up and asked me, "Do you want anything? I can help you get some."


    "No, thanks. I''m almost full." I smiled at Shelton.


    After that, my eyes were fixed on Glenn.


    He and the little girl were short, and I was afraid they would be hit by others.


    Shelton noticed that I wasn''t in the mood to eat while watching Glenn, so he called a waiter. Shelton


    handed his business card to the waiter first and said, "Please call your manager." "What are you


    doing?" I was shocked.


    "I''ll ask the manager to find someone to watch over Glenn especially so that you''ll be in the mood to


    eat."


    Shelton exined to me.


    The waiter immediately agreed as he saw the family name of the business card, but I called him


    back . "Do not bother. You only need to make sure that they won''t run away."


    The waiter agreed and then left.


    In my opinion, there should be no ident in such a restaurant. Just a few minutes after I started


    eating, the little girl suddenly ran over and said, "Madam! Glenn ran out of the dining hall!"

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Hearing this, I got nervous all over. Without thinking about anything, I got up and ran out of the


    restaurant!


    As soon as I came out, I saw that Glenn was standing in the corridor.


    Unexpectedly, the man squatting next to him was Patrick.


    I approached them and heard Patrick said, "What''s your name? Where are your parents? Did you


    get lost?"


    Glenn shook his head and said nothing, but he held Patrick''s arm tightly with one hand, and his


    eyes were red.


    I didn''t know if this was the so-called blood tie.


    When I was hesitant to move forward, Shelton''s voice came from behind. "Patrick."


    Patrick and Glenn looked over at the same time.


    The movement of the two people was too consistent. Obviously Glenn was the smaller version of


    Patrick.


    Although Glenn''s appearance was not like Patrick, his manner was exactly the same as Patrick''s.


    "Mom." Glenn called me at first, then pointed to Patrick and said, "This is the uncle I have seen in


    my dreams."


    Patrick had realized something when he heard Glenn called me Mom.


    He paused for a moment, and in the next second, he pulled his arm out of Glenn''s arms and stood


    up, then said to me with a cold expression, "Take care of the child next time, I still have something


    to do, so I''ll go first."


    Seeing Patrick leave with such a cold attitude, Glenn seemed had the word ''disappointment'' written


    directly on his little face.


    Although I didn''t know why Glenn saw Patrick in his dreams, he must be disappointed to Patrick''s


    attitude.


    At the bottom of my heart, I wished Patrick could apany Glenn for a while longer.


    At this time, I saw Kelsi came out of a private room in front of us. She saw us at a nce. Instead of


    greeting Patrick directly, she said to Shelton first, "Shelton, you are also here?"


    "Well." Shelton walked to my side, put his hand on my shoulder and said, "To have dinner with my


    fiancee."


    When the man''s hand touched my shoulder, my heart couldn''t help but be stressed.


    At this time, Patrie had already walked to the side of Kelsi. When he turned his head, he saw


    Shelton put his hand on my shoulder. Patrie pursed his mouth and looked a little impatient.


    He said to Kelsi, "Let''s get in."


    When the two people went in, I squatted down and said to Glenn, "Glenn, don''t run away in the


    future. Mom was worried about you."


    Glenn''s eyes were fixed on the room just now, pouting. He said after a long while, "Mother, that


    uncle lookspletely different from how he was in my dream."


    I tapped his little nose gently. "Didn''t you make a mistake? You don''t know that uncle. How could


    you dream of meeting him? He doesn''t know you either. It''s normal for him to treat a stranger like


    this."


    In fact, it was not like that.


    But I couldn''t exin too much to Glenn, so I could only say that.


    "Is it like that?" He looked at me with blinking eyes.


    A depressed expression was written on his face.


    "Yes." I said as I picked him up. "Let''s go. The little girl was still waiting for you."


    When I mentioned the little sister, Glenn''s sparkling eyes lit up again. He put


    his arms around my neck and nodded.


    Till then, he was willing to leave with me.


    When we went back, the little girl followed us again.


    They made an appointment to go to the children''s entertainment area together.


    When I finished the meal with Shelton and went to looking for Glenn, the little girl''s parents stood by


    the side, and they were ready to take the little girl away.


    I took a look at the girl''s mother and recognized her at a nce!


    "Nancy!"


    When I saw Nancy, I had no intention of hiding my identity.


    Nancy turned her head and saw me. She looked confused and said, "You are..."


    "Charlotte!"


    I said quickly.


    Nancy looked at me carefully, incredible was registered on her face. "Charlotte? How, how did you


    be like this?"


    "It''s a long story."


    I wanted to talk a little more with Nancy, but there were too many things to talk about as I hadn''t


    seen her for so many years. So I could only exchange my phone number with her for the moment.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When I left with Glenn, we sat in Shelton''s car, then Glenn cocked his little head and asked, "Mom,


    aren''t you Jta? Why did you say that you were Charlotte?"


    "Hush, that''s Mom''s former name. Since you have known it, promise me that you won''t tell anyone


    else, okay?"


    I looked at Glenn.


    "Yes!" Glenn nodded seriously and did an action of zipping his mouth. "Don''t worry! I definitely won''t


    say it!"


    "Thank you, Glenn." I patted Glenn''s head.


    This day was November 11th. In two days, it would be Shelton''s birthday.


    In the evening, after Glenn slept, I searched on myputer alone. What kind of birthday gifts


    would a doctor usually like?


    As soon as I opened a website and checked it, my private phone rang .


    I knew it was Shelton without guessing.


    I picked up the phone. His gentle voice came from the other end of the line, "What are you doing?"


    "Browsing the web."


    I gave him a simple answer.


    My gaze was still fixed on the screen, looking for any useful advice avable by theizens.


    "Are you going to be free tomorrow?"


    The man asked me.


    I guessed he still nned to take me to buy some necessities for the new house. But the next day


    would be the only day for me to prepare a gift.


    I hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m sorry, tomorrow, I... will have something to do."


    As an unemployed vagrant,


    I really needed confidence to say that out.


    The man paused for a moment on the other side of the phone and asked with a chuckle, "Are you


    going to prepare a birthday present for me?"


    "No, no."


    I subconsciously denied it.


    After saying that, I felt that I was stupid.


    The reaction of ordinary people must be "Is tomorrow your birthday?".


    How could I deny it as soon as I opened my mouth?


    I said awkwardly, "Yes, I wanted to give you a surprise at first." "You have spent time thinking about


    it, and this makes me very happy." On the other side of the phone, Shelton said, "Since it is the


    birthday present for me, can I make a request?"


    "Of course!"


    If Shelton would tell me by himself what he wanted, it would be the best.


    On the other side of the phone, the man seemed to think for a moment, then said, "I want you..."


    "Pardon me?"


    Hearing what he said, I suddenly became nervous.


    These words contained too much meaning.


    Was he nning to take this opportunity of his birthday to make a request of "want me"? Both of us


    were adults. If I refused him, would I appear to be too pretentious?


    When I was in a dilemma, the man continued, "I want you to give me your time. I hope you can


    keep mepany for a day."


    "All right."


    I agreed quickly.


    Even though Shelton didn''t say it, I knew the half sentence he had said just now, the period of


    silence, was a test to me.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    After I agreed, it seemed that Shelton just wanted to say something over the phone, but I heard


    another cell phone rang over there.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll take a call." Shelton didn''t hang up the phone. I heard him picked up another


    phone and said, "I''ll be there right away."


    After that, he said to me over the phone, "Sorry, the hospital picked up an emergency patient. I


    need to go there for a while."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    I responded.


    Hanging up the phone, I soon heard the sound of Shelton opening the door outside.


    I also opened the door. Shelton had already finished dressing and was waiting for the elevator.


    When he saw me, he smiled and came over to hug me. "Wait for me toe back, remember the


    birthday present you promised me."


    "Yes." I nodded and hugged him. "I''ll wait for you toe back."


    Although Shelton said that the birthday gift would be to apany him one day, I still felt it would


    be no good if I had nothing to give him.


    The next morning, Shelton hadn''te back. I went shopping on my own after taking Glenn to the


    kindergarten.


    I spent a whole morning in the mall, and the shop assistants at every counter had rmended


    countless gifts to me, but none of them were to my liking.


    Shelton was not a businessman, so the ties and cuffs were not suitable for him.


    But apart from that, I didn''t know what else I should give him.


    When I was going to find a ce to have lunch, my personal phone rang.


    And the name on it was Nancy!


    I picked it up right away.


    She asked me out for lunch. We chose a western restaurant that was not far from us.


    She had been there when I arrived.


    This day, Nancy wore a well-cut cape, a half-length skirt and high heels.


    Her hair was not as ck and straight as it had been five years ago. It was dyed with chestnut color


    and permed curly.


    Nancy looked at me and said, "I really didn''t expect that the famous designer, Jta, turn out to be


    you."


    "How can I be called famous?" I was a little embarrassed. "All my fame is borrowed from my


    teacher. It''s nothing to do with me if my teacher is not him."


    In the past few years, Ryan was retired from the field and no longer undertook any work. The


    design was all done by me, and he just gave a little advice.


    However, all my connections and resources were given by him.


    I felt I had always been living under his shade.


    Nancy smiled and said, "It''s your luck to have a good teacher."


    "Where have you been for the past few years? Since I came back from the resort, you had


    resigned. I have been trying to contact you." I asked Nancy.


    After that, Nancy and I told each other about what had happened in the past few years.


    Nancy studied abroad after resignation and met her husband there. It didn''t take long for her to get


    married and have a child.


    Her husband transferred to ind due to work, so she came back with him.


    After returning, she had only taken on one job so far.


    And this was the design of Chef Tang''s.


    I remembered Boris promised to give me the information of the designer of Chef Tang''s on the day I


    went there, but he hadn''t sent it to me.


    However, I met Nancy first.


    Nancy told me, in order to develop in City Y, she nned to participate in the designpetition at


    the end of the year, and she also gave me the information.


    At the sight of this designpetition, I was also very tempted.


    The two of us chatted for a while and decided to join together.


    Nancy and I seemed to have endless topics to talk about.


    By the time we had came to our sense, it was already four o''clock.


    She and I both needed to pick up the children, and I hadn''t bought a gift for Shelton yet.


    Nancy heard that I was going to buy a gift for Shelton, then she suggested, "I think you can take


    stationery into ount. That must be useful for doctors."


    Her words reminded me.


    Nancy took me to an old-school stationery store, where every piece of stationery could be engraved


    with words or name.


    After looking around, I picked a dark blue fountain pen.


    I also asked the boss to carve words on and packed it up.


    After that, I said goodbye to Nancy and went to pick up Glenn.


    The next day would be Shelton''s birthday.


    I was afraid that Glenn would break the birthday gift for Shelton, so I put it at a high ce.1''


    In the evening, I called Shelton when I started cooking.


    His phone was turned off.


    Came to think of it, I haven''t seen him for almost 24 hours.


    After I came to City Y, Shelton would contact me and have meal with me no matter how busy he


    was.


    Although it was not a long time, he was really rare to be like this!


    I couldn''t help feeling uneasy.


    I cooked and had meal with Glenn. During this period, I called Shelton one time after another.


    However, each time, the result was the same.


    It was a cold system voice on the other side of the phone, "The number you dialed has been turned


    off..."


    I had a stronger and stronger feeling that something might had happened to Shelton!


    But since Glenn was at home, I couldn''t leave him at home on his own, and I should not take him to


    the hospital atte night.


    So I had to keep calm until Glenn fell asleep.


    Before that, I told him, "Glenn, Mom is going to get out and find Shelton. I''ll be back soon, so you


    keep staying at home. Okay?"


    "OK."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Glenn nodded obediently.


    When I was sure that he was asleep, I quickly put on my clothes and went out.


    I went by a taxi. When arrived at the entrance of Glorious Light Hospital, I found that police cars


    were fully parked outside the hospital!


    I stood outside of the courtyard, and saw that the entrance of the hospital was locked!


    When this scene came into my sight, countless guesses were popping up in my mind.


    Did a murder case happen there?


    I rushed to the door and wanted to go in, but a policeman stopped me directly. "I''m sorry,


    unauthorized people can''t go in."


    "What happened? I am the fiancee of the director of this hospital!"


    This was the first time I told others this identity.


    Hearing this, the police looked at me, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "No, even family


    members can''t enter."


    "Can you tell me what happened in the hospital?"


    "It doesn''t matter if I can''t go in. I want to know what happened and whether Shelton is okay!"


    At this time, I had already prepared for the worst in my heart.


    Shelton''s cell phone had been turned off for such a long time. What could be happen?


    The police looked at me, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Wait a minute, I''m going to report it."


    Then, he took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    After talking over the phone, the police asked me, "Do you have anything to prove your identity?"


    "I..."


    The words of the police made me stunned.


    How can I prove that I am Shelton''s fiancee?


    The policeman found that I couldn''t prove it, so he said, "I''m sorry, you can''t prove your rtionship


    with the director, so I can''t tell you anything."


    "How can I prove I am his girlfriend?" I was frantic.


    "I''m sorry. This is the rule. Don''t make things difficult for me." After said that, the policeman turned


    around and was about to leave.


    When I saw him turned his back to me, without any hesitation, I got over the cordon and rushed


    straight to the hospital!

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    "Stop!"


    The policeman''s voice sounded behind me.


    I could not care so much and rushed towards the door. When arrived at the door, I bent down to


    cross the cordon and dashed into the corridor.


    In the empty corridor, there wasn''t a single person in sight.


    For a moment, I didn''t know where to go.


    When I was hesitating, the policeman had already caught up with me. He directly pressed my arms


    with his hands and roared, "Are you a journalist?"


    "No!" I couldn''t turn back as my arms were pressed by the policeman. I could only say, "I''m the


    director''s fiancee. He didn''te back from yesterday. Tomorrow is his birthday. I''m very worried!"


    I knew it was impossible for me to run away.


    When the policeman heard this, he hesitated for a moment and said, "Do you have a couple


    photo?"


    Couple photo?


    I thought about it carefully and shook my head. "No."


    "You even don''t have a couple photo?" The policeman was angry. "You must be a journalist!"


    As he spoke, he took out his phone and dialed a number. "Come here to Glorious Light Hospital. I


    have caught a journalist."


    I said anxiously, "I''m really not a journalist! I''m a designer. I can prove it!"


    "A designer?" The policeman released me, though he seemed not to believe. "Prove it."


    I quickly took out my mobile phone and searched for some news about me on the Inte.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, there were some interviews that I had given on the Inte before.


    The policeman pressed me with one hand and held the phone with the other one. After reading it,


    he stared at me doubtfully and said, "Although you have proved that you are not a journalist, you


    can''t prove your rtionship with the director. I can''t tell you what has happened."


    "Then please tell me if any person has been died here."


    Would it be okay like this?


    The policeman looked at me, paused for a moment, and said, "I can only tell you that the director is


    still alive."


    These words were a reassurance to me.


    Until then, that my heart which had always been in my mouth, was finally set at ease.


    But I quickly reflected and asked, "Why did he turn off his phone if he was alive? Did anything


    happen to him? Was he injured?"


    "No, no! If you don''t leave now, my colleague wille and take you to the police station!"


    The police were annoyed by my inquiry.


    And I also saw that he really couldn''t say it.


    I had no choice but to leave the hospital.


    When I got home, I looked it up online. As I expected, fields have eyes, and woods have ears.


    It was said on the Inte that there was an infectious disease in Glorious Light Hospital, and now


    the entire hospital was locked down.


    I had checked the disease on the Inte.


    I found out it was a respiratory disease caused by the novel coronavirus. It was simr to SARS, but


    people were liable to die from it than from thetter.


    Upon hearing this news, I was immediately panicked.


    Had Shelton been infected? Would he be in danger?


    "Thrilled to break out of the pupa, the urge to be reborn anew..."


    When my heart was flustered and uneasy, my cell phone rang!


    It was from Shelton!


    There had never been such a time I was so excited when I got Shelton''s phone call!


    "Shelton, are you all right?" I said at soon as I picked up the phone.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "Have you known everything?"


    Shelton''s voice was quite hoarse, full of fatigue.


    "I checked on the Inte. Some people said an infectious disease was discovered in your hospital.


    I checked and found that it was a type of highly infectious virus. Where are you now? Are you okay?


    Are you infected?"


    I asked a serial of questions.


    However, there were still more questions in my mind.


    I couldn''t wait to see him right now!


    "Yeah," the man said tly. "It''s okay. I''m fine. It''s just that... the hospital has been locked down. I


    can''t go out."


    Shelton''s voice had always been very gentle.


    However, this time, I could hear the hoarseness in his voice, which was likely to be caused by a


    throat infection. I was a little nervous. "Are you sick?" "No, I, Ahem..."


    Shelton wanted to say something, but he suddenly coughed.


    Only a very soft sound could be heard.


    Obviously, Shelton covered the microphone when he realized he was going to cough, but it was still


    a littlete, so I heard it.


    "You''re sick!" At this moment, I realized the danger. "Are you infected?"


    "No." Shelton immediately denied. "But I can''t go back to celebrate my birthday."


    I had checked it online just now. At that moment, I had beenpletely clear about...


    "You are isted, aren''t you?" I asked Shelton.


    "No, I am not."


    "You are lying to me!" I was in breathless anxiety. "Shelton, can you tell me your current situation


    and don''t let me worry about you?"


    After I said that, no voice can be heard again.


    This was a kind of silence all around.


    I guess that Shelton must be coughing. He was afraid that I would hear it, so I said simply, "Cough


    out if you cough. Don''t block the microphone. Although you block it, I still can hear!"


    "Really?" The man suddenly spoke and coughed twice before saying, "I''m so happy to hear you say


    that you''re worried about me."


    "I''m really worried about you." I didn''t intend to hide my thoughts at all, and told him, "So can you


    tell me what''s going on on your side, otherwise I''m going there with Glenn!"


    "Okay.l can tell you" Hearing this, Shelton quickly agreed.


    Holding my mobile phone with both hands, I was extremely nervous.


    Although I wanted to know the situation on his side, I was really afraid to hear Shelton say that he


    was infected.


    Because the disease is terrifying ording to the information on inte, even if it could be cured, it


    would also cause great damage to the patient''s body.


    My ears were tightly pressed to the phone, and I could hear the man''s heavy breathing, which made


    me sure that he did not cover the earpiece.


    After a while, I heard him say, "I have got a fever."


    Only a few words made my heart in my mouth again.


    The man continued, "A patient came in the hospital a few days ago with a fever. He began to have


    kidney failure yesterday. When I came over, I found out that he was infected with virus. Now the


    patient has passed away. We immediately told this information to the Center for Disease Control


    and Prevention.


    Later, the Center sent personnel to lock down the hospital, and they observed and measured the


    temperature of the patients who hade to see doctors here recently. At present, the patients


    have all left, and the rest are doctors who had close contact with the deceased. At present, there


    are only two people with fever. Unfortunately, I am one of them."


    My heart was fluttered rapidly when I heard Shelton''s words.


    Holding the phone, I got up the nerve to ask, "That is to say, you are infected, aren''t you?"


    What I was afraid of was that the answer would be positive.


    However, the man replied with a question, "If I am infected and may will die at any time, what are


    you going to do?"


    "I don''t allow it!"


    Hearing what he said, my heart ached so much!


    At that moment, I found that he was very important to me!

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    "Oh." Shelton chuckled, "Don''t worry, it won''t happen. I will marry you. And we even settle the date.


    How could I die before we get married?"


    Although he said so, he didn''t tell me whether he was infected or not.


    "So, you are infected, aren''t you?"


    I asked him again.


    "I''m not sure for the time being. After all, the virus will be incubated for some time." Remaining silent


    for a moment, Shelton continued to say, "However, based on the current situation, the likelihood that


    I am infected with the virus is quite high."


    "You are lying to me."


    Hearing what he said, I immediately panicked.


    "To be honest, hearing that you are concerned about me so much, I indeed feel that although I have


    fallen ill this time, it is worth it. Even if I die, it is indeed worth it."


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? You aren''t allowed to die!"


    I never thought that Shelton would die, not even for one second.


    However, this kind of possibility took ce right


    now.


    "Okay."


    Judging from Shelton''s voice, I could sense that he was happy. And I could even feel that he surely


    was smiling at this moment.


    "You probably will die. What are you so happy about?"


    "It is worth it even if I die." Shelton coughed a few times over the phone and continued, "Jta,


    I''ve been by your side for so many years. But I''ve never felt you care for me, need me, and like me.


    In fact, the reason why I have been caring about you and helping you for so many years isn''t that I


    want you to be grateful to me. Instead, I hope that you can get used to my existence one day and


    rely on me even if you don''t love me. However, I didn''t feel so before today.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I have a strong sense of insecurity all the time. I am afraid that you will leave me, that you will be


    with Patrick, and that you will do as you used to do and be with him despite that you will be his


    mistress..."


    Shelton''s words made my heart skip a beat.


    I held the cell phone in my hands and shook my head. "I won''t make you feel so anymore."


    "Anyway, I am quite happy today. For the first time, I know that you are worried about me. Does it


    mean that you care about me?" "Yes, I''m so worried about you."


    I admitted it.


    At this moment, I was worried about Shelton so much.


    If something did happen to him, I indeed couldn''t bear it.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I want to marry you."


    "Well, I''ll wait for the day when you marry me." I nodded, "Never should any ident happen to


    you. Or I''ll marry someone else."


    "In that case, I have to work harder on keeping myself secure."


    After Shelton finished his words, he coughed a few more times.


    Hearing him cough, I was quite nervous now.


    As I was about to say something, I heard someone talking on Shelton''s side, "Director, Doctor


    Roger has symptoms of renal insufficiency!"


    "I''ll be right there." With that, Shelton said to me, "Jta, I have something to do here. I''ll hang up


    first."


    "Okay."


    As I was about to hang up, Shelton suddenly said,


    "Don''t tell anyone about this, especially... my father."


    "I see."


    I nodded.


    Shelton paused for a while over the phone and said, "Jta, I love you. I am surely the man who


    loves you the most in this world. So... I certainly won''t die."


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    I looked at the wallpaper of my cell phone with tears in my eyes.


    I muttered, "Shelton Cowell, you have to be alive!"


    It was Shelton''s birthday the next day.


    After trying my best to see Glenn off the spirit, I hugged the cell phone in my arms.


    There was still no update.


    It was the weekend for the next two days when Glenn wouldn''t go to the kindergarten. So I


    apanied him to the Museum of Science and Technology and the zoo of City Y.


    During the period, Glenn asked me, "Mom, why didn''t Mr. Shelton apany us?"


    "Mr. Shelton." Hearing Glenn''s question, I felt a little mncholic. After a while, I said, "Mr. Shelton


    is busy. He wille back to apany us soon."


    Throughout the weekend, there was no news about Shelton.


    I couldn''t fall asleep all night, fearing that I would receive the bad news of Shelton''s death when I


    woke up.


    That was how I had missed Seth''s callst time.


    This time, I was so afraid that something bad would happen to Shelton.


    On Monday, I sent Glenn to school and sat alone at home, waiting for Shelton''s call.


    During the period, I kept calling him, only to be always greeted by the indifferent voice in the


    system.


    I was in a turmoil in my heart.


    In the middle, I went to Glorious Light Hospital several times, only to find that it was still heavily


    guarded.


    Fearing that the public would be in a panic, the media hadn''t even covered this incident or revealed


    it to the public. So I could only gather some information from the online hearsay.


    At midnight of Tuesday, I logged onto Weibo and searched Glorious Light Hospital, only to find in


    surprise that the first one ranked among the search result turned out to be, "It is said that two


    patients in Glorious Light Hospital have been infected with MERS Virus and died."


    All of a sudden, I felt nervous in my heart!


    Two people had died.


    I remembered that Shelton had told me that two people in his hospital had a fever. And one of them


    was him.


    "Could it bethat..."


    "It''s impossible!"


    I continued calling Shelton in a hurry.


    Shelton''s phone was still turned off.


    "It can''t be. It can''t be."


    i was so afraid now and kept telling myself that Shelton would be fine.


    I couldn''t wait any longer. Before I could put on my clothes properly, I put on my pajamas, put on my


    coat, and went out!


    It wasn''t until I got out that I found that it was snowing outside.


    I stood at the door, intending to hail a taxi there. It was probably because it was snowing that I


    couldn''t get a taxi at all either by the car-hailing software on my cell phone or standing at the door.


    I put on my cotton slippers and headed for Shelton''s hospital.


    I kept walking for more than an hour.


    Then I saw a familiar car parked next to me.


    The car door opened. And someone stood by my side.


    It was a familiar scene. And it was Shelton again.


    Last time, I wanted to find Patrick. And I intended to go to Shelton this time. That was where the


    differencey.


    Upon seeing him getting out of the car, I hugged him directly, looked up, and asked, "Are...Are you


    alright?"


    "Yes." Shelton picked me up in his arms and said, "Get in the car first."


    It wasn''t until he hugged me in his arms that I found that my legs had been frozen early and that I


    couldn''t even bend them with ease.


    Shelton frowned slightly. Putting me in the back seat first, he drove home on his own.


    "I''ve seen the news on the Inte that two doctors in your hospital have passed away..."


    "No." Shelton shook his head, "Two doctors have been infected. However, because of the timely


    rescue, they are now out of danger."


    "Then you..."


    I cared about Shelton the most.


    Shelton looked up at me through the rearview mirror, "I just had a fever. Now the fever is gone. And


    my cell phone is powered off. I didn''t even have time to charge it. So I came back first." Speaking of


    this, he looked a little worried, "Sorry, I should have charged my cell phone first. Sorry to make you


    worried about me."


    "I''m indeed worried about you."


    I lowered my eyes slightly.


    As Shelton and I looked into each other''s eyes through the rearview mirror, my face burned slightly.


    Shelton drove the car to the underground garage of themunity. Getting off the car first, he put


    his coat on my legs first and said, "Come on, I''ll hold you in my arms."


    "No need. I can walk by myself."


    Ignoring my words, Shelton directly picked me up in his arms.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    As I was in Shelton''s arms, I looked up and saw that there were dark circles under his bloodshot


    eyes. He didn''t have a good rest."


    I couldn''t help feeling a little distressed for him.


    I said to him, "Shelton, have a good rest today."


    "Okay." Holding me in his arms, Shelton went into the elevator.


    It wasn''t until we arrived at Shelton''s home that Shelton put me down.


    Seeing him open the door, I was about to go back to my room. However, Shelton pulled my hand


    and said, "Come over to my house."


    "Have a good rest. Let''s talk about it tomorrow if there is anything."


    I stood there.


    After opening the door, Shelton didn''t let go of my hand. He smiled at me and said, "The way you


    see it, if I don''t check the injury on your leg tonight, can I sleep at ease?"


    Only then did I realize that...


    My leg had been injured by freezing just now. And I, who wasn''t agile now, couldn''t walk properly.


    But it was sote. And I didn''t want to trouble Shelton.


    Seeing that I didn''t move, he frowned slightly, "Are you going to let me carry you into my house?"


    I blushed and shook my head, following him into the house obediently.


    It was cold and quiet in his room. Fortunately, it wasn''t cold because of the heating system.


    After turning on the light, he took me to the bedroom and touched my pants to see how thick it was,


    feeling a little distressed, "In such a cold day, how can youe out like this? If you didn''t meet me,


    would you intend to walk up to my hospital like this?"


    I lowered my head in embarrassment, "I''m sorry. I was... worried about you so much."


    Hearing what I said, Shelton''s curled up the corner of his mouth.


    He always smiled. However, this time, he seemed to be particrly good-looking as he smiled.


    "Wait a minute." He got up and went to the bathroom.


    Soon, he fetched a basin of water.


    There was a towel soaked in the water.


    He put his hands in the water, felt its temperature, and said, "Take off your pants."


    "What?"


    I looked at him nkly. And for a moment, I didn''te to my senses.


    "I will help you wipe your legs with warm water. Or the injury will be more serious tomorrow." As


    Shelton spoke, he pulled my trousers with his hands. Seeing that I didn''t move, he smiled and said,


    "You are the second person who is worried about me. I can''t let anything happen to you."


    "How about I roll up the leggings? Anyway, my pants are very loose."


    I asked with a red face.


    Taking off my pants in front of him made me somewhat...


    Seeing that I was unwilling, Shelton said helplessly, "You are going to marry me. Could it be that


    you will always wear clothes in front of me in the future? And I need to see the situation of the


    frostbite on your thigh."


    Hearing his words, I was somewhat blushed..


    In order not to embarrass me, Shelton fetched a thin quilt and said, "After you take off your pants,


    cover the upper part with a quilt. And I didn''t ask you to take off your underwear as well."


    I pulled the quilt and took off my pants before putting my legs on the edge of the bed.


    Shelton half-kneeled on the ground and poked my legs with his finger, "How do you feel?"


    I shook my head.


    At this time, my legs were numb.


    Shelton picked up the towel in the basin and wiped my legs little by little.


    The towel was warm. Gradually, I felt that my legs regained their consciousness.


    He rubbed my legs back and forth for more than half an hour, making my legs a little red and almost


    recover. So I said, "Thank you, I feel much better. You should go to bed early."


    Hearing my words, Shelton looked up at me and said nothing.


    He held the basin and poured the water.


    I put on my pants quickly. As a result, before I could put on my pants, Shelton came back. Seeing


    that I was putting on my pants, he came over and directly pressed me to the bed.


    He pressed his thin lips against mine without hesitation. Feeling a little nervous, I tightly closed my


    lips and sensed that he, who wanted to get inside me, didn''t have any intention of kissing me


    further.


    Shelton raised his head and looked at me. After a moment''s hesitation, he asked, "Aren''t you ready


    yet?"


    "I..."


    "I think you might consider giving me a chance." Shelton paused for a moment before continuing,


    "We probably will be verypatible in that aspect."


    Unlike Patrick, Shelton wouldn''t coerce me.


    However, he knew how to express his needs.


    As he pressed himself hard against me, I could feel his changes.


    Something hard was pressing against my body.


    "We are both grown-ups. It is not a big deal at all..."


    I bit my lips and tried to persuade myself in my mind.


    Seeing me like this, Shelton knew that I was struggling. Bending down, he kissed me on the


    forehead, smiled, and said, "It''s okay. I can continue waiting for you. Even so, don''t let me wait too


    long. On our wedding night, even if you don''t agree, I will..."


    "I know, thank you."


    As soon as I finished my words, I understood why Shelton had kissed me just now.


    He is..."


    At this time, Shelton pressed his face close to me. I closed my eyes and waited for his kiss.


    One secondter...


    Two secondster...


    Three secondster...


    I didn''t feel anything on my lips at all.


    Opening my eyes, I saw that Shelton, who had distanced himself from me, was looking at me gently


    with happiness in his eyes.


    I had been waiting for him to kiss me just now. At the thought of this, I felt even more embarrassed.


    He raised his hand and rubbed my hair with his palm, "I owe you a kiss this time. When you are


    willing to ept me, I will pay you back with a more fervent one."


    I knew that he didn''t want to force me.


    After I tidied up my pajama pants, he walked me to the door.


    Seeing that he was about to go back to his room, I stopped him, "Wait a minute."


    I entered my house, took out the fountain pen I had bought, and put it in his hand, saying with a


    smile, "Happy birthday."


    Shelton looked at the box and asked, "What is it? Can I open it?"


    I nodded.


    Shelton untied the ribbon on the box and took out the fountain pen.


    Before he could speak, I snapped, "It''s not something valuable..."


    "I like it very much." Shelton immediately inserted the fountain pen into the pocket in front of his


    chest and said, "I''ll bring it with me every day."


    "Great"


    Hearing that he liked the fountain pen, I was relieved.


    Tonight, I could finally sleep at ease.


    The next morning, Glenn walked out of the door and saw Shelton, feeling quite happy, "Mr. Shelton,


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much."


    "I miss you too."


    Shelton picked him up and went into the elevator with him.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After we sent Glenn to the kindergarten and came out, I said to Shelton, "If you want to go to the


    hospital, I can go home by myself."


    A few days ago, Nancy had told me about the designpetition. However, because I couldn''t get


    in touch with Shelton, I didn''t even have the time to read rtive information.


    Now everything was fine. I could finally study the designpetition.


    However, Shelton pulled my hand and asked, "Can you make up a birthday present for me?"


    It took me a second to realize that he was asking me to spend the whole day with him.


    "Well, where do you want to go? I''ll apany you all day," I said to Shelton with a smile.


    It was probably because I once almost lost him that I cherished the time with him quite much at this


    time.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Originally, I thought that Shelton would ask me to go somewhere with him.


    However, he parked his car in front of a single building in the western city.


    It was a ss building. However, because it was made up of twoyered ss with a mirror with


    different angles in between, we couldn''t see what it looked like inside the building when standing


    outside.


    Moreover, because it had snowed yesterday, there was a thinyer of snow on top of the building,


    making the building dreamy and beautiful.


    "This is..."


    As I stood there, I was fully attracted by the building in front of me.


    "Come in. Then you''ll know." Shelton reached out to me.


    I held his hand naturally and went in with him.


    He pushed the door open for me. After entering the building, I saw a lot of wedding dresses in front


    of me.


    There were various dummies and models in the hall. All the models model wore various wedding


    dresses.


    At a nce, these wedding gowns weren''t ordinary ones.


    Every one of them was very exquisite.


    "They are so beautiful."


    "This is a wedding dress designer''s studio. I specially made an appointment with the designer to


    customize a wedding dress for you."


    Shelton went close to my ear and stated his purpose to me.


    "Mr. Shelton!" At this time, a woman in a beige suit came in.


    With her hair coiled up, she put on light makeup.


    Although she looked beautiful, I knew that she wasn''t the designer at a nce.


    "Manager Warren, this is my fiancee." Shelton introduced me to the woman.


    Manager Warren quickly reached out her hand and said, "Hello, I''m the manager."


    "Hello, my name is Jta Nn."


    I shook hands with Manager Warren.


    "Where''s your designer?" Shelton looked around.


    "Please wait a moment. The designer wille out soon."


    After saying that, Manager Warren left.


    Shelton and I stood in the hall with all kinds of wedding dresses around us.


    I walked to the front of one of the wedding dresses. And I had to admit that although the dresses


    here all looked pure white colors, they were lined with excellentce and got a quite chic design.


    At a nce, I knew that the designer had put a lot of effort into it.


    "We just settled our engagement date, didn''t we? Why are we going to customize a wedding dress


    so early?"


    ording to the usual customs of City Y, the ones getting engaged would only hold a wedding


    ceremony a yearter after the engagement ceremony.


    Walking to my side, Shelton pulled my hands and said, "This designer is quite famous. Her wedding


    dress is divided into several grades. And the best one needs to be reserved one year in advance."


    "The best?" I looked at Shelton and said, "No need.


    I am fine with the one that suits me."


    Actually, I didn''t want to hold a wedding ceremony at all.


    However, Shelton had been expectant from the very beginning. I, who was too embarrassed to


    disappoint him, could only do everything ording to his n.


    Looking at me, Shelton said with a serious look on his face, "No. I once said that I would do


    everything I could to give you the best."


    "p! p! p!"


    As soon as Shelton finished his words, the sound of pping rang behind the wedding dress.


    However, the sound of pping rang once at a time, which I found quite weird.


    I looked in the direction of the sound and saw a woman sitting in a wheelchair. The wheelchair was


    pure ck, looking quite sophisticated. There was a small controller on the armrests on the side.


    She ced her hand on the controller and gave it a gentle push, making the wheelchair move


    forward.


    When she appeared, I found that Shelton became gloomy. Then he pulled my hand and said, "Let''s


    go."


    "Don''t go." The woman in the wheelchair went around the wedding dress and blocked in front of us.


    Looking at Shelton, she said, "Dr. Shelton, long time no see."


    Shelton looked quite serious. Seeing him exude hostility all over his body, I was a little scared.


    I had never seen him like this before.


    Holding my hand with his big palm with a little strength, Shelton said after a while, "Make way for


    us."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Dr. Shelton, I haven''t seen you for so long. Upon seeing you, I heard you say something that you


    once said to me to another woman. I am so emotional."


    Hearing the designer''s words, I felt that something was hitting me hard in my heart.


    I looked down at her.


    The woman got quite long hair. And she tied up her hair into four braids hanging behind.


    Judging from her face, I sensed that she seemed to be older than me. Her skin was slightly loose.


    Even so, her facial features were delicately outlined and exquisite. With a pair of almond-shaped


    eyes, a towering nose, and red lips, she looked beautiful and charming at her age.


    She had said just now that Shelton had said the same thing to her.


    "Could it be that she is Shelton''s ex-girlfriend?"


    It seemed that I had never heard anybody mention her before.


    Shelton lowered his head and looked at the woman, saying with an expressionless look on his face,


    "I didn''t know that you own this studio. Otherwise, I surely wouldn''t havee here to


    disturb you."


    Although he said so verbally, he didn''t imply so at all.


    It was clear that he didn''t want to see her.


    The woman looked at Shelton with a faint smile and turned to look at me. After sizing me up and


    down for a while, she said, "Is this the girl you have been looking for before?" She paused and


    added, "She doesn''t seem to be the one."


    "Did Shelton ever look for me?"


    "Has Shelton been looking for me?"


    I looked at Shelton with a little doubt in my eyes.


    Upon hearing the designer''s words, Shelton suddenly looked quite pale, "Let bygones be bygones.


    Both you and I can''t live in the past forever. We''ll leave first."


    "Don''t." The designer looked at me, "Since you couldn''t put on a wedding dress for me personally,


    making a wedding dress for your wife is a kind of fulfillment for me."


    As she spoke, she curled up the corner of her mouth with sadness in her eyes.


    I looked at her and felt that my heart tightened.


    My intuition told me that this woman still had feelings for Shelton.


    "No need. I don''t think it''s fair to her." Shelton said, nning to take me away in a detour.


    However, with limited space in the house, the designer blocked the door tightly with her wheelchair.


    If she didn''t get out of our way, we couldn''t bypass her with ease.


    The designer looked at Shelton and said, "What''s wrong? You can''t fulfill the promise you made to


    me before. Neither can you give me a future. And now you want to take away the chance for me to


    make money?"


    There was a faint light in her eyes.


    And her words meant more than they said.


    She seemed to be of the same age as Shelton. Since she said so, it meant that they should have


    been together for a long time...


    I could rte to why she couldn''t get over Shelton.


    I looked at her, hesitated for a moment, and said, "I''m sorry. I don''t want you to be the designer for


    my wedding dress."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Shelton and the designer both looked at me.


    Especially the designer, she couldn''t helpughing upon hearing my words, saying, "Dr. Shelton, it


    seems that you have screwed another woman."


    I knew why she said so.


    If I loved someone deeply, after knowing that he had once loved someone else in the past, I


    wouldn''t get over it with ease.


    Knowing the rtionship between Shelton and the designer, I felt somewhat ufortable in my


    heart. Even so, I found it totally eptable.


    Shelton had the same idea as the designer. He said directly, "I''ll pay you as usual. But you don''t


    need to design this wedding dress for us anymore."

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    As Shelton spoke, he went inside.


    As soon as he left, the designer said quietly, "Well, I thought you would leave your bank card to


    her."


    For no reason, hearing the designer''s words, I felt a little embarrassed.


    "It turns out that previously, Shelton once said the same words to another woman and treated her


    the same as he does to me."


    "During this period, Shelton has been very nice to me and done all kinds of things for me."


    "If it weren''t because I had fallen for Patrick wholeheartedly first, I surely would have loved Shelton


    with all my heart."


    At this moment, I actually could somewhat rte to this woman.


    I stepped forward and pulled Shelton, saying, "Shelton, let''s get my wedding dress designed here.


    After all, it makes no difference wherever we go."


    Since Shelton had paid the bill, we might as well book a wedding dress here.


    Looking at me with a faint smile at the corner of her mouth, the designer said, "Shelton? I find this


    address so familiar. I used to call you like that too. How many years have I been calling you


    Shelton?"


    As she spoke, she began counting with her hands.


    "I know. Let''s book a wedding dress here." Shelton interrupted the woman and pulled me to pay the


    bill.


    As I walked, I took out my bank card from my bag.


    The designer looked at us from behind and chuckled, "Haha, as expected, you have his bank card.


    Dr. Shelton, sure enough, your tactics for girls are consistent over the decades. Although there isn''t


    any change, they are quite useful... right?"


    As she finished her words, she looked at me.


    She was looking for something in my eyes.


    Staring at me for a few seconds, she curled up the corner of her mouth with a smile, "It seems that


    this girl is smarter than me. She knows that she should keep something to herself."


    Hearing his words, Shelton looked gloomier and gloomier, saying to me, "Are you sure you want to


    make a wedding dress here? I can find a better one for you..."


    "Let''s do it here."


    I said with certainty.


    In fact, the reason why I wanted to make my wedding dress here was that I wanted to know


    Shelton''s past.


    I wondered if the designer would tell me the truth.


    Shelton thought about it, hesitated for a moment, and went to pay the bill.


    It seemed that he was afraid that I would be alone with the designer. When he went to pay the bill,


    he took me with him.


    The sound of softughter of the designer came from behind.


    I wondered whether she wasughing at Shelton orughing at herself.


    After paying the bill, Shelton wanted to give the bank card back to me. However, this time, whatever


    he said, I refused to ept it.


    To tell the truth, knowing that Shelton had entrusted his bank card to other women, I suddenly felt


    that it was no longer so sacred.


    We are in a wedding dress store. Shelton didn''t want to be entangled with me here. So he put the


    bank card away first.


    After paying the bill, I went to the designer. Walking to the front of her, I bent my knees slightly and


    kept my face at the same level as hers, saying, "Hello, my name is Jta Nn. I''ll leave my


    wedding dress to you."


    After that, I extended my hand.


    The designer was a little surprised by my behavior. She was stunned for a moment. After that, she


    revealed a good-looking smile, held my hand, and said, "My name is Shirley Stanton. You can rest


    assured that I will design the best-looking wedding dress for you."


    "Thank you."


    I straightened my back.


    Shirley monitored the wheelchair, made it move inside, and said, "Miss Nn,e in with me. I''ll


    ask my assistant to measure your size. By the way, tell me whether you have any expectations


    about your wedding dress. I''ll design some specifically for you ording to your thoughts." After


    saying that, she stopped the wheelchair and turned around to look at me, saying, "This is the first


    time I''ve provided such special service to the guests."


    "Thank you."


    I followed Shirley. And Shelton followed me with a nervous look on his face.


    When we arrived at the door of an elevator that led to the second floor, Shirley looked at Shelton


    and smiled slightly, saying, "Dr. Shelton, you are so worried. Are you afraid that I will say something


    bad about you?"


    Shelton didn''t say anything.


    Shirley continued, "We will go up and measure tMiss Nn''s size. To achieve a better result, Miss


    Nn will have to take off all her clothester." As she said this, she said, "It makes sense. Based


    on the fact that you''re getting married, you probably have been with each other naked. Come on up


    with us."


    Hearing that I had to take off my clothester, I thought for a moment and said to Shelton, "Shelton,


    wait for me downstairs. I wille down as soon as they finish measuring my size."


    To reassure him, I patted his hand.


    Shelton hesitated for a moment and nodded in the end, "Okay."


    After that, he took a step back.


    The door of the elevator opened. And Shirley and I went in together. When we stood outside the


    elevator, its door seemed to be a metal one.


    However, it wasn''t until I went into the elevator with Shirley that I found that the door inside was a


    single- sided ss that looked like one in the interrogation room!


    Shelton didn''t know about this.


    Through the ss, I saw that Shelton had been staring in the direction of Shirley closely and that


    the look in his eyes was no longer as gentle as


    before.


    Instead, hostility and warning were all over his eyes!


    Seeing the look in his eyes, I was struck with fright!


    At this time, the elevator rose little by little.


    The elevator went up stably and slowly.


    "The reason why the elevator is designed like this is for the bride to see the groom''s yearning


    expression when shees down with a wedding dress. Unexpectedly, you see this instead."


    Shirley, who was beside me, opened her mouth faintly.


    But she didn''t look surprised at all.


    It seemed that she was used to Shelton like this.


    The elevator reached the second floor.


    There were two areas on the second floor. One seemed to be a design room. Shirley took me to


    another room where a young assistant was waiting.


    I took off my top ording to Shirley''s request and put on pasties which was a prerequisite for


    wearing a wedding dress. Then she asked the assistant to measure my size. And she would record


    the data.


    After measuring my size, Shirley said to her assistant, "Go wait at the door."


    After the assistant went out, Shirley motioned me to sit down.


    I put on my clothes and sat on the sofa in the room. Shirley looked at me and said, "Seeing Shelton


    like this, do you have any idea?"


    "I am not surprised."


    I looked down.


    In fact, subconsciously, I had known that Shelton was such a person. So when he revealed such an


    expression today, I wasn''t surprised. On the contrary, I felt that it couldn''t be more normal.


    Hearing my words, Shirley was quite surprised, saying, "You know that he is such a person, don''t


    you?" But she quickly put away her expression and said with a smile, "That''s right. I might be the


    only fool in the world."


    Looking at Shirley, I didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    After a moment of hesitation, I asked, "Can you tell me about your past?"


    I had always known that Shelton had aplicated personality.


    As Patrick once said, he wasn''t as righteous as he was on the surface.


    As for me, since I decided to marry him, I had the right to know this.


    If I went to ask Shelton, he probably wouldn''t tell me the truth.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing what I said, Shirley smiled, "I''m sorry. I probably can''t tell you about this today."


    "Why not?"


    "Because Shelton is clear about how long it takes to measure the size."


    Hearing a few words from Shirley, I understood what she meant.


    She knew Shelton too well.


    From this, I could see that she surely had been with Shelton for many years.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    As Shirley spoke, she picked up a pen and wrote down a string of numbers at the corner of the


    paper. Then she tore it off and handed it over to me.


    I looked down at the paper and knew that it was her phone number.


    I put the note into the pocket of my pants. By the time I looked up again, Shirley had controlled the


    wheelchair and gone to the elevator.


    I followed her.


    As soon as we were next to the elevator, the elevator, which was supposed to be on the second


    floor, unexpectedly went down.


    "See? He can''t wait any longer."


    As Shirley spoke, her face didn''t change at all.


    She seemed to know what Shelton was thinking about at her fingertips.


    Sure enough, the elevator went up with Shelton standing inside. After the door of the elevator


    opened, he came out, looking somewhat gloomy.


    He had realized that it was a single-sided ss elevator.


    Walking out of the elevator and seeing that Shirley and me both standing at the door of the elevator,


    Shelton managed to curl up the corner of his mouth, asking, "Are you done measuring the size?"


    "Yes."


    I nodded lightly, intending to get close to him, only to feel somewhat resistant in my heart.


    Behind me, Shirley smiled and said, "Dr. Shelton, you haven''t seen each other for only a few


    minutes. Howe you came up eagerly?"


    Judging from her tone, she seemed to be mocking Shelton.


    Without ever looking at her, Shelton said to me, "Now that you''re done, let''s go for dinner. I''ve


    reserved somewhere."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and grabbed my hand, pulling me into the elevator.


    His tone wasn''t as gentle as before. Instead, it sounded a little impatient.


    After we got in the elevator, I pressed a button and waited for Shirley toe in. After Shirley


    controlled the wheelchair and came in, she slightly gestured to me, saying, "Thank you."


    We arrived on the first floor. Shelton wanted to take me away, only to hear Shirley say behind him


    deliberately, "Reba, fetch one of my business cards and give it to Miss Nn."


    "Copy that."


    Manager Warren fetched a business card from the front desk quickly, came over, and handed it to


    me.


    Shelton directly stopped her, took the business card over, and put it in his pocket, saying


    indifferently, "If she needs anything, I''ll bring her here next time."


    Seeing Shelton do so, Shirley wasn''t surprised at all.


    She narrowed her almond-shaped eyes and stared at Shelton with a somewhat mncholy smile at


    the corner of her mouth.


    Throughout the whole processter, I didn''t say anything. However, staring at Shelton, I had only


    one question in my mind, that was, what on earth Shelton was afraid of?


    What on earth was the secret between him and Shirley, making him fear that I would know it?


    I got in the car with him. As he started the car, I couldn''t help but ask him, "Shelton, regarding you


    and Designer Shirley..."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t mention her." Before I could finish my words, Shelton turned around directly and grabbed my


    hand, saying, "What happened between us is in the past. My future belongs to you alone. And there


    won''t be someone else between us."


    He stared at me dedicatedly. It seemed that after he left the wedding dress store, he was as gentle


    andposed as he used to be.


    I looked at him and hesitated for a moment. Then I nodded and stopped talking about Shirley.


    However, I felt somewhat ufortable in my heart.


    Shelton returned the car key and started the car, nning to go to a restaurant. On the way, he


    asked me, "What are you going to do recently? Now the hospital is no longer heavily guarded. I can


    apany you for lunch."


    "No need." Hearing what he said, I subconsciously refused. After I finished my words, I felt that I


    refused him too quickly. So I quickly added, "A designer I used to know invited me to take part in a


    high- end indoor designpetition named Gifted Design Award with her. I may be with her in the


    following days."


    "She has no interest in you, right?"


    Shelton looked at me out of the corner of his eyes, slightly curling up the corner of his mouth.


    His tone indicated that he was joking.


    But I knew that he was asking me intentionally.


    "Of course NO." I looked at Shelton. To make him feel at ease, I said deliberately, "What are you


    thinking?"


    The next day, I contacted Nancy. She had rented a small office in an office building in the central


    city.


    I arrived there, only to find that nothing was at the door of the office.


    Looking through the ss door, I found that except for a few tables andputers, it was true that


    there weren''t any signs.


    I pushed the door open and went in.


    Nancy was dedicated to drawing on theputer.


    "Are you working here?" I looked around and said with a smile, "How did Uncle Boris find you? If I


    were asked toe here, I would have ascertained that it was a leather bagpany."


    Knowing that I was joking, Nancy didn''t get angry. She stood up, picked up a small booklet next to


    her, and handed it over to me, "Read this. It is about the high- end indoor designpetition named


    Gifted Design Award."


    I roughly looked through the booklet and found that there would be a salon auction after the design


    competition was over.


    The participants with the awarded works could get a bonus. Besides, among all the awarded works,


    the excellent ones would be auctioned solely.


    To put it simply, the participants could earn money and be famous, which sounded indeed


    good.


    I put the booklet aside and pretended to be serious, "Well, I feel that if I don''t encounter any


    idents, I can book the second ce in advance."


    "Okay, then I''ll make a reservation for the third ce."


    Nancy nced at me with a smile at the corner of her mouth, joking with me.


    The conditions for signing up for thispetition were that the participants should have final works


    rted torge- scale interior design over the recent two years, which was slightly harsh for most


    designers.


    If it were five years ago, I wouldn''t have been qualified to sign up for thispetition.


    But now, it wasn''t a problem for me.


    Using Nancy''sputer, I got all the cutaway views, design sketches, and some detailed drawings


    of my previous works among the documents in my drive and submitted my work.


    After Nancy finished her sign-up, we would wait for the organizer of thepetition to review us.


    The conditions for signing up for thepetition this time probably were too high. That afternoon,


    Nancy and I both received, saying that we had finished signing up for thepetition.


    However, as for the specific topic of thepetition, it could only be revealed after the organizer no


    longer epted the signing-up.


    In other words, we could only the topic three dayster.


    I didn''t have any schedule for the next three days, which Shelton didn''t know. So I seized the


    chance and called Shirley.


    I requested to meet her in person.


    Initially, considering Shirley''s disabilities, I wanted to go to the wedding dress store to look for her,


    only to be rejected by her.


    In the end, we made an appointment at a cafe near Nancy''s office.


    I waited for her at the door of the cafe early.


    Shirley arrived in a modified Toyota Alpha. The car drove to the door of the coffee shop. When the


    car door opened, a low- pitched tform automaticallynded.


    Seeing her control the wheelchair and get out of the car, I went to support her hurriedly.


    It wasn''t until shended steadily on the ground that she said to me, "Thank you."


    I helped Shirley push open the door and entered the cafe together with her. Shirley had already


    booked a private room here.


    Upon seeing her, a waiter took us there directly.


    When the dishes we had ordered were all served, Shirley picked up a cup of coffee in front of her


    and took a sip of it. Then she raised her head and looked at me, saying tly, "Shelton is not a good


    person. You should know it very well. I advise you to leave him earlier so that you won''t end up the


    same as me."

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Shirley''s words startled me.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as she saw me, she would say so.


    Sensing that I was shocked, Shirley put the coffee cup on the table in front of me, looked at the


    lipstick mark on the rim of the cup, and said, "Maybe I should have told you this more tactfully.


    Although I don''t have much contact with you, I can see that you are a kind-hearted and naive girl.


    You are not suitable for him."


    "Can... Can you tell me about what happened between you two?"


    After the MERS Virus incident in the hospital, I felt that Shelton did hold an important position in my


    heart.


    However, after trying the wedding dress and seeing the look in his eyes that day, I felt a little


    hesitant about marrying him.


    Shirley asked me, "Are you interested in it?"


    "Well, I want to know more about him." I nodded.


    Although Shelton spoiled me very much, I felt that he would never be as simple as Seth.


    Leaning on the back of her chair, Shirley gazed at somewhere else as if she were recalling.


    I didn''t say anything.


    After a few minutes, Shirley said slowly, "When I was 19 years old and a sophomore, I was


    transferred from the Academy of Medical Science to the Academy of Clinical Medicine. I happened


    to be in the same ss as him."


    "Are you a doctor as well?"


    I was a little surprised. After all, there was a great gap between being a doctor and being a wedding


    dress designer.


    Looking at me, Shirley smiled. "Yes. But I have been fond of drawing and design since I was a child.


    Unfortunately, I was born in a traditional medical family and had no choice but to study at the


    Academy of Medicine."


    As she said so, she revealed a hint of helplessness on her face.


    I could understand her feeling.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "At that time, because of my family and my conditions, I was sort of popr in the academy. Many


    boys chased after me every day. However, Shelton didn''t care about me. Instead, he went to the


    library every day and studied there dedicatedly." When she said this, she smiled at me self-


    deprecatingly, "We are all born to be bitchy. The more fervently other boys chased after me, the less


    interested I was in them. The more disinterested Shelton was in me, the more I liked him."


    "At that time, he..."


    "At that time, he was still a poor boy. And he hadn''t been epted into the Cowell Family. His only


    goal was to work hard on his study, find a good job, and make money to provide his mother with a


    good life. At that time, I was actually moved by his simple thoughts. Now that as I recall, I realize


    that it was a set of rhetoric that he specially tailor-made for me."


    Looking helpless, she continued, "Later, we were with each other. In thest year of our college, we


    had to go for internships. Using my family''s connections, I arranged for him to work as an intern with


    me in a hospital run by my family. Then he gave his bank card to me..."


    "Then, do you know what happened to his mother? When did his mother die?"


    Never had I heard Shelton mention his mother.


    Men held her chin and thought for a moment, saying, "I only met his mother once. At a nce, I


    knew that his mother was a beauty in her young days. Unfortunately, because of the cruelty of time


    and the torture of life in the long term, she, who was only in her forties when I saw her, looked


    older... Before Shelton graduated from college, his mother died of illness. Moreover, within a few


    days after his mother passed away, Shelton''s father came to him and took him back to the Cowell


    Family."


    There was no such a coincidence in the world.


    Hearing her say so, I understood, saying, "Grandpa Cowell has been paying attention to him and


    yet refused to take the initiative to reconcile with his mother. Did hee to Shelton right away after


    his mother died?"


    "Yes." Shirley nodded, looking sadder, "Now that as I recall, from that time on, he began to change.


    Or maybe he has always been the same. It is just that I haven''t noticed it before."


    "What kind of person do you think he is?"


    I asked closely.


    Shirley looked at me with a profound and inexplicable expression as sorrow filled all over her


    beautiful and almond-shaped eyes, saying, "I loved him once. I don''t want to nder him. Because


    of my love for him, I sacrificed much and made some mistakes. I want to persuade you to leave


    him. He loves nobody but himself..."


    "How could it be..."


    Hearing Shirley''s words, I was stunned.


    "Crack."


    As I intended to question Shirley further, the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open.


    I tilted my head and saw Shelton standing there with the orange and warm light at dusk shining on


    his body. Even so, he looked indifferent.


    Upon seeing me, he, who originally looked harsh, immediately became gentle. Pulling my hand, he


    said, "Let''s go."


    At this moment, I felt creepy all of a sudden.


    Why would Shelton be here?


    How did he know I was here?


    Although he pulled me, I sat on the chair and didn''t move at all.


    Seeing Shelton, Shirley was somewhat surprised. However, she quickly restrained herself and said


    with a calm expression, "Dr. Shelton, why did you chase us here? I am here to talk with Mrs.


    Shelton about the details of her wedding dress."


    "Really?" Shelton looked at her. At this time, I felt that the gentle smile on his face was a mask that


    indicated that he was hypnotic.


    As for what behind the mask was...


    I had no idea about it.


    And it was because of this that I was struck with fright.


    Shirley nodded faintly, "Yes, we''ve known each other for more than 20 years anyway. Although we


    weren''t together in the end, I hope you''ll be happy. I think Miss Nn is a good person. So I don''t


    intend to break you up."


    "Well, it''s me who contacted Designer Shirley. Because I have some ideas about my wedding


    dress." I managed to put on a smile.


    Hearing this, Shelton changed his mind. He pulled the chair next to me and sat down, saying, "Oh,


    sorry, I was nervous. Then I''ll wait for you."


    Seeing him sitting there, unexpectedly, I couldn''t say any word.


    It was surprisingly quiet in the small private room.


    Neither Shirley nor I said anything.


    Finally, amid the depressing atmosphere, I gave in. Curling up the corner of my mouth by force, I


    said to Shelton, "We have almost finished our discussion. Let''s go."


    "Allright."


    He stood up, pulled out the chair for me, and pulled my hand, walking me out of the cafe.


    He was as gentle as he used to be.


    However, as he made a series of movements, he didn''t even look at Shirley.


    But I saw that when Shelton said that he was leaving, Shirley had been looking at him with


    unconceble sadness on her face.


    Although Shirley didn''t reveal how long she had been with Shelton, I knew that they should have


    been together for many years.


    Speaking of their feelings for each other over many years, Shelton probably had let go of it. But


    Shirley never got over him.


    After walking out of the cafe, I sat in Shelton''s car and couldn''t help but ask him, "How did you know


    I was here?"


    "Did someone inform him? Or did he eavesdrop on my calls?"


    "Or has he been keeping watch on me all this time?"


    Staring at me, Shelton rubbed my hair with his hands. Then he smiled faintly and exined, "I know


    that you are making blind and disorderly conjectures. I didn''t follow either of you. I happened to see


    Shirley''s car at the door of the cafe."

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    "Oh."


    Even though his words were full of loopholes, I didn''t want to expose him.


    Getting down to the bottom wouldn''t do any good to me.


    Seeing that I didn''t ask anything further, he asked me, "Didn''t you say that you were going to do


    focus on the designpetition with a friend of yours recently? Why did you meet her?"


    "We''ve signed up for the designpetition. Thepetition topics will onlye out two days


    later. So I took the time and asked Designer Shirley to meet me outside to discuss my wedding


    dress." I looked down and said, "After all, I won''t marry somebody else in this life. Regarding the


    wedding dress, after thorough deliberation, I think I''d better be more discreet about it."


    The reason why I said so was to please Shelton.


    Hearing what I said, Shelton seemed to be in a better mood.


    That afternoon, he took me to Michael''s ce and discussed with Michael the case rted to Gina


    and Jeremy. After all, there would be a trial in a few months.


    As for this matter, I was determined about it.


    No matter what the trial result would be, I wouldn''t bother with it.


    There was one day to go before the topic of the designpetition would be revealed.


    Moving myptop and all the drawing tools to Nancy''s office, I nned to have a big go at the


    designpetition.


    After everything was done, I made a cup of coffee.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as I took a sip of the coffee, Nancy asked, "Jta, we only have 30 days to work on the


    design. And we are on a tight schedule. If we can''t ascertain the n at one go and guarantee the


    completion of the works, we have to work overtime. What about your son?"


    Speaking of this, I was stunned.


    During this time, I naturally work during the day and apany Glenn in the evening.


    Nancy''s words made me realize that my n wouldn''t work.


    Without what had happened recently, I would have entrusted Glenn to Shelton. But now, I wasn''t at


    ease.


    Although he couldn''t go so far as to harm Glenn...


    Nancy suggested, "Why don''t you ce your son in my house? I have a nanny in my house. It


    makes no difference to her whether it is a child or two children."


    "How can I do that?"


    I smiled.


    The main thing was that if I avoided Shelton and entrusted Glenn to Nancy...


    Shelton would be suspicious.


    This question did make me go out of my wits.


    That evening, Shelton and I went to pick up Glenn together and went home. After dinner, Glenn fell


    asleep. And Shelton went to be on duty in the hospital, leaving me alone at home.


    When I was struggling as to what to do, my cell phone rang.


    It was a call from Ryan.


    I picked up the call and heard him asked me, "Did you get any progress about your mother''s


    matter?"


    Only then did I remember that after I left the rehabilitation center, I had been so busy that I let this


    matter pass out of my mind.


    I didn''t even ask Shelton about this.


    I told Ryan the truth.


    Upon hearing this, Ryan didn''t me me, saying,


    "Forget it. I''ll go to your ce tomorrow. Help me reprint Jessica''s portrait in a reduced format. I''ll


    ask the ones in our circle and see if anyone knows about this."


    "Are youing to me tomorrow?"


    Hearing that Ryan would visit me tomorrow, I felt that I could solve all the problems I was facing


    now with ease!


    Ryan, who didn''t know my worries, asked with some displeasure instead, "What''s wrong? Don''t you


    wee me?"


    "Highly wee!" I couldn''t be more excited.


    I told him that I would work hard on a designpetition in recent days and that I wouldn''t have


    time to take care of Glenn.


    Hearing this, Ryan asked, "Why don''t you give him to Shelton? It''s not convenient for me to bring


    Glenn with me when I go out."


    "Well, as for Shelton..." When it came to Shelton, I hesitated for a moment before asking Ryan,


    "Master, the way you see it, what kind of person Shelton is?"


    "Hm? Did you guys get into a fight?"


    "No." I shook my head. "Some things happened recently. The more I think about it, the more I feel


    that Shelton is..."


    At this point, I didn''t know how to go on.


    Ryan sighed over the phone and said, "I know what you want to say. I just want to say that if


    someone starts from scratch and makes a great fortune, besides having a keen sense and a strong


    mind, he surely has other tricks."


    "You mean that..."


    "You don''t have to bother too much with the things going on in the business field. He might be


    forced to do something because of the situation back then. As long as he treats you well, it''s fine."


    Ryan understood my concerns and added, "Okay, I''ll help you take care of Glenn start tomorrow


    onwards. But if you don''t get a prize in thispetition, don''t call me master in the future!"


    "Yes! I''ll definitely get an award!"


    I had been by Ryan''s side over the past few years.


    I might not be confident about anything else.


    When it came to winning this kind ofpetition, I was somewhat confident about it.


    That night, I scanned an e-version of Jessica''s portrait using the scanner at home. After reprinting it


    in a reduced format, I sent it to Ryan.


    The next day, I picked Ryan up first and handed him the key to my home. Then I told him the


    address of the kindergarten where Glenn was.


    Only after that did I go to Nancy''s studio.


    I arrived at Nancy''s studio and found that the topic of the designpetition had been released.


    The topic this time was simple, which read, "The rich and powerful families."


    The topic perfectly fit the designpetition''s theme, that was, a high-end indoor design


    competition.


    With such a topic, both Nancy and I could have a free hand.


    Originally, I thought that Nancy would choose the Chinese style design. However, she chose the


    modern style one instead.


    In the next thirty days, Nancy and I were almost in the office 24 hours per day. Sometimes, when we


    were inspired, we might as well stay in the office.


    Days went on like this. When there was one day to go before the deadline of submitting our works,


    we both submitted our works.


    After that, we went home respectively, especially me. I slept at home for ten hours before I woke up.


    By the time I opened my eyes again, it had been over 10 a.m.


    It was the weekend. When I woke up, Glenn was at home. Seeing that I walked out of the bedroom


    without getting changed, he said with shining eyes, "Mom, don''t you have to go to work today?"


    "Yes." I nodded. Staring at Glenn, I was stunned for a moment.


    I felt that a few weeks had passed since I had seen him.


    Glenn hugged my leg and said, "Mom, how about you apany me to the Dinosaur Museum?"


    "Okay! Then wait for me to get changed first." Without hesitation, I promised Glenn.


    After all, I, who hadn''t been by his side this month, felt guilty in my heart.


    Ryan was ying electronic games in the living room. Hearing that we were going to the Dinosaur


    Museum, he said, "If you''re free, apany Glenn. I won''t go with you. I want to pass this round at


    home."


    Seeing that Ryan was serious, I couldn''t help but frown.


    Unlike other seniors who strolled around in the park or yed Taichi, unexpectedly, Ryan preferred


    to y console games at home.


    I shook my head helplessly and could only ask him, "Then what would you like to have for lunch?


    Should I have to order takeaway for you?"


    "No need. I can order takeout by myself." Ryan looked at me and said with a look indicating that he


    was unwilling to admit that he was old, "I''m not an old-fashioned. I know how to order takeaway


    using my cell phone."


    "Yes, yes. You''re the chicest one."


    I went in and changed my clothes.


    I came out and found that besides Ryan and Glenn, there was someone else in the room.


    And it was Shelton.


    Glenn pulled Shelton''s hand and said, "Mom, Uncle Shelton said he would drive us there."

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Looking at Shelton, I was struggling in my heart. However, since he was here, I couldn''t drive him


    away.


    Seeing that I didn''t make my position clear, Shelton said, "What? You think I will disturb Glenn and


    you from enjoying each other''spany, right?"


    "Of course not." I said quickly, "It''s just that it will be pretty exhausting to keep himpany."


    "I don''t find staying by your side exhausting at all." Shelton reached out his hand to me, "Let''s go."


    I hesitated for a moment before reaching out to him.


    We three went downstairs together.


    And we looked harmonious.


    The ones who didn''t know the ins and outs surely would think that we were a happy family of three.


    It was alreadyte winter. The sky was foggy today. And it snowed lightly. When we came out, there


    were only a few cars on the road. Looking out of the window, I could only see snowkes falling on


    the car window.


    With six angles which were in different shapes, the snowkes looked quite beautiful.


    It was slippery on the road. So we spent more than an hour on the way before getting to the


    Dinosaur Museum.


    Because of the weather, there were extremely few people there.


    We hired amentator. With Glenn following thementator and having fun, Shelton and I


    followed behind.


    Although we were walking side by side, we had nothing to say to each other.


    I didn''t even know what to say to him.


    For no reason, Shelton and I ended up like this directly.


    But we were going to get married soon...


    "You..."


    It seemed that Shelton wanted to initiate a topic. As soon as he wanted to say something, Glenn


    waved to me from somewhere not far away, "Mom, Mom, take pictures for me!"


    ncing at Shelton, I said with a smile, "I''ll help Glenn take photos first."


    "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Shelton curled up the corner of his mouth and smiled as gently as ever.


    He followed behind me.


    I took a lot of photos for Glenn.


    Thementator on the side enthusiastically told Glenn about which age these Dinosaurs had


    lived, what kind of characteristics they had, and so on.


    Initially, I wasn''t interested in these things. However, thementator talked livelily. As I listened to


    him, I couldn''t help but be fascinated by it.


    Staying by Glenn''s side, I took pictures of him and apanied him to listen to thementator.


    It was already a bitte when we left home. By the time we were done with visiting the vast


    Dinosaur Museum, it had been at dusk.


    I took a look around and found that Shelton was on the phone not far away.


    With Glenn pestering thementator with questions, I went to call Shelton, saying that we were


    going to leave.


    When I got close to him, I noticed that he looked gloomy and cold. Looking at him, I couldn''t help


    but feel a little nervous.


    As he heard the one on the phone talking, he didn''t say anything, looking at the distance while-


    heartedly. It seemed that he didn''t notice that I wasing.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It wasn''t until I got close to him that he noticed me.


    He looked up and saw me, saying to the one over the phone, "Let''s talk about thister. I''ll hang up


    first."


    After that, putting the cell phone into his pocket, he looked gentle, became the one I was used to,


    and asked me, "Did you finish your visit? Shouldn''t we consider where we should go for a meal?"


    I, who wasn''t used to his change, said slowly, "Well, let''s ask Glenn''s opinionter. Invite Master to


    join us. The dinner will be on me."


    After all, there were three of us on my side. And Shelton was alone.


    Shelton said briefly, looking at me with some loneliness in his eyes, "No need."


    It seemed that he wanted to say something further.


    I asked him, "What''s wrong?"


    Looking a little sad, Shelton asked, "Why do I feel that you and I are much more alienated than


    before? Did I do something wrong to let you down?"


    I was stunned, saying subconsciously, "No. How can it be?" "Don''t lie to me." He reached out and


    pulled me into his arms.


    Hesitating for a moment, I didn''t resist.


    In an instant, Shelton''s somewhat sentimental voice came over my head, "I know that Shirley''s


    incident gives you an impression that I am calctive. Even so, I hope you can understand that I


    did so to protect myself and that''s all. If you want to know what happened to me and her or my past,


    I will tell you all."


    "I... "


    "I will tell you all without any reservation. And I only hope that you will never be alienated from me


    again."


    When Shelton spoke, he held me quite tightly as if he wanted to make me part of his body.


    I was in a state of confusion in my heart.


    If Shelton did indeed tell me everything without reservation willingly, I probably would like to give


    him another chance.


    However, before we had time to have a long talk that night, I received a phone call.


    It was a call from Ned.


    After I received Ned''s call, the old man asked me in a hoarse voice, "Girl, did Patrick contact you?"


    "Patrick? No."


    I was stunned.


    "Why did Ned call me and ask about Patrick?"


    Judging from the sound over the phone, I knew that Ned was breathing heavily. After a moment of


    silence, he continued, "Really? Don''t lie to me. I am not physically well. And I can''t stand it


    anymore. If he is with you, tell him that nothing matters and the only thing that matters to me is that


    he should be fine."


    Ned''s words confused me.


    "Grandpa Cowell, what''s wrong? Indeed, Patrick isn''t with me. I haven''t contacted him for a long


    time."


    "Could it be that Patrick had gone missing again?"


    Hearing that I denied it, Ned said in a shaking voice, "Really? Isn''t he with you? Don''t lie to me."


    "It''s true... What''s wrong with him?"


    At this time, I was quite nervous. And I began to be worried about Patrick all of a sudden.


    "What happened to Patrick?"


    Ned sighed, "He... He has been missing for almost a week. We didn''t notice it before. And it is not


    until these days that we found out."


    "What?"


    "s! If he contacts you, you have to tell me!"


    Ned seemed to confirm that Patrick wasn''t with me. He, who wasn''t in the mood to talk to me


    further, hung up the phone directly.


    I stared at the disconnected call.


    Without any hesitation, I directly dialed Patrick''s number.


    Over the phone, I was reminded that the subscriber I dialed had been powered off.


    It made sense. If Patrick hadn''t turned off his phone, they wouldn''t have tried to locate him through


    me.


    "Knock. Knock, Knock." When I wanted to continue calling Patrick, someone knocked on the door.


    I knew that it was Shelton.


    Originally, I should have had a good talk with him tonight.


    After all, we were about to get married. In terms of a lot of things, we couldn''t deal with them like


    this.


    But now that I knew that something had happened to Patrick, I wasn''t in the slightest mood for it.


    Looking at the door, I hesitated for a moment and went to open the door.


    At the door, Shelton was wearing a white shirt and a pair of casual sports pants. His hair was a little


    wet, attaching on his scalp softly.


    He looked defenseless.


    If I hadn''t known Patrick''s matter, I probably would have been willing to open my heart and have a


    good chat with such a Shelton.


    Shelton looked at me and seemed to realize that I was absent-minded, asking, "What happened?"


    I looked up at him.


    Thinking of his expression in the Dinosaur Museum this afternoon, I hesitated for a moment and


    said, "Do you know that Patrick is missing?"

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Hearing my question, instead of looking surprised, Shelton asked me, "How did you know about


    this?"


    I could tell that he had long known about this matter.


    But he didn''t tell me.


    I could understand why he did so. After all, if I knew about this, it wouldn''t be of any avail at all.


    But his question made me realize that both Ned and Shelton suspected that Patrick had contacted


    me.


    "Grandpa Cowell called me." I told him the truth.


    Hearing this, he, who frowned slightly, looked somewhat rxed and nodded, saying, "It seems that


    thest time I got in touch with him happened one week ago. Over the past week, no one saw him.


    Before that, Towering High had long been in a mess."


    "It is because of the disappearance of Al, right?"


    I asked Shelton.


    Looking at me with mncholy in his eye, Shelton nodded and said, "That thing has a great impact


    on Towering High."


    "Then who did it? Did you figure it out?"


    I continued to ask.


    Shelton stood at the door and looked at me gently before shaking his head, "I don''t know either."


    After calcting the days, I realized that I hadn''t seen Patrick for a long time.


    During this period, I originally thought I had gotten him out of my mind. However, hearing that he


    was missing now, I was in chaos in my heart.


    I couldn''t even be at ease in the slightest.


    In spite of knowing that Shelton would be disappointed, I said, "I''m sorry. Feeling a little tired today, I


    want to go to bed early."


    I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about Patrick. And it would be unfair to Shelton if I face him with


    Patrick in my mind.


    I had to be alone for a while.


    Shelton, who always knew me so well, looked at me with an indifferent look in his eyes, raised his


    right index finger, and touched my cheek with it, smiling bitterly, "Are you worried about him?"


    "I..."


    "I know that you are very worried about him. You want to go out and see him at night, thinking that


    you may be able to find him, right?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Shelton exposed all my thoughts.


    For a moment, I was like a thief being caught on the scene. Hanging my head, I couldn''t say a word.


    I dared not look into Shelton''s eyes either.


    I was afraid that he would be disappointed or that I would see the anger all over his eyes.


    However, after a moment, I felt that he reached out, took me into his arms, and said, "I know that


    you can''t let him gopletely now. Even so, I will wait for you.


    "It is still snowing outside now. Remember to wear more clothes when you go out. Don''t freeze


    yourself. If you can''t find the way back, call me. And I''ll go there to pick you up."


    Hearing his words, I felt that my heart seemed to have been ferociously hit by something.


    Shelton surely had been so humble as to tell me so.


    For a moment, I felt extremely guilty in my heart and couldn''t help but hug Shelton, saying, "I''m


    sorry, I...I...I won''t go to find him."


    "After all, on what grounds can I go and find Patrick?"


    "There are so many people in the Kelsi family and the Cowell Family. And their connections are


    spread all over City Y. I am not even qualified to find Patrick, aren''t I?"


    "Really?" "I''m serious. I won''t go."


    Pressing my head against Shelton''s chest, I nodded desperately.


    I told myself over and over again in my heart, "Don''t go find him! Don''t! Don''t!"


    Shelton stroked my back all the way up to my hair with one hand, saying, "Okay. If you want to go


    find him, remember to wear thick clothes. If you can''t get a car on the way back home, call me. I''ll


    leave first."


    After he said that, he withdrew his hand, turned around, and went back to his home.


    I stood at the door, looking at the empty corridor in front of me.


    There was nobody else but me.


    In front of her eyes, it was dark outside the window of the corridor. And there was not even light.


    There was a small gap in the window. After the cold air outside came in, it mixed with the heat in the


    building, transforming into the mist.


    Snowkes drifted in through the crevice as well.


    "It should be quite cold outside."


    "Where is Patrick? Will hemit suicide out of his impulse?"


    I hesitated for a moment and closed the door.


    Lying on the bed, however hard I tried, I couldn''t fall asleep.


    "Where can Patrick be?"


    I believed that Patrick wouldn''tmit suicide because of the setback caused by the Al incident.


    That night, I held myself back and didn''t go out to find Patrick in the end.


    After waking up the next morning, I stood in front of the window and saw that it no longer snowed


    and the sky was crystal blue.


    The white snow piled up on the eaves, reflecting the dazzling light.


    Staring at these things, I could only think of Patrick in my mind.


    "Where is he?"


    At this time, Glenn got up as well. After helping him put on his clothes and nned to take him to


    the kindergarten, I found that Shelton had been waiting at the door early.


    Holding the car key in his hands, Shelton had a faint smile on his face.


    Upon seeing us, he said, "I''ll send you out. The snow outside has been piled up."


    "Thank you."


    As soon as I said that, I suddenly realized something. Looking at Shelton, I felt a little nervous.


    He looked at me at the same time. Pressing his right index finger on his lips and approaching close


    to my ear, he said briefly, "You owe me one kiss."


    We sent Glenn to the kindergarten.


    Knowing I had nothing to do, Nancy asked me to help her.


    Nancy got orders via the referrals of her acquaintances. Although there weren''t many orders, she


    couldn''t do it alone.


    It happened that I, who had nothing to do, could give her a helping hand as well as "learn from" her.


    After getting a petty design drawing done in Nancy''s ce, I was free. So I searched for news about


    Towering High on my cell phone.


    Sure enough, some media had covered Patrick''s disappearance.


    However, no one reported it mboyantly. The Cowell Family should have taken care of them with


    money.


    After all, such a serious incident was rted to many enterprises and their rtive stock prices.


    Once it was revealed, the Cowell Family surely wouldn''t be the only one that suffered losses.


    "Are you still concerned about Patrick?"


    It was unknown when Nancy had been behind me.


    Seeing that I was searching for news about Towering High, she teased me.


    But I didn''t refute it.


    Ever sincest night, Patrick had filled up all over my heart.


    I had lost contact with Shelton before. And I had been worried about him. But I feltpletely


    different now. As I was worried about Patrick now, I couldn''t help myself. And I was absent-minded.


    At the thought that he probably could do something desperate out of his impulse or that he might


    have been hurt somewhere...


    I couldn''t help myself but be distressed for him.


    I put away my cell phone without saying anything.


    Nancy nced at me, "Don''t hide it from me. I heard from my friends that Patrick has been


    missing."


    "Do you know about it?" I looked at her.


    Nancy stared at theputer screen with one hand on the mouse and the other on the keyboard,


    saying while getting busy with her work, "This is a public secret between the media. But the Cowell


    Family has been suppressing the press, forbidding them to cover it. Now they are looking for Patrick


    everywhere. And some people say Patrick has been kidnapped."


    "Do you know someone in the media?" I looked at her in surprise.


    Only then did Nancy stop what she was doing, leaned back on the chair, and looked at me,


    nodding, "My husband is a media man. He told me this a long time ago. I thought you had known it


    early and that you didn''t want to bother with him."


    When Nancy and I participated in the designpetition in the resort back then, she knew the


    rtionship between Patrick and me.


    I hesitated for a moment and couldn''t help asking, "Then is there any update about him? For


    example, did Patrick had gone abroad with his passport?"


    Nancy shook her head and said, "No. It seems that it is because there is no news or channels that


    the Cowell Family suspects that he has been kidnapped."

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    "Kidnapping?" I was even more nervous.


    However, when it came to this matter, I indeed couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Based on my husband''s and his colleagues'' spection, because Towering High encountered an


    ident before where its Alboratory caught fire and the documents inside disappeared, the stock


    price of Towering High decreased a lot. If the public knew Patrick''s situation this time, Towering High


    would basically be doomed."


    Hearing Nancy''s words, I was extremely nervous.


    In this way, Patrick was quite likely to have been schemed and kidnapped!


    "Getting rid of the cocoon in excitement, sensing the impulse of glorious rebirth..."


    After hearing Nancy''s words, I looked at theputer screen in a daze. At this time, my cell rang.


    I looked down. Seeing that it was a call from Shelton, I picked it up.


    He asked me to have lunch with him, saying that he happened to be free.


    I hesitated for a moment. Finally, I agreed.


    I hung up the phone and asked Nancy, "I am going to have lunch with Shelton. Where will you have


    your lunch?"


    "I won''t go with you." Nancy shook her head, "I don''t want to be a third wheel."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I went downstairs and saw that Shelton was dressed in a white high-necked sweater, a pair of


    jeans, and a gray-blue overcoat.


    He was holding a light pink fur ball in his hands.


    Upon seeing me, he walked up to me, unfurled the furry ball at light pink color in his hands, and


    wrapped it around my neck.


    I was stunned.


    Only then did I realize that it was a scarf.


    "Thank you."


    As soon as I finished my words, he bent over directly and kissed me on my lips with his somewhat


    cold mouth.


    However, he kissed me lightly. Then he quickly straightened up with a faint smile at the corner of his


    mouth as if nothing had happened, asking, "What do you want to eat?"


    Instead of answering him, I touched the scarf and asked him, "Well, this is..."


    "It''s a gift for you. I''m afraid that you''ll feel cold." Shelton reached out to help me sort out the scarf


    and asked me, "Do you like it? A nurse rmended it to me, saying that every other girl has one.


    So I bought one."


    "That''s right."


    In fact, the way I saw it, a light pink scarf didn''t seem to fit the ones at my age.


    It was more suitable for the girlish women.


    Even so, seeing that it was a sincere gift from Shelton, I didn''t tell Shelton my thoughts.


    I had some work to do in the afternoon. So Shelton and I went to eat lunch at a fast-food restaurant


    downstairs.


    As we were about to finish our lunch, someone passed by our table with lunch in his hands. Failing


    to hold the food in his hands stably, he sprinkled some vegetable juice on my clothes.


    The vegetable juice was oily. Sol had no choice but to get up and go to the bathroom to clean my


    clothes.


    Fortunately, there were only a few drops of vegetable juice. After washing my clothes with the hand


    sanitizer in the bathroom, I almost washed off the vegetable juice.


    After I was done, I tidied up my clothes and came out of the bathroom.


    I came out, only to see that Shelton was making a


    call.


    Shelton was with his back to me. From the direction of the bathroom, I could see half of his face.


    Looking over, I found that Shelton looked quite serious.


    Although I couldn''t hear what he was saying...


    But intuition told me that what he was talking about over the phone should have something to do


    with Patrick.


    I slowly approached him and walked to his back, hearing him say, "In terms of this matter, even if he


    runs away, it won''t be to any avail. If the engagement ceremony can''t be carried out smoothly, I''ll


    destroy all the Al documents. Even if I have to go to hell, I''ll drag him down with me at any cost."


    After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone directly.


    With a few brief words from Shelton, I stood on the spot as if someone had hit my acupuncture


    points.


    I looked at Shelton''s back. His beige sweater, which had been gentle in my eyes just now, was


    frighteningly fair now.


    "What did his words just now mean?"


    "Could it be that everything had something to do with him?"


    "Is he the one who nned the incident where Patrick''s Al projectboratory caught fire?"


    At this moment, I remembered what Patrick had once said to me.


    "ording to Patrick, if he made a bet with Shelton, he surely would be the loser."


    "Did Patrick say so because Shelton would y dirty tricks behind the scenes?"


    Glimpsing at his watch, Shelton turned to look for me, only to see me standing behind him all of a


    sudden. Feeling slightly surprised, he resumed his gentle look and looked at me with a smile,


    "When did youe here?"


    I hesitated for a moment, curled up the corner of my mouth, and forced a smile, saying, "I just came


    here. Seeing that you were making a phone call, I had been waiting in the distance for a while."


    "Is that so?"


    Shelton didn''t say anything.


    At this time, I had no appetite at all. So I found an excuse, asking Shelton to pay the bill.


    After saying goodbye to him, I went upstairs.


    After I got upstairs, Nancy talked to me. Thinking about Shelton''s words just now, I didn''t notice her


    at all.


    It wasn''t until she shouted at me three times that I came to my senses.


    Nancy frowned and said, "What''s wrong with you? Howe you are so absent-minded after


    having lunch downstairs?"


    "Yes." I nodded, asking, "Nancy, what do you think of Shelton?"


    "He is quite good."


    Nancy responded briefly.


    I turned my chair around once and looked outside the window.


    Looking at the blue sky and clouds outside the window, I said, "I eavesdropped on his conversation


    over the phone just now. It seems that everything happening to Towering High step by step is


    rted to him, including the Al incident and Patrick''s disappearance this time..."


    "What?" Nancy was stunned, saying, "How is that possible? Isn''t he a dean of Glorious Light


    Hospital?"


    "No, he''s also the dean of Holy Spirit Hospital as well. I don''t know how much property he has in his


    hands. Patrick told me a long time ago that I should stay away from Shelton, saying that he''s not a


    simple person. But I didn''t take his words seriously..." I paused and said, "Regarding the incident


    this time, Shelton is afraid that the engagement ceremony can''t be held normally. So he snatched


    the Al documents away and used it to threaten Patrick."


    No way that I would ept that the reason why everything happened was because of me.


    "Well... How can it be? If that''s the case, Shelton..." Nancy paused for a moment before saying, "He


    is so unfathomable."


    "Unfathomable?"


    "That''s right. I can only describe Shelton as someone unfathomable."


    Sitting there, I was in a mess in my mind.


    "What did Shelton mean by saying that it wouldn''t be of any avail even if Patrick ran away?"


    "Could it be that he had kidnapped Patrick and that Patrick had escaped?"


    This matter made me chaotic in my mind. I couldn''t help but keep thinking about Patrick all the time.


    I was so afraid that something bad would happen to Patrick.


    Now, I didn''t pray to be with Patrick.


    I only hoped that both of us could live a peaceful life in this world.


    Even if we would never meet each other again...


    As long as he was alive, I would be satisfied.


    In the end, I couldn''t hold myself back anymore. Picking up my cell phone, I called Shelton. As soon


    as he picked up my call, I said, "I want to see you and tell you something."


    "Well, I know. I''m right downstairs. You cane down at any time."


    Shelton said over the phone.


    His tone was normal.


    At that moment, I realized that he had known that I had heard what he said over the phone and that


    he guessed that I would lose my cool and call him.


    Hearing him say this, I was sad.


    Nancy was right. Shelton was indeed unfathomable.


    I went downstairs.


    Wearing the same clothes as before, Shelton stood where he had been waiting for me to have


    lunch.


    He looked as gentle as ever.


    Upon seeing me, he frowned slightly, "Why aren''t you wearing the scarf? Don''t you like it?"

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Touching my neck, I realized that I hade down in a hurry just now and left the scarf on the


    table.


    I, who wasn''t in the mood to exin, asked him directly, "Regarding Patrick..."


    "It''s cold outside. Let''s get into the car."


    As soon as I said Patrick''s name, Shelton interrupted me.


    He took out the car key, pressed it, and pointed in the direction of the white car next to him, turning


    on the lights of the car.


    "Let''s talk here."


    Looking at the car, I had some resistance in my heart.


    After all, it was so confined inside the car. What if...


    Seeing through my thoughts, Shelton smiled and said softly, "What we are going to talk aboutter


    is rted to the lifeblood of Towering High. If someone irrelevant eavesdrops on our conversation


    and gets it covered in the newspaper as well as online..."


    "I''ll get in the car with you."


    Before he finished his words, i got his point.


    I couldn''t implicate Patrick.


    As I spoke, I walked towards the car.


    Shelton sat in the driver''s seat. And I sat in the copilot''s seat.


    Compared to the outside, it was indeed warmer in the car. Shelton had turned on the heating


    system inside the car just now while waiting for my call.


    Upon getting into the car, I continued to ask, "Is the Al incident in Patrick''spany rted to you?"


    He nodded, "Yes."


    He had no intention to deny it at all.


    Hearing that he admitted it, I was angry. Even so, I knew Shelton more or less after being with him


    for such a long time.


    I knew that I couldn''t coerce him.


    And if I spoke up for Patrick directly, he would certainly be angry.


    I let out a breath and suppressed the anger in my heart, saying, "Why? Aren''t you and Patrick a


    family? Why did you do this to him?"


    Shelton) slightly leaned to one side and looked at me quite calmly. After a moment, he slowly said,


    "Do you think I did this?"


    "Isn''t it that case?"


    I heard what Shelton said over the phone. No matter how silly I was, I knew what had happened.


    Shelton smiled helplessly, saying, "It seems that even if I say no, you won''t believe me."


    He turned around and looked ahead with a somewhat sad expression.


    Seeing his look, for a moment, I, who was originally assured, actually had some doubts in my heart.


    I continued to ask him, "I did hear what you had said over the phone call and that you had


    mentioned our engagement banquet. Did you do so because of me? If yes, don''t worry. I will


    definitely be engaged to you."


    At this moment, as for whether I should be engaged to Shelton or not, I was no longer determined


    about it in my heart.


    Even so, I had to say the other way around.


    Shelton said, "This matter has nothing to do with me. It is just that I know who did it." Looking at me,


    he continued, "Besides me, everyone, including Patrick, also knows the ins and outs."


    "What do you mean?" I blinked my eyes, feeling confused.


    Shelton asked, "Do you know what Patrick had lost?"


    "Based on the hearsay, isn''t it the Al system?"


    All the reports said so.


    Curling up the corner of his mouth, Shelton revealed a helpless smile, "Al is a broad concept that


    can be used in many fields. Furthermore, countlesspanies are invested in Al research." He


    paused before telling me, "Patrick''spany focuses on the Al research in the household field,


    which you can interpret as an intelligent housekeeper."


    "Intelligent housekeeper?"


    "Yes. For example, sitting on a sofa, you can control the washing machine at home, hang your


    clothes to dry, separate the food in the refrigerator based on how fresh they are, categorize and


    take out the trash automatically, clean up the room, and so on."


    After hearing Shelton''s words, I looked at him with a look of worship and surprise, "Can these all be


    fulfilled?"


    If yes, it surely would be a piece of good news for lousy people!


    If there existed an intelligent housekeeper, even I was willing to buy one.


    Shelton nodded. Seeing my appearance, he smiled and said, "I only know a general idea of it. Once


    Patrick develops such an Al product in sess, it will harm others'' profit. Therefore, someone


    naturally doesn''t want to see him develop the intelligent housekeeper in sess."


    "So, someone did something to his project, right?"


    I immediately understood what Shelton''s words meant.


    What the culprit had done this time was quite purpose-oriented. He did so to stop Patrick from


    continuing the Al project.


    Therefore, after the arson incident in theboratory room, the important documents were gone. And


    the equipment got damaged. Even so, the staff was safe and sound.


    Shelton nodded. Touching my head and gently patting it with one of his hands, he said, "But you


    don''t have to be worried. This project will go on smoothly. After all, Kelsi rk is Patrick''s wife. And


    the Kelsi family surely will help him."


    Kelsi rk was Patrick''s wife.


    Shelton''s words deeply hurt my heart.


    However, I was very d that Patrick''s wife was Kelsi rk.


    Fortunately, Kelsi would help him.


    If it were me, I couldn''t help him with anything.


    It wasn''t until I got out of Shelton''s car and watched him drive away that I no longer pretended to be


    at ease.


    I, who wasn''t stupid, knew that even though Shelton had talked for a long time, he didn''t point out


    the point.


    The point was that Patrick was missing. Everything that Shelton had said had nothing to do with


    Patrick''s disappearance at all.


    What mattered now was that Patrick was missing.


    The answer to where Patrick had gone was the key to the whole matter!


    In front of me, a taxi pulled up on the roadside with a student-looking girl getting out of it.


    Seeing that the taxi driver would drive away, I got into the taxi without deliberation.


    The driver asked, "Where are you going?"


    I was stunned.


    Yes, where should I go?


    I had been concentrated on thinking that I should go and find Patrick just now. But where would


    Patrick be? If the entire Cowell Family failed to find Patrick, how could I possibly find him?


    I hesitated for a moment before telling the driver the address of Caroline''s and Patrick''s wedding


    room back then.


    When I arrived at City Y for the first time back then, Patrick had driven me there.


    "Will he be there?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    For no reason, I felt that he would be there.


    However, since I said it, I could only go there to have a check.


    Soon, I arrived at the destination by taxi and got out of the car after paying the bill on my cell phone.


    I walked all the way to the door of the vi. Standing outside, I saw that none of the curtains at the


    windows were pulled open.


    I hesitated for a moment before finally reaching the door.


    I pressed the doorbell.


    A crisp sound of doorbell rang out from within the room.


    However, after I waited there for more than ten seconds, no one responded.


    I pressed the doorbell again.


    As always, there was no response.


    Sure enough, no way that Patrick would be here...


    Although I knew that Patrick surely wouldn''t be here beforeing here, I was extremely


    disappointed after confirming this point.


    If Patrick wasn''t here, he probably would...


    Another ce appeared in my mind.


    It was the Most Powerful Family.


    Patrick and I used to live in the Most Powerful Family. Both of us had spent our best days there.


    Even if Patrick was quite likely to not be there, for a moment, I wanted to go there eagerly and take


    a look.


    I went out of the residential quarter, took a taxi, and asked the driver directly to drive to the gate.


    After so many years, the trees in the residential quarter had grown stronger. The snow umted


    over several nights piled up on the branches, forming a white world.


    This residential quarter had control over the entry ess. Fortunately, when I arrived at the door, a


    woman happened toe out. So I followed her and sneaked in.


    Walking to the door of the vi district where I used to live, I looked down and saw a few shallow


    footprints on the thin snow at the door of the vi.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Seeing these footprints, I was a little nervous.


    "Did Patrick sell this house? Or..."


    I walked forward and pressed the doorbell.


    No one answered from within.


    Feeling reluctant, I knocked on the door again and shouted, "Patrick Cowell, are you in there?"


    After that, I pressed my ear against the door.


    After a few minutes, I finally heard sounds of light footstep. The sound was sometimes loud and


    sometimes light, indicating that someone seemed to be going downstairs.


    "Someone is indeed inside!"


    "Could it be Patrick?"


    At the thought of this, I couldn''t be more nervous. As I concentrated on listening to the sounds, the


    door in front of me was suddenly pushed open!


    Losing my bnce, I stumbled into the house hard!


    And I directly bumped into the one that opened the door.


    However, the one opening the door seemed to be weaker than me. Afterl bumped into him,


    unexpectedly, he failed to grasp the handle and fell backward with me.


    After half a second, he fell to the ground. And I fell on him.


    Turning around, I found that the one under me was nobody else but Patrick.


    Although the Cowell Family had turned the whole world upside down, they failed to find Patrick.


    However, at this moment, I found him with ease!


    However, he was no longer what he used to be.


    Looking quite haggard, Patrick was full of the smell of alcohol. And he got more beard than what he


    had looked like when I saw him a few times previously!


    He was wearing a set of leisure clothes.


    I saw him wear this set of clothes before when we lived here five years ago. Back then, we bought


    his-and-hers clothes. So there was the other set for me.


    Patrick opened his eyes. Seeing that it was me, he didn''t say anything. Instead, stretching out his


    arms, he hugged me in his arms tightly.


    I buried my head in his chest.


    For a moment, unexpectedly, I didn''t want to do anything. And I just wanted to make time stop


    passing by.


    I was fine with being hugged by him like this.


    However, the chilling wind at the door crept into the room one burst after another. At the thought


    that Patrick was dressed in a set of leisure clothes only, I struggled to break free from his arms.


    He got up and closed the door first.


    Lying there, Patrick stared at the ceiling as if he had no intention of getting up at all.


    To tell the truth, I had never seen Patrick like this.


    I found him decadent and unfamiliar.


    I walked to his side, pulled his arm, and said with some dissatisfaction, "Why are you here?


    Grandpa Cowell is looking for you. He''s driven crazy."


    Only then did he nce at me slightly.


    After a moment of silence, he asked, "What about you?"


    "What?"


    "You know I''m gone. What do you think?"


    His words stunned me.


    I didn''t expect him to ask me so.


    After hesitating for a moment, I said, "I... I''m also worried about you."


    Hearing what I said, Patrick slightly curled up the corner of his mouth and forced a smile, saying,


    "But, now, I am not worthy of your concern at all."


    "What on earth happened?"


    Only after I pulled his arms with all the strength I could muster did I seed in pulling him up.


    Sitting on the ground, he looked at me. He used to have an indifferent and firm look in his eyes. But


    now, his eyes looked blurred. And he looked like a wandering man who had lost his soul.


    Seeing him like this, I suddenly felt extremely distressed for him.


    Patrick looked up at me, got up, and took my hand, saying, "Come here."


    As he spoke, he pulled me to sit on the couch.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    I followed him to the sofa and continued to ask.


    Looking at me with a slightly indifferent look in his eyes, he smiled bitterly and bowed his head,


    "Nothing."


    "You''re lying!" I looked at him nervously.


    Without any light in the room, I couldn''t see his face clearly. So I went over, cupped his face with


    both hands, and forced him, who originally lowered his head, to look up.


    I forced him to look at me and felt that the stubble on his face was so strong.


    Patrick finally looked up and looked at me. Stretching out his arms, he took me into his arms,


    pressed his chin against my shoulder, and said, "If I can only choose one between you and


    Towering High, then I will choose you."


    "What?" I felt nervous all of a sudden, "What happened? Was it rted to me?"


    Patrick held me so tightly as if he wanted to make me be one with him.


    After a long time, I heard his voice ring in my ear, "You know Towering High Crisis, right? The


    research project which I have spent a lot of money on probably will be all gone. In the past few


    years, I have spent tens of billions of dors on this project. It is about to bepleted. And I have


    spent a lot of money on building up the momentum for it..."


    Holding me in his arms, Patrick told me everything about his project.


    About ten minutester...


    In the end, he told me the incident where hisboratory room caught fire and everything he had was


    gone.


    After hearing this, I felt extremely distressed for him. After all, Patrick had spent a lot of money on


    that project. And he earned money little by little rather than by turning to some dirty tricks.


    Now, because of a fire and the fact that those with ulterior motives "stole" the IAI documents,


    everything of his was gone.


    "Well, then you can start over again." Speaking of this, I paused and continued, "If you don''t have


    any money, you can turn to the Kelsi family for help."


    In my opinion, that was probably the reason why they were willing to cooperate to reach a win-win


    situation.


    Hearing this, Patrick held me with more strength, "Don''t you know that the business field is like a


    battlefield? And the market situation is constantly changing. No one can guarantee that they will be


    the ultimate winner. In order not to ask for someone else for help one day, I have been very


    conservative in choosing investment projects over the past few years."


    "Isn''t it an ident this time?"


    "It wasn''t an ident. I was too careless." Patrick shook his head, "Or to be more precise, that


    person knew my weakness and carefullyid out this trap for me."


    "That man? Do you know who he is?"


    "As Shelton said, could it be that Patrick knew who had set him up?"


    Patrick straightened up and looked at me without any sharpness in his ck eyes. After a while, he


    spoke, "That person is Shelton Cowell, your fiance."


    Originally, I wanted to say something. However, I thought of Shelton''s phone call I had


    eavesdropped on at noon.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As expected, it was Shelton. And it could only be him.


    I lowered my eyes and asked, "Why did he do this? Is it because of me?"


    I was so afraid that Patrick would give me a positive answer.


    Patrick raised his hand and gently touched my face with his palm, "That''s our business. And we got


    you involved. I used to know that he wanted to find where my weaknessy. In order not to expose


    my weakness, I promised to marry Kelsi..."


    "Am I Patrick''s weakness?"


    "Does Patrick take me as his weakness?"


    I looked at Patrick in disbelief, intending to ask him many questions. However, in the end, I only


    asked him, "In this way, you protected me and put Kelsi in danger, didn''t you?"


    "Could it be that whoever that Patrick married would be his weakness by default?"


    Patrick looked at me and shook his head with a smile, "Kelsi rk has always been on Shelton''s


    side. That''s why I kept her by my side." "What?"


    I was stunned.


    I recalled Armand from many years ago.


    Patrick was indeed very good at doing such a thing.


    Seeing me so surprised, he cupped my chin from behind, leaned over, and kissed me. After that, he


    let go of my chin and looked at me with his ck eyes, asking, "Whether you believe it or not, I have


    to tell you that I have been living separately with Kelsi for the past five years."

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    I felt that my heart skipped a beat.


    After Patrick finished speaking, he leaned over and took over my mouth with the strong alcohol


    smell in his mouth.


    Little by little, he kissed me.


    Although it was a small amount of alcohol, for a moment, I felt dizzy. After he pressed me against


    the sofa, I subjected myself to his kissing bit by bit.


    He ignited something dormant in my heart bit by bit.


    cing his hand on my chest, Patrick wanted to unbutton my top.


    All of a sudden, I was sobered up.


    And I pinched my clothes tightly in a hurry.


    Seeing this, Patrick was stunned. And he looked at me with a bit of surprise in his eyes.


    I blushed and said, "No. As long as you are married, I... I won''t sleep with you."


    It was my bottom line.


    I surely wouldn''t abandon it.


    Hearing my words, Patrick was stunned. After a long while, curling up the corner of his mouth and


    revealing a beautiful arc, he withdrew his hand, held my waist, and kissed my lips gently, saying,


    "Okay, I''ll get divorced when I go back. If I have nothing, are you willing to wander around the world


    with me?"


    "I''d like to."


    I agreed without any deliberation.


    Hearing this, Patrick put on a beautiful smile at the corner of his mouth. Pressing upon me, he said


    and looked at, "Even so, I won''t bear to see you wander around the world with me."


    "Then... what do you n to do with Towering High? You can''t always hide here, can you? Grandpa


    Cowell is worried about you so much."


    Hearing my words, Patrick looked hesitant.


    He sat up and picked me up, making me sit on hisp. Smoothing away my hair with one hand, he


    let out a sigh, "Did my grandfather propose that you should be engaged to Uncle Shelton?"


    "Yes."


    I nodded.


    It was indeed Ned who had proposed so.


    "At that time, my grandfather knew that Uncle Shelton was the one orchestrating the incident


    happening in the Alboratory room. Back then, Uncle Shelton made a condition, that was, he


    would like to be engaged to you, saying that as long as you got engaged to him, he would give me


    the things I wanted."


    Hearing Patrick''s words, I was stunned in my heart.


    I never thought that the truth would turn out like this!


    I looked at him nervously and said with some guilt, "Does this mean that Shelton...Shelton Cowell


    threatened Grandpa Ned well?"


    Originally, I was used to calling Shelton by his first name.


    In the middle of my words, I changed how I addressed him.


    Patrick nodded slightly, "Sort of. After all, Uncle Shelton is just his illegitimate son who has been


    living outside for more than two decades. My grandfather only feels a little guilty about him. It''s not


    like he has strong feelings for him."


    "Then I''d better go back. As long as I am engaged to him, he''ll give you the things, won''t he?"


    I thought so in my heart.


    As long as Shelton and I were engaged, he would return Al documents to Patrick.


    In that case, Towering High would be in a better situation, right?


    Thinking so, I wanted to stand up.


    However, as soon as I stepped on the ground, Patrick pressed me back to hisp with more


    strength in his hands. Looking at me with resentment in his eyes, he asked me, "Are you really


    going to marry him?"


    Patrick''s words stunned me.


    "Yes, after I go back, I''ll have to marry Shelton for real."


    "If I were alone, I indeed didn''t care about it. But Glenn was with me..."


    For a moment, I was confused.


    I looked at Patrick, "What should we do then? Without those things, yourpany..."


    "In the past few days, I have been thinking about this. But I can''t ask the Kelsi family for help.


    Because once I did, it would be difficult for me to divorce Kelsi in the future." Patrick paused and


    continued, "However, I indeed can''t continue this project on my own. If this project fails, Towering


    High will be in a more difficult position..."


    Facing two ways out, an outsider surely would choose to ask for the Kelsi family for help.


    But Patrick didn''t do so. And it was solely because of me.


    Without any hesitation, I broke free from his arms directly, took two steps back, and summoned up


    the courage, saying, "Patrick Cowell, ask the Kelsi family for help. I... I''m not getting engaged to


    Shelton anymore. I''m leaving City Y. As long as you''re well, I''m fine with anything."


    For no reason, I felt that my heart ached so much while saying these words.


    It was like my heart was being pinched by an invisible hand.


    And I had to use all of my strength for every word I uttered.


    But I managed to finish my words.


    And in the end, I used up all my courage.


    Patrick frowned slightly and stretched out his hand to hold me in his arms, "Fool, there is a third


    way."


    "What''s that?"


    "Next Friday, the national television station will hold an auction for the advertisements next year in


    Noah''s Center. If I can get a chance to advertise my project at the prime time, within a year, I surely


    can resume the Al project," Patrick said.


    I looked at him and asked him, "But?"


    I knew that if it were so simple, he wouldn''t have stayed here for so long and been decadent for so


    long.


    "However, I can only seed and that I can''t fail. If I fail in this gamble, I won''t have another


    chance."


    Patrick said tly.


    But I knew it was going to be a tough battle.


    Like him, I felt gloomy in my heart. After a moment of silence, I asked, "Are you confident about it?"


    Patrick looked at me without any light in his ck eyes, nodding, "Yes, I''m sure."


    I knew that he was trying to be brave.


    In fact, he wasn''t confident.


    I used to think that Patrick was omnipotent and that nothing could overwhelm him.


    Patrick possessed a lot of glorious titles. He was an investment genius, a crazy businessman, and a


    leading boss-to-be in City Y.


    However, at this moment, he had nothing to do with all these glorious titles at all.


    Seeing this, I realized that he, a mortal and an ordinary person, couldn''t get everything done.


    I let him hold my hand, saying with a smile, "You go for it. I believe that you can do it."


    I didn''t finish my words.


    And even if Patrick failed, it would be okay. In that case, I would marry Shelton and ask him to give


    those things back to Patrick.


    I knew that I couldn''t voice my n now.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I can do it. After the tumult this time is over, I will divorce Kelsi." Patrick pulled me to his side,


    put his arm around my waist, and buried his head in my chest, saying, "When you belong to me


    once again, even if the whole world is turned upside down, I will be there for you and our child


    rather than push you away."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    I hugged Patrick.


    Hearing such sweet love words from Patrick, I didn''t feel at ease at all. Instead, I was upset.


    That day, after I parted with Patrick, I went straight to the kindergarten where Glenn was. At the gate


    of the kindergarten, I saw Shelton.


    Everything Patrick had said was in my mind.


    For a time, I actually thought that Shelton was someone ambitious, calctive, and selfish.


    However, I didn''t understand why Shelton would use me as a bargaining chip.


    "Could it be that..." "Could it be that he loves me sincerely?" "I thought you would be too busy to


    pick up Glenn today." Looking at me, Shelton was as gentle as ever.


    In fact, upon seeing him, I couldn''t put on any smile anymore.


    But, in order not to arouse his suspicion, I curled up the corner of my mouth and said, "I am done


    with the designpetition recently. On usual days, I will help Nancy a bit. So I am not that busy."


    "That''s good." Shelton approached me, "Follow me. Even if you don''t go to work, it will be fine. I will


    support you."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand, intending to pull me into his arms.


    Sensing that my heart tightened, I couldn''t help but feel repulsive to him in my heart. Taking a step


    back involuntarily, I kept a distance from him.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Seeing my reaction, Shelton was a little surprised. And I was stunned for a moment. Realizing that


    what I had done just now wasn''t appropriate, I quickly approached him, bowed my head, and said


    guiltily, "I sprained my ankle."


    Even I wasn''t convinced by my own lie.


    Hearing my words, Shelton put his hands in his pocket and said gently, "Be careful."


    After picking Glenn up, we went to have dinner. Over the dinner, Shelton seemed to behave himself


    and no longer did anything too intimate to me.


    In the evening, after Glenn fell asleep, Iy restlessly in bed and heard that my cell phone rang.


    I looked down and saw that it was a text from Shelton.


    And the brief text read, "Come to my house."


    After reading the text, I quickly put my cell phone aside, pretending that I had fallen asleep.


    However, I received another text from Shelton soon, which read, "I know you didn''t fall asleep.


    Didn''t you sprain your ankle today? I''ll help you to


    check it out."


    It seemed that Shelton could perfectly guess my thoughts every time.


    Wearing thin leisure clothes, I shrouded myself with a knitted coat before opening the door.


    The door of Shelton''s house was half-open.


    I pushed the door open and went in directly.


    Inside the house, wearing neat clothes, Shelton sat on the sofa with a medicine kit and many new


    drugs on the tea table.


    "Well, you are..."


    "I am organizing the medicine kit and adding some standing medicine." As Shelton spoke, he took


    out a bottle of ointment from the medicine kit, patted the sofa next to him, and said, "Come on. Sit


    here."


    "Okay."


    I did as he said obediently.


    Based on what Patrick had said, the way I thought it, there was a 90% probability that I would marry


    Shelton.


    In that case, instead of resisting, I''d better ept it so that Shelton probably wouldn''t hurt Glenn.


    Shelton removed my slippers and checked my ankles respectively, saying, "It seems that you are


    fine."


    "Yes." I nodded, "I got sprinkled slightly back then. You''re too concerned about me."


    Raising his head, he looked at me, "I will always put your business as top priorities. No matter how


    petty it is, I will prioritize it as well."


    His words made me nervous.


    I looked at him, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Shelton, do you... do you love me?"


    Shelton was stunned by my question, looking frustrated, "It turns out that... I didn''t express my love


    for you clearly, right? Howe you need to ask me for confirmation?"


    "How can it be? Shelton''s love for me is so tant."


    "He is so good to me. If he doesn''t love me, what else can it be?"


    I hesitated for a moment before saying, "I just think that you are so good and so excellent. And I am


    not worthy of you at all. Moreover, I have Glenn by my side. I don''t know why you love me instead."


    Tilting his head, Shelton looked at me and said word by word, "When ites to loving someone, if


    there is a specific reason for it, it probably won''t betrue love."


    Hearing his words, I was nervous.


    As he said this, I thought of Patrick.


    What Shelton had said made sense. Recalling what Patrick had done before, I found that I couldn''t


    find a valid ground for falling for him.


    Even so, I fell for him.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Shelton held my hand and gently kissed it before saying, "I love you.


    There is no reason for it. But I know that you are the only one that I will love for the rest of my life."


    "How can you be so sure?"


    Hearing his words, I was guilty.


    "Yes, I''m very sure." Shelton stood up, bent down to hold me in his arms, and whispered in my ear,


    "So, you have to marry me, please. And you can only marry me..."


    As Shelton uttered thetter half of his sentence, he spoke quite softly.


    But I heard his words clearly.


    In my heart, I always faintly felt that he was hinting at something.


    The next day, before I arrived at Nancy''s office, I received a phone call from her.


    She said mysteriously, "The result of the Gifted Design Award is out. Do you know who is the


    number one?"


    "Of course, it''s you."


    I said without hesitation.


    To tell the truth, I had seen Nancy''s work.


    And I thought her work was more mature than mine.


    "No, no, no, no." Nancy denied it and asked, "Where are you now?"


    "I''m downstairs."


    At this time, I happened to get out of the car and stood at the entrance of her office building.


    Hearing that I was here, Nancy thought for a moment and said, "Then youe up first."


    The result of the designpetition was announced on a website. It wasn''t inconvenient for me to


    check it on my cell phone. So I didn''t click open it.


    As soon as I arrived upstairs in an elevator, Nancy rushed over and said, "We are both ranked at


    the first ce!"


    "What?"


    I was stunned.


    I thought of many possibilities. But I never thought that there would be joint firsts in the design


    competition.


    "We share the first ce." Nancy said excitedly, "And I received a phone call from the organizer just


    now. They won''t sell our works at a salon auction. Instead, they will hold a small auction for our


    works solely, catering to the businessmen in City Y."


    "Will they treat us so preferentially?"


    After all, it would cost the organizer a lot of money to hold an auction.


    Facing such a good thing, I was somewhat incredulous.


    Nancy nodded, "Yes. I wasn''t convinced at first, thinking that it was a fraud call. As a result, the


    website has released an update and invited all the businessmen across the whole City Y, saying


    that the auction will be held next month."


    To be honest, facing this matter, I felt like in a dream.


    It went in so smoothly that I was incredulous.


    I sat on the chair, turned on myputer, and read the update on the website. The organizer


    disyed the works of Nancy''s and mine solely and indicated clearly when the auction would be


    held and to which mailbox the participants of the auctions should send their emails.


    When I was reading the rtive information, Nancy''s cell phone rang again.


    She picked up the call and heard what the one over the phone said, looking a little embarrassed.


    After a while, she looked at me and said to the one over the phone, "I know. And I will tell her."


    It wasn''t until Nancy hung up the call that she told me that the caller was both the organizer and the


    investor of the Gifted Design Award.


    Knowing that Nancy and I were together, they wanted to invest in apany in our name. After


    that, they would be responsible for taking on the projects. And we only had to focus on the design.


    It was originally a good thing. But Nancy and I, who both worked as free designers, originally didn''t


    want to be tied to apany.


    I shook my head and said, "Sorry, I may not be able to participate in this. If you want to go for it, I


    will support you."


    Hearing my words, Nancy thought about it and said, "I don''t want to go either. We have to refuse


    them with an excuse."


    "We can refuse them directly. Howe we need a reason?" I was puzzled.


    "Well, after all, after we participated in this designpetition, the auction operation of our works is


    still in their hands. We can''t offend them." Nancy sat in the chair, drank coffee, and thought for a


    while. Then her eyes lit up. Rushing over, she pulled me, "Jta, let''s set up a two- person studio


    in City Y."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "What?¡±


    I was stunned for a moment.


    However, I soon felt that Nancy had made a quite good proposal.


    The influence of the Gifted Design Award this time was originally great. In addition, they were going


    to hold a small auction for our works. In this way, although we wouldn''t join theirpany, we could


    cooperate with them instead.


    Gifted Design Company was well-known all over the country.


    I nodded, "Okay, I think it''s okay."


    Seeing that I agreed, Nancy sat back in her seat, picked up the pen next to her, and said, "Then...


    How should we name our studio?"

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    "Getting rid of the cocoon in excitement, sensing the impulse of a glorious re-birth..."


    When Nancy asked me how we should name the studio, my cell phone rang.


    I took a look at it and saw that Patrick was calling me.


    Yesterday, I had told Patrick my number.


    I hesitated for a moment and picked up the call, asking, "What''s the matter?"


    Over the phone, Patrick was silent for a few seconds before saying, "I want to tell you that I have


    gone back to thepany and that I may be busy in the next few days. So I probably can''t contact


    you. And I will contact you after the advertising auction is over."


    "After the advertising auction..."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for your call."


    Although I said so verbally, I wasn''t sure if Patrick and I could meet again after the auction.


    After I hung up the phone, Nancy asked me, "Why don''t we name our studio Swallowtail Butterfly?"


    "Swallowtail Butterfly?"


    It happened that the name of my cell phone ringtone was Swallowtail Butterfly as well.


    "Yes. We both restarted our life and were re-born. Among the butterflies, the swallowtail butterfly is


    thergest one with dazzling colors. I think it has a good meaning." As Nancy said, she picked up a


    pen and casually drew something on the paper, saying, "And based on this name, we can design a


    logo for it with ease. We can design it like a butterfly with stretched wings with different colors on


    both sides. One represents me. And the other represents you."


    I agree.


    I raise my hand and showed my support.


    In fact, at this time, I had other things on my mind. Regarding the name of the studio, I would let


    Nancy call the shots.


    That afternoon, Nancy and I went to Gifted Design Company, telling the one in charge that we


    would set up a studio.


    And we had oral agreements that we could cooperate with each other.


    As the advertising auction wasing soon, I was getting more and more ill at ease.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    On the day before the advertising auction, I asked Ryan to take Glenn back to Town S.


    As for what was going on in the Cowell Family, Ryan knew a little about it.


    He agreed immediately without even asking me why.


    Of course, Glenn didn''t agree. I persuaded him with all my might. In the end, I promised to pick him


    up a monthter. Hearing so, he reluctantly agreed.


    The advertising auction would be held the next day.


    And it would officially begin in the afternoon.


    Waking up early in the morning, I carefully dressed up. Instead of choosing the Chinese-style dress,


    I chose a noble sapphire blue dress, curled up against my straight hair with a curling iron, and tied it


    up with delicate makeup on my face.


    Looking myself into the mirror, I did look like someone from a noble ss.


    After getting everything done, I went to Noah Center in which there was an auction for advertising


    on the national TV channel next year.


    I wanted to see if I could sneak in.


    After arriving at the door, I couldn''t help but be frightened by the situation there.


    In front of the vast za at the entrance of Noah Center, it was crowded with luxury cars. These


    luxury cars weren''t the ones I usually saw on the main road, like Bentley or Porsche.


    On the contrary, they were of some marks that I had never seen before.


    For somemonly seen cars, they were of colors which I had never seen before.


    This scene had fully illustrated how extraordinarily capable the attendees of the auction today were.


    In an instant, I understood why Patrick had looked so gloomy when he had been asked about how


    confident he was about winning the auction this time.


    After all, as the saying goes, there was always someone better than you.


    It wasn''t a piece of cake to win the chance to advertise on the national TV station during the prime


    period.


    I traversed through the za and arrived at the entrance of Noah Center.


    As soon as I stood there, I was stopped by the staff at the door, "Madam, please show me your


    invitation card."


    "Invitation card?"


    His words immediately confused me.


    It turned out that not everyone could enter Noah Center and that the attendees had to get an


    invitation card.


    I, who didn''t have an invitation card at all, looked guilty. Even so, I pretended to open my bag and


    turned it over carefully before saying to the staff, "I seem to... forget to bring it with me."


    "Madam, I''m sorry. You can''t go in without an invitation card."


    The staff said to me in a business-like way.


    Even so, he looked somewhat disdainful.


    After all, he had seen many people tell such a lie.


    Looking a little embarrassed, I realized that I had been too careless bying here like this.


    As I stood there at a loss, the staff looked behind me, raised his head high, and said respectfully,


    "Mr. Roger."


    I looked back and saw a man''s upper body.


    Then I raised my head.


    And I saw a familiar face.


    It was Roger.


    Roger slightly lowered his eyes and looked at me. Pausing for a moment, he lifted his feet and went


    inside.


    Upon seeing Roger, I thought of the several calls Seth had made before his death first.


    Roger probably knew the truth of Seth''s death!


    However, Roger was too dangerous. I couldn''t expose myself in front of him.


    After seeing Roger, I was a little confused in my head. At this time, Roger actually went back and


    stood in front of me, saying, "Miss Archer, long time no see."


    I was shocked!


    I didn''t expect that Roger would recognize me!


    I turned around, nning to leave. However, as soon as I took a few steps, I heard Roger change


    his wordings, "Oh, no, you should be Jta Nn now."


    Hearing him call me, the staff asked, "Is thisdy a friend of yours, Mr. Roger?"


    "That''s right."


    Roger admitted it directly.


    It wasn''t surprising that Roger would recognize me. After all, he was the one who had told Jeremy


    and Gina about my movements.


    He should have been watching me for a long time.


    I turned around and denied it, "I don''t have such a noble friend as you, Mr. Roger."


    Roger slightly raised his eyebrows as he heard this. Looking at me, he said with a smile, "A noble


    friend? It''s me who can''t afford to have you as my friend, Miss Nn. After all, Miss Nn, you


    made the uncle and the nephew in the Cowell Family turn against each other. As the nephew


    apanied you, who was in aa, days and nights for five days in a row without keeping an


    eye on hispany, his uncle seized a chance and dealt a fatal blow to Towering High."


    "What?"


    I was stunned.


    What Roger had said just now implied too much!


    At the same time, it confirmed that what Patrick had said that day was right.


    Sure enough, it was Shelton who did it.


    However... It turned out that the one who apanied me for five days back then was...


    At this moment, since the auction was about to begin, many people arrived one after another.


    The staff was busy checking the invitation cards. As Roger stood there, peopleing and going


    kept greeting him.


    Roger dealt with them randomly and asked me, "Miss Nn, do you need me to take you in? An


    invitation card can take two people in."


    "I..."


    "But I have to remind you that both the uncle and the nephew will be present here today. At that


    time, I''m afraid that the auction will turn into hell. Don''t you think so?"


    Roger interrupted me.


    Hearing his words, I, who originally nned to go in with him, was discouraged immediately.


    "Will both Patrick and Shelton be here today?"


    "In that case, it won''t be suitable for me to show up here."


    I shook my head and said, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Roger. I won''t go in."


    After that, I turned around and wanted to leave. Thinking of Seth, I stopped and turned to ask him,


    "Mr. Roger, do you know Seth? About his death, I want to ask whether you know something about


    it."


    Originally, I wanted to ask Roger indirectly.


    Having no idea about how to beat around the bush, I asked him directly.


    Hearing my question, Roger curled up the corner of his mouth slightly with a trace of surprise


    showing up on his handsome face, asking, "Miss Nn, you are quite capable. Howe you can


    even find out this matter?"

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    "I have my own way," I said in a mysterious manner on purpose.


    I said so to trick him.


    Roger smiled, "It''s just a trivial matter. Miss Nn, if you hadn''t mentioned it, I would have forgotten


    about it. But it''s not a shameful thing. I can tell you. But..." He paused and continued, "Can I get any


    benefit if I tell you?"


    As expected, Roger was a businessman.


    "Then you don''t have to say anything. After all, it''s all in the past."


    I knew well who Roger was.


    He forced Jeremy and Gina to an extent where they went broke and earned money by doing part-


    time jobs. Jeremy and Gina dared not turn to Roger. In the end, Roger took advantage of them,


    making them almost kill me!


    For someone like Roger, I should try my best to avoid him.


    I turned around and left.


    Roger didn''t continue to call out to me.


    I walked to an intersection, nning to take a taxi home. Then a familiar ck car stopped beside


    me.


    Patrick got out of the car. Upon seeing me, he quickly walked over and looked me up and down.


    Finally, he looked at the thin ankles revealing under my coat, asking, "How did youe here by


    dressing up like this?"


    "I... I wanted to go in and have a look. Originally, I thought I could be allowed to enter by wearing


    better clothes."


    As I looked at Patrick, Roger''s words were echoing in my mind.


    It turned out that Patrick was the one who apanied me when I was in aa.


    Patrick frowned slightly, held my hand, and said, "Let''s go. Follow me in."


    At this time, Jeremy happened to get out of the car.


    He followed us.


    Looking at Jeremy, I recalled that Roger had said that only two people could enter with an invitation


    card. Fearing that we would be embarrassedter, I asked, "Can the three of us go in with an


    invitation card?"


    "Miss Nn, we have more than one invitation card."


    Jeremy exined behind me.


    Only after hearing this was I rest assured.


    As we were about to reach Noah''s center, we saw quite a few people in front of us waiting to go in.


    At a nce, there were some people who were often covered in the news and whom I found


    familiar. After all, Patrick was a married man now.


    I hesitated for a moment and pulled my hand out of his warm palm.


    Before Patrick coulde to his senses, I withdrew my hand away. Then he looked back at me.


    With my cheeks slightly turning red, I reminded him. "You are a married man."


    Hearing my words, he got my point and didn''t say anything else.


    Jeremy, who was next to me, looked at me out of the corner of his eyes, took two steps forward,


    and walked side by side with me.


    In this way, he and I were like Patrick''s assistants.


    After we got to the door, the staff just now recognized me at a nce. He looked up at Patrick and


    let us in without saying anything.


    Therge Noah Center had been crowded.


    Our seats were near the front.


    Jeremy and I sat on both sides of Patrick.


    After I sat down, I began to observe the ones around me out of the corner of my eyes.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Patrick stretched out his hand and grabbed my hand once again.


    Feeling warm-hearted, I looked at him, hesitated for a moment, and said, "I met Roger at the door


    just now. He said that Shelton woulde here."


    "Oh." Patrick gave a faint response, "I''m not surprised."


    We sat there for a long time. And I looked around out of the corner of my eyes. After the auction


    began, I didn''t see Shelton.


    During the auction, at first, the attendees bid for some inconspicuous advertising times.


    And it was the small-sizedpanies in the back row with a number te at the rear like several


    thousand who were bidding.


    And Patrick''s number te was No. 9 .


    As time went on, the advertising time for the auction was getting primer and primer.


    The host said, "The advertising time for the next auction is five seconds after the weather forecast


    of the national station."


    It was such a prime time.


    Jeremy had taken out hisputer early to calcte how much Patrick could earn by advertising at


    this period and the price range he could afford.


    At this time, some smallpanies began to offer their bidding price, making the price soar to 4.2


    billion dors!


    If it were in the past, this price wouldn''t be high. However, the market had been saturated in recent


    years. So everyone was calm about the price of doing advertisements.


    Finally, Patrick raised his card as Jeremy input a number.


    The host shouted, "No.9, 4.5 billion dors!"


    As soon as he finished his words, everyone looked at Patrick.


    "No. 9, 4.5 billion dors, once!"


    "No. 9, 4.5 billion dors, twice!"


    When the host said this, I saw that Patrick dared not look rxed at all.


    As I thought that Patrick surely could win the auction...


    "No. 723, 5 billion dors!"


    As the host said this bidding price, he couldn''t help but be excited!


    Everyone immediately turned to look in another direction.


    I looked over as well.


    Number 723 was sitting too far away from us.


    Originally, I couldn''t see who the bidder was clearly.


    However, I sat on the side. And No. 723 was on the side as well. Although there were many rows


    between us, I turned my head and happened to see them...


    I saw a man sitting in the distance. He was wearing a grey-blue suit and sses...


    I immediately turned my head and told Patrick, "Shelton, it''s Shelton."


    Unknowingly, I had regarded Shelton as an enemy.


    Especially Roger told me that it was Shelton who had attacked Patrick''s Alboratory room today.


    As for the marriage between him and me, he got it by force with the Al documents in his hands.


    I didn''t have any good impression of him anymore.


    "I know." Patrick looked calm.


    He raised his number te as he spoke.


    Jeremy input a number.


    "No. 9, 5.5 billion dors!"


    As soon as the host announced the bidding price of Patrick, he immediately said, "No. 723, 6 billion


    dors!"


    Upon hearing this price, Jeremy looked at Patrick, "Mr. Cowell, this price has..."


    "Pass."


    Patrick said one word.


    Jeremy understood.


    Seeing that Patrick didn''t want to bid further, the host began to countdown.


    "Number 723, 6 billion dors, once!"


    "No. 723, 6 billion dors, twice!"


    "No. 723, 6 billion dors, three times!"


    After shouting three times, the host made a final decision and shouted, "Deal!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the audience on the scene burst into a warm round of


    apuse!


    6 billion dors for advertising at this period was a price that had never existed before!


    At this time, I saw that Patrick looked worse than before.


    Jeremy kept typing on the keyboard of theputer in front of him on the side. Even so, he looked


    as gloomy as Patrick.


    I knew that this war was getting more and more unpredictable.


    Soon, the host announced that the auction at primer time began.


    There were even morepetitors this time. When Patrick offered his bidding price, I could tell that


    he was somewhat diffident.


    In the end, as expected, Shelton won the bid for advertising at the primmest time at 20.9 billion


    dors!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    20.9 billion dors!


    It was the most shocking number since this auction was held at Noah Center.


    And this time, Shelton spent nearly 30 billion dors at Noah Center.


    Tilting my head slightly, I looked at Shelton in a short distance and broke out in a cold sweat in an


    instant.


    I never thought that Shelton, who had been with me for so many years, would be so capable as to


    won the bidding at an extravagant price of 30 billion dors!


    After the auction was over, everyone circled Shelton and congratted him.


    Patrick sat there motionlessly. Suddenly, he raised his hand and held my hand with a somewhat


    helpless look on his face, "If I have nothing, are you willing to leave this ce with me temporarily


    and stay by my side before I rise again?"

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    "I would like to." I directly said so without even pondering on it for a second. After saying this, I


    whispered, "It doesn''t matter if you won''t rise again. It will be okay as long as the two of us are


    together."


    Hearing our conversation, Jeremy stood up consciously and left with theputer in his hands.


    The ones around us left their seats one after another. And most of them went to circle Shelton.


    It was a ce where the winner took all. Only the one bidding at the highest price would be the


    most shining star. And everyone else could only be a backdrop.


    The front row was empty soon. Only Patrick and I were still there.


    Patrick turned to look at me, "How can I do that? I''ve said that I will give you the best. If I fail, I''ll


    break my promise."


    "It''s not a big deal. When I was a teenager, I made money on my own to support myself. Now I''m


    almost twice as old as before. Even if you don''t work, I can support you with ease!"


    I knew that Patrick should be in a quite low mood


    right now.


    Therefore, I tried my best to look rxed.


    He put his hand on the back of my neck and pulled me into his arms with a slight force. After a


    while, he said, "Fool!"


    "I... I like my current work very much. And I''m willing to work hard. I can raise myself and you."


    I hugged him back and continued.


    "Then, what about our child?"


    Hearing Patrick''s words, I felt that my heart tightened.


    Glenn?


    "He..."


    "I''m sorry about what happened that day. I had to discuss with Kelsi important cooperation that day.


    So..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I know."


    I knew that c surely hadn''t hurt Glenn on purpose.


    However hard I warned myself, I would always believe in Patrick unconditionally.


    He straightened up and looked at me. He was in a much better mood than he had been before.


    Curling up the corner of his mouth slightly, he said, "For you, for our child, I will try my best." After


    that, he patted my hand and said, "Let''s go."


    When we walked to the entrance of Noah Center, the staff came over and said, "If you are going to


    the banquet, you should go that way."


    It turned out that there would be a banquet after the auction.


    "I have other matters to attend to. So I won''t go there." After finishing his words, Patrick wanted to


    leave.


    The staff, who was responsible for informing the attendees only, certainly wouldn''t force anyone


    specific to attend the banquet.


    "Jta."


    As Patrick and I were about to leave, someone called me from the noisy crowd behind us.


    Although there were so many voices, I heard clearly that it was Shelton calling me.


    I turned around and saw Shelton walking towards us with a crowd circling him.


    The ones around him all looked ingratiated.


    I looked at Shelton and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Congrattions! But I have to go


    first."


    I didn''t know how I should address Shelton Cowell.


    Should I call him Shelton? What he had done was exposed. I couldn''t call him like that.


    Should I call him Dr. Shelton, Mr. Shelton, or President Shelton?


    I, who was at a loss, didn''t address him.


    Looking at me and then at Patrick beside me, Shelton looked as gentle as ever and said, "There''s


    some time to go before the banquet starts. I want to discuss something with Patrick. Let''s go to the


    lounge together."


    "No need. We won''t ruin your mood. Uncle Shelton, we''ll leave first."


    When Patrick spoke, I felt something heavy on my shoulder.


    I turned my head, only to find that Patrick had rested his hand on my shoulder.


    Patrick ced his hand on my shoulder gently. However, facing Shelton, I felt his hand extremely


    heavy instead.


    At this moment, staring at Patrick''s arm on my shoulder, Shelton could no longer disguise himself.


    Drooping the corner of his mouth, he stretched out his hand and said, "Jta,e over."


    "I... "


    "Don''t you remember that you''re my fiancee?"


    Shelton''s voice was no longer gentle. And his words sounded like a sharpmand!


    "I''m sorry. Let''s talk about this matter after today."


    I couldn''t discuss those things with Shelton in front of so many outsiders.


    At this time, Patrick said, "Let''s go to the lounge."


    Patrick surely understood that we couldn''t leave even if we wanted to.


    We had to solve the problem.


    In that case, for the sake of the Cowell Family, we would have to talk in a private ce.


    Shelton said lightly, "Well, I forgot that the lounge had been exclusive to Patrick for several years."


    His words made Patrick especially miserable right now.


    We arrived at the lounge.


    After we opened the door, we found that there were many guards in ck standing inside! So


    Patrick immediately stopped.


    When he was about to turn around and leave, many bodyguards suddenly appeared on both sides


    of the corridor!


    They surrounded us.


    Shelton looked outside with a cold look on his face, saying briefly, "Please."


    He wasn''t inviting us.


    There was no way for us to retreat. We could only go in.


    After we entered the lounge together, the door to the lounge was closed. Shelton said once again,


    "Jta,e here."


    "Mr. Shelton, I''m sorry. I''m not going to marry you." With bodyguards here and no outsiders, I had


    nothing to hide.


    "Is it because of Patrick?" Shelton looked at Patrick.


    What I said didn''t surprise Shelton at all.


    "No." I shook my head, stood there, and looked at him, saying, "While I was in aa, it wasn''t you


    but Patrick who had been by my side. What were you doing during that time? You were asking for


    someone to screw Patrick''s Al researchboratory, trying to destroy him! The reason why Grandpa


    Cowell persuaded me to get engaged to you was that you threatened him with the Al documents in


    your hands!"


    After hearing what I said, Shelton walked to the sofa, slowly sat down, and said to someone next to


    him, "Take out the stuff."


    At this time, the one next to him opened the file bag in his hands and took out a ck portable hard


    drive and a few things that looked like to be agreements or something.


    And after careful observation, I found out the identity of the one taking out the things.


    It was Roger Remar!


    When I got disfigured, Roger Remar went to see me, saying that he was an assistant to my


    sponsor.


    Looking at Roger and recalling what happened back then, I said in the end, "It turned out that the


    kidnapping back then was arranged by you, right? It is you who backed me up and protected me


    from being defiled and turned everything into a false scene, right?"


    As I recalled it now, unexpectedly, I had ascertained that Shelton was someone good back then!


    I couldn''t be more stupid!


    "Even if I deny it, you won''t believe me now, will you?"


    When Shelton said so, his eyes were brimming with sorrow.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But he was right. I wouldn''t believe him.


    I didn''t answer him.


    Shelton took two things over from Roger''s hands and said, "Do you know what they are, Patrick?"


    "All the data on Al research as well as the agreement for the auction this time."


    Patrick responded.


    He led me to sit on the sofa opposite Shelton.


    With his hand on my shoulder from beginning to end, Patrick didn''t let go of me for a second.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Shelton shook the agreement in his hands and asked, "Do you want it?"


    "There''s no need." Patrick refused directly.


    I knew why he refused.


    Because I could foresee Shelton''s conditionster.


    "Is that so? That''s too much of a pity."


    Shelton gave Roger a wink.


    Roger immediately brought over a small fish tank from the lounge.


    Shelton smiled, raised the portable hard drive high, and ced it above the tank, saying, "Since you


    don''t want it, I''ll throw it inside. Let me warn you in advance. It is the only one. And there''s no


    backup for it."


    Hearing what he said, I suddenly became nervous in my heart, intending to move.


    However, with Patrick firmly wrapping around my shoulders with his fingers, I couldn''t move at all.


    "Throw it at your free will."


    Patrick said calmly.


    But I couldn''t be like him. Staring at Patrick, I said, "You are crazy. It''s all your money inside."


    "Not too much. It can''t be even on par with than how much Uncle Shelton spent today." Patrick had


    a cold and sinister look in his eyes.


    It seemed that the portable hard drive in front of him had nothing to do with him.


    Shelton withdrew his hand, took out a piece of paper, and carefully wiped the portable hard drive


    with it. While wiping the drive, he said, "Patrick, I advise you not to be so stubborn. If it''s not too


    much money, how can Towering High be so miserable? This project will soon bear a result. I heard


    that you had spent a lot of money ordering equipment from a factory and that you intended to roll


    out the production. Are you sure that it''s just a little money?"


    When Shelton said this, I could clearly feel that Patrick pressed against my shoulders with a little


    more force.


    Shelton had hit the nail on the head.


    Straightening up his back, Patrick didn''t seem to be overshadowed by Shelton at all.


    However, I knew that he was distressed in his heart.


    Patrick had always been an upright businessman, earning every penny through his hard work.


    "You don''t need to worry about these things for me, Uncle Shelton. If you want to throw it away, do it


    quickly. After that, we can leave."


    After Patrick finished his words calmly, he leaned on the back of the sofa.


    He folded his legs.


    And he looked quitezy.


    "Oh." Shelton raised the hard drive again, "Since you said so, Patrick, there''s nothing I can do about


    it. Please apologize on my behalf to the tens of thousands of employees in Towering High who are


    about to lose their jobs."


    "Wait."


    Hearing Shelton''s words, Patrick could no longer sit still.


    Shelton seemed to have known that Patrick was a responsible boss.


    He looked up at Patrick, "What''s wrong?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tell me, what''s the condition? I can ept any condition except for the one asking for her."


    Patrick spoke directly.


    However, Shelton said, "I only want her. And you can take anything else."


    "It''s impossible."


    Patrick refused.


    "Then I''m sorry." After Shelton finished his words, he stood up and let go of the hard drive in his


    hands...


    The ck hard drive automatically dropped down.


    "No!"


    I shouted in my mind and rushed straight over to catch the hard drive in my hands. With my body


    falling directly, I pressed my back against the fish tank.


    And I fell to the side!


    I felt that my spine was in so much pain!


    Iy on the tea table in pain and dared not move at all.


    However, at this time, all the bodyguards rushed over and wanted to snatch the portable hard drive


    away from me!


    But I clung to it tightly. I wanted to give it to Patrick!


    As soon as I reached out, all the bodyguards blocked in front of me and stood in Patrick''s way.


    Shelton slightly leaned over and helped me up little by little, saying sadly, "Are you okay?"


    Enduring the pain, I sat up from the tea-table. While holding the portable hard drive in my hands


    tightly, I looked at Shelton with vignce.


    Shelton smiled faintly, put his hand on my head, and gently patted it twice, "Don''t be afraid, I won''t


    grab it."


    "This thing belongs to Patrick. Aren''t you family members? Why do you have to do this?" I looked at


    Shelton.


    I tried to persuade him.


    However, hearing this, Shelton had a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth, saying, "Family


    members? As the dignified boss of Towering High, has he ever treated me as his uncle for one


    day?"


    "From the first day you entered the Cowell Family, I knew you were ambitious and wicked."


    Patrick spoke across the bodyguards.


    "Really?" Shelton stood up and walked to Patrick step by step, "Ambitious and wicked? Mr. Cowell,


    when you and your father were crowned with the surname Cowell, enjoying the best lives and living


    on the top while being ttered, did you ever thought where I was?"


    Patrick looked at him without saying anything.


    Shelton stood up and looked down at Patrick, saying, "My mother was sick. When I was at my


    worst, I could only wear a sweater that others didn''t want in winter and through which the cold wind


    could creep everywhere. I ate the soup cooked by the leftover leaves in the vegetable market. I


    often vomited acid water because of hunger. Even so, I had to work hard by washing dishes. I dared


    not spend money at my free will. Because I had to use it to buy medicine for my mother."


    "Shelton..."


    Hearing Shelton''s words, I suddenly felt a twinge of sadness in my heart.


    "Did Shelton live such a life in the past?"


    "You didn''t expect that, did you?" Shelton looked at me and then at Patrick, "So whenever I saw


    Ned''s and your news on the TV in the restaurant, I hated you!"


    "We all made our choices." Patrick stood up and put his hands in his pockets, "ording to my


    grandfather, he got drunk that day. After that, he gave your mother a lot of money, asking her to


    abort the child. But your mother didn''t listen to him and insisted on giving birth to you. And then she


    kept asking Grandfather for money. My grandfather gave her money at first. Later, your mother got


    addicted to gambling and became overwhelmingly greedy. So..."


    "Shut up!" Shelton had a fake smile on his face, "Even so, there is nothing wrong with the child!


    Patrick, you are the best one in the Cowell Family. After you die, I will definitely divide your corpse


    into three pieces and send one to your parents abroad and one to your beloved aunt. Then I will


    personally bring your head to your grandfather."


    After he said that, all the bodyguards in the room suddenly took out guns from their clothes!


    Several of them, who were close to Patrick, pointed guns at the back of his head, his chest, and his


    abdomen.


    The atmosphere in the whole room suddenly became very tense!


    "No!"


    For a moment, I was frightened. I dared not move and could only look at Shelton.


    Shelton waved to me, saying once again, "Jta,e here."


    This time, I was obedient. I walked to Shelton bit by bit, stood by his side, and stood there


    obediently.


    Resting his hand on my head, he patted my head gently, "Good girl."


    Seeing that there were so many guns, I was so scared that I was sweating. Staring at Shelton


    nervously, I begged him, "Give this hard drive back to him. Let him go. I''ll marry you. I... I promise I''ll


    never contact him again, okay?"


    I pleaded with Shelton.


    Shelton took me into his arms, bowed his head, and gently kissed my forehead, saying, "Well, it''s


    up to you."


    At this time, Roger came over to me and held out his hand to me.


    However, Shelton shook his head and said, "Jta, go there by yourself. Give the thing back to


    Patrick. And repeat what you said just now to him."


    As the saying goes, torturing a man''s heart rather than sever his body.


    Shelton had indeed gone too far.


    However, I had no choice.


    With the hard drive in my hands, I walked towards Patrick step by step, intending to give him the


    hard drive.


    However, as soon as I got close to Patrick, he stretched out his hand and pulled me to his side.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    "What are you doing?" At this time, the bodyguards beside Patrick were pointing their guns at him!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he moved, the bodyguards moved their guns as well. But no one dared to shoot him.


    "Put down the hard drive in your hands. I''ve told you long ago I don''t want these things. I only want


    you." As Patrick spoke, he snatched the hard drive away from me, put it on the low table, and


    looked at me with strong affection in his eyes, "Don''t be afraid. I''ve given up on you once. And I


    won''t do so for a second time."


    However, several bodyguards were aiming their guns at Patrick.


    "Jta."


    Shelton called me from behind.


    Hearing his words, I shivered.


    I wanted to stand by Patrick''s side strongly. But I knew I couldn''t.


    I knew that if I dared to follow Patrick, Shelton would dare to kill Patrick!


    I thought about it before. Instead of expecting to be with Patrick, I only hoped that he could live well


    in this world.


    Finally, I bent down, picked up the portable hard drive, and stuffed it into Patrick''s hands. Looking at


    him, I tried to look as cold as possible and said, "Mr. Cowell, take it. I am your uncle''s fiancee. Next


    time you see me, remember to call me aunt."


    After saying that, I was about to leave. But Patrick grabbed my hand tightly.


    I looked at him, saying, "Let go, Mr. Cowell. Yourpany is to be closed soon. The way I see it, if


    any woman were asked to whom to choose between you two, the answer would be self-evident."


    I looked pretty indifferent.


    However, my heart was bleeding.


    Every word I said was like a knife. Instead of stabbing Patrick, they stabbed right in my heart.


    They stabbed me one time after another, leaving multiple bloody holes in my heart.


    I was in so much pain.


    I gritted my teeth, trying not to look sad.


    Patrick looked at me and smiled bitterly, saying, "I know why you say this. It''s my fault for being


    useless."


    "Mr. Cowell, don''t specte randomly. Women all like men with sessful careers. Could it be that


    you think I am not a woman?" I raised my chin slightly and looked at Patrick, "What''s more, you hurt


    me so many times. On the contrary, Shelton didn''t even hurt me once. In that case, how can I


    choose you?"


    "Charlotte, Jta, no matter who you are, I love you. You are the only one I love in my life." Patrick


    held my hand tighter and tighter.


    He grabbed my arm so tightly, leaving a conspicuous five-fingered handprint on my arm.


    "Mr. Cowell, let go of me. We should look forward. After you sent me out, you and I were over."


    When I spoke, I tried hard to withdraw my hand.


    Patrick refused to let go.


    In the end, Shelton came over and held me in his arms. With a wink from him, several bodyguards


    came over and directly aimed their guns at Patrick''s wrists!


    I was so scared that I took a deep breath, saying, "Let go!"


    Patrick shook his head, "Cripple my hand or go with me."


    "You''re crazy!"


    I couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Shelton said, "Since Patrick said so..."


    "Let go!"


    Before Shelton could finish his words, I lifted my leg and kicked the most imperative part of Patrick''s


    body!


    In an instant, Patrick let go of me, curled up like a shrimp, and covered his part.


    I withdrew my hand, took Shelton''s arm directly, and said with a smile, "Let''s go."


    "Wait a minute." Shelton raised his hand and took the agreements over from Roger, saying,


    "Patrick, I can transfer these advertising hours to you without any interest incurred..."


    "no need!"


    This time, Patrick endured the pain and straightened up his back.


    However, it seemed that his part was still in pain. And he couldn''tpletely straighten up his back.


    Hearing this, Shelton shrugged his shoulders, "Alright."


    After taking Shelton''s arm, I kept looking in the direction of the door. Fearing that I would fail to hold


    myself back and change my mind instead of leaving here, I dared not look at Patrick.


    Finally, Shelton was about to leave.


    I followed him and walked out without looking back.


    However, I knew that...


    Every step I took now meant that Patrick and I were getting farther and farther away from each


    other right at this moment. Besides, in the future, we two would be less and less connected.


    And the roads of our lives were drawing apart.


    I took every step in a heavy mood. Biting my lip hard, I stopped myself from bursting out crying.


    I kept all my sadness to myself in the end.


    But today, I had been injured greatly. Failing to vent off my grievance, I was in so much pain in my


    heart.


    I felt so painful.


    The distance from the sofa to the door became longer than ever.


    Walking from the sofa to the door, I felt as if I had been walking for a century.


    Finally, Shelton and I came to the door.


    I, who was worried about Patrick, said, "Let him go"


    "Okay." Shelton patted my hand and said to the bodyguards behind him without looking back, "Send


    Patrick back."


    All the bodyguards withdrew from the room.


    Patrick left.


    When he came out, I could see that he looked at me from the corner of my eyes.


    But I deliberately turned my head away to avoid looking at him.


    After all of these things, the banquet began.


    Shelton, who won the auction at the highest price, naturally sat at a round table in the first row.


    I sat next to him.


    People kepting to drink a toast to Shelton. And many of them came to ask specifically, "Mr.


    Shelton, regarding thisdy..."


    "She''s my fiancee."


    As Shelton said, he reached out and took me into his arms.


    I curled up my lips and smiled in a form way.


    Upon hearing this answer, the ones who came to propose a toast would all say, "Congrattions,


    congrattions."


    Someone said to me, "You are so lucky to find such a good husband like Mr. Shelton! We envy you


    so much."


    "Really?"


    Hearing their words, I could only sneer in my heart.


    "If it''s possible, I would like to be in your ces, okay?"


    But I couldn''t say it. And I could only smile perfunctorily.


    When the banquet was about to end, Roger finally came over from the farthest table and held a


    ss of champagne in his hands, saying, "Congrattions, Mr. Shelton."


    "Thank you."


    Shelton was originally a little tired. Upon seeing that Roger came over, he looked different.


    Roger stared at me, "Mr. Shelton, a double blessing has descended upon you. Besides winning the


    advertisements at the prime hour, you win the beauty''s heart."


    "Yes." I could sense that Shelton was quite unfriendly to Roger.


    He seemed to be wary of Roger.


    Seeing this, Roger didn''t get angry. Instead, he reached out to nk his champagne with Shelton,


    raised his head, and drank up the champagne before saying to me, "Miss Nn, didn''t you say that


    you wanted to ask me something?"


    I was stunned.


    "What the hell is Roger doing?"


    Pulling my hand, Shelton asked me, "What is it?"


    Roger looked at Shelton mysteriously and smiled, "Mr. Shelton, are you interested in a matter where


    a murderer must pay with his life?"


    Hearing this, Shelton immediately looked gloomy.


    I wanted to know the answer to my confusion. Since I couldn''t leave, I hesitated for a moment


    before pressing my lips against Shelton''s ear and whispering, "I checked Seth''s cell phone, only to


    find that Roger had contacted him before he died. I want to know why."


    Looking at me, Shelton seemed to be a little surprised that I would tell him about this matter. After a


    while, he nodded, "Go with him."

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Roger was a little surprised.


    When I went with him, Roger asked me, "What did you say to Shelton? Howe he is willing to let


    youe with me?"


    "I told him the truth."


    I had a little bit understanding of Shelton.


    He seemed to be someone without any sense of securities. So what Shelton wanted to know was


    the truth.


    If I wanted to stay safely by his side, I had to tell him everything.


    Instead of going to the round table where Roger had been, we went to the resting area in the


    corner.


    There wererge sofas and snacks.


    We sat on two sofas separately. I asked him, "Tell me."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Seth''s car incident indeed... has something to do with me." Upon saying so, Roger paused.


    Based on what he said, in my opinion, he had admitted that he was the one who had orchestrated


    Seth''s car incident.


    "You! Why?"


    Even though Seth had been dead for so many years, I couldn''t calm down at all after knowing that it


    was Roger who did it!


    Standing up excitedly, I looked at him.


    "Calm down," Roger said, "I''ll take you to a ce first. Of course, you can call Shelton. He surely


    will be worried if you go with me."


    With his hands in his pockets, Roger seemed to look somewhat solemn.


    "Where are we going?"


    I was a little alert.


    Seeing me like this, Roger couldn''t help curling up the corner of his lips and smiled, "I''ve asked you


    to call Shelton. Howe you are afraid that I will screw you up? Let me tell you, I''m just a Husky


    at best. The real wolf is the one behind you."


    His metaphor sounded somewhat funny.


    However, I knew that as Roger said, Shelton surely wasn''t that simple.


    I hesitated for a moment. Then I got up, called Shelton, and left with Roger.


    Roger drove us to an independent building downtown. From the outside, the building looked fine.


    With lights off, it didn''t seem to be open.


    "Come on, let''s go in."


    As Roger said, he took out a key and opened the door.


    After arriving at the door, he opened the switch door next to him with the key and pushed up most of


    the power bulbs.


    All of a sudden, the lights in the whole building were all lit up!


    Standing at the door, I could see that it should be a dance hall that had been furnished exquisitely.


    Shelton and I went in with Roger.


    I wondered whether it was because it waste at night that it was exceptionally cold in the hall.


    Moreover, the atmosphere seemed to be rather strange.


    We wandered around the dance hall. Sensing the architecture style familiar, I looked up at Roger


    and said, "Seth was the designer of this ce, right?"


    Roger nodded, "BINGO!"


    "Isn''t it good? Why did you hurt him?" I looked at Roger excitedly, "If you weren''t satisfied with his


    design back then, you should have said it directly. After hepleted the design, if you thought that


    it was a waste of money, you could have asked him to start all over. Why did you take his life so


    lightly?"


    After so many years, as I saw Seth''s design, all kinds of feelings welled up in my heart!


    I walked to Roger and raised my hand to p him without hesitation, "I want you to pay with your


    life!"


    I didn''t p Roger with much strength. After being pped by me, Roger didn''t move at all.


    Furthermore, he didn''t seem to be angry at all. Curling up the corner of his lips slightly, he said,


    "Look at this ce more carefully. Is there anything wrong with his design? If it''s just that I wasn''t


    satisfied with his design, would I be angry? I had done something to his car a long time ago. And he


    happed to run into an ident at that time. This means that this kind of thing can backfire."


    "Backfire?"


    Hearing Roger''s words, I understand something.


    I looked around the bar.


    I had only surveyed it roughly just now. But now, looking around more discreetly, I suddenly felt


    creepy!


    It turned out that nothing else but the design of this house resulted in the weird atmosphere and the


    chill here. Because it was a "Lowbrow Room"!


    "Get out!"


    Realizing this, I dragged Shelton out of the room.


    As I walked out, I looked at the design of the room. Although I only knew a little about the lowbrow


    room, I thought that it was too cruel to design this ce like this. After the bar was open, Roger


    should count himself lucky if he got disabled! There would be far worse results.


    At worst, Roger''s family members would be either dispersed or dead.


    In an instant, I thought of the text on Seth''s cell phone.


    "He said that he wanted to make a bet..."


    "Could it be that he was referring to this matter?"


    "Howe Seth studied this?"


    When I reached the door, I looked at Roger and asked in disbelief, "Did Seth design this ce?"


    "What do you think?"


    Roger said calmly.


    "It''s impossible. To design this ce, the designer should have professional knowledge. I don''t


    know much about it before joining the Archaic Architecture Sect. Howe he knew this kind of


    entric design?"


    I wasn''t convinced at all.


    Roger smiled, took out his cell phone, and clicked open a few pictures. Then he handed the cell


    phone to me and said, "These are the original pictures. Take your time to look at them. Tell me your


    thoughts after you are done."


    I started to look at the pictures. And I couldn''t be more familiar with Seth''s style.


    Whether it was the effect diagrams or the arrow diagrams, they were all made by Seth!


    Moreover, theyout of the lowbrow room was slowly infiltrated in the blueprint.


    The more I looked at the pictures, the paler I looked.


    I couldn''t believe that Seth would do such a thing!


    "It''s not the first time for him, your great and capable Seth, to do this. I''ve checked it. He did this for


    others at college. It''s just that he seemed to be ipetent at that time and didn''t do it very well,"


    Roger said.


    "You''re lying!"


    "Am I? I got plenty of evidence to prove myself. What''s your email address? I long asked others to


    get the evidence. And I will email them to you."


    After Roger said that, I dared not give him my mailbox for a while.


    I was afraid!


    The hall just now was designed in a very ingenious way. And judging from the drawings, the


    designer had hidden everything well. If it weren''t for the professionals, others couldn''t tell it at all!


    It surely wasn''t the first time for Seth to have done this!


    "Why did Seth study this?"


    Roger looked at me and said, "I did have someone grind the brakes of his car, intending to give him


    a warning. But he drove the car on the highway instead. Admittedly, he has done too many bad


    deeds. And it''s time for him to die."


    "You... you are talking nonsense!" I stared at Roger, saying, "He... He surely was forced to do so!"


    "Really? I think it is you who forced him. He liked you. But he couldn''tpare with Patrick in every


    aspect. So he went to extremes and wanted to make a fortune." Roger stared at me with a vicious


    look in his eyes.


    I dared not look at him into his eyes.


    Because the text on Seth''s cell phone before his death had exined a lot.


    At this time, Shelton''s cell phone rang. And he answered the phone.


    When Shelton was far away, Roger''s face suddenly changed. With his hands crossed in front of his


    chest, he showed a yful smile, approached me, and whispered, "There is another reason why


    Patrick was separated from you back then. That was, he provoked gangsters while helping you


    investigate Seth''s case. And someone even tried to kill him in revenge. He was seriously injured


    and almost died."


    I looked at Roger in surprise.


    Roger continued, "Later, I heard that fearing that you would be worried, he went home that day."

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Hearing Roger''s words, I recalled something in the past all of a sudden!


    There had been indeed a day like that!


    Patrick came home veryte. At that time, I called him honey and proposed that we should get


    married.


    However, Patrick didn''t agree back then.


    As I recalled now, Patrick was indeed abnormal that night. Later on, he let out a faint groan after


    taking a bath.


    He should have been in much pain back then. Could it be that he had been injured back then?


    The more I recalled, the more I was concerned about him.


    "At that time, the reason why Patrick sent me away was that he was afraid that I would be in danger,


    right?"


    If that was the case...


    However, I came to my senses quickly and looked at Roger suspiciously, "Why should I believe


    you? Why are you so kind as to tell me this?"


    "Am I kind?" Hearing this, Roger touched his chin with his hand and said, "Well, in that case, I am


    indeed kind-hearted." "Why did you tell me these things?"


    I wanted to figure out all the truth.


    Hanging his head, Roger tilted his head and looked at me with a yful smile on his face, "Because


    I found that you are capable of making the Cowell Family in chaos. So, I wonder what will you do


    after you know these things."


    Hearing this, I felt a chill running down my body.


    Roger was right. Knowing these things, I would only feel more reluctant to part with Patrick.


    Then I probably would do something extreme.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Roger shook his head, "Fortunately, you are not dead. Otherwise, I would


    not have seen such a good show where the Cowell Family has an internal conflict and ruined itself."


    I looked at him, clenching my hands tightly. Calming myself down for a moment, I said with a sneer,


    "Mr. Roger, you really overestimated me. They are both high-ranking businessmen who can earn


    tens of millions of dors easily. How can they be controlled by a woman like me? It is just that they


    are indulged to the kind of pleasure out of getting whatever they wanted."


    "No, no, no." Roger shook his finger, saying, "Men will only be stronger and have more desire


    topete with each other after they have weaknesses, which is the same as you women are


    tough after having a child."


    "Weakness?"


    For a moment, I felt that I probably was indeed Patrick''s weakness.


    But I wasn''t Shelton''s weakness.


    "Are you done?" At this time, Shelton happened to finish his call. He naturally put his hand on my


    shoulder and said, "It''s cold outside. I''m afraid that Jta will get sick."


    So many things had happened.


    However, Shelton didn''t change. He was as gentle and considerate as ever.


    But I had changed my opinion of him in secret in my heart early.


    "Yes, yes." Roger shivered and rubbed his hands, "Hearing you say so, I find that it''s quite cold. I''m


    going home to find my baby. Bye, Mr. Shelton!"


    After finishing his words, he went straight to close the door of the dancing hall and left.


    For a moment, there was only Shelton and me left.


    At this moment, I couldn''t be more disappointed in my heart.


    "Come on, let''s go home," Shelton whispered in my ear.


    I wanted to refuse. However, he pressed his arm against my shoulder. Although he didn''t exert too


    much strength, I felt that I had been trapped.


    I couldn''t escape.


    I could only follow him to get in the car.


    Instead of going back to Unit No.1, City Y, Shelton drove to Glorious Days Bay.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The house which Shelton had shown to me previously was right in Glorious Days Bay. He nned


    to live here after we got married.


    At this time, I no longer found the house asfortable as it had been when he had entrusted his


    bank card to me here back then. On the contrary, I was resentful in my heart.


    However, Shelton parked the car in the garage next to the vi and took me to the door of the


    house.


    The lights in the room were on.


    On the side, there wererge French windows in the living room.


    Looking inside, I saw that the curtains were right where they were and that the furniture had been in


    ce.


    Before we bought this house, it had been remodeled. The furniture which Shelton and I had chosen


    should have been all in ce at this time.


    The door was equipped with a fingerprint lock.


    cing his fingers on the fingerprint lock, Shelton pressed it once.


    "Beep". With a sound, he pushed the door open.


    At this time, three servants at the door came over and respectfully said to us, "Master, Madam,


    good evening."


    Seeing this, I was shocked.


    One of the servants took out slippers from the shoe cab, kneeled on the ground, and carefully


    put the slippers on the ground for us, saying, "Please change your shoes."


    Seeing her doing so, I felt extremely ufortable, "Get up. You don''t have to kneel in the future.


    And I will take my slippers by myself."


    "No, no. How can I let you do such a thing, Madam?"


    Kneeling on the ground, the maid dared not get up or raise her head.


    Her voice sounded timid, indicating that she seemed to be quite scared.


    Beside me, Shelton said, "Get up. All retreat first."


    "Yes."


    Hearing his words, the three maids stood up and retreated one after another.


    Seeing this, I realized that although the three maids called me madam, they only obeyed Shelton''s


    order.


    "Come on, let''s set this up first." Shelton pulled my hand and operated the fingerprint lock on the


    door.


    Then, he added my fingerprint in the lock set up.


    After he was done, he helping me try it out, pulled me into the house, and looked at me tenderly,


    asking, "The furniture you ordered has arrived. I''ve set it up for you. See if you like it?"


    "Yes, I do."


    Looking at him, I curled up the corner of my mouth pretentiously.


    Now that things hade to this, I couldn''t say that I didn''t like it.


    Moreover, I had promised to trade for Towering High''s stuff with myself. And I could only ept all


    of these.


    Shelton took me to stroll around the house, both downstairs and upstairs.


    Finally, we stopped at the door of a house which we nned to be reserved for the children.


    Shelton opened the door and said, "This is Glenn''s room. The way you see it, when will you bring


    him back?"


    "He is...


    Shelton''s words made me nervous.


    To be honest, I didn''t want to arrange for Glenn to live here.


    Shelton was quite gentle now. Even so, I thought of what had happened at sunset as well as the


    dozens of bodyguards.


    Thinking of the scene where several bodyguards pointing their guns at Patrick, I feared Shelton


    quite much.


    I was afraid that he would threaten me with Glenn in the future.


    But I couldn''t refuse. Pondering on it for a moment, I said, "Glenn is going to enjoy his winter


    vacation soon. Let''s talk about it after his winter vacation is over."


    "Okay. When the timees, let''s go and pick him up together." Shelton rested his hand on my


    head and patted it gently.


    He patted my head lightly. Even so, I was greatly disturbed in my heart.


    I knew that I had to stay here at night.


    And I knew what was about to happen.


    Since I had decided to stay by Shelton''s side, it was normal for me to stay here and ept what


    would happen.


    Shelton got all my clothes from my house.


    Although there was a heating system in the house, I wore a bottoming shirt beneath my casual


    clothes.


    After I took a shower, wearing casual clothes, I sat alone at the headboard and dried my hair with a


    hairdryer.


    As I was halfway through drying my air, I saw Sheltoning in from outside and walking straight in


    the direction of the bed through the reflection on the ss in the bedroom.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Holding a hairdryer, I couldn''t help but feel that my hands shaking a little. To make myself look less


    panicked, I looked away and continued to blow my hair.


    After a while, I felt that Shelton wrapped his arms around my waist.


    Sensing this, I trembled.


    Without moving, I sat there and continued to blow my hair.


    Shelton kissed my wet hair, my neck, and my shoulder.


    I, who probably was too nervous, forgot to move my hand holding the hairdryer. It wasn''t until the


    hot wind burned my scalp that I realized it.


    I quickly turned off the hairdryer.


    Without the sound of the hairdryer, it was quiet in the whole room all of a sudden.


    Without the disruption of the hairdryer, Shelton got closer to me and tightened his arms around my


    waist with more force.


    Sitting there with a stiff back, I dared not move at all.


    A momentter, Shelton began to unbutton my casual clothes and kissed me more and more


    fervently.


    With my back to him, I closed my eyes. I had been expecting what would happen next.


    Shelton unbuttoned my top one by one...


    After removing my home clothes, he found that there was a bottoming shirt inside.


    Behind me, he suddenly said with a chuckle, "Are you so wary of me?"


    "I... I''m cold." I gritted my teeth.


    I wasn''t even convinced by my lie.


    "Oh." Hearing my words, Shelton asked tentatively, "So, can I remove it now?"


    Sitting there, I had never been so torn.


    I didn''t want to be stripped naked by Shelton.


    I wondered if others were the same as me.Facing the one I didn''t love, I didn''t want to have


    intercourse with him.


    I didn''t feel anything at all.


    At this moment, I could only feel his kissing horrible and disgusting.


    I felt nothing else.


    Even if I didn''t speak, Shelton began to make a move by himself. I felt a chill in my abdomen.


    And my bottoming shirt had been rolled up.


    I closed my eyes and didn''t move, waiting for his next move.


    Time ticked by.


    However, I no longer felt any chill on my abdomen.


    On the contrary, he rolled down my bottoming shirt.


    I opened my eyes and looked through the mirror, only to see that Shelton didn''t make any further


    move. Sitting behind me, he smiled helplessly while holding me in his arms, "Seeing you so


    desperate and helpless as if you were waiting for your sentence, I indeed can''t bear to force you."


    "I''m sorry..."


    I looked down and apologized to him.


    I was afraid that he would be angry or disappointed.


    I wanted to live. I wanted to see Patrick safe and sound. And I wanted to protect Glenn.


    "It''s okay." Shelton pulled the quilt away, saying, "Go to sleep. I''ll only sleep with you in my arms. Is


    that okay?"


    His voice was gentle. He could have coerced me. But h asked my opinion instead.


    It was as if nothing had changed.


    I nodded, "Let me dry my hair first."


    As I said that, I picked up the hairdryer. As I was about to turn it on, he grabbed the hairdryer from


    my hand and said, "I''ll help you."


    I was a little surprised.


    With a hairdryer in his hands, Shelton helped me dry my hair little by little.


    He did it gently.


    Seeing this, I recalled the time when he had helped me wash my hair.


    If I hadn''t known those things and what had happened today, I probably would have been willing to


    ept him.


    What a pity.


    There were no ifs.


    It wasn''t until my hair waspletely dry that he put down the hairdryer and said seriously, "You


    can go to bed now."


    "Thank you..."


    I wanted to thank him subconsciously. But something came to my mind upon I finished my words.


    It was toote for me to shut up.


    Shelton directly turned me over and pressed me on the pillow, looking down at me with a bit of


    ambiguous warmth in his bright eyes.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Could it be that..."


    I felt nervous. Seeing that his handsome face was getting closer and closer to me, I became more


    and more nervous.


    He sprayed his hot breath on my face.


    I closed my eyes nervously.


    A kiss with a bit of heat and humidness fell on my forehead.


    When I was waiting for more kisses from him, I heard him say, "Do you want me to continue kissing


    me?"


    I quickly opened my eyes and stared at Shelton.


    And I saw that he had straightened his back up.


    Seeing me open my eyes, he sat aside, put the nket on me properly, and got into the nket as


    well. Wrapping his arms around my waist, he held me in his arms, saying, "Don''t worry. I can hold


    myself back before we get married."


    I knew that he was setting up a deadline for me.


    When that time came, I couldn''t escape.


    The next morning, Shelton sent me to Nancy''s office. When I was about to get off the car, he said,


    "I''ll pick you up in the evening. Attend a social event with me."


    "I..."


    "Good girl."


    As I was about to speak, Shelton interrupted me.


    Hearing his brief words, I couldn''t refuse.


    Helplessly, I could only nod my head in agreement.


    After I arrived at the office, Nancy came over, saluted me with her hands, and said with a convincing


    look, "You told me before that Shelton was rich. But I didn''t believe it. Now I am convinced."


    Without any further exnation from Nancy, I knew that she surely had read the news of the auction


    at Noah Center yesterday.


    Now, besides Nancy, everyone else in the whole City Y and the whole country probably had known


    Shelton.


    I deliberately changed the subject, "Is there anything I need to do?"


    He didn''t want to get Nancy involved in this matter.


    Nancy didn''t take my attitude to her heart. Nodding, she said, "Yes, yes, yes!" She mocked herself


    while tidying up things, "Well, I am asking Jta Nn, Shelton''s fiancee, to be my assistant. I


    wonder whether I will be stricken by the lighting sooner orter."


    "I''m an unemployed vagrant now. I have to thank you for making me upied. After our studio is


    set up, I won''t have time to be your assistant."


    In fact, sometimes, I hoped that I could be a little busy.


    In this way, I wouldn''t have to go home so early.


    I had been busy the whole day. And Shelton called me that afternoon after he arrived downstairs.


    He took me home and let me get changed first before taking me to participate in a social event.


    I followed him to the entrance of a banquet hall.


    Before we entered the room, I heard a melodious violin sound.


    Standing outside the door, I saw a lot of people inside whom I was familiar with. Some of them were


    the big shots who had appeared in the front rows of Noah Center that day.


    While some were big shots that had often appeared in financial news.


    When we stood at the door, they were originally chatting in groups of two or three.


    When I was walking in with Shelton, someone shouted, "Mr. Shelton!"


    At this time, everyone looked at the door.


    For a moment, those people all came in the direction of the door and surrounded us.


    All sorts of ttering voices rang in my ears.


    Shelton responded one by one.


    After the crowd dispersed, I stood there with Shelton. One by one. Then people came to propose a


    toast to him one after another, asking him about the cooperation.


    It seemed that Shelton, who was originally a nameless doctor, had be a celebrity overnight.


    And he was a celebrity whose cause was known to everyone.


    Standing next to Shelton, I was like a puppet wearing a smiling mask.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    I could understand what others said. However, instead of responding to them, I only smiled.


    The whole banquetsted for more than three hours. Standing there in my high heels, I felt that my


    feet were in great pain. Even so, I put on a smile on my face.


    My face didn''t even change at all.


    The banquet was over. Before the crowd dispersed, Shelton asked me, "Aren''t you feeling


    comfortable while wearing high heels?"


    I shook my head, smiling formally, "Not that bad."


    Looking at me, Shelton frowned slightly, directly bent down without any deliberation, and picked me


    up in his arms, walking to the door!


    "What are you doing?"


    Feeling shocked, I didn''t expect Shelton to hug me in his arms suddenly!


    He looked at me and said with distress in his eyes, "Sorry, I was too busy talking to others. So I


    ignored you, leaving you standing for so long."


    "It doesn''t matter. Put me down. I can still walk."


    At this moment, other guests all looked over with different expressions on their faces.


    On the contrary, I was even more embarrassed, saying, "Others are watching us."


    "Let them be." Shelton said in disapproval, "My fiancee feels that her feet are in pain. Isn''t it normal


    for me to carry her in my arms?"


    "But..."


    "There is no ''but''. I will watch out for this in the future."


    Shelton interrupted me.


    We entered an elevator.


    He carried me in his arms all the way to the car, put me in the passenger''s seat, and took off my


    shoes for me. Then he took off his suit and ced it on the ground under the passenger''s seat,


    saying, "Put your feet here so that you will be morefortable."


    "No need."


    I wanted to help him pick up his suit. However, Shelton pressed my feet to the ground.


    And I stepped directly on his suit.


    Holding my high heels in his hands, he ced them in the back seat before getting in the driver''s


    seat.


    He drove me home.


    Everything was the same as it had been yesterday.


    Staying by Shelton''s side for three days, I had been smiling like a doll.


    Over the past three days, news of how Shelton and I were affectionate to each other had been


    covered numerous times by the media.


    For a time, Shelton was a perfect example of a good man.


    He was rich and yet not promiscuous.


    But I knew his intentions very well. Without saying anything, he cleverly took advantage of some


    public opinion and other things to pressure me to stay by his side.


    On the fourth day, a small-scale auction which the Gifted Design Award held for Nancy and me


    finally began.


    The rtionship between Shelton and I had been crazily reposted on the Inte, attracting more


    people to attend this auction.


    After Nancy and I arrived at the auction venue, we found that many reporters were also there.


    Nancy and I followed the staff to a lounge.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In the lounge, I saw Mullen Maddox, the Vice President of Gifted Design Home Furnishing which


    was the main holder of the Gifted Design Award. Moreover, I met their Chief Designer,


    Jovana Hyatt.


    Logically speaking, when it came to this kind of auction and this kind ofpetition, no way that a


    vice president would show up for it.


    Mullen was highly likely to show up this time because of Shelton.


    Sure enough, upon seeing me, he said respectfully, "Miss Nn, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    "Hello, Mr. Mullen." I shook hands with Mullen.


    Before the auction started, Mullen and Jovana asked me about the studio.


    After that, the main topic was about my personal affairs.


    They basically asked me meaningless questions, like when Shelton and I would get married.


    I was confused, wondering why the two of them, with one being the Vice President and the other


    one being the Chief Designer, would be so gossipy.


    Fortunately, it did not take long before the auction began.


    We sat at the backstage and looked at the scene.


    As a result, I saw Shelton sitting at the very front!


    "Why is he here?"


    All of a sudden, I got nervous.


    "He won''t buy my work, will he?"


    "No, he can''t!"


    After informing Nancy, Mullen, and others, I went to the scene hurriedly.


    At this time, the scene was originally closed off. But because of my special identity, the staff still let


    me in.


    I bent over, walked to Shelton''s side, and pulled him, whispering, "You can''t buy my work."


    Shelton looked at me and patted the chair beside him.


    I sat down.


    Holding me in his arms, he leaned his head and put his thin lips on my ear, saying, "Don''t worry, I


    won''t."


    We were close to each other, looking ambiguous. And I could feel his hot breath.


    As I saw that we were at a public asion, my face turned red slightly. And I felt a little


    embarrassed, asking him in a low voice, "Then why did youe here?"


    "I am here to see you." Shelton said with a smile, "Others all know our rtionship. If I bid for your


    work, no one will be so shameless as to raise the price. In that case, won''t my baby''s work be


    devalued?"


    Shelton was right.


    If nobody insisted on getting my work, taking Shelton''s identity into ount, they probably would all


    be willing to give up bidding for my work.


    The auction continued.


    Shelton didn''t raise his sign even once.


    In the end, dramatically, both Nancy''s and my work were bought by Reid''s Real Estate Group.


    After the auction was over, the boss of Reid''s Real Estate Group came over.


    Although I didn''t know him, I knew the one behind him, Bache Reid.


    Kelsi had bought my house for Bache previously.


    The boss of Reid''s Real Estate Group came over while staring at Shelton all the time, "Mr. Shelton."


    Shelton shook hands with him and said, "You bought my Jta''s work as well as that of her


    partner. I''m sure that you won''t be disappointed." "That''s right. I like these two works very much.


    This time, I''m determined to get them."


    After saying that, the boss of Reid''s Real Estate Group intended to shake hands with me.


    As soon as he looked up and saw me, he was obviously stunned. He moved his lips, failing to say


    anything for a long time.


    Shelton, who was next to me, said in a displeased voice, "What''s wrong?"


    There was a strong desire of possession for me in his tone.


    The boss of Reid''s Real Estate Group shook his head and said, "Nothing, nothing. It''s just


    that...Designer Nn looks a little familiar to me."


    His words stunned me!


    "Could it be that..."


    "Could it be that he knows my mom?"


    Next to him, Bache echoed, "I think so as well."


    Shelton seemed to have thought that they recognized me. Reaching out to hug me, he said,


    "Jta had been overseas ever since her childhood. She''s been in Town S since she came back


    from abroad. I''m afraid you made a mistake."


    "So that''s how it is."


    The two of them spoke in unison.


    With Shelton''s presence, I didn''t voice my confusion.


    Originally, I wanted to ask him after I brought back the photos of Jessica. But I was too busy to


    bother with this matter.


    Now that such a thing had happened, I felt somewhat reluctant to ask him for help.


    Soon, Nancy arrived. The two of us had a chat with the boss of Reid''s Real Estate Group.


    He suddenly said, "Designer Nn, Design Nancy, I want to use your designs in a holiday vi. But


    I have an idea. Can you two merge your designs into one?"


    "Merging them into one?"


    Nancy asked.


    "Yes, it is to stick to their original styles and merge them into one. It happens that one of your works


    is of a modern style and the other one of a retro style. You guys can create a work that can integrate


    both styles and make them independent from each other."


    Hearing this, I immediately got his point.


    Nancy and I looked at each other. After thinking for a second, we said in unison, "Yes, we can."

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Mr. Reid discussed his idea with us, and at the same time, he also discussed it with the boss of


    Gifted Design.


    We signed the agreement immediately and made an appointment to go to the holiday vige


    tomorrow to have a look. Afterwards, we would check the blueprint of the building design, follow by


    the revision ofndscape design and interior design.


    When talking about the schedule, I felt happy.


    Because of this tight schedule, I had the excuse to work overtime, so I didn''t need to apany


    Shelton.


    Although he was quite kind to me these days.


    However, the better he treated me, the more I cared about the hidden viciousness of him.


    I was terrified that I would enrage him one day.


    Therefore, it would be best for me to cut down the time with him.


    The next day, Mr. Reid did note, but he sent Bache to drive me and Nancy to the holiday


    vige.


    In the car, I pretended to ask Bache casually, "Mr.


    Bache, Mr. Reid and you said that I looked like someone. Who is she?"


    From Shelton, I had learned that Mr. Reid''s full name was James Reid when I was home yesterday


    evening.


    "You are like an aunt of mine," said Bache, who was driving.


    His words caused a twinge in my heart.


    I had told Nancy about my mother, so she knew my family background.


    Nancy nced at me when she heard that.


    I asked hurriedly, "Your aunt?"


    "Yes, but I haven''t seen her for a long time. I met her when I was a kid," Bache replied naturally.


    He was an artless man.


    When I asked him this question, he didn''t suspect anything.


    "Oh... So your aunt is married?" I continued to ask.


    "No, she was mentally ill in my impression, and she had received the treatment for that before she


    passed away," said Bache.


    Mentally ill?


    For some reason, when I heard his words, my heart was filled with bitterness.


    This kind of feeling was something I had never experienced before.


    But his aunt was clearly a stranger to me, unless...


    I looked at Nancy, who was also looking at me.


    We looked at each other in the eyes. I hesitated for a moment, and then decided to shut my mouth.


    I didn''t think that I could get the truth from Bache, so I decided to ask James directly.


    It took almost three hours'' drive from downtown to this vige. One of the reasons was that Bache


    drove too slow.


    Since it was winter, the construction hadn''t started yet. Nancy and I just took a look at the


    surrounding environment.


    By the time we decided to return, it was already past three o''clock. ording to Bache''s driving


    speed, it would be dark when we got home.


    Nancy couldn''t stand his slowness anymore. She grabbed the steering wheel from Bache and drove


    on her own.


    We arrived in City Y in two hours.


    As soon as we entered the city, Bache got a call from James, who invited us for dinner when


    knowing we were back.


    Bache told us about his invitation.


    I would have definitely refused the invitation, if I hadn''t heard about his aunt''s story.


    But this time...


    I took a look at Nancy, but before I could say anything, Nancy opened her mouth, " Mr. Reid is so


    kind, we will go."


    "Nancy."


    Nancy looked at me and patted my shoulder. "We are partners. If you can''t focus on the work for


    some reason, I will also suffer!"


    "Thank you." I was extremely grateful to her.


    That night, Nancy and I went to have dinner with James.


    During the dinner, when seeing James was tipsy, I walked over with a ss of champagne and said


    to him wearing a smile, "Mr. Reid, thank you very much for buying our work, giving us a chance to


    shine."


    When James heard my words, he waved his hand and said, "I should thank you. What a good work,


    how could I give up its ownership!"


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee. Try you best this time and I''ll be your regr client!"


    I chatted with him for a while and thought it was about time. So I changed the subject, "Mr. Reid,


    Bache told me today that I look like his aunt. I feel


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    like we are connected."


    I thought that he would be happy to hear this.


    However, when James heard my words, he suddenly became very angry. He put down his hand,


    with the corners of his mouth drooping. "He''s talking nonsense. He has no aunt!"


    "But..."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Nn. I need to go out and make a phone call."


    I was about to open my mouth, but James didn''t give the chance. He put down his ss, picked up


    his phone and walked out.


    Originally, there were only four people in the meal.


    Now that James had left, there were only three.


    Nancy came over and asked, "What did he say?"


    I told her about James'' reaction. Nancy nodded and said, "So, there was really a crazy aunt in the


    Reid Family."


    "What''s wrong?" Bache asked me, as he saw we stood together.


    I looked at him and pretended to be angry, "Mr. Bache, you had said that you have an aunt with a


    simr appearance to me. I told this coincidence to Mr. Reid, but he denied, and became angry


    because of this. If our agreement go bust, it''s all your fault."


    Because we had been together with Bache the whole day, and he was easygoing, we became quite


    familiar with each other now.


    As soon as he heard this, he immediately said, "It''s true! I saw her before!"


    At this time, his phone rang. He picked up the phone. After listening, he frowned slightly and said,


    "My dad said that he had to leave first. He also specifically pointed out that the person I mentioned


    doesn''t exist..."


    "Oh, it''s fine. I was just asking."


    I said with a smile.


    It seemed that the Reid Family was trying to conceal her identity.


    Was Bache''s aunt Jessica Ryan? I needed to find another chance to ask.


    We finished our dinner, and then left.


    As soon as we reached the entrance, I saw Shelton''s car parked at the intersection. Shelton, in a


    light gray coat, stood next to his car. He waved to me when seeing me.


    "Ah, Mr. Cowell was here to pick you up. The news was right, you guys are so sweet," said Bache


    next to me.


    However, my heart sank.


    To be honest, I was not happy at all that Shelton came and pick me up. On the contrary, I felt like I


    was trapped in the Truman show.


    Shelton was keeping an eye on me all the time.


    Even if he didn''t ask, he knew where I went.


    "Let''s go home." Shelton walked to me with a faint smile on his face.


    Holding me in his arm, he waved goodbye to Bache and Nancy for me.


    Shelton drove the car.


    Because his identity was different now, his car was also changed from Lincoln to Rolls-Royce.


    It was a huge upgrade.


    I sat in the co-pilot''s seat without saying a word.


    Shelton sensed my unusual silence, "What''s wrong?"


    I looked at him and hesitated for a while. I said, "Shelton, you don''t have to pick me up every day


    from now on." I was afraid that I was too direct, so I added, "Nancy and I are going to revise the


    blueprint, so well be very busy and have to work overtime. If you wait for me, I may be diverted


    because of worrying about you..."

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Shelton put his hands on the steering wheel and looked ahead.


    Although his expression didn''t change, he seemed to ignore what I said.


    I was a little nervous, and I didn''t know if he had heard me. But even so, I didn''t even have the


    courage to say it again.


    I clutched the edge of my clothes tightly. I didn''t know when I became so timid in front of Shelton.


    Perhaps it was at the time when I saw so many guns from him.


    We were about to arrive at Glorious Days bay. When the car stopped, Shelton looked at me and


    unfastened the seat belt for me. He raised his hand and gently touched my cheek, saying with a


    smile, "Well, I won''t pick you up during this period."


    "Ok."


    I wanted to say thank you, but I thought what had happened before, so I kept silent.


    That night, Shelton still held me in his arms when sleeping, but he did nothing else.


    The next day, Nancy and I received the blueprints of holiday vige buildings, and started to revise


    it.


    This holiday vige required not only inferior design, but also outdoor design.


    Therefore, we had to design thendscape ording to the request of Mr. Reid.


    Because our designs needed to be integrated, Nancy and I had to work together. Therefore, both of


    us were inseparable during this period.


    We came together in the morning, and left together at night.


    Then, one night, about a weekter, we worked until 10 p.m. before we concluded our work.


    Because we were full of inspiration, neither of us found time to have dinner.


    We were so hungry that our stomachs were growling .


    So we decided to go out and have a midnight snack together.


    Since we did everything together, we should also gain weight together.


    Nancy''s office was in an area full of office buildings. At this point, all the shops here were closed.


    We took a taxi to a bustling ce and found a kebabs store.


    We took more than an hour to eat.


    Because we ate too much, we took a walk to help indigestion.


    When we were walking along the sidewalk, a Rolls-Royce passed us and steadily parked on the


    roadside in front of us.


    I took a quick nce at the car''s te number...


    It''s Shelton''s car!


    I immediately grabbed Nancy and hid with her.


    Soon the door opened, and the first personing out was not Shelton, but a woman...


    It was winter. That woman was wearing a thick down jacket and a short skirt with her white thighs


    exposed.


    Moreover, she was wearing thin high heels.


    Shortly after, another woman came out, who wore almost the same clothes as the previous one.


    I hid myself by the side and saw three women getting out of that car.


    "Can''t they feel cold?" Nancyined.


    It was obvious that she still did not understand why I hid myself.


    Following these three women, Shelton got off the car leisurely.


    As soon as he got out of the car, these three women immediately surrounded him!


    "What?" Nancy rubbed her eyes beside me.


    I shook my head.


    I didn''t know why, but when I saw Shelton like this, I was not angry at all. Instead, it was a great


    relief to me.


    I did not need to feel guilty about failing to satisfy his sexual desire.


    Nancy was sure it was him. She pulled me and said, "Let''s get him! I''ll go with you!"


    As she spoke, she was about to walk towards him.


    I grabbed her and shook my head. "No need. It''s great that he has someone to help him satisfy his


    sexual desire."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Nancy looked at me with a puzzled look.


    I smiled and stood still, thinking.


    If I confronted Shelton now, was I able to leave him causing no trouble?"


    Or was I able not to to have sex with him?


    Thinking of this, I said to Nancy, "You may leave now. I''ll get into this bar and find him."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Nancy thought I would go and kick up his ass.


    I shook my head. "No need. Don''t worry. I''m d that he''s here. There won''t be any trouble."


    Nancy refused to leave at first, because she was worried about me.


    I tried my best to persuade her again and again and finally she agreed.


    Nancy took a taxi and left. I entered the bar in front of me.


    I didn''t know which floor Shelton was on. But I spected that he was upstairs.


    Fortunately, this was not a bar only essible to members.


    No one would stop me if I went in.


    I went all the way to the third floor. Just when I was about to go up to the fourth floor, a staff stopped


    me and said, "Sorry, the fourth floor was booked."


    "Booked?" I looked at him and understood something. Then I said calmly, "Mr. Cowell sent me


    here."


    The staff looked at me and said, "I''m sorry. Without Mr. Cowell''s permission, no one is allowed to go


    in."


    His attitude was just like the staff at Noah''s Center back then.


    I had seen so many people lying like this.


    But now I had a different identity. Shelton had used me to hype about his loyalty to love, so


    everyone thought I was his lover.


    Standing at the door, I put my arms around my chest and calmly said, "Tell your manager toe


    here and see if he knows my identity? Shelton and I are on the news together every day. And you


    don''t even know me?"


    The staff cast me a suspicious look and seemed to have thought of something.


    He hurriedly took out the housephone.


    In less than two minutes, their manager arrived.


    Although his face was full of doubts, he did not dare to let me call Shelton to ask for confirmation.


    He respectfully let me in.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Which box is Shelton in?" I asked the manager.


    His face went pale after hearing my words. "Miss Nn, did Mr. Cowell really send you here?


    Please don''t lie to me. We work here. If youe here to make trouble, we will lose our jobs!"


    "Don''t worry, I doe here to make trouble." I smiled at the manager.


    "Is that so? Then, you, you..."


    The manager didn''t know how to persuade me.


    After all, in the recent news, I had a very good rtionship with Shelton, so the manager did not


    dare to offend me.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for you."


    I reassured him.


    The manager couldn''t stop me, since I was already here.


    In the end, he told me which box Shelton was in.


    Ever since Shelton had made his own wealth public, he be more and more high-profile. He


    had booked the whole fourth floor of the bar, but only used one room.


    I went straight to the innermost room. Before I reached the door, I heard some soft voice inside. The


    women wereughing.


    The manager stood a few steps behind me.


    I took a deep breath and finally opened the door.


    When seeing what''s inside the room, I was stunned!


    To be honest, before opening the door, I had had imaged a lot of versions inside the room.


    However, the actual scene in front of my eyes was more wild than I had imagined!


    The entire room was dimly lit, full of the sexual vibe.


    There was a veryrge and long sofa inside the room, in front of which was a huge screen.


    On the screen, a porn movie was ying.


    Shelton was sitting on the soar, surrounded by the three women from his car.


    They were all almost naked, and sat around Shelton.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    One of the women was lying in front of Shelton, burying her head in his lower body.


    No matter how stupid I am, I knew what she was doing.


    As for the rest, some of them were feeding Shelton grapes with their mouths, and some were


    pouring wine for him.


    Although I was mentally prepared, I was still shocked by what I saw in front of me.


    In my expression, Shelton had always been a clean- cut, gentle and cultivated man. I never thought


    he would act like this.


    After the door was opened, everyone inside looked across at me.


    Shelton also wanted to find out who was that unexpected visitor.


    Today, he did not wear sses on his well-defined face. His eyes were cold and sharp.


    He looked at me with a bit of hostility in his eyes.


    But when he recognized me, his expression immediately softened. He pushed the woman beside


    his thighs. As his trousers could not be zipped up, he dragged down his clothes to cover


    He stood up and walked towards me.


    He frowned slightly and said, "Jta, why are you..."


    "Excuse me, Shelton, I''m sorry to disturb you." I stood at the door, with my hands slightly clenched,


    pretending to be calm.


    Even if he had been an irrelevant person, I still couldn''t have stood this kind of erotic scene.


    Not to mention that he was Shelton.


    But that''s fine.


    The purpose of today''s negotiation was to avoid any further involvement with him in the future.


    "Shelton, who is she?"


    "Hey, how did you get in?"


    "Shelton, hurry up and throw her out. Let''s continue."


    The women behind him were unhappy with my arrival and asked Shelton to drive me away.


    Shelton stood still, slightly tilted his face, and said in a hoarse voice, "Get out!"


    His voice was terrifyingly cold. Even though it was only two words, the pressure in them could


    suffocate those women.


    All the women were silent.


    The woman in the middle tried to persuade him, "Shelton, I...¡±


    "Who doesn''t want to go? Maybe I should send all of you to that ce."


    Shelton interrupted her.


    When he said "that ce", the faces of the women turned pale, and they got up one after another.


    They were so scared that they didn''t dare to say a word and just ran out in a panic.


    Because half of the door was blocked by me, they could onlye out one by one.


    I could see from their expressions that "that ce" was very horrifying to them.


    As soon as they left, Shelton came over and closed the door.


    He inteced his fingers with mine, and pressed my hands on both sides of my head against the


    wall.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The light in the room was dim, and the man looked at me with his dark eyes. Then he put his thin


    lips on my corbone. "Just now, I closed my eyes and thought about you, imagining those women


    as you. And then you came."


    "Shelton, I want a talk." I was a little nervous.


    Shelton was very strong. He pressed down on my hand, so I couldn''t move at all.


    "But, I am very thirsty right now. Just as I was about to have those women, you came. Now that


    everyone has left, don''t you intend to satisfy me?" Shelton''s voice was very light, but I sensed his


    bad intention from it.


    The room was filled with the atmosphere of sexuality.


    "I... urn!"


    The moment I opened my mouth, my lips were sealed by Shelton!


    The sweet fruit vor mixed with wine smell spread in my mouth.


    I resented his kiss. I wanted to pull away from him, but he pressed me so hard!


    For the first time, I felt that this man was not as gentle as he had appeared. He had great strength


    and rough movements, controlling my two hands with one of his.


    The other hand of him was rubbing roughly my body!"


    I wore a coat on the outside and a sweater on the inside. Shelton was too impatient to get me


    undressed, so he directly tore my clothes into a mess.


    The neckline of my sweater was torn apart.


    "Whoosh!"


    I struggled with all my might, but failed.


    Finally, when he felt that it was inconvenient to do his job, he directly picked me up, threw me on the


    sofa, and pressed his whole body on me!


    "No, Shelton, calm down!" I looked at him in horror. "You have an affair with other women. How


    could you still touch me?"


    "I have an affair with other women?" Shelton lowered his head. His gentle eyes had now be


    sharp and terrifying. He clung to my chin with one hand. "Haven''t you been touched by Patrick? Tell


    me, how did he f*ck you?"


    I opened my eyes wide and stared at Shelton.


    He pressed his body down on me and blocked all the lights behind him. I couldn''t see anything


    clearly.


    At this time, I felt that he became a stranger.


    It felt like that I had entered into the wrong room, and the person I had seen wasn''t him!


    I couldn''t believe that these words were from Shelton''s mouth!"


    "You, you ..."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Shelton sneered. "I''ve been driven crazy by you!"


    The man parted the hair on my cheeks aside and roughly rubbed my face. He said, "For so many


    years, I carefully take care of you because I know that we are the same people. And I had mother to


    take care of me when I was a child, but you didn''t. I know that you suffered more than me, so I try


    my best to love you, but what about you?!


    You break my heart!


    You don''t care how much I have done for you. But Patrick can easily move you with a few words!"


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    I said subconsciously.


    "No?" The man pinched my chin with more force. "I am not dumb. I just silently give you my love,


    hoping that one day you can understand my love, and repay me with your hug!"


    "However, you never understand me. I need to take 99 steps to get you, but Patrick only needs to


    take one step!"


    I know, you are just a gold-digger, aren''t you? Now he is about to lose all his money! And I am ten


    times richer than him!"


    I couldn''t see Shelton''s expression, but I could feel the chillness from his body.


    I could feel his hatred!


    There was also his hatred for injustice in reality!


    I shook my head gently. "Because I love him. If I had a choice, I would choose not to love him, but I


    can''t. I try very hard to forget him, and I also understand that loving a person isn¡¯t about possessing


    her, it''s..."


    "No, I must take possession of you!" Shelton said. His goal was very clear.


    "Alright, I am yours. And I''ll be yours in the future."


    I said calmly.


    We were going to get engaged soon, maybe one or two weekster. What''s the point of me being


    so resentful?


    We were adults, and it was not the first time.


    He had sex with me and then what? It didn''t matter.


    When Shelton heard what I said, he was obviously stunned for a moment, but he did not stop his


    move.


    I closed my eyes. At this very moment, my mind was filled with images of Patrick.


    Well, after today, I was Shelton''s woman.


    Now that he had my body, he should be able to rest assured.


    However, when we were on the edge of sexuality, Shelton suddenly stopped all his movements.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    I opened my eyes, only to feel that the corner of my eye was slightly kissed by Shelton.


    His kiss took away the teardrop hanging there.


    It was as light as a feather.


    After a while, Shelton stood up and sat straight. He put the coat on me and said, "Sorry, I was too


    rude. I just..."


    "It''s nothing." I stood up. "You''re wrong, Shelton. I''m not here to catch you cheating on me, and I¡¯m


    not here to get angry with you. I mean, I don''t mind what happened today."


    "Oh." Hearing my words, Shelton chuckled and shook his head helplessly. "Do you know? That''s


    the reason why I''m angry. I''d rather you me me for this, I''d rather you quarrel with me, and I''d


    rather you drove those women away just now. Because, only in this way can I know that you really


    care about me."


    Shelton''s words deeply moved me.


    For a moment, I thought I could understand him.


    However...


    I tightened the clothes on me and lowered my eyes. "I really don''t mind for now. If one day I do, I will


    tell you. If you are willing to change yourself for me, I will be very happy. If not, I won''t force you."


    After finishing my words, I took my broken coat and then went out.


    Since I couldn''t have sex with him willingly, then I should leave him alone."


    Shelton didn''t chase after me.


    As soon as I arrived at the entrance, I heard someone calling me when I was about to hail a taxi.


    "Charlotte."


    Hearing this name, I was stunned.


    When I turned my head, I saw Roger, who I hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "Why can you..."


    "Why can I recognize you? My brother is driven crazy by you. He talks to me about you every day.


    How can I not know that you are Jta?"


    When Roger walked up to me and saw my messy hair and clothes, he immediately realized what


    had happened.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, I interrupted, "Can you give me a ride?"


    He was a subordinate of Patrick. Since Patrick told him about me, to some extent, I could trust him.


    Fine."


    Without hesitation, Roger took me to his car not far away and opened the door for me.


    His sports car was with low chassis. After I bent down and entered into the car, Roger sat on the


    driver''s seat and said, "Hey, it''s a good thing that I haven''t had a drink today. Otherwise, I couldn''t


    give you a ride."


    "Thank you." I wrapped myself in the clothes.


    "Where are you going?" Roger looked at me from the corner of his eye. Then he sized me up and


    couldn''t help but say, "You, you''ve been raped, haven''t you?"


    Rape?


    Did he rape me?


    Thinking that Shelton finally gave up, I shook my head and said, "No."


    "OK, where are we going?"


    Roger asked me again.


    For a moment, I was a little confused.


    Where should I go?


    I didn''t want to go back to Glorious Days bay, nor did I want to go to No.1 City Y.


    But apart from these ces, where can I go?"


    After thinking for a while, I said, "Let''s find a hotel nearby." "A hotel?" Roger thought for a while, and


    then his eyes lit up. "Lisa is in City Y now. Instead of the hotel, why don''t you go to her ce?"


    "Lisa?"


    "Right!"


    Looking at Roger, I immediately understood what he was thinking.


    He just wanted to improve his rtionship with Lisa.


    But perhaps going to Lisa''s ce would be a good choice. After a moment''s hesitation, I nodded.


    "Okay!" As soon as he saw me nodding, Roger looked delighted.


    Before I arrived, I called Lisa.


    She had already been asleep, but she quickly got up when knowing my arrival.


    When we arrived at her home, Lisa was waiting downstairs in a long down jacket that reached her


    ankle.


    As soon as I got out of the car, Roger immediately imed his credit to Lisa, "If I hadn''t met her


    today, she would have taken a taxi to go home."


    Lisa looked at Roger with a disgusted look and finally said, "Thank you."


    "I, I''ll go upstairs with you!" Roger followed us happily. "If someone catches up with her, I can take


    care of her, can''t I?"


    In fact, Shelton would not chase after me.


    But I didn''t know the rtionship between Lisa and Roger, so I said nothing.


    As expected, although Lisa''s face was full of disgust, she still said, "Fine, just stay for a while. I


    didn''t allow you to spend the night."


    "Yes, yes, just for a while!"


    Roger nodded happily.


    Somehow, in my impression, Roger acted like a puppy, who was unable to hide his feeling for the


    person he liked.


    After so many years, there didn''t seem to be any change in their rtionship.


    In particr, Roger, who was already a adult, was still cynical. His attitude remained unchanged


    towards Lisa.


    We took the elevator upstairs.


    Whether it was in the car or on the street, the lights were dim. But now we were standing under the


    light, Lisa could clearly see my appearance.


    With an strange expression, she tried her best not to express her doubt.


    When we went upstairs and entered the room, she couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong with you?


    Who bullied you?"


    "Calm down. Who else could it be? Shelton Cowell. He looks well- dressed, but Patrick told me that


    he is not a good man long before."


    Next to us, Roger med him.


    Hearing this, Lisa tugged on my arm and said, "Come in with me. I''ll help you clean up. You look


    very messy."


    As she spoke, she dragged me into her room.


    Standing in front of the mirror, I looked at myself and felt sad.


    In the mirror, there were hickeys, shallow or deep, all over the body below the neck. And there were


    obvious traces on my face because of Shelton''s reckless rubbing.


    In addition, my sweater had been ripped apart and the buttons on my coat had all fallen off.


    It''s so self-evident.


    Even if I didn''t say it, she knew clearly what had happened.


    "Take a shower." Lisa took out a set of clothes from the closet and threw it to me. "Let''s talk about it


    when youe out."


    "Thank you."


    "You silly girl!" As soon as I finished my words, Lisa raised her hand and flicked me on the forehead.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then she turned around and went out.


    I looked at the closed door and felt warmth in my heart. Fortunately, Lisa was here.


    I took a shower and then half-dried my hair. When I put on my clothes and opened the door of the


    bedroom, I heard Roger saying, "s, Patrick really had a hard time these days. Don''t make fun of


    him. He didn''t even let me talk about how much he has done for Charlotte these years!"


    Hearing this, I immediately stopped and hid myself at the door.


    Lisa didn''t care about his saying. "Bah! I saw him through at the very beginning. He''s a cheater!


    There are no good men in the Cowell Family, they all hurt Charlotte so badly!"


    Lisa still called me by my original name. She had been calling me by this name for many years and


    got used to it.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    "No, my big brother provoked the gangsters for her! It used to a big taboo of his business. He used


    to tell me that I should never get involved with the gangsters. Otherwise, it would be difficult to get


    away from them. But he went their ce for Charlotte."


    Roger said excitedly.


    I stood at the door, and my hand holding the door handle trembled slightly. Was it true?


    Roger seemed to have taken a sip of water. I heard him put down his cup and continue, "My brother


    got into a fight with them because of this. He was nearly kidnapped at that time. He escaped by


    himself! He was seriously injured and one of his ribs was broken! He spent a long time recovering!"


    "He was seriously injured?" Lisa seemed to be very surprised.


    "Yes! At that time, my big brother was trying to protect her! And about rk Kelsi, although the Kelsi


    family is doing legitimate business, in fact, they are also associated with the gangsters.


    Otherwise, why should my big brother marry rk? He just wanted to protect Charlotte. He was


    injured, got involved with the gangsters, and married the woman he didn''t love.


    What about Charlotte? She''s been with Shelton for quite a few years. Is she worthy of my brother''s


    sacrifice?"


    Rogerined on the other side of the door, and I heard every single word of hisints. My


    heart was aching terribly.


    So this was the truth?


    Why didn''t Patrick tell me?


    If he told me, I would definitely wait for him...


    Lisa thought what I was thinking. "Why don''t Patrick say anything? Does he think he is cool to say


    nothing?"


    At this time, I finally couldn''t help but go out and looked at Roger. "In the past few years when I was


    away, how was Patrick?"


    I had made up my mind.


    I wanted to know how he had been in the past few years.


    When Roger saw me, he suddenly covered his mouth and immediately stood up. "Oh, I shouldn''t


    say that. If my big brother knows that I told you this, he''ll definitely beat me to death!" "So tell me,


    how has he been in the past few years?"


    I looked at him quietly.


    I could not help but feel a stab of pain in my heart.


    Roger looked at me with aplicated expression. After a while, he said, "He thought you were


    dead. Of course, he was devastated. He bought you a grave for two people and said that he wanted


    to bury himself with you after he died. During a period of time, my big brother stayed in front of your


    grave every day..."


    "Grave? Where is it?" I looked at Roger.


    "It''s..." Roger hesitated for a moment and then said, "s, forget it. Since I''ve already spilled the


    beans, I''ll tell you all about it. It''s in the third region of the Eastern Tombs."


    "Thank you." I secretly remembered the address.


    Roger sat down again. "My brother is sincere to you, but I don''t know why you don''t feel it. After


    pulling himself together, he became a workaholic. He almost lived in thepany. We kept asking


    him toe out for parties, but he always refused!"


    It turned out that Patrick had been like this in the past few years.


    In contrast, I had Glenn as mypanion and learned from Ryan. It seemed that I was much


    happier than Patrick.


    Lisa, who was standing beside me, asked, "What happened to you today? Tell me."


    I sat down and told her briefly about what had happened today.


    I knew that Roger was a big mouth this night. Even if he promised not to tell Patrick, I still couldn''t


    trust him.


    So, at the end of my story, I especially emphasized that Shelton did not really touch me, and told


    them Shelton''sst speech.


    Lisa sneered after hearing what I had said. "What''s this? Wasn''t he just making up an excuse for his


    exposed adultery? What a scumbag! The Cowell Family is full of scumbags!"


    "My big brother is not a scumbag!"


    "Fine, fine, your big brother isn''t." After finishing her conversation with Roger, she turned to me and


    asked, "Are you going to marry Shelton?"


    I looked at her. Although I felt helpless, I still nodded my head.


    Shelton''s financial resources were obviously above Towering High.


    Since Patrick had helped me so much, wouldn''t it be good for me to sacrifice a little bit to keep his


    "Are you out of your mind?!" Lisa came up to me and pulled me to the couch. We were face to face


    right now. "He''s a crazy man. Why are you still marrying him?"


    "It''s a deal. Why don''t we do that?"


    While I was talking to her, I was also trying to convince myself in my heart.


    "I don''t agree," Lisa said as she crossed her arms in front of her chest. "I''m telling you, if you marry


    him, I''ll lock you up in the house. He can marry you over my dead body."


    "Oh, don''t do that! Don''t do that!" When Roger heard this, he immediately said, "Why don''t I stand in


    front of you? He can be over my dead body first. I don''t want you to die."


    When I saw them acting like that, I suddenly felt at ease.


    Although Lisa and Roger always quarreled with each other, they surprisingly made a good match.


    Maybe they would be happy if they got married.


    I smiled and said, "I am not going to sacrifice myself, OK? It''s just a marriage. And, Shelton is rich


    and good to me. Isn''t it a good marriage?"


    "You can''t lie to me." Lisa looked at me, feeling bad for me.


    But Roger understood me. "Forget it. We should stay out of it. It''s not a simple matter. We outsiders


    should not get involved in this."


    He looked like a yboy.


    But I knew that he had already seen this matter through.


    Indeed, outsiders really couldn''t make a decision for me.


    "No, marriage is a lifetime''s matter. How can you..."


    "I''ll figure it out," I interrupted Lisa and opened my arms to give her a hug. "Don''t worry. I won''t let


    myself be wronged."


    "You..."


    "Alright, I''m tired. Can I sleep here tonight?" I interrupted her again.


    I knew that she was doing this for my own good, but this was my own choice.


    Lisa looked at me and wanted to say something to persuade me. But in the end, she nodded and


    said, "Okay, you can stay as long as you want."


    I went into the bedroom. Lisa had already washed the sheets and quilts for me and put them in the


    closet.


    I made the bed myself andy on the bed.


    The sound of Lisa and Roger quarreling affectionately could be heard from outside. It seemed that


    they had been getting along well for the past few years.


    Maybe because I was far away from Shelton, I soon fell asleep.


    At night, I had a dream.


    I dreamed of the night when Patrick got married. I stood in front of the window, watching rain


    pouring outside.


    Patrick stood in the heavy rain, looking at me with so much sadness in his eyes.


    When I woke up, it was already daytime.


    The sun was shining brightly outside.


    The snow and wind had already stopped. Looking at the watch, I found that it was already 10


    o''clock.


    I hadn''t sleptte for a long time.


    There were several calls from Nancy on my mobile phone, as well as her text messages. She was


    afraid that something bad might have happened to me.


    I first sent her a message to tell her that I wanted to have a rest today. Afterwards, I changed my


    clothes and came out.


    The house outside was in a mess, but there was a sandwich on the dining table with a note on it.


    I walked over and saw that it was written by Lisa. "Breakfast for you; remember to eat."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, my heart felt warm.


    After breakfast, I tidied up the room for Lisa. In the trash can, I found several used condoms.


    I finally understood what had happenedst night.


    When everything was done, I sat on the sofa, thinking of Roger''s wordsst night. Then I put on my


    coat, went downstairs, and took a taxi to Eastern Tombs.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    In the morning of thiste winter, there were only a few people in the cemetery.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The path in the cemetery had just been cleaned. There was not even a leaf on it.


    Although Roger had told me about the area where the tomb Patrick had bought for me was located,


    he hadn''t told me about its exact location.


    When I arrived, I realized that the third region was veryrge.


    I wrapped myself tightly in my coat and wandered in this cemetery. It took me almost an hour to


    finally find the tombstone.


    However, the name on it was not mine.


    Instead, it was Caroline.


    This tombstone was obviously new.


    "This tombstone was newly changed a few days ago."


    When I was staring at the tombstone in a daze, I heard a hoarse and old voice from behind me.


    I looked back and saw an old man standing behind me, who stooped and held arge broom in his


    hands.


    Hearing his words, I guessed he knew a lot about this ce, so I asked, "Why was it changed?"


    The old man shook his head and said, "I don''t know. When this tomb was justpleted, a man


    often came here. I heard that he seemed to be a big boss with a lot of money."


    "Is that so?" I knew he was Patrick.


    "Yes, not only did hee in the day, but he also often came here at night. Sometimes, he was


    completely drunk. At that time, I was afraid that he would catch a cold, so I took him to my room."


    Hearing the old man say this, I immediately said, "Thank you."


    That event had happened in January or February.


    Based on the weather of City Y, he might have been frozen to death if staying outside for a night.


    Upon hearing my words of thanks, the old man asked, "You know that boss?"


    "Yes." I nodded. Looking at the name of Caroline on the tomb, I said, "The owner of this tomb is my


    sister."


    "Really? But the name on the stone wasn''t this before, it''s another. It was changed just a few days


    ago." The old man exined to me.


    "Yes, I know." I nodded.


    The old man stood beside me, looked at the tombstone with me and sighed. "That boss often


    burned letters here. He burned them one by one, without saying a word every time. s, maybe he


    was too sad to drop tears."


    Too sad to drop tears?


    After a while, the old man left.


    I continued to stand in front of the tombstone alone. I wondered, five years ago, in what mood had


    Patrick been here?


    However, a wrong step led to all the wrong steps.


    We could never go back.


    I turned around and left.


    In the afternoon, I went to Nancy''s office to revise the blueprint with her.


    It was just a revision instead of a redesign. Therefore, the rudiment of the whole design had almost


    be finished.


    That night, I still went back to Lisa''s ce.


    To be honest, I still didn''t know how to face Shelton.


    Lisa and I spent the night together.


    The next morning, I got up on time. When I was about to leave for work, I suddenly saw Shelton''s


    car parked at the door.


    The man saw me and got out of the car. The morning sun shone on the man''s gentle face, it looked


    so warm and harmonious.


    However, I only felt extremely cold.


    It was so easy for Shelton to find me.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to work." With a faint smile on his face, the man waved to me.


    Lisa was behind me. When she saw Shelton, she was also stunned and immediately held me in her


    arms. "She is mine. I won''t give her to you! Hurry up and leave. I''ll send her to work!"


    Shelton was not angry when he heard that. "Can I take you twodies to work?"


    "There''s no need." I got out of Lisa''s arms and said to her, "You can go now. Shelton can send me


    there."


    "No way!"


    Lisa was hostile to Shelton.


    However, the confrontation wouldn''tst forever.


    Even Patrick was no match for Shelton, not to mention me and Lisa, who were just normal people.


    I patted Lisa''s arm and said, "Bye, I''ll go first."


    Saying this, I walked to Shelton''s side and smiled. "Let''s go."


    Shelton opened the door for me. When he saw that I was seated, he closed the door and then


    moved to the driver''s seat.


    When he got in the car, I said, "You stalk me."


    Shelton started the car and said, "You really think I need to stalk you? I can guess your position


    easily."


    Was that so?


    Maybe.


    Shelton drove the car to Nancy''s office. When I was about to get off the car, he suddenly grabbed


    my hand.


    I looked at him in surprise, but I didn''t say anything.


    The man smiled. "On this weekend, can you spare one day for me? Let''s go and choose an


    engagement ring. After all, the engagement will be held next week."


    "Okay."


    At first, I wanted to refuse.


    However, I knew that I couldn''t refuse.


    Since I had already decided to marry him, I could only ept everything.


    Shelton looked at me. He seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he just let go of my


    hand.


    During this week, Nancy and I were busy with designing.


    Because we made a good team, we efficiently finished almost all the designs of the holiday vige


    in a short time.


    When the image was rendered, I stood with her to see the effect.


    "That''s great! I''m sure Mr. Reid will be satisfied with it when he see it!" Nancy said.


    I shared the same thoughts as her.


    I looked at the image and said, "We can call it Time-travel?"


    "Time-travel?" Nancy looked at me and then at the image. She grabbed my hand and nodded


    desperately. "I think this name is good! It''s wonderful!"


    After confirming the name, we looked forward to the final effect of this work!


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the weekend.


    It was the day that I apanied Shelton to see the engagement ring as appointed.


    A few days ago, Shelton went to Lisa''s ce every day to pick me up. Eventually, I could not bear


    the pressure and went back to Glorious Days bay.


    I lived in this apartment that belongs to us.


    After all, we would live together sooner orter.


    Wasn''t it the truth?


    In City Y, even though the engagement was not equal to a wedding or a marriage certificate, we


    were married to some extent.


    In Glorious Days bay, I slept with Shelton. I got up on time at 7 o''clock in the morning and didn''t


    sleepte for even a second.


    After I got up, I freshened up and sat at the dining table, waiting for the servants to bring me


    breakfast.


    I was really like a nobledy.


    When I finished eating, it was still early. I took out my mobile phone and began to browse the social


    media.


    I searched for information about the Towering High subconsciously.


    As expected, that Al project had already begun.


    The hard drive really contained information on Al. Shelton did not lie to me.


    "Master." While I was watching the news, a few servants at the table spoke at the same time.


    I knew that Shelton wasing. I looked up and saw that he had already changed his clothes. He


    sat at the dining table and began to have breakfast.


    The morning sunlight shone on his face through the big French ss, as if adding ayer of gold to


    his gentle face.


    I was in a trance for a moment when looking at him.


    Many years ago, on the second day after my marriage to Patrick, I had also watched Patrick eating


    breakfast like this.


    It was a long long time ago.


    Shelton seemed to realize that I was looking at him. He looked up at me and smiled gently. "What''s


    wrong?"

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    I shook my head.


    I didn''t say anything.


    After we finished breakfast, Shelton drove me to a jewelry store to choose a set of engagement


    rings.


    When we entered the jewelry store, the manager and several shop assistants of the store had


    already been waiting at the door. When we came close, they greeted together, "Mr. and Mrs.


    Cowell, wee."


    Shelton was very pleased with being addressed like this.


    An engagement ring was different from a wedding ring. It should be suitable for daily use.


    Shelton asked a clerk to bring him a few rings. We picked one set together.


    After buying the engagement rings, Shelton had a meal with me and then selected two sets of


    clothes for engagement.


    Then we came home together.


    It was four o''clock in the afternoon when we got home.


    After going back, I sat on the sofa alone and talked with Nancy about the design tomorrow.


    Suddenly, Shelton came over and sat next to me. He put his hand on my shoulder and held me in


    his arms.


    I couldn''t help but feel nervous. Holding my phone, I froze with only half of the message typed.


    The man looked at me, leaned over, and kissed my forehead. "Well get engaged in a week and then


    you will be my wife."


    "Yes." The knuckles of my hand, which was holding my phone, turned slightly pale.


    Even though all of today''s events were about this matter.


    When Shelton said it in person again, I felt so ufortable.


    After a week, nothing could change.


    Shelton looked at me, and his thumb gently fell between my eyebrows. "Don''t frown. Don''t worry, I''ll


    be with you. Things likest time will never happen again. It was my fault. I won''t do it again."


    "It didn''t matter. I..."


    "It did matter. We were going to marry soon. It was my fault that I did such a thing." Shelton hugged


    me, and his chin rested on my shoulder. He murmured, "It won''t happen again. I hope you can care


    more about me. Don''t let my feelings go unanswered. I''m really in pain."


    Shelton''s grip grew tighter and tighter bit by bit.


    It was as if he wanted to rub me into his body.


    However, my hands were hanging there. Somehow, I couldn''t muster the courage to hug him back.


    Shelton held me in his arms and said over and over again, "Jta, I love you. I will love you for a


    lifetime. It is okay you don''t love me now, as long as you don''t love him more."


    Who was "him"?


    I knew it very well.


    Finally, I hugged him back and nodded gently. "Okay, I promise you."


    I knew that I couldn''t continue to love Patrick.


    Because in this life, I was doomed not to be with him.


    Time passed by in the blink of an eye. "Timetravel", the project advanced by the cooperation of


    Nancy and I had beenpleted. We sent it to Mr. Reid, who repeatedly apuded for it.


    And he immediately gave us bonuses.


    That night, Nancy took the bonus and wanted to invite me to dinner, but I refused.


    Tomorrow would be the day of my engagement with Shelton. Tonight, I would have dinner with the


    Cowell Family.


    This time, it was not in Shelton''s home but in the Eastern Wind Restaurant.


    I went home to take a bath, changed into a decent set of clothes, put on light makeup, and followed


    Shelton to the Eastern Wind Restaurant.


    When we entered the box, many people were already sitting there.


    I looked over and found that all the members in Cowell Family seemed to be here.


    Sheridan, Dulcie, Patrick, and Ned.


    After we went in, Dulcie looked unhappy and said, "How dare you have us four wait for you!"


    I took a look at my watch.


    Shelton told me that it would start at 7 o''clock, but now it was only 6:40.1 thought it was quite early.


    I took a quick nce at Shelton.


    However, Shelton did not say anything. He pulled me to the two empty seats, settled me down first,


    and then sat down.


    After sitting down, Shelton said slowly, "There''s something to deal with in thepany. Sorry for the


    dy."


    I knew it was not like that.


    Shelton hade home very early, and I had wanted to leave for the restaurant earlier, but he said


    "There''s no hurry."


    It seemed that he was going to give the Cowell Family a blow after confessing how rich he was.


    Ned was a peacemaker. "Forget it. It''s not a big deal."


    "Dad!" Dulcie looked at Ned, her face full of displeasure.


    Dulcie wanted to say something, but Ned gave her a warning look to shut her up.


    With this subtle attitude, I could already feel that tonight was a big night, even if it seemed to be


    harmonious on the surface. Beneath this surface, something was going to happen.


    Before the meal, a waiter came in and filled the wine cup for everyone. Because of the incidentst


    time, Ned did not allow me to drink anymore.


    He specially prepared juice for me.


    Everyone was drinking, except for me. Dulcie snorted and said, "Jta, you''re really a big shot.


    Last time, I tried my best to persuade you to drink. But this time, you even reced it with juice."


    Last time, Dulcie had not been this direct.


    But this time, she directly attacked me.


    Thinking I would marry Shelton in the future, I didn''t want to have a quarrel with any member of


    Cowell Family. When I was about to exin, Shelton suddenly reached out for me.


    His palm was ced on my small hand. He looked at Dulcie and said, "Jta and I have a n.


    To be honest, I shouldn''t drink either. However, engagement is a big deal. If both of us don''t drink,


    it''s too impolite."


    "Have a n" was one of the most popr code words in recent days.


    It meant that we ned to have a kid, so I couldn''t drink.


    As soon as he said that, I immediately felt that someone was looking at me coldly.


    It really freaked me out.


    I knew who was looking at me without looking.


    I looked down and didn''t say anything. Then I heard Ned on the opposite side said first, "Well, it is


    good. I have three children and my eldest grandson is in his thirties, but I haven''t had my second


    grandson yet!"


    Ned, as an elder, was naturally very happy about the birth of his grandson.


    In addition, over the past few years, his health was getting worse and worse.


    Sheridan also said, "It''s a good thing. It''s okay if you don''t drink."


    Hearing this, Dulcie couldn''t say anything else.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The box suddenly became very quiet.


    When I thought that Patrick would notment, I heard a cold and alienated voice from him,


    "Uncle, you are no longer young. The quality of your sperm must have declined. What if the child


    you gave birth to is defective? So..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Hearing his son''s words, Sheridan pped the table!


    He was enraged!


    I looked up slightly. There was no expression on Patrick''s face, and he seemed not to heard his


    father''s reprimand.


    He was looking at me coldly.


    At this time, I felt Shelton move his arm from my hand to my shoulder and said with a faint smile,


    "Don''t worry about this, Patrick. It''s true that I am a bit older. But Jta and I have really good


    sex." He paused for a while and asked me, "Am I right?"

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    For a moment, I didn''t know how to answer.


    It''s quite strange for me to say that we never had sex, since we were both adults.


    But if I said yes...


    In the face of Patrick, I found it difficult to say yes.


    I felt that Shelton pinched my shoulder with a little force.


    I looked at him.


    Shelton suddenly leaned over, kissed my forehead, and then said with a smile, "Sorry, I know you


    are shy. I shouldn''t mention this in public."


    "Mm..." I nodded my head gently, as a posture for agreement.


    I thought I had dodged the bullet, but Shelton continued, "However, this is about my dignity. If you


    don''t say it, others will really think that I lost my ability."


    He looked at me softly, but expected me to say something he wished.


    He was waiting for me to confirm his ability.


    I hesitated and then I realized that he just needed a simple answer. But when I was about to open


    my mouth, I heard Dulcie say, "Do you guys have to talk about this private thing when we are


    eating?"


    As soon as she spoke, this topic was over.


    Everyone knew that Dulcie had divorced for many years. It seemed that she had never found a


    boyfriend since then, so she certainly hadn''t experienced what we were talking about for many


    years.


    She sounded furious, so no one talked about this anymore.


    It''s over.


    Soon, the dishes were served.


    At the dining table, everyone was talking about businesses, and they also cared about the marriage


    between Shelton and me, especially Ned. He had been stressing over and over again that we


    should have as many children as possible after marriage.


    We talked and drank.


    The waiter poured Ned another ss of wine. Shelton and I toasted Ned.


    After emptying the ss, Ned patted Shelton''s arm and said, "Shelton, your marriage has always


    been the top priority in my heart. Now that you are engaged, I am relieved now. We will also settle


    down the wedding date tomorrow. You should have a child in half a year. Or you can have a child


    before the wedding. When your child is born, we will hold the wedding next year."


    Ned wanted nothing but the increase in the members of the Cowell Family.


    He had been talking about it so many times tonight, and I was used to it.


    Shelton held me in his arms, lowered his head and said gently, "Did you hear that? We should work


    harder when we are back home tonight."


    With a blush on my face, I lowered my head and didn''t respond.


    After we toasted to Ned, Patrick, who had been silent the whole night, suddenly said, "I have


    something to announce, grandpa."


    "What?" Ned looked at him and asked with a smile, "Is rk pregnant? My great grandson is about


    toe to this world?"


    "No." Patrick directly denied. He looked at me and said, "I divorced rk. I just did it this afternoon."


    Divorce?!


    His words were like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky!


    I looked at Patrick unbelievably. I was at a loss!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Why did he do this? What would he do next?!


    Everyone present was as surprised as I was!


    Sheridan raised his hand and directly gave Patrick a p. "Bastard! What''s wrong with you! Are you


    f*king kidding us?"


    By the side, Ned''s face was also filled with astonishment.


    "I''m not kidding."


    As Patrick spoke, he took out a jujube- red certificate from his pocket.


    On its cover was "Divorce Certificate".


    When Patrick said this, he kept staring at me with his deep ck eyes and did not move away from


    me for a second.


    Sheridan grabbed the divorce certificate and opened it. He skimmed it, and then stood up to tear


    the certificate into pieces. He threw these pieces on the ground, and scolded, "You scum! What the


    hell do you want to do?! How can you divorce rk like this? Are you going to give up the


    company?"


    Patrick looked up at Sheridan and said calmly, "It''s because of the Towering High that I divorced


    her. I don''t need to rely on women, and I don''t want to burden her with thepany."


    "Nonsense!" Sheridan shouted furiously, "Tell me, what the hell do you want to do? rk is a good


    girl! Do you need me to repeat those bad things you have ever done? rk didn''t mind your past


    and married you, and you just divorced her?!"


    Patrick just stood there and listened to Sheridan''s roar, without saying a word.


    He didn''t even want to refute.


    The more he acted like this, the angrier Sheridan became. But soon, Sheridan changed his mood.


    Putting on a cold face, he looked at Patrick and sneered, "Are you going to let us help you? I tell


    you, I won''t let anyone help you! If you want Archer''s Group to go broke, do whatever you want!"


    Finishing his speech to Patrick, he turned to Shelton and Dulcie and said, "Don''t help him!" Then he


    said to Ned, "Dad, please don''t help him this time. He is totally spoiled!"


    I stood on the side and looked at Patrick, feeling very uneasy.


    The timing of Patrick''s divorce was not like a coincidence.


    It happened on the day before our engagement.


    From my point of view, his purpose was obvious.


    Patrick nced around and said indifferently, "I don''t need help. As long as you guys don''t frame


    me, I will be very grateful."


    "Frame you?" Dulcie looked at him. "Who will frame you?"


    Patrick turned his head and looked at Shelton. Before he could say anything, Shelton opened his


    mouth first, "Patrick, you are too hotheaded. Divorce is a big deal. How can you make such an


    decision without thinking thoroughly?"


    "You are right." Patrick walked past half of the table and stood in front of Shelton. "So I''d like to


    invite you to have a chat tonight. I wonder if you agree my invitation."


    "Fine."


    Shelton agreed without thinking.


    These two men just stood there. One was expressionless, and the other wore a faint smile on his


    face.


    Shelton appeared calmer.


    "Stop it!" Ned finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He nced at Sheridan and Dulcie and said, "You


    two, get out."


    "Us?"


    Sheridan was somewhat surprised.


    Ned nodded. "Yes, you two get out. I want a talk with them!"


    As a woman, Dulcie was more sensitive. When she heard Ned''s words, she looked at me, teasing,


    "My sister-inw is that attractive?"


    Sheridan immediately understood what she


    meant.


    He examined me carefully, wanting to see through me.


    After a while, Sheridan said, "You, you look simr to Patrick''s ex-wife!"


    "No wonder." Dulcie sneered. "Men usually don''t treasure things when they have them. When they


    lose them, they start to frantically look for substitutes. The first time I saw Jta, I felt that she was


    a nut job. I was right."


    Sheridan heard her words and said, "There''s no need for engagement. How can such a woman


    stay in our family! I don''t agree!"


    Sheridan cared most about his son.


    If I could seduce Patrick, he naturally didn''t want me to stay.


    Ned heard his children''s words and just simply repeated, "Get out!"


    After that, he looked at me again. "You get out, too."

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    "i..."


    "Get out!"


    I was about to open my mouth, but Dulcie directly pulled me, wanting to get me out of the room.


    Sheridan said, "My dad wants to have a talk with his children. You are just an outsider, what''s your


    point of staying here?"


    As they spoke, they were trying to pull me out of the room.


    However, Shelton grabbed my arm tightly. He nced at Dulcie and Sheridan, and said, "Sorry, I


    don''t trust you and don''t want my fiancee to stay with you alone."


    "What are you talking about, Shelton?" Sheridan was unhappy about Shelton''s words. "We won''t do


    anything to her."


    "He is right. She should not be here when you are talking."


    Dulcie stood with Sheridan.


    In order not to embarrass Shelton and Ned, I put my hand on Shelton''s hand and said with a smile,


    "I''ll wait for you outside till you finish talking. It''s okay."


    As I spoke, I nced at Patrick.


    Patrick looked at me coldly without saying anything, but I seemed to understand his unspoken


    words from his eyes.


    I quickly looked aside.


    Hearing my words, Shelton took back his hand and then held my face with both hands to kiss on my


    forehead. Then he said in a very gentle tone, "I''ll be out in a minute, wait for me."


    "All right."


    I nodded.


    Then, I followed Sheridan and Dulcie out.


    After we left the room, Dulcie raised her hand and pped me directly in the face. "B*tch, you are


    so attractive, aren''t you? You first seduced Patrick, and then Shelton? You are so greedy!"


    Dulcie seemed to have a strong desire for pping me!


    The p was so hard that I felt my ears buzzing.


    Before I opened my mouth, Dulcie was about to p me again. I could sense her force, so I raised


    my hand, trying to stop her.


    Fortunately, Dulcie was not very strong, so I was just able to stop her.


    I looked up at Dulcie and said calmly, "Sorry, but I never seduce anyone."


    "Never? Bah! If not, why is this happening?" Dulcie didn''t believe me.


    In fact, Dulcie had always envied me. Because no one had pursued her for a long time, she felt very


    angry when seeing others pursued me.


    She wanted to take this opportunity to vent her anger.


    I blocked her hand and said, "I don''t know."


    In fact, I knew the reason, but I couldn''t say it.


    No one would believe such an absurd reason.


    Although Sheridan was angry with me, he did not expect Dulcie to p me. Seeing our


    confrontation, he quickly came up and said, "Jta, how much money do you want? I''ll give it to


    you if you leave the Cowell Family alone.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Okay." I looked at Sheridan. "I am happy to leave without money, as long as you can find a ce


    that both of them cannot find."


    I was going to talk about Glenn.


    But I realized that Glenn might be harmed if I mentioned him now.


    As soon as I said this, Sheridan and Dulcie shut their mouths.


    A ce that Shelton and Patrick couldn''t find?


    It''s very difficult.


    Sheridan''s face was full of irritability. "Tell me what happened to you and my son. How could my son


    divorce rk for you! His divorce will definitely f*ck up the share price of the Towering High."


    "B*tch!" Dulcie put down her hand.


    But she was still ring at me.


    I couldn''t tell them about Patrick and me.


    I looked at Sheridan and said indifferently, "I don''t know. You can ask your son about this. I am


    Shelton''s fiancee and have no contact with your son."


    I wished that Patrick could calm down.


    I didn''t want him to be hotheaded, for the sake of the thousands of employees of Towering High.


    "No contact?" Dulcie sneered. "I''ve heard this kind of lie many times. When I went to my ex-


    husband''spany to catch her mistresses, they all said that they just worked with my ex-husband!


    But it turned out that all of them work with him on bed!"


    Dulcie seemed to hate mistresses very much.


    She now identified me as a mistress. From her eyes and tone, I felt that she wanted to skin me


    alive.


    "Ask him yourself if you don''t believe me," I replied calmly.


    It seemed that Sheridan had believed me. He sighed deeply. "How about this, Miss Nn. When


    theye out, no matter what the result is, please help me to persuade my son to marry rk


    again."


    "I will."


    I nodded.


    I would tell Patrick that it''s impossible to prevent my marriage.


    As soon as we finished talking, the door of the box opened. Shelton came out first. He looked at me


    and said with a gentle smile, "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Then, he took my hand and walked forward.


    Patrick, who was behind him, also came out.


    He was following us.


    "What''s going on?" Sheridan caught up.


    Shelton stopped and turned to look at Sheridan, "Patrick and I are going to solve this problem on


    our own. You can go home and wait for us."


    "What do you mean?" I looked at Patrick and Shelton.


    At this time, the expressions on their faces were particrly solemn.


    It was as if they had an important thing to handle!


    At this time, Ned also came out of the box and looked at them helplessly and silently.


    Dulcie asked Ned, "Dad, what did they say?"


    Ned took a deep sigh. "They are adults now and I can''t make the decision for them. Let them solve


    it by themselves."


    "Solve it by yourself?" Sheridan was angry. "What do they mean? Are they going to fight for a


    woman?!"


    Dulcie sneered, "To me, Jta is not a great beauty. How does she get you two into a fight?"


    Sheridan came over and stopped Patrick. "They are about to get engaged. It has nothing to do with


    you. You must apologize to rk and marry her as soon as possible!"


    "Impossible." Patrick stared coldly at Sheridan.


    At this time, Shelton left here along with me.


    I heard the dispute between Sheridan and Patrick.


    Because Shelton walked very fast, I couldn''t hear what they were quarreling about. I asked Shelton,


    "What did you talk about in that box? Where are we going now? Do you really want to fight for me?


    Why are you so childish?"


    I was confused. Did they really decide to have a fight for the ownership of me?


    Shelton didn''t answer me. I became angry. "Wait! I''m not an object. I don''t belong to anyone! No


    matter who loses, no one can make a decision for me!"


    I''d rather choose neither of them!


    Shelton still did not speak. He took me with great strength to the elevator.


    When we walked into the elevator, I saw that Patrick seemingly had persuaded Sheridan and was


    walking toward us.


    However, the door of elevator had been closed.


    Shelton took me to the garage and let me get in the co- pilot''s seat of his car, which made me


    confused.


    Shelton started the car, and then leaned over to kiss me on the forehead. He asked me, "If I die, will


    you be happy?¡±

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Shelton''s words made me freeze for a second.


    What, what did he mean?


    I looked at Shelton. From his face and the corners of his mouth, I found that his expression was


    particrly serious.


    I looked at him nkly, and felt very confused.


    After a moment, I asked, "What do you mean?"


    At this time, I heard a harsh beep outside the car. I saw from the rear mirror that Patrick''s car was


    following behind. The high beams of his car were shing, looking like a provocation!


    I suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Shelton patted me on the head. "Soon, you won''t be disturbed by this."


    When he said these words, there was no smile on his face.


    Then, he took off his sses and drove the car out of the East Wind restaurant.


    "What are you going to do? Where are we going?" I kept asking Shelton.


    However, Shelton did not answer my question. He totally focused on driving.


    At this time, it was already night, and it was snowing.


    The drifting snowkes were scattering under the orange re of the headlight.


    I looked nervously at Shelton, feeling extremely uneasy.


    Because I had never seen Shelton acting like this. No matter when, he always wore a faint smile on


    his face.


    His simile only disappeared when he was serious. But even in that case, he would soon put on a


    smile.


    I had thought Shelton used his smile and gentleness as a mask for hiding his real side.


    But at this moment, I didn''t want Shelton to be expressionless like this, even if I knew his smile was


    just a mask.


    I was terrified by his expressionless face.


    I was even afraid that the ce he took me to would be terrifying.


    Someone might..


    Someone might die there.


    However, Shelton seemed to lose his ability to smile.


    After about two hours, he drove the car all the way from the brightly lit urban area to the suburbs


    without any street lights.


    There were only lights from the headlights.


    Suddenly, the lights appeared. I looked carefully and found that there was arge house in front of


    us. It was very luxurious and colorful, looking like a circus.


    Where was it?


    As I was confused, Shelton made a turn and drove to the yard.


    The yard was full of cars. As far as the eye could see, almost all of them were luxurious cars.


    And around the building, there were many bodyguards patrolling.


    Following us, Patrick''s car also drove into the yard.


    At this time, a group of people came out of the gate. I found that, among them, there was a very tall


    and eye-catching man.


    Of all the people I knew, there was only one person of this height.


    When they approached, I finally made sure that this man was Roger Newman.


    After I saw him, the bad feeling I had became even stronger!


    Several bodyguards came over and opened the door for us.


    I hesitated for a moment before getting out of the car.


    "Oh, Mr. Cowell, it''s my honor to have you here!"


    When Shelton and Patrick both got off the car, Roger opened his hands and said loudly.


    Neither of them responded to Roger. Shelton just asked him, "Have you already prepared the ce


    for us?"


    "Of course." Roger made a gesture of invitation.


    Shelton came up to me, wanting to pull my hand. But Patrick directly stopped him. "Shelton, before


    the resultes out, she doesn''t belong to you."


    I was stunned and asked, "You stake me on something, don''t you?"


    "No." Patrick immediately denied.


    However, I didn''t believe it. "No? Do you think I''m a fool? Why do you stake me? Am I an item? I am


    a lively human being with soul! I belong to neither of you!" I said and walked out directly.


    As a result, several bodyguards ran straight to me and blocked my way.


    I turned to look at Roger and said, "Let them get out of the way."


    Roger smiled sarcastically. "Oh, don''t be so angry.


    I can testify that they don''t stake you today."


    "They don''t?"


    "Yes. Instead, they stake themselves."


    Roger said as he nodded.


    I didn''t understand what he said. I looked at Patrick and Shelton suspiciously and finally turned to


    Roger. "What do you mean by saying they stake themselves?"


    "You''ll know when you get in."


    As Roger said, he made the gesture of invitation to me again.


    Although Roger was very arrogant, now he was so respectful to us, which meant that he really


    wanted to see what would happen next.


    I saw with my own eyes that Roger beat Armani with all his strength.


    He''s certainly not some kind-hearted man.


    Something that he was interested in...


    What could it be?


    But since they didn''t stake me, I hesitated for a moment and then decided to go back.


    As they saw meing, Shelton and Patrick started to move.


    They were walking in front of me.


    They were about the same height. ording to the official record, Shelton was a little shorter than


    Patrick, but I couldn''t tell the difference.


    One was wearing a short gray-and-white overcoat, while the other was wearing a long, pure ck


    overcoat.


    Their figures were perfectly slim.


    If I had only met one of them, I would have lived happily with either of them. But there was no ifs.


    I met both of them.


    What''s more, I met Patrick first.


    When following them, I gradually realized that this was a casino.


    I heard the noise from the casino.


    As I was about to enter, a spection shed through my mind. "You, you will fight each other until


    someone dies, won''t you?"


    As soon as I opened my mouth, the two men in front of me turned around.


    "Of course not!" Roger said first, "How can they have such bad tastes, right?"


    "No?" I looked at Shelton and Patrick.


    For some reason, the further I walked inside, the more I worried about it.


    Shelton, who had been expressionless, finally put a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. He said,


    "No. Don''t worry about us."


    "Really?"


    I asked suspiciously.


    "It''s true."


    This time, it was Patrick who answered me.


    Although both of them answered, I was still worried. "Or you may stake your own property. If one


    loses, he will give all his property to the other, right?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think it''s a good idea." Patrick paused for a moment and then continued, "Unfortunately, it''s not."


    I was wrong, again?


    "Let''s go. We''ll know when we get in!" Roger felt impatient.


    He really looked forward to seeing what would happen next.


    Since they had already been here, it was impossible for them to return, and both of them never


    decided to return. Therefore, I made up my mind.


    I stepped forward and followed them inside.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    When we reached the door, most of the bodyguards just stayed there. Only four of them followed us


    inside.


    We entered the elevator. Instead of going up, we went down.


    We reached the fourth basement.


    As soon as the door opened, Shelton and Patrick both got out of the elevator.


    I followed them out of the elevator.


    We were in a very big room, which seemed to be a leisure room. Inside the room, there were billiard


    tables, small water bars, darts, foosball sets, and so on.


    There were threerge ck sofas in the middle of the room.


    A tea table was also in the middle.


    Some fruit tes were ced on this tea table.


    Next to the tes...


    I saw an old-fashioned pistol.


    I recalled carefully and then found out that this gun seemed to be a revolver!


    When I realized this was a revolver, I immediately knew what was going to happen next!


    I rushed over and opened my arms to block these two men in front of me. I shook my head and


    said, "No, don''t gamble with your lives!"


    At this moment, I had already understood Roger''s words!


    I knew why he said they staked themselves.


    There was only one gambling game concerning a revolver, Russian roulette!


    Russian roulette was a game in which a single round was ced in a revolver. The yers, in turn,


    spun the cylinder, ced the muzzle against their heads, and pulled the trigger. This game didn''t


    end till the bullet hit one of the yers.


    This was a very cruel and terrifying game!


    If there was a rank of cruelty for gambling games in the world, Russian roulette must be the


    cruelest.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    No!


    No!


    But at that moment, two bodyguards came over directly. They held my hands, and forced me to


    stand aside!


    "Let me go!"


    I was a woman, how could I break free from these bodyguards?


    I tried my best to struggle! "Let go of me! Don''t do that! I beg you!" I shouted.


    Shelton looked at Patrick. "Patrick, let''s y this game. If you don''t want to, it''s not toote to leave


    now."


    It seemed that Patrick hadn''t known this before!"


    "Leave, please!" I got heated!


    However, Patrick wasn''t afraid at all. He looked at me and said, "I''ll lose if I leave, won''t I? I would


    rather take a gamble."


    "Alright." Shelton nodded. "It''s Russian roulette, you know the rules."


    "Of course."


    The two men stood face to face, with no fear on their faces.


    But I broke down. I shouted, "No, I beg you, I beg you, please, don''t y this game. Why don''t you


    take me as your bet? Whoever wins, I will be his wife for the rest of my life!"


    After I finished my speech, Shelton turned to look at me. At this time, he still wore a faint smile on


    his face. "Yes, the result will be the same as you just said."


    "It''s different!"


    The result was that I had no choice!


    Because one of them would die!


    Shelton looked at me sadly. "Jta, are you afraid that he will die instead of me?"


    "No! No! Please! I beg you, I hope neither of you will die!"


    At this point, my tears flowed out uncontrobly from my eyes.


    My heart was broken. I really didn''t know that things would turn out this way!


    If I knew, I probably wouldn''t have returned to City Y.


    So I would have never met Patrick again.


    I would have stayed in Town S for the rest of my life.


    Patrick also looked at me and frowned slightly. After a while, he opened his mouth. "Don''t cry. It will


    be over soon."


    "No!"


    Why must one person die?


    Roger walked to the tea table, took out a tissue, and carefully wiped the revolver. He looked up and


    asked, "guys, do you have anyst words to say? Do you want to say them in advance? Later, the


    bullet will pass through the brain and you will die in a second. There is no chance to say it."


    He would die in a second?


    There was no chance to save him!


    No!


    But at this time, both of them looked at me. I really wanted to cover my ears and didn''t listen. I didn''t


    want either of them to die.


    But my hands were held by the bodyguards.


    I couldn''t move at all.


    Shelton looked at me and smiled gently. "If I die, you must take good care of yourself."


    "I don''t want it, I don''t want it, I don''t want to take care of myself. I can''t take care of myself, I can''t


    do anything..."


    I was lying.


    I repeated it again and again.


    I didn''t want Shelton to die.


    Hearing this, Patrick frowned slightly, and his ck eyes were filled with sadness. After a while, he


    opened his mouth. "Forget me."


    Hisst words only had two words, "forget me".


    After I heard these two words, my tears burst!


    I looked at Patrick. "Bah! How can you want me to forget you! I have loved you for almost twenty


    years. How can I forget you! I have loved you for more than half of my lifetime! How can I forget


    you!"


    I couldn''t forget!


    How could I forget him?


    I was about to break down.


    Tearspletely blocked my vision, and I couldn''t see anything clearly. I could only plead, "Please,


    let''s give up, okay? I''ll leave. I will follow no one. I''ll leave! I''ll never appear again. I want both of you


    to live."


    I couldn''t ept the death of them...


    "Let''s start our game." Patrick looked at Roger.


    Both of them looked at Roger.


    No one was looking at me at all.


    Roger ced a bullet into the gun in front of everyone and then turned it around casually. He said, "I


    think we can make this game more interesting."


    As he spoke, he walked over to me.


    Patrick immediately got nervous. "What are you doing! Don''t hurt her!"


    I also looked at Roger and didn''t know what he was going to do.


    Roger shook his head. "I won''t hurt her. I am a businessman with integrity."


    As he spoke, he held the revolver and yed with it.


    "What are you going to do?" I looked at him warily.


    Roger put the revolver in his hand, which was half a meter away from me, and said, "Why don''t we


    let Miss Archer pull the trigger? You can decide which man you want to shoot at first."


    Which one should I shout at first?


    And I knew I would shout at them in turn.


    So it was I that decided their fate?!


    I looked at Roger in horror.


    However, at this moment, Shelton and Patrick did not speak.


    Both of them seemed to agree with his proposal.


    Or, in their eyes, it was more eptable for me to decide their life and death.


    "It seems that both of you have agreed with me." Roger handed the revolver to me.


    Looking at the revolver in front of me, I was dead inside.


    I really didn''t know why this happened.


    Did they want me to make a decision?


    Fine.


    I nodded. "Okay, let go of me. I''ll do it."


    Roger tipped the two bodyguards next to me a wink, and they let go of me.


    Finally, I could move now.


    I wanted to rush to Shelton and Patrick, but as soon as I moved, the bodyguards caught me directly!


    They were well-trained and reacted quickly!


    In an instant, I lost my hope.


    Roger raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "Miss Archer, don''t try to toy with us.


    There are a lot of people here. No one can leave until we finish this game."

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    "It''s alright. This is our choice. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Yes, no matter who will die, we will ept it if you pull the trigger."


    Both Shelton and Patrick tried to persuade me.


    To tell the truth, this was very ridiculous. I looked at them and said, "Why do you want me to decide


    your lives? Are you stupid?"


    I really couldn''t understand why they wanted to do this.


    "Because neither of them is willing to quit, so they decide to y this brutal game. Anyway, either of


    them has the ability to take over the other''spany. And either of them will be very good to you."


    Roger said.


    Patrick and Shelton did not refute his words.


    "So, you want one to live and the other to die?" I looked at Patrick and Shelton in confusion.


    "If they continue to fight each other, neither of them will win based on thepanies they have. It''s


    better to solve the problem personally." Roger just couldn''t shut his mouth off.


    However, he seemed to fully understand the decision Patrick and Shelton had made.


    When they heard his words, they did not exin at all.


    Roger seemed to be right.


    I looked at them and smiled bitterly. "So, no one can change it, right?"


    Both of them nodded.


    No one spoke.


    But at the same time, there was no fear on their faces. It seemed that they were both ready to die.


    "Come on, beauty." Roger once again handed the revolver to me.


    "Alright." I nodded.


    The bodyguards released me again and I grabbed the revolver.


    This revolver was much heavier than I thought, maybe it''s due to my heart was full of fear. At this


    time, I found it so difficult to even pick up the revolver.


    I raised my arm bit by bit and aimed the gun at the space between Patrick and Shelton.


    Roger asked, "Who will you shoot first?"


    Patrick and Shelton looked at me.


    In fact, this choice was very important.


    Because it meant that the other was more important to me.


    I held the revolver in my hand and asked, "Do I have to choose?"


    "Of course, this is the rule." Roger was intoxicated in this game and said with a smile, "And it is their


    wish, so don''t feel the pressure to do it. It is my first time to see such a surprising wish, it may be the


    power of love."


    With a revolver in my hand, I looked at Patrick and said, "Patrick, I met you when I was ten and fell


    in love with you. Although we often hurt each other and were suspicious of each other, and we


    spent only a short time together, it was the happiest time I have ever had to wait for you toe


    home and have dinner with you."


    Patrick didn''t say anything, he just stared at me. His ck eyes were as still as water.


    I looked at Shelton again. "Shelton, you are the person who treats me the best in this world. No one


    has ever been so kind to me. I know everything you have done for me. I am not insensible. I have


    been moved by you for a long time. I am willing to spend the rest of my life with you. I believe that


    all the promises you have made to me will be fulfilled."


    Shelton didn''t say anything either.


    My revolver was between them.


    Roger felt a little impatient. "Hurry up and make a decision. Do you want me to make a decision for


    you?"


    "No, I''ll do it myself," I said calmly, "If there is a person who has to die, it must be..."


    I didn''t say thest word "me", but I already pointed the revolver at my temple.


    I closed my eyes and quickly pulled the trigger!


    One time.


    Although there was a slight noise, nothing happened.


    I quickly did it again.


    Afterwards, I felt that I was still alive.


    I heard Patrick''s voice.


    So I pulled the trigger again quickly!


    When I did it for the third time, I felt a great force from the revolver.


    My wrist went up along with that force!


    At the same time, I heard a loud bang, which shook my eardrums. Then, my scalp felt a huge


    shock!


    It hurt!


    I felt that the impact seemed to have cut my scalp, giving a great blow to my brain!


    "Charlotte!"


    "Jta!"


    At that moment, I heard two voices.


    One came from Patrick, and the other from Shelton.


    These two different names seemed to symbolize the two lives I had.


    Was I going to die?


    At that moment, I only felt that my body was falling quickly, and soon, the surroundings in my eyes


    were in a mess!


    Glenn.


    I was most sorry for Glenn.


    At this moment, there was no need for me to worry about the lives of Patrick and Shelton.


    What I was worried about was that Glenn hadn''t grown up yet.


    He was so young, was he going to lose his mother?


    Soon, the darkness befell me.


    I didn''t die.


    When I woke up again, I was in a strange room. I looked around and felt lost.


    Iy there and thought for a long time before I remembered what had happened.


    I looked at the ce where I was and was sure that I was just in a normal room, not in a hospital.


    I wasn''t dead?


    The bullet did not hit me?


    I touched my temple, which was t and neat without any scars.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    My hand went up and I felt the gauze covered on the right side of the top of my head.


    I gently pressed there...


    It hurt!


    It really hurt!


    But now, I, who was sober, realized that the bullet did not pass through my brain, but only scratched


    my scalp.


    But, where was I now?


    I had never seen this ce before.


    I sat up and looked out of the window. I saw woods outside. Because it was winter, there were only


    trunks, and the snow on the ground had not yet melted.


    Why was I here?


    I struggled to get up from the bed, wanting to open the door and go out to have a look. Just as my


    hand touched the door handle, I heard a shrill rm outside!


    What''s going on?!


    I was startled and withdrew my hand.


    But soon, the rm stopped.


    When I was hesitating about whether to touch the door handle again, the door in front of me was


    suddenly opened.


    It was Patrick standing in front of me!


    "You''re awake!" When Patrick saw me, he immediately spread out his arms and held me in his


    arms.


    He hugged me tightly, as if we were conjoined twins.


    I was held by him, thinking what had happened that day. I reached out my arms and hugged him


    back, muttering, "It''s so lucky, you are still alive."


    Hearing what I said, Patrick immediately got angry and stared at me. "I am still alive? If I had made


    the move a secondte at that time, you would be lying in the coffin instead of standing here now!"


    I lowered my eyes. "If someone has to die, I hope it''s me."


    Since Patrick was here, Shelton must be alive. And I was also alive, so Glenn wouldn''t lose his


    mother.


    This might be the best solution.


    Shelton bowed his head and gently kissed me. "I don''t allow you to die."

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    I looked up at him and smiled faintly. "Okay, I will stay alive."


    In fact, I still cherished my life very much.


    After all, I needed to take care of Glenn.


    How could I have the heart to make him a motherless child?


    Patrick patted me on the head. "Are you hungry? Let''s eat."


    He led me out of the room and we went downstairs. I looked around as I walked. It should be a very


    ordinary vi with mountains and trees outside. It was a holiday vi.


    However, in winter, the scene was covered by snow.


    "This is..."


    In fact, I wanted to ask Patrick why I was here?


    If I remembered correctly, today should be the engagement banquet. Since I was here, what about


    the engagement banquet?


    "I''ll stay here with you for the time being."


    Patrick took me to the table and we sat down. Then he took out a bowl, filled it with the porridge


    from a thermos nearby, and put it in front of me.


    The aroma of the porridge crept into my nose. For a moment, I felt really hungry.


    I picked up the spoon and started drinking.


    After a few sips, I fixed my eyes on the thermos.


    Patrick was not very good at cooking. This porridge was definitely not made by himself, but sent by


    someone else.


    At present, everything here made me feel a little weird.


    But my mind was in a mess at this moment, and I didn''t know where to start.


    After I finished eating the porridge, Patrick asked me again, ''Are you full? I''ll get more porridge for


    you."


    I shook my head and looked up at him. After hesitating for a moment, I finally said, "What happened


    after I was in aa that day? Why am I here?"


    In my opinion, no matter what happened, I should be in the hospital,


    instead of staying in this strange vi.


    Unless...


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s all over. Stay here for three days, we''ll return." Patrick looked at me.


    He had a kind of magic power. After that horrifying thing had happenedst night, I, however, felt


    very rxed when I saw him.


    But I knew that Shelton wouldn''t give up.


    I looked up and asked him, "Tell me, what happened. I am here, and Shelton will definitely not let it


    go like this, will he? Will our actions hurt the Towering High?"


    Patrick''s Towering High was getting better.


    But if something happened to the Towering High, and it went broke, would I get the me for this?


    "Do you want to know?" Patrick lowered his head to look at me.


    "Yes."


    I nodded vigorously.


    The man pulled me to the couch.


    He sat down first and then let me sit on hisp. He tidied up my hair with one hand and said,


    "Actually, I already knew what game my uncle was going to y."


    "You knew that?"


    The man nodded. "Yes, Roger works for neither of us. He deliberately leaked this to me and took


    my money."


    "What do you mean? Does this gambling game have anything to do with your money?"


    I looked at Patrick confusedly.


    Roger took his money?


    Patrick smiled resignedly. He held me in his arms and leaned over to kiss my thin lips gently. "In this


    game, I bet that you wouldn''t shoot at me first, but you were beyond my expectations."


    "you wouldn''t die if I didn''t shoot at you first?"


    I didn''t understand.


    Patrick nodded. "This is a psychological battle. I bet you love me."


    I was stunned.


    "You bet I love you? What if I don''t love you? You gamble with your own life, are you crazy? If you


    die, I will break down!" I was so angry that I beat him forcefully.


    I wanted to break away from his embrace.


    But Patrick held me tightly in his arms.


    No matter how hard I struggled, I couldn''t move an inch.


    Finally, Patrick directly held me, got up, and carried me to the bedroom!


    "Ah! Let me go!"


    I was shocked.


    But the man didn''t want to let me go at all. He walked to the bedroom step by step and directly put


    me on the bed. The next second, he pressed his whole body on me, kissed on my lips, and looked


    up at me. "If I have to die, I really don''t want to die under your revolver."


    "You..."


    I blushed. I didn''t do anything, but I could already feel his change.


    Patrick''s slender fingers unbuttoned his shirts one by one, and he said word by word, "I am willing


    to die for having sex with you."


    He said this word by word.


    When he finished thest word, the man leaned over, and his breath, which was familiar to me,


    swept through my mouth.


    The air in my mouth was invaded by his hot breath.


    Being hugged by him, I only felt that I was surrounded by a burning fire. The air around me was


    getting thinner and thinner, and my face was also bing redder and redder with the rising


    temperature.


    Previously, I had minded his marriage.


    But at this moment, he and I were both single.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Everything seemed to return to the starting point.


    I finally decided to release my passion.


    After making this decision, I responded to the move of Patrick''s body, which I was very familiar with,


    naturally, after his tease.


    After kissing my lips, he raised his head and looked at me with his ck eyes. He asked me, "Have


    you ever had sex with him?"


    "No." Blushing, I denied immediately.


    Hearing what I said, the man smiled happily.


    The next second, our bodies merged.


    Our battle started in the daytime and ended at night. We were like people who walked in the desert


    for a long time and finally found water. We crazily quench our thirst, until we were satisfied.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was dark outside the window.


    Patrick fell asleep beside me.


    I put on a pair of pajamas and stood up alone in front of the window. The moon was like a silver


    te, whose image was cut into two parts by a bare branch.


    It was quiet.


    As I was clear-headed now, I started to think about what had happened recently.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that we had to handle the aftermath of those events,


    including the divorce between Kelsi and Patrick. When I thought about it, I found it very strange.


    Based on my interaction with Kelsist time, I felt that she had a deep affection for Patrick.


    Patrick had said he divorced Kelsi, but she would not easily agree with that even if Towering High


    was on the verge of copse.


    Let alone...


    I looked back at Patrick and found it very weird.


    Did he lie to me?


    His mobile phone was quietly ced on the bedside. After I came here, I didn''t find any way to


    contact the outside world.


    Looking at his cell phone, I suddenly wanted to have a look.


    Perhaps, I could get some information from it.


    I crept over, wanting to grab the phone. As I approached, the phone''s screen suddenly lit up.


    A message popped up.


    [Where are you? What happened? Please contact me.]


    The sender was Kelsi.


    Seeing this, I felt that my heart missed a beat.


    Sure enough, Patrick lied to me. He did not divorce Kelsi. Otherwise, why did she send him a


    message like this?

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Thinking of this, I felt disappointed.


    If I couldn''t trust Patrick, then who else could I trust?


    Seeing this text message, Ipletely gave up the idea of continuing to check his mobile phone.


    Perhaps I was afraid that I would find something I shouldn''t know.


    I paused for a few minutes beside his mobile phone, but Kelsi had already stopped sending. Then I


    went back to bed andy down again.


    Just as Iy down, the man behind me suddenly stretched out his arm and held me in his arms.


    He muttered, "Baby, I love you."


    His voice was a little bit vague.


    Apparently, he was talking in his sleep.


    However, it warmed my heart.


    The next morning.


    As soon as I woke up and opened my eyes, I saw Patrick holding his head with his right hand and


    slightly narrowed his ck eyes to look at me.


    When he saw me open my eyes, he immediately


    hugged me and said, "Baby, morning."


    The next second, his kiss fell on my lips and his tongue was about to invade.


    I quickly pushed the man away and covered my mouth with my hands. "I haven''t brushed my teeth


    yet," I said awkwardly.


    "Alright." Patrick seemed to be defeated by me. He felt wronged and let go of me.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I got up and went to the bathroom.


    There was a set of brand-new dental appliances in the bathroom.


    They were pink.


    They were the same as the blue ones beside them, which Patrick had used just now.


    When I saw them, I couldn''t help but smile.


    Picking up it, I began to brush my teeth.


    However, as soon as I squeezed the toothpaste, he came in. He hugged me from the back, leaned


    slightly, held my earlobe, and said in a muffled voice, "Do you know? You were with me when I got


    up this morning. And I had been thinking about this scene in my dreams for the past few years.


    Now, it finally bes true."


    "I, I am brushing my teeth."


    I knew what he was going to do, and my face already blushed.


    "Well, just brush it." Patrick nodded, and his hot and damp thin lips moved down along my earlobe.


    He continued to kiss me, and his fingers became really naughty.


    Men were really good at arousing sexual interest.


    I didn''t want to have sex when I got up in the morning. But his tricks really turned me up.


    Patrick ced his thin lips on my ears and asked, "Do you want me?"


    At this time, his action had already aroused my desire for sex. Although my hand was tightly holding


    the toothbrush, I really wanted to...


    I couldn''t help but nod.


    Through the mirror, I could see that my cheeks became very red, and my eyes are full of desire.


    This was the first time that I was in front of the mirror...


    It was the first time that I had seen my expression like this.


    It really made me shy.


    The man also looked at me through the mirror, and he smiled satisfactorily. "You are so beautiful."


    In an instant, I became even shyer. I lowered my head and couldn''t even say a word.


    But he didn''t stop.


    When my body became more and more tense, he suddenly stopped.


    After a few rounds of torture like this, I finally said the words he wanted me to say.


    "Alright. I''ll satisfy you." Patrickughed satisfactorily.


    We had just finished the battlest night, but this morning, we started it again in the bathroom.


    Two hourster, I was ced into the bathtub by his and we took a bath together.


    Although it was winter, it was warm in the vi.


    After we took a bath, we didn''t have to put on too many clothes.


    There were dishes on the dining table, which were even more sumptuous than yesterday.


    We had breakfast together. Although there were no tools to contact the outside world in the vi,


    there were many books in the room.


    There were all kinds of books.


    I took a novel and sat on the sofa. Patrick sat next to me, holding me in his arms.


    He had nothing else to do.


    He just looked at me.


    But I was a little absent-minded. Recalling that text message, I looked up at Patrick and said, "You


    really divorced Kelsi."


    "Yes." Patrick nodded, his expression serious.


    I hesitated for a moment and said, "Last night, I saw her text message. If you divorced her, why did


    she still..."


    "Why did she still care about me?"


    Patrick interrupted me.


    "Yes."


    "Because I just said I was going to divorce her. I didn''t say anything else. Moreover, the rtionship


    between me and her is like the cooperation between enterprises. In fact, we never interfere with


    each other." He paused for a moment, "She has two lovers outside, but I never bother her with that."


    "You know that?"


    When Patrick brought up this matter, I was stunned.


    I didn''t expect Patrick to know this matter.


    Patrick nodded and said, "We have a deal that I don''t have sex with her even if we are married.


    Naturally, I don''t interfere in her finding lovers outside."


    "You are that generous?"


    I didn''t believe it.


    Patrick bent down and pressed me down on the sofa again. He looked at me with his ck eyes


    and said, "I have no choice. I have no desire to have sex with women, except for you."


    "Seeing you, I can do it any time, anywhere..."


    He said as he bent over and was about to kiss me again.


    Feeling his desire, I directly put the book on my face and said, "No, no, I can''t. Take a rest today. I


    can''t do that."


    I really couldn''t do it.


    My legs were very sore because of him.


    I even had difficulty walking.


    When Patrick saw this, he could only kiss the book and said disappointedly, "Well, I''ll leave you


    alone during the day, and we''ll continue at night."


    "Tomorrow, alright?"


    "I have saved my desire for five years, I have waited for five years," Patrick said as he held me in


    his arms. His thin lips pressed against my ear as he mumbled, "I don''t want to let you rest for even


    a single minute. I want to show all my passion to you."


    I covered my face with a book. "Tomorrow."


    I was really tired.


    In fact, Patrick was being really considerate when we had sex. Most of the time, he let me enjoy


    myself a few times before doing his work.


    Compared to a few years ago, he seemed to take more care of my feelings.


    I continue to read that book in his arms.


    I didn''t love reading novels, but now I was really attracted by the novel in my hand.


    I read it for a long time before I knew it.


    I didn''t raise my head until the doorbell rang.


    Patrick stood up and went to open the door.


    Who was that?


    I stood up right away.


    When the door opened, I saw Roger Lance standing outside!


    There were several lunch boxes and some vegetables in his hand.


    Patrick let him in. As soon as Roger came in, he began toin, "I am really tired because of


    you, Patrick. If others let me do this, I will definitely teach them a lesson!"


    After finishing his speech, he saw me. With a fake smile on his face, he said three words, "Hello,


    Mrs. Cowell."


    Roger''s expression made me feel confused since he was acting weirdly.


    I saw that there were a lot of fresh vegetables, eggs, and meat in his hand.


    I took the initiative to say, "I''ll make lunch for you." "Okay." Patrick nodded and leaned over to kiss


    me on the lips. "Thank you. I''m going to have a talk with Roger."


    After finishing his speech, he followed Roger upstairs.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    As I watched them go upstairs, I decided to sort out the foods that Roger had brought first.


    I decided to put those we couldn''t eat for now into the refrigerator.


    Before the sorting, I saw some tea leaves, so I made two cups of tea first and took them upstairs,


    intending to deliver them to Roger and Patrick.


    "Big brother, what should we do? We can''t hide this forever! Sooner orter, she will know!"


    As soon as I got up, I heard the voice of Roger.


    What was it?


    Who would know?


    I slowed my steps and slowly approached.


    "Don''t be impatient. I''ll call someone to look for him." Patrick said.


    His voice was very serious.


    I stood outside and listened quietly. Soon, I heard Patrick say, "Pay attention to all the private


    nes in City S. Tell me immediately if you find his ne."


    Hearing this, I thought they were talking about something that had nothing to do with me.


    I carried the cups and walked inside.


    As soon as I opened the door, I heard Patrick say, "No matter what, we must ensure the safety of


    the child."


    p!


    Hearing what he said, the two cups of tea in my hands all fell to the ground!


    I opened my eyes wide and looked at Patrick. "Child? Does Shelton take Glenn away?"


    It was said that a woman''s sixth sense was very urate.


    Now I heard Patrick''s words about City S, private nes, and a child.


    And Roger had said that they couldn''t hide this forever, sooner orter, she would know.


    With all this information, one thing urred to me.


    That was, Shelton took Glenn away from the City S on a private ne.


    Patrick didn''t seem to think that I would overhear it. He stood up and said, "It''s not about Glenn. You


    are mistaken. It''s something else."


    "You''re lying!" I didn''t believe it. I reached out my hand to Patrick. "Give me the phone and I''ll make


    a phone call to Glenn. I''ll believe it once you get through!"


    When Patrick heard this, he said with a serious look, "No, you can''t contact the outside world here,


    otherwise, you will be exposed."


    "You''re lying. You were using the phone just now. Why can''t I do it?"


    I''m not stupid!


    Of course, I knew that Patrick was hiding something from me.


    The man said coldly, "When I say no, it means no!"


    His attitude was very serious.


    But I knew that something had happened to Glenn, and I couldn''t stay calm at all. Since he didn''t let


    me look for him, so I would look for him by myself!


    I turned around, rushed down the stairs, and ran towards the door!


    Because I ran too fast, and I was wearing slippers, I rolled down at the corner of the stairs directly!


    It hurt!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    My whole body ached!


    But I was worried about Glenn, so I must contact the outside world. Withstanding the pain, I got up,


    rushed to the door, opened the door, and ran out directly!


    When I got outside, a gust of cold wind made me shiver.


    However, I no longer had the time to think.


    I rushed straight out!


    There was a road outside the door, but I had to run through a forest.


    I rushed into the forest.


    Soon, Patrick caught up.


    Although the trees were all bare in winter, the bushes by the side were still covered with snow.


    However, it seemed that the ground had been cleaned up, there was no snow on it.


    I knew that I couldn''t outrun them, so I found a bush to hide.


    "Baby! Come out!"


    I heard Patrick shouting outside.


    "Mrs. Cowell! Come out! Don''t make trouble!"


    There was also the voice of Roger.


    I huddle myself up and didn''t dare to move.


    In fact, I was hesitant at this moment. After all, I was only wearing my at-home clothes and cotton


    slippers. It''s so cold that I would definitely get sick if I stayed outside for a long time.


    However, if Patrick decided to conceal Glenn''s information from me, I would rather take a gamble!


    I hid there and didn''t dare to move. Patrick didn''t seem toe in my direction.


    I waited for a long time, and finally, the voices of the two men were getting further and further away.


    So I ran straight in the opposite direction!


    Originally, I thought the road was not far away.


    But, I was wrong.


    The temperature was getting lower, and the snow was getting thicker.


    I could see nothing in front of me except the bushes, let alone the road.


    My feet werepletely stuck in the snow.


    Looking around, I could only see simr scenery!


    For a moment, I was confused.


    My feet were getting colder and colder.


    I suddenly felt that I should go back.


    Fortunately, there were footprints.


    I walked back step by step.


    I followed the footprints.


    I walked in the snow arduously.


    All of a sudden, my ankle was stabbed by something!


    I felt the pain.


    I raised my left foot.


    I found that my ankle had been stabbed by a dry branch.


    Blood kepting out.


    Soon, the white snow was bloodstained.


    My blood was so hot that it melted the snow and turned it into a small pool of blood.


    I endured the pain and moved forward step by step.


    My feet became more and more painful. Later, I found it difficult to even lift my feet.


    I didn''t know how long I had been walking...


    "Jta!" Patrick''s voice rang out.


    I looked up and wanted to look at him. Perhaps because the sunlight on snow was too ring, my


    eyes couldn''t help but shed tears when I looked up at him. I couldn''t see anything clearly.


    "Pa..." I opened my mouth slightly without finishing his name.


    Patrick rushed over and hugged me. Seeing the wound on my foot, he said sadly, "I''m sorry, I''m


    sorry, I''m sorry."


    He repeated sorry for three times.


    I opened my eyes, wanting to see him, but no matter how hard I tried, my eyes were in pain and


    shed tears. I couldn''t see anything clearly.


    It''s so strange.


    I closed my eyes and said to him, "I, there is something wrong with my eyes. They hurt."


    "What?" Patrick was stunned.


    "My, my eyes hurt. Something had entered my eyes," I continued.


    I was not sure. Maybe it was the strong wind on the mountain that blew something into my eyes,


    which made me feel very ufortable.


    Patrick immediately said, "Close your eyes first and we will return to the room soon. Since you''re


    injured so badly, I''ll take you down the mountain."


    "Are we getting down the mountain?"


    "Yes."


    Patrick said with certainty.


    I closed my eyes and could feel him taking me back to the house. As soon as we entered the


    house, I heard Roger shouting, "Oh my God, there''s blood on her leg!"


    Patrick put me on the sofa and said to Roger, "Take care of her. I''ll get the gauze."


    "Yes."


    Roger nodded.


    I opened my eyes slightly and wiped away my tears, wanting to see Roger.


    Roger saw me crying, he thought I was crying because of the pain in my foot, so he said angrily,


    "Why did you do that? You could have discussed it with us instead of running away. We''ve been


    looking for you for a long time. My brother has sacrificed so much for you, why can''t you...¡±


    "Roger, why can''t you shut your mouth?"


    Before Roger could finish his words, Patrick interrupted him.


    Roger was unhappy. "It''s true. Look at the stock price of Towering High. The day after tomorrow is


    the deadline for the board of directors to let you give up the position. Is it worthwhile for you to


    sacrifice so much for a woman?"


    I turned to look at Patrick. "Give up the position?"

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    "Don''t open your eyes. You may be suffering snow blindness now." Patrick did not answer my


    question. Instead, he came over with a medicine chest in one hand and a towel in the other.


    He let me lie on the sofa.


    He put the towel on my eyes first, and then said, "I''ll bandage your wound. Wait a minute."


    Iy there obediently, feeling a little regretful for my impulsiveness.


    "Your feet arepletely blue because of the low temperature. Don''t be impulsive in the future. If


    you have something to do, you can just ask me sincerely. How can I not agree?" As Patrick spoke,


    he gently grabbed my ankle and said, "I will sterilize the wound for you, it will hurt a little."


    "All right."


    I nodded.


    As soon as I finished these two words, I felt a great pain in my ankle.


    "Ouch¡ª" I took a deep breath in pain.


    My hand grabbed the towel on my eyes.


    Patrick firmly pressed my foot. "I will finish my work soon."


    I nodded, but it hurt so much that I couldn''t even speak.


    Soon, I felt that Patrick began to bind me up after the sterilization.


    "Big Brother, you''re quite good at it. Who taught you that?" Roger asked beside us.


    "Shelton."


    Patrick said indifferently.


    For a moment, we all fell silent, and no one spoke.


    Soon Patrick finished bandaging for me. He approached me and asked, "How are your eyes?"


    I nodded with my eyes closed, not daring to open, because I would burst into tears as soon as I


    opened my eyes.


    Lying there, I grabbed Patrick''s hand and asked him, "Roger said that you were asked to give up


    the position by the board of directors?"


    The man patted me on the forehead. "Don''t worry, I''ll handle these things."


    "Let''s go." I suddenly sat up with my eyes halfopen. I endured the difort and went upstairs. "I''m


    going to change my clothes now and leave. You can go and solve your own problem."


    Patrick came over to support me, he did not refute me.


    I went upstairs and fumbled for my clothes, but I felt that Patrick reached out his hands and wanted


    to untie the buttons of my clothes.


    "I''ll do it myself..."


    "Close your eyes. I''ll help you."


    As soon as I spoke, I was interrupted by Patrick.


    His voice was cold and serious.


    I could only close my eyes obediently, waiting for him to help me take off my clothes.


    In the dark, I could clearly feel his slightly callused, big palm touching my body from time to time.


    It was a little itchy.


    I was put on a winter clothes by him.


    Later, I heard a voice. "I''ll take you down."


    Then I was picked up from the bed by him.


    "Ah!"


    "Hold my neck."


    I obediently put my arms around his neck.


    As we went down, I heard the man say in my ear, "Don''t be afraid. Leave everything to me. I will


    help you solve all the problems, including Glenn. I will bring him to you unharmed."


    There were many things that we needed to solve.


    But when Patrick told me like this at this moment, and I was really assured by his words.


    I believed that if he said it, he would really do it.


    I leaned my head on the man''s shoulder and nodded. "Well, I believe you."


    Roger was amazed when he saw Patrick holding me downstairs.


    It seemed that Patrick gave him a warning look, so he quickly stopped talking.


    "Drive the car," Patrick said.


    "Yes."


    Roger said obediently.


    Patrick put me in the car and went back to pack up some things. Then he came out and sat in the


    passenger seat with me. He found a pair of sunsses and put them on my face.


    Roger drove all the way to City Y. He asked Patrick, "Where are we going first?"


    "Go to City Y No.1, and then call the doctor," Patrick said naturally.


    When Roger heard this, he immediately said, "Big brother, are you crazy? If you go there now and


    let the reporters catch you, you will be trapped. Why don''t you go to my ce?"


    Patrick thought for a moment and changed his words. "Okay, let''s go to your ce."


    "Okay." Roger said.


    Perhaps because I was wearing sunsses, my eyes became much better. I looked up at Patrick.


    The man was holding a mobile phone in his hand and constantly sending messages. At this


    moment, he looked really serious.


    For a moment, I felt that I had done something wrong.


    I hesitated for a moment. Then I patted him on the leg and asked, "Patrick, will it bring you any harm


    if we leave the vi ahead of time?"


    "Nothing serious."


    Patrick patted my hand and only said two words.


    But Roger, who was driving, was not happy about that. "What do you mean by ''nothing serious''?


    The day before yesterday, after the ident..."


    "Just drive your car!"


    Patrick directly interrupted Roger.


    But I said, "Go ahead, I want to know."


    "Now is the most dangerous time for Patrick. This time, the stock price of Towering High has fallen


    sharply. Shelton has already bought a lot of shares, and his shares are almost the same as my big


    brother''s. But because the remaining shareholders are Grandpa Cowell''s men, they will not sell


    their shares, but they all asked Patrick to give up his position of chairman. Big brother said that he


    needed three days."


    I didn''t fully understand his speech.


    However, I seemed to understand part of it.


    "After three days, then what?" I looked at Patrick.


    "I have been negotiating with a technical team from Country R. If they join the Al development, we


    will be able to mass-produce our products this year at the fastest speed. However, they needed


    three days to give me an answer." Patrick said.


    I roughly understood that this team should be thest bargaining chip for Patrick to keep his position


    of chairman.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "So, why don''t we go back?" I looked at Patrick, feeling extremely sad.


    "No." Patrick shook his head. "The treatment for your foot can''t be dyed. And we have to get


    Glenn back."


    In fact, I missed Glenn all the time.


    However, I also felt that Patrick had many other things to do, so I could not mention Glenn all the


    time.


    Now that he said it, I asked, "What''s going on with Glenn?"


    Patrick held me in his arms and said with remorse, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. My uncle had hurt my


    people, deceived Ryan, and took Glenn on his own."


    "Is that so?" I looked at Patrick.


    For a moment, I felt that things might not be as serious as I had thought.


    No matter how evil Shelton was, he would not harm Glenn.


    After all, in the past few years, Shelton had been very good to Glenn.


    Patrick nodded. "I have already asked someone to look for him. When I find him, I will bring Glenn


    back."


    "Don''t." I said quickly, "This will scare Glenn. It''s better for us to have a talk with him... After all, I''m


    at fault too."


    From a certain point of view, Shelton did so many things just for me.


    Patrick listened to my words and his expression was extremely serious. "Talk to him? I''m afraid you


    still don''t know him."


    "But..."


    "Let''s talk about this when we get back. I''ll take care of the board of directors first. As for Glenn, I''ll


    come up with a solution."


    Patrick held me in his arms and did not dare to loose.


    It was as if I would disappear at any time.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    I followed Patrick to a house of Roger in the downtown.


    After entering, I found that the ce was clean, and there was no special furniture, other than a


    large round water bed.


    Its function was self-evident.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Patrick came in, he looked disgustedly at the bed. "After the doctores to see her


    feet, we''ll leave."


    "s, don''t judge me." Roger looked innocent. "It''s been so many years since Ist used that. I''ve


    already turned over a new leaf. You know that."


    Patrick ced me on the sofa and sat down.


    Soon, a doctor came over to check my feet.


    He told me about my injury, and what I needed to take care of. In a nutshell, all I needed to do was


    to change the bandage every day, and avoid water.


    At the same time, he also checked the wound on my scalp and gave me some suggestions.


    After the doctor left, Roger said, "I''ll buy you something to eat. Do you still need vegetables and


    eggs? You can stay here as long as you want. I promise that no woman has been in this house for


    five or six years! And I let servants clean it regrly."


    "So you can take women here at any time?"


    Patrick looked at Roger coldly and teased.


    "No, no, no!" Roger denied it immediately. He smiled less confidently and said, "Well, I''ll go out to


    buy food. You guys stay here and have a good time."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he went out quickly.


    When Roger left, the entire room became quiet.


    Patrick pulled up the curtains for me.


    The original purpose of Roger''s renovation of the room was dodgy, so the curtain could stop light


    efficiently.


    As soon as it was pulled up, the whole room immediately became as dark as night.


    I took off my sunsses. Now my eyes were much better. I watched Patrick sit back next to me and


    said apologetically, "Will I dy your thing..."


    "No." It was as though Patrick had known my thoughts. He gently hugged me. "No matter what, I''m


    the only person who can contact this team in Country R. I control the deal. Right now, the greatest


    opportunity for Towering High to rise again is to advance this Al project. Thus, this is my bargaining


    chip. I won''t lose to him."


    Hearing Patrick''s words, I felt at ease.


    Soon, Roger bought the foods back and put them in the kitchen before leaving.


    But soon he returned. He took out a big box at the top of the wardrobe and threw it on the ground.


    "What''s this?" Patrick and I stood by his side, feeling confused.


    Roger smiled naughtily and opened the box.


    There were pieces of wrapped new clothes in it.


    There were cards on these clothes.


    The cards showed the style of the clothes.


    My eyes still blurred, so I couldn''t see these clothes clearly.


    Roger put the suitcase aside and said with a mysterious smile, "These clothes are all new and


    haven''t been worn even once. You can wear them as you like."


    When I heard this, I immediately realized what these clothes were!


    My face instantly turned red.


    Roger didn''t wait for us to express our opinions, he just disappeared in a sh.


    I could even feel the heat on my face.


    In order to prevent Patrick from asking me to try on these clothes now, I quickly limped out of the


    bedroom. I said to myself, and also told him, "I will sort out the foods. They will be rotten if we leave


    them outside for too long."


    Patrick stood behind me for a few seconds before he said, "I''ll help you."


    When we finished the sorting, it was already evening.


    I made a simple supper.


    After the meal, I took out all the daily necessities I brought from the vi.


    I found a few novels brought by Patrick.


    One of them was the novel I had read in the vi.


    Maybe because I lost too much blood in the morning, now I was a little tired. So Iy down on the


    bed to rest.


    I didn''t know how long I had slept.


    At midnight, I got up in a daze and went to the bathroom, only to find that there were still dim lights


    in the living room.


    I walked over and realized that Patrick was using hisputer. His fingers were clicking rapidly on


    the keyboard.


    "Aren''t you going to sleep yet?"


    I walked to his side and looked at hisputer screen intentionally.


    He seemed to be sending emails.


    It was in French.


    When he saw me, he reached out and pulled my hand. "I''ll go to sleep after sending this email."


    I looked at the clock on the wall. It was already two o''clock at midnight. Because I wanted Patrick to


    rest, I simply sat next to him and said, "Then I''ll wait for you."


    When I finished, I felt that, as the boss of Towering High, Patrick must have a lot of things to do.


    I was being too wilful.


    I thought for a moment and stood up again. "Forget it, you can just do your work. I''ll go to sleep first.


    Don''t be toote."


    Just as I was about to leave, Patrick suddenly got up and held my waist. He directly let me sit on his


    lap. He kissed me on the neck. "I hide no secrets from you. You can look at my works as you like."


    He said, kissing me on the neck with his thin lips, "And, a beauty like you improve my efficiency."


    As he spoke, his two arms circled around me. His handsnded on the keyboard to edit the email.


    I took a rough look. He was writing the email to that team in Country R. It was filled with all kinds of


    complex professional words, and I couldn''t understand them at all.


    About twenty minutester, the man finished the writing.


    His mouse moved to the send button.


    The next second, theputer screen showed the words "sessfully sent".


    After sending the email, he turned off theputer, and then pushed the removableputer desk


    away. He held me and went straight to the bedroom.


    "I can go by myself." I was a little embarrassed.


    "You are injured, and I care for you."


    I didn''t know when Patrick started to say such nauseating words so naturally.


    He was really good at it.


    I let him carry me to the bedroom.


    Lying on the bed with him in his arms, I could feel his desire. I turned my head and said, "It''s


    midnight. No way."


    "How do you know what I''m thinking?" His kissnded on my hair.


    "Sleep!" I turned around, with my back confronting him.


    He put his arms around my waist, with his chin slightly rubbing my shoulder. Then, his low sexy


    voice came into my ears. "Well, I will be more energetic tomorrow morning."


    I didn''t speak and pretended to fall asleep.


    The next morning, I got up. After washing my face and brushing my teeth, I was about to go out of


    the bedroom to make breakfast. But Patrick suddenly stopped me.


    The man closed the bedroom door, took out a piece of clothes, and raised it to me. "Baby, can you


    wear this for me?"


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the clothes in his hands carefully.


    Well, it was barely a piece of clothes. In fact, it was just ayer of gauze.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    "No." I refused immediately.


    "You have to." Patrick pressed me against the wall. And I saw that his handsome face was getting


    closer and closer to me bit by bit.


    His perfectly sculpted facial features were a few millimeters away from me.


    I couldn''t escape.


    Helping me unbutton my top one by one, he put his thin lips close to my ear and said, ''TH help you."


    Patrick and I stayed in this house for two days.


    On the third day, Patrick finally received a response from the team in Country R.


    Roger came over with two sets of clothes. And Jeremy also drove over.


    We arrived at Towering High together.


    By the time we arrived there, the directors of Towering High had all been waiting there.


    Shelton was among them.


    Patrick arranged for me to settle in his office before going to the conference room on the 19th


    floor.


    I waited for him in the office.


    The whole morning passed by very quickly.


    At noon, I finally heard the voices of someone talking outside. Pushing open the door of the office, I


    saw several secretaries standing outside.


    Patrick, Jeremy, and Roger were all walking at my direction.


    However, the three of them all looked grave.


    Especially Roger. When he saw me, it seemed that fire was burning in his eyes. But he didn''t say


    anything.


    "What''s wrong?" I was stunned.


    Jeremy looked up at me withplicated emotions in his eyes.


    While nothing was revealed inside Patrick''s profound and ck eyes.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the corridor became extremely grave.


    At this time, the elevator door behind them opened again.


    A man walked out it. It was Shelton.


    I hadn''t seen Shelton for a few days. But he had obviously lost weight. Fortunately, wearing a gray


    suit, he looked plumper.


    A man and a woman were standing next to him. They seemed to be his assistant and his secretary


    respectively.


    But I had never seen these two people.


    Shelton looked at me and raised his hand. I heard words familiar to me, "Jta,e here."


    At this moment, Shelton''s voice wasn''t as gentle as usual. Instead, it sounded somewhat cold and


    gloomy.


    Hearing Shelton''s words, I had goosebumps all over my body.


    "Don''t go over there." Patrick raised his hand and circled me in his arms.


    Looking up at the office next to him, Shelton said with a smile, "Patrick, Jta,e on. Let''s


    have a talk."


    After that, he walked into Patrick''s office first.


    The two of theming with him stood outside.


    Patrick and I hesitated for a moment and went in.


    As soon as I entered the office, Shelton took out a cell phone and showed it to me. The cell phone


    screen was on.


    I could roughly see that there was a video on the cell phone screen which wasn''t ying.


    He handed over the cell phone to me, saying, "Jta, take a look at this. And make your own


    choice."


    I took the cell phone over after a moment of hesitation.


    After clicking on the paused video, I watched it for a few seconds. And my phone kept shaking!


    In the video, Glenn was sleeping!


    On the side, Shelton, who was filming Glenn, held a sharp knife in his hands and gesticted up


    and down on his chubby face.


    All of a sudden, he cut Glenn''s face with the knife!


    A blood- red mark immediately appeared on Glenn''s face!


    The wound wasn''t deep. A few drops of blood oozed out from the wound.


    "Glenn..." I was so nervous that I even forgot to breathe.


    However, unexpectedly, Glenn, who didn''t have any reaction, kept his eyes closed.


    For a moment, I was not sure whether Glenn had been asleep or...


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After all, someone cut his face. How could he have no reaction at all?


    The video stopped here.


    I raised my head and looked at Shelton uneasily, holding the cell phone with continuously shaking


    hands, "What''s wrong with Glenn?" "I can only tell you that he is still alive." Shelton stood where he


    was.


    He thrust both his hands into his pockets.


    And he looked calm and confident.


    "Don''t hurt him!" I begged Shelton.


    Shelton nodded, "Okay. But you have toe to my side. And never should you leave me. Then I


    will promise you."


    "Don''t go." After Shelton finished his words, Patrick pressed my shoulder tightly, "I will find a way to


    save Glenn."


    Hearing Patrick''s words, Shelton smiled with ease. "Jta, you haven''t read the former half video


    yet."


    "What?"


    "Is there a former half of the video?"


    I was stunned.


    I pressed on the progress bar. As Shelton said, there was a former half video thatsted more than


    one minute.


    I dragged the progress bar to the forefront.


    And I saw Glenn, who was still asleep.


    However, at this time, the camera moved to where Glenn''s arm was. A thin syringe appeared.


    Someone inserted it into his blood vessel, pushed the syringe, and injected all the things in the


    syringe into Glenn''s blood vessel.


    After the things in the syringe were all injected into Glenn''s blood vessel, Glenn trembled viciously.


    Thetter half of the video showed Shelton holding a knife which I had watched.


    "What is that?" I looked at Shelton nervously.


    "Come to my side. And never should you leave me. Then I promise you that Glenn will be fine."


    Shelton looked at me. And the look in his eyes was as gentle as ever.


    However, at this moment, I found the gentle look in his eyes extremely terrifying.


    Only then did I realize that Shelton was the real devil!


    He was a backstabber who was good at disguising himself and harmed others cruelly without any


    warning.


    As I was somewhat hesitant, Shelton said, "Of course, if Patrick is willing to hand all the IT teams in


    Country R to me, including all the shares in his hands, I can give Glenn back to you."


    What Shelton wanted was far more than Patrick''s team and shares.


    He wanted all Patrick had!


    Upon hearing his words, I didn''t hesitate for a second. Shaking off Patrick''s hand on my shoulder


    ferociously, I walked straight to Shelton''s side.


    Stretching out my arms, circling them around Shelton''s neck, and kissing him on his thin lips, I


    looked at him and said word by word, "Shelton, I will never leave you. Please don''t hurt Glenn. He is


    my life."


    "Okay." Shelton raised his hand and gently rubbed my hair. His voice was as gentle as ever as he


    said, "I have already contacted the guests previously. A weekter, we will hold an engagement


    ceremony again."


    "I''ll give them to you. I''ll give everything I have to you!" Patrick did hesitate a moment ago.


    Otherwise, I couldn''t have walked away from his side ande to Shelton''s side.


    However, he stretched out his hand to me at this moment. Judging from his words and the


    determined look in his eyes, I knew that he sincerely wanted to give up on what Shelton asked for.


    No, Patrick couldn''t do so.


    I knew that I shouldn''t make Patrick give up on everything.


    I looked at him and said with a faint expression, "Mr. Cowell, I hope you can understand that


    Charlotte Archer is already dead. The one who is still alive is Jta Nn. And Jta Nn


    doesn''t love Patrick."


    It was Charlotte Archer who loved Patrick.


    Jta Nn didn''t love Patrick.


    I tried to convince myself like this.


    Everything that happened a few days ago was like a dream to me.


    Now I woke up from the dream. And I was Jta Nn.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Now that as I recalled, I was in a good state now.


    I put my past and behind and got reborn.


    I was no longer someone who could only be humble. Now, I had Glenn and a master. And I was


    skilled and capable.


    I shouldn''t have buried myself in the past.


    Right?


    Ignoring my words, Patrick said to Jeremy on the side, "Jeremy, go get all the things Uncle Shelton


    wants and give them all to him."


    "But..."


    "Go!"Patrick ordered!


    Although Jeremy was very reluctant, he did as Patrick said.


    On the side, Roger was anxious, saying, "No! You can''t give them to him." He said to Patrick,


    "Brother, you have been working hard so many years before getting these things. If you give all of


    them to him, you will lose everything!"


    "Go downstairs and wait for me there." Patrick drove Roger away.


    But Roger refused to leave, saying, "I won''t go. I''m telling you, with me standing here today, if you


    dare to give your things to him, beat me to death first!"


    "Bang!" As a result, before Roger could finish his words, Patrick raised his arm and punched him in


    the face!


    Roger''s beautiful almond-shaped eyes got bruised right away.


    For a moment, Roger was stunned.


    He didn''t expect Patrick to really hit him.


    Looking indifferent, Patrick looked up at Roger, "Do you want to be beaten again?"


    Covering his face with his hands, Roger didn''t have the intention to give in at all. Standing on the


    side, he said, "Beat me up! Beat me to death!"


    I couldn''t stand such a scene anymore. Holding Shelton''s arm, I curled up the corner of my lips


    slightly and asked him with an innocent look on my face, "What do you want? Me or the so-called


    team?"


    Looking down at me and stroking my head with his hands, he smiled slightly and said, "Of course, I


    want you."


    "Let''s go then."


    I said.


    Luckily, Shelton chose me.


    I considered myself lucky.


    I was so afraid back then that he would say that he chose Patrick''s things.


    As we were about to go outside, Patrick blocked the entrance of the office directly, saying coldly,


    "Uncle Shelton, you have been working so hard for so many years. You want to raise to the top of


    Towering High, right? Now I''ll give you what you want. And I will give you everything. Could it be


    that you are going to let your efforts over the years alle to nothing?"


    Shelton didn''t wear sses today.


    He looked sharp and sinister.


    He looked at Patrick and smiled, "What I want is not Towering High but what you care about the


    most. Now your choice has told me what matters the most to me."


    Hearing Shelton''s words, I felt a sharp pain in my heart.


    It was so cruel of Shelton to say such words


    The reason why Shelton chose me wasn''t because of his feelings for me but because Patrick cared


    about me the most.


    Byparison, I seemed to have made a ridiculous choice.


    Lowering my head, I dared not let Patrick see my despondent look.


    Tugging at Shelton, I said, "Let''s go. I''m tired."


    "Okay." Shelton smiled, nning to take me away.


    At this time, Jeremy had brought things over. I heard him say to Patrick, "Mr. Cowell, the things you


    want are here."


    Taking over the things, Patrick said to Shelton, "Here are all the things you want, including the


    equity transfer agreement. I have signed it."


    "Oh?" Shelton was surprised, asking, "Patrick, it seems that you have known that such things will


    happen?"


    "Of course." Patrick added, "Bring the child here. Then everything here is yours."


    Shelton smiled and touched my head with his hands. Stroking my somewhat messy hair, he said,


    "I''m sorry, Patrick. Now, I feel that Jta means so much to me as well. All of a sudden, I don''t


    want these things of yours anymore."


    Standing there, I felt like I was a lifeless chip.


    There was nothing I could do.


    I couldn''t help Patrick. Nor could I save Glenn.


    At this time, I actually felt a little regretful that I had allowed Ryan to take Glenn away.


    Otherwise, many things would have been different, right?


    It was a pity that there was no if.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Really?" Patrick sneered, stretched out his hand, and grabbed my arm, "Uncle Shelton, don''t forget


    that at this time, as for whether you can go out or not, it is up to me."


    As Patrick held my arm with his somewhat warm palm...


    I was disturbed in my heart.


    I looked up at Patrick, feeling ill at ease in my heart.


    However, without looking at me, Patrick looked at Shelton.


    Although neither of them spoke, the atmosphere couldn''t be tenser.


    Everyone in the whole office was weirdly silent.


    After a while, Shelton curled up the corner of his mouth, revealed a faint smile, and said, "Patrick,


    you forgot something. Glenn is still with me."


    Upon hearing Shelton''s words...


    I came to my sensespletely.


    I raised my hand, shook off Patrick''s hand that was holding my arm, and said to him, "Mr. Cowell,


    neither Shelton nor I will wee you to our engagement ceremony. So you don''t have to show up


    there."


    By saying so, I made my position pretty clear.


    "I have a way..."


    "Mr. Cowell, if you hand over these things to him, you will be a poor man. Why should I entrust


    Glenn''s future and my future to a poor man?" After I finished my words, I looked up at Shelton and


    said with a smile, "Shelton, let''s go."


    "All right."


    Shelton took me away.


    This time, Patrick didn''t stop us.


    However, as I passed by him, he said, "Goodbye." What he had said was audible to him and me


    only.


    Walking out of the door, I couldn''t be more heartbroken in my heart.


    I really wanted to tell Patrick that I wouldn''t mind that he was poor.


    I could make money to raise him.


    However, I couldn''t take a gamble with Glenn.


    Moreover, I didn''t want to see Patrick sacrifice all his efforts over his life for the sake of us.


    Shelton and I went downstairs by elevator together and left.


    We arrived at the car downstairs.


    Shelton''s assistant and his secretaries both took the front row. And I sat in the back row with him.


    As soon as he got in the car, I said to him immediately, "I want to see Glenn. What is the thing which


    you injected into Glenn''s body."


    This was what I cared about the most.


    If I once had a little good impression of Shelton, then at this moment, I no longer did.


    What I wanted was that Glenn should be safe and sound.


    Shelton didn''t answer. Instead, he took out his sses from his pocket and put them on before


    saying to me, "Don''t worry. Glenn is all right. He''s your child. I won''t hurt him."


    "You''re lying." I stepped back a little and looked at him vigntly, "You cut his face with a knife. And


    you injected something into his body!"


    "The wound on his face has been healed. As for the injection," Shelton paused and continued, "As


    long as you stay with me, I can guarantee that Glenn will be fine forever."


    Hearing Shelton''s words, I had a bold guess in my mind, "You didn''t inject a virus or something into


    his body, did you?"


    Hearing what I said, Shelton curled up the corner of his mouth and put on a gentle and meaningful


    smile, asking, "What do you think?"


    I couldn''t figure it out.


    Shelton was really unfathomable. And I really couldn''t figure out what he had injected into Glenn''s


    body.


    And I dared not guess.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Lowering my eyes, I clutched my hands slightly. Then I looked up at him again with a beautiful smile


    and said, "Well, I will never leave you. Please don''t hurt Glenn. He means everything to me."


    Hearing this, Shelton seemed to be a little injured, asking, "Does he mean everything to you? What


    about me?"


    "You are my husband," I answered naturally.


    For the sake of Glenn, I would stay by Shelton''s side all the time.


    Shelton seemed to be quite satisfied with my answer. Nodding, he took out my cell phone from his


    pocket and handed it over to me.


    As for the fact that my cell phone was with him, I didn''t pay much attention to it.


    As I was about to put my cell phone away, I heard Shelton say, "I installed software on your cell


    phone. And wherever you go, I''ll find out your whereabouts. And if you contact Patrick, I''ll know it


    too."


    His words made me stunned.


    I looked up at Shelton somewhat incredulously and opened my mouth. In the end, I said briefly, "In


    fact, you don''t have to tell me this."


    "I''m afraid that you''ll disappoint me."


    "No, I won''t."


    After saying that, I put away my cell phone.


    In fact, at this time, the rtionship between Shelton and I had changed. It wasn''t as pure as


    before. And I was on guard against him.


    He kept an eye on me at the same time.


    After the car drove out for a while, Shelton did the introduction to me, "Let me introduce the two of


    them to you. One is my assistant, Andie Stone. The other is my secretary, Bailey Walter."


    "Okay." I nodded.


    In fact, I wasn''t interested in these things in the slightest at all.


    Seeing that the car was heading in the direction of Glorious Days bay, I said to Shelton, "Shelton,


    let''s live in Unit No.1, City Y recently, okay? I''m so busy that I oftene homete after working


    overtime. And I''m afraid that I''ll disturb you."


    After all, there was only one master bedroom in the house of Glorious Days bay.


    No guest room was avable there.


    If I lived there, I could only live in the same room with Shelton.


    Right now, whether physiologically or psychologically, I couldn''t ept the possibility that I would


    sleep with Shelton.


    Looking at me, Shelton seemed to have guessed what I was thinking about and said, "If we don''t


    sleep together, how can we be called a couple?"


    By saying so, he made his position clear.


    I didn''t say anything else.


    The car finally arrived at Glorious Days Bay.


    Three maids weed us at the door and called out respectfully, "Master, Madam."


    I apathetically saw them helping me take my slippers and my jacket.


    After all, I would live such a life in the future. And I had to get used to it.


    After arriving home, I looked around, only to fail to see Glenn. So I immediately asked Shelton,


    "Where''s Glenn?"


    Shelton asked one of the maids, "Where''s the Young Master?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The maid, who was young, dared not to look up as she spoke. And she asked us respectfully,


    "Young Master is taking a nap upstairs. Should I go to wake him up?"


    Shelton turned around to look at me.


    He seemed to be waiting for my decision.


    "Is Glenn taking a nap?"


    I wasn''t convinced at all.


    But it wouldn''t be appropriate if I agreed to ask the maid to wake him up. So I hesitated for a


    moment and said, "I''ll go up and check on him."


    "Okay, Madam." The maid hurried to the staircase and made a gesture, signaling me to go upstairs.


    To be honest, I didn''t like to keep maids at home.


    When I lived with Patrick previously, we only asked the servants toe to our house on a regr


    schedule. They rarely lived in the house.


    However, I could only get used to it now.


    I nodded my head slightly and went upstairs first. And the maid followed me.


    After I went up, I arrived at Glenn''s room.


    With the door to Glenn''s room unlocked, I pushed it open and saw that Glenn was lying on a little


    bed.


    He was sleeping soundly under a small blue quilt.


    I probably didn''t trust Shelton in my heart. Walking over, I touched Glenn''s forehead, put my fingers


    under his nostrils, and felt if there was any breath.


    After confirming that Glenn was still alive and that his temperature was normal, I was finally at ease


    in my heart.


    I left Glenn''s room. After closing the door, I asked the maid, "What''s your name?"


    Speaking of which, it was interesting.


    I had been staying in this house for a few days without knowing the names of these three maids.


    In the past, I had never asked them to do things for me.


    However, I probably couldn''t do so in the future.


    Hearing my question, the maid seemed to be ttered and said with a smile, "Madam, my name is


    Emily Welch."


    "Oh, then I''ll call you Emily in the future." I sized her up and down and asked, "How old are you?"


    She looked young.


    Emily immediately replied, "I''m 20 years old sharp this year."


    "20 years old? Are you so young? Didn''t you go to college?" I was a little surprised.


    Hearing this, Emily was a little embarrassed, "Yes, my family is poor. And my parents bore a lot of


    children. I have two younger brothers. So, instead of going to college, I came out to work."


    "Really?" Hearing what she said, I felt a little sad for her, "In the future, you should think for your


    own good more. In this ce, you don''t need to pay for food and clothing. You can save some


    money. Whenever you want to go to college, go for it."


    Emily, who was 20 years old, should have enjoyed her life.


    It was such a pity that she worked as a maid here.


    Emily said excitedly, "Thank you, Madam."


    After chatting with Emily, I had a good impression of her. So I asked her, "When was Glenn sent


    over here? How is his mental state after he is here?"


    Emily thought for a while with her head tilted, "The Young Master came here yesterday. He didn''t


    seem to behave abnormally after he was here."


    I asked again, "Did Master send him here?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Did they get along well with each other?"


    "Yes!"


    Emily answered all my questions one by one.


    Moreover, I couldn''t find anything wrong with her answers.


    Hesitating for a moment, I turned my head to look at her and asked in a voice with a hint of doubt,


    "Nobody should have taught you how to answer my questions, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Emily was confused.


    Looking at me, she spoke after a long time. "No."


    I looked at Emily carefully and thought to myself, "As the saying goes, One''s appearance is formed


    through his/ her thoughts. Emily looks like a simple girl from the looks of it."


    "I should have thought too much."


    Emily and I went downstairs. Upon seeing me, Shelton, who had got changed, asked, "Did you see


    Glenn? Are you relieved now?"


    "Yes." I nodded, "The kindergarten is on semester break. Let Glenn go to the studio with me in the


    next few days. It happens that Nancy can bring her daughter over. Then the children can have fun


    together."


    Without keeping Glenn by my side, I would be ill at ease.


    Shelton naturally understood what I meant. He nodded and said, "Well, it''s up to you. When you are


    on or off work, I will send you to the studio or pick you up there."


    "Okay."


    I didn''t refuse.


    After all, there was no point in refusing.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Besides Emily Welch, regarding the other two servants, I learned something about them.


    One of them was Janice who was in her fifties.


    The other one was Lacy in her thirties.


    Per Shelton''s request, the Cowell Family sent Janice to work here. She, who was good at cooking,


    was the sole chef here.


    Lacy was a child of Janice''s rtive, who had no job. It happened that we were recruiting maids


    here. So she came to work here upon Janice''s introduction.


    When I was learning about them, Glenn woke up.


    As soon as he, who came downstairs barefoot by himself, saw me, he shouted with his eyes


    shining, "Mom!"


    Running to my side, he climbed to the sofa, climbed onto myp, and hugged my neck, shouting,


    "Mom, you are back!"


    "Yes." Seeing the shallow scars on his face, I felt a burst of pain in my heart.


    I wanted to ask him what Shelton had done to him in the past few days. But Shelton was right


    upstairs and coulde down at any time. I thought about it and asked, "You have been with Mr.


    Ned these days. Did you get him into trouble?" "Of course not!" Sitting on my legs, Glenn swayed


    his feet back and forth and smiled with puffy cheeks, saying, "Mr. Ned is very kind to me. He bought


    so many toys and delicious food for me!"


    "Is that so?"


    Children never lied.


    When I mentioned Shelton, there wasn''t any timidness or hesitation in Glenn''s eyes.


    I knew that Shelton was indeed good to him.


    Gently patting his head, I dared not rx at all.


    It would be fine if Shelton could be so kind to Glenn all the time. However, if he changed his attitude


    one day...


    That would be what I was worried about.


    "Mr. Ned!" Originally, Glenn was in my arms.


    All of a sudden, he jumped off my body and ran towards the stairs!


    I turned around and saw Shelton walking downstairs.


    Upon seeing Glenn, he walked faster, went to Glenn''s side, and directly picked him up in his arms,


    saying, "Why did you go downstairs without wearing socks?"


    Although he was criticizing Glenn, there was no hint of usation in his tone.


    As soon as I saw that Shelton picked Glenn up in his arms, I felt that my heart was in my throat.


    However, seeing how Glenn pulling Shelton''s hands in his arms and how intimate they were, I knew


    that I had been oversensitive.


    By this time, Janice had finished preparing the meal.


    Lacy and Emily helped to bring the dishes over. Shelton sat down with Glenn in his arms.


    "Emily, can you help me get a bowl over for Glenn?" I called Emily.


    At this time, Shelton, who was sitting opposite me, suddenly looked up and turned to look at Emily.


    There was a profound coldness in his eyes. But the look in his eyes soon became a gentle and


    ordinary one. He turned his head and asked, "Why did you call her like that?"


    "Her name is Emily Welch. Since she is at such a young age, I''ll call her Emily."


    I exined casually.


    Shelton didn''t ask any more questions. But there seemed to be something else in his eyes.


    Failing to figure out what the look in his eyes meant, I didn''t ask him anything further.


    Putting the tablewares for Glenn next to me, Emily stood aside.


    I patted the seat next to me and said, "Come on, Glenn, sit here."


    "Okay." Nodding his head, he obediently sat over.


    After he sat down, I put some food in his bowl. At his age, he knew how to eat by himself.


    Back in Town S, Ryan taught Glenn that no talking over the meal and in bed ever since his


    childhood. So most of the time over the meal, he didn''t speak much.


    It was also because Glenn didn''t say anything that the atmosphere over the entire meal was


    exceptionally oppressive.


    Neither Shelton nor I didn''t say a word. And Glenn focused on his meal.


    For a moment, it was surprisingly quiet in therge house.


    Only the sounds of chopsticks knocking against the cutlery rang out at times.


    After half an hour, I finished the meal. Seeing that there were only a few dishes left in Glenn''s bowl,


    I asked him, "Do you want other dishes?"


    "Yes! I want to eat that!"


    Glenn pointed to the green broli and said.


    As I was about to pick up the chopsticks and put broli in Glenn''s bowl, Emily walked over to me


    and said, "Let me help you, Madam."


    As she said, she fetched a new spoon and divided the broli into small pieces before putting them


    onto Glenn''s te.


    Seeing that she was so skilled, I couldn''t help but ask, "Do you do these things frequently?"


    "Yes." Emily put the spoon back in the kitchen and said while standing on the side, "When I was a


    child, my parents were busy. And it was me who took care of my two younger brothers. So I am very


    good at taking care of children."


    "I see."


    Hearing this, I, who probably had a good impression of Emily, nned to leave Glenn at home after


    getting acquainted with Emily sometimeter.


    I thought that it probably would work if I left Glenn to Emily.


    "Yes, my two younger brothers are so naughty. They who are six years old have to be fed by me, let


    alone at four years old. Young Master isn''t the same as them. He is smart and sensible. And he can


    eat by himself at such a young age." It turned out that Emily was a chatterbox.


    As soon as she started talking, she would talk continuously.


    Hearing Emily''s words, Glenn revealed a proud look on his little face.


    Straightening his back, he looked pretty proud. Picking up the spoon, he began to eat the broli.


    He ate them all bit by bit.


    Then he pointed at broli and said, "I want more."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Okay, okay." Emily put the chopped broli in his bowl and continued, "oh, judging from Young


    Master''s look, he surely is quite promising after he grows up. And he surely can achieve great


    things. If my two brothers were half as promising as you, I would not feel that I had dropped out for


    nothing. Unfortunately..."


    Speaking of this, Emily looked regretful.


    At this time, Shelton, who had been eating, looked up at Emily and asked, "Aren''t your two brothers


    good?"


    Upon hearing Shelton''s question, Emily felt a little embarrassed right away, saying, "No, no, I''m


    sorry. Continue your meal. I''m sorry to disturb you all."


    As Emily said, she ended the topic quickly.


    Per the rules, the maids couldn''t speak when the host''s family were having a meal.


    Being a neer, Emily was a lively person. As long as she started a conversation, she could talk


    endlessly.


    Generally, many people didn''t like the servants to act like this.


    However, in my opinion, it wasn''t bad for Emily to be like this.


    After all, based on the rtionship between Shelton and me, we might notmunicate with each


    other frequently in the future. With two dull hosts at the house, it wouldn''t be bad for a maid to be


    talkative.


    As I was about to speak up for Emily, I heard Shelton say instead, "No, you can continue. You have


    a good character. So stay at our house from now on."


    As he spoke, there was a gentle smile on his face as usual.


    "Thank you, Sir. Thank you!" Emily put on a bright smile.


    Shelton raised his hand and said, "You can continue to talk about your family."


    "Okay." Hearing this, Emily became unscrupulous. Standing aside, she began to tell us how her two


    brothers were so good-for-nothing.


    As she spoke, all of a sudden, it was lively at the dull home.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Because Emily kept talking, the whole dinner was dyed for another hour.


    I was listening to her most of the time. However, fearing that Glenn would eat too much, I had to


    take care of him.


    As I was looking at Glenn, I took a look at Shelton out of the corner of my eyes.


    With a nce at him, I was stunned.


    By this time, Shelton had finished his meal. Putting down his chopsticks, he stared at Emily


    attentively as she spoke.


    Although the look in his eyes was as gentle as ever, there was a kind of attentiveness that was


    unfamiliar to me in his clear eyes.


    Shelton looked at Emily so intently.


    However, he was looking at others through Emily.


    At this time, I turned to look at Emily, only to find that she was looking at Shelton closely as well.


    However, as she looked at Shelton attentively, she wasn''t the same as Shelton.


    It was exactly Shelton who she was looking at.


    And Shelton was all over her eyes.


    I felt that my heart thumped all of a sudden. And intuition that something bad was about to happen


    was slowly rising in my heart.


    At that moment, I gave up on the idea of asking Emily to help me take care of Glenn.


    Frankly speaking, Emily, who was speaking energetically, did so for Shelton. I, who wasn''t in the


    mood to listen to her anymore, asked, "Have you finished eating? Mom will have fun with you


    upstairs, okay?"


    "All right."


    Glenn nodded and wiped his mouth with the handkerchief in front of him.


    I helped him get off the baby chair.


    Emily interrupted herself immediately, asking, "Madam, shall I help you?"


    "No." I smiled, "You guys can talk. I haven''t seen Glenn for a long time. And I''ll apany him."


    At this time, Shelton stood up, caught up with me, and said softly, "I''ll apany you. You won''t


    find me an eyesore, right?"


    "Of course not," I said with a smile.


    When I finished speaking, I nced at Emily intentionally or unintentionally, only to see that she


    stood there without moving at all.


    Looking at Shelton, she couldn''t help but look disappointed.


    Without saying anything, I took Glenn upstairs.


    Shelton apanied us as well.


    Glenn''s small bedroom looked exactly like a toy house.


    This time, Shelton bought him another big racing track on which he could y toy racing.


    Each time, he could put a few cars there and start apetition.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The three of us had fun together for hours. At 10 p.m., Glenn refused to go to bed. In the end, per


    my repeated persuasion, he fell asleep after hearing seven stories from me.


    As soon as Glenn fell asleep, I walked out of the room. Before I could go downstairs, I heard Emily''s


    voice.


    I stood quietly at the corner of the stairs. And there was only amp in the living room.


    The light was dim.


    With Shelton sitting on a single-person sofa in the living room, Emily stood on the side and talked


    about her affairs non-stop.


    Women all got sinking feelings. Standing there, I suddenly realized that the rtionship between


    Shelton and Emily suddenly changed. But what was the reason for this change?


    I didn''t know.


    If it got down to the fact that Emily''s past had aroused Shelton''s interest, I surely wouldn''t believe it.


    After all, Shelton had so many hospitals at his disposal.


    Emily''s experience was probably simr to those of Shelton''s nurses.


    So, how was Emily different?


    Even so, I didn''t care about this.


    If Shelton could divert his attention from me, it would be a wonderful thing for me.


    Instead of going downstairs, I went to the bedroom with my cell phone.


    I called Nancy and exined to her that I would take Glenn to the studio tomorrow.


    ording to Nancy, I didn''t have to do such a troublesome deed, saying that her daughter was


    being taken care of by a reliable nanny during her holidays and that it wouldn''t make any difference


    for the nanny whether she looked after one child or two children.


    She asked me to take Glenn to the studio first tomorrow, saying that she would drive us to her


    house tomorrow.


    I thought for a while. Thinking that it was a good proposal, I agreed.


    Hanging up the phone, I washed up andy down on the bed. After falling asleep for a while, I felt


    Sheltoning to the bedroom and lying down.


    This time, instead ofing over to hold me in his arms, hey alone on the other side of the bed.


    The next morning, Shelton and I got up together.


    Upon seeing me, Emily happily greeted, "Madam."


    Then, seeing Shelton following behind me, she greeted him more happily, "Master."


    Standing behind me, Shelton said faintly, "Good morning."


    Hearing his brief words, I felt that the rtionship between them wasn''t as simple as I thought.


    Behind Emily, Janice and Lacy stood there. Both of them red at Emily with gloomy expressions


    on their faces.


    And throughout the morning, Janice was in charge of cooking with Lacy helping her.


    While Emily was the one who did all the other things.


    Including fetching things, making tea, and so on...


    Shelton sent Glenn and me to the downstairs of Nancy''s office and left. After that, Nancy and I sent


    Glenn to her house.


    On the way, Glenn asked me, "Mom, where are we going?"


    I asked him, "To see that little sister you saw that day. Do you still remember her?"


    He said with a proud look on his face, "Which little sister? There are so many little sisters. How do I


    remember them?"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t helpughing, "Howe you met so many little sisters? Who are they? Tell


    me about them."


    Hearing my words, Glenn tilted his head and seemed to think about it carefully for a long time. Then


    he pouted his little mouth and said unhappily, "No..."


    Hearing Glenn''s words, Nancy, who drove in the front, burst outughing, saying, "My daughter is


    your little fan. How could you have forgotten her like this?"


    "Who are you talking about?" Hearing Nancy''s words, Glenn looked at her with sparkling eyes.


    "You''ll know when you get there." I touched his head.


    Although Glenn was a child who wasn''t even five years old, unexpectedly, he cared so much about


    whether he had little girl fans.


    Nancy drove all the way to the door of her house. And we went upstairs together.


    As soon as she pushed the door open, Nancy''s daughter stood right at the door.


    Unlike what she had looked like back then, Nancy''s daughter wore pink home wear with a pattern of


    Queen Aisha in Frozen on it.


    Upon seeing Glenn, she opened her mouth wide and said, "Brother!"


    "It turns out that it is you." Glenn''s eyes were shining.


    At first, he looked happy. But soon, he put on a cool look and said nothing.


    Seeing him like this, I squatted down and asked him, "Would you like to have fun with this little


    sister?"


    "Well, this..."


    "If you don''t want to, I''ll take you away."


    I said so on purpose.


    Hearing that Glenn was going to leave, Nancy''s daughter asked innocently with big and clear eyes,


    "Brother, are you going to leave like this?"


    There seemed to be tears welling up in her eyes.


    Seeing her like this, Glenn pouted and directly stepped into Nancy''s house without saying anything.


    Reaching out to hold Nancy''s daughter''s hand, he said, "I won''t leave if you don''t cry." "Okay! Then I


    won''t cry!" Hearing this, Nancy''s daughter wiped away her tears right away andughed through her


    tears.


    The two of them walked inside without paying attention to Nancy or me.


    I heard Glenn asking Nancy''s daughter, "My name is Glenn. What''s your name?"


    "My name is Cicely."


    Nancy''s daughter answered.


    At this time, standing beside me and looking at the backs of the two children, Nancy said, "In terms


    of the character, your son is really like his father."

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Her words made my heart tighten.


    Curling up my lips slightly, I said jokingly, "In that case, it won''t be good. He has to change.


    Otherwise, once his wife runs away with another man someday, he won''t have time to regret it."


    Regarding the rtionship between Patrick and I...


    The only chance for us to be together probably hade when we lived in the Most Powerful


    Family five years ago.


    However, because of Patrick''s self-righteousness, we were farther and farther away from each


    other.


    And we would never be together again.


    "You and Patrick..."


    "It''s all in the past."


    Before Nancy could finish her words, I spoke in advance. Turning around, I went to press the button


    of the elevator.


    What had happened between Patrick and I was left behind in the past. And the two of us wouldn''t


    have anything to do with each other in the future.


    At the thought of this, I couldn''t help but be sour and distressed in my heart. Even so, I couldn''t


    change anything, could I? As the saying goes, it''s of no use crying over the spilled milk.


    In the next few days, Nancy and I officially began to discuss setting up a studio.


    And we would start with creating a logo for our studio.


    In terms of the studio''s logo, both Nancy and I had the same idea. We made a pattern of a butterfly


    and worked out several designs.


    We quickly finalized a n.


    It was a pattern of a swallow-tailed butterfly with two different colors on each side. One was purple.


    And the other was white.


    Regarding the purple color, we chose countless kinds of purple colors. After many attempts, we


    finally settled on one.


    After that, we went to choose where we were going to set up the studio.


    Nancy told me that she got an office with cheap rent. After going there to have a check, she found it


    suitable and agreed to rent it.


    After she showed me where the office was, I was stunned.


    It turned out that the office Nancy had found was actually the one that Patrick had once found for


    me.


    Seeing this, I subconsciously refused, "We can''t set up our studio here."


    "Why?" Nancy was a little surprised, asking, "Come in first. Do you know how convenient the


    conditions here are? There is good public transport. And theyout is suitable. Most importantly, the


    rent here is very cheap!"


    "Then do you know why its rent is so cheap? And who rent it to you?"


    As far as I knew, the owner of this house should be Ji. After the incident back then, I didn''t pay any


    attention to this ce anymore.


    I didn''t know whether Patrick had sold the house or not.


    "It''s an intermediary." Seeing my reaction, Nancy seemed to realize something, "Do you know


    anything about this house? s! Although something has happened here, no one has died in it. I


    think we who are righteous won''t have to believe in superstition. And we don''t have to."


    Looking at Nancy, I was certain that she was indeed kept in the dark.


    After hesitating for a moment, I said, "The point is that the one who got into trouble here was me."


    "What?"


    Nancy was stunned.


    I hesitated for a moment before telling her everything happening back then.


    After hearing my words, Nancy looked incredulous, "Then...Then what should we do? Fearing that


    someone will sign the contract first, besides signing the contract, I paid three years'' deposit in


    advance."


    I was stunned.


    I didn''t expect Nancy to move so fast.


    Looking embarrassed, Nancy came over and pulled me, "Patrick should have sold this house.


    Moreover, we are in a shortage of money at the beginning. It''s indeed rare for us to rent an office at


    such a good location."


    "All right."


    Since Nancy had paid three years'' deposit in advance, I couldn''t go back on my words.


    Nancy opened the door. Only after I went in did I find that everything inside was the same as before.


    Seeing a fewrge tables ced together, I couldn''t help but walk to the table where I used to sit


    and look at the opposite one.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick had once put hisputer there.


    He once sat there.


    Only a few months had passed. Even so, I felt like it had been a long time.


    Nancy seemed to realize that I was absentminded. She came over and said, "You used to sit here


    before, right? Then you should sit in another ce and vacate this empty space so that you won''t


    think of someone."


    "All right."


    That was what I thought too.


    I went upstairs and check, only to find that the office upstairs was also the same as before.


    After we two both agreed to set up the studio here, Nancy and I moved everything over.


    After everything was ready, the preparation for our studio was almost done.


    It was just that we were in short of someone to handle all the paperworks for us.


    After discussing with each other, Nancy and I posted a job vacancy on the relevant websites,


    intending to attract the job seekers'' attention.


    After all, it wasn''t easy to get a suitable job seeker these days.


    By the time Nancy and I finished these things, a week had passed by.


    Regarding the job vacancy we posted, we only got two applicants. Feeling dissatisfied with neither


    of them, we didn''t expect to get a suitable applicant.


    Since our studio was new and little-known, Nancy asked her husband to prepare an interview for


    us.


    In the blinking of eyes, the day when Shelton and I would hold an engagement banquet came.


    That day, I told Nancy that I wouldn''t go to the studio.


    Early in the morning, Shelton told me, "I have to attend a press conference. Let''s go there together."


    "All right."


    I didn''t even think about it.


    Shelton and I would hold an engagement banquet today.


    Shelton and I didn''t get a marriage certificate. Even so, we would be a couple after the engagement


    banquet today.


    It was normal for him to take me with him when he was at work.


    Patting me on the shoulder, Shelton said gently, "No rush. The press conference will start at 10


    o''clock. It won''t matter even if we arete."


    Although he said so, I knew very well that I couldn''t bete.


    I put on a gown, put on light makeup, and tied my hair into a bun.


    Thinking that I would have to put on new makeup and style at the engagement banquet tonight, I


    didn''t dress up delicately.


    When I went downstairs, Emily stood on the side. Seeing me like this, she was stunned for a


    moment before saying with a fake smile, "Madam, you are so beautiful today."


    Being green and inexperienced at dealing with others, Emily didn''t know how to disguise herself.


    I saw through her fake smile at once.


    Taking her reaction slightly, I nodded my head and said nothing.


    After passing by her, I heard a disdainful snorting from behind.


    I went on to ignore her.


    Actually, I did it on purpose.


    In the past few days, the rtionship between Shelton and Emily had changed subtly.


    Especially when I apanied Glenn every night, Shelton and Emily would be alone downstairs.


    One time, I went downstairs after putting Glenn to sleep, only to see that Shelton and Emily sat on a


    sofa together.


    Without stopping them, I turned around and went upstairs.


    In my opinion, it would be best if there were anything between Shelton and Emily.


    In this way, Emily could make up for what I owed Shelton.


    If Shelton could take a fancy to her and divorce me, that would be a better thing.


    I went downstairs. At this time, Shelton, who was sitting on the sofa, looked up. When he saw me,


    the amazement in his eyes couldn''t be more obvious.


    He came over, took my hand, and said, "Honey, how beautiful you are."


    Hearing what he said, I smiled lightly. After thinking for a moment, I said, "Thank you."


    I hadn''t thanked Shelton for a long time.


    And it was because of the agreement between us.


    Hearing my words, Shelton leaned over without any deliberation and kissed on my lips directly. At


    first, it was just a light kiss. However, after kissing me, he seemed not to be reconciled.


    Holding the back of my head with one hand, he kissed me more fervently.


    This time, although I was psychologically resistant, I didn''t avoid him.


    After all, we were going to get engaged today.


    As soon as Shelton kissed me more fervently...


    I felt that someone had bumped into the back of my waist!


    As a result, I fell forward and threw myself directly into Shelton''s arms.


    I turned around and saw Emily standing behind me. With a guilty look on her face, she said, "I''m


    sorry, Master, Madam. I...I''m too stupid to walk properly."

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    "It''s nothing." After finishing my words, I turned to show my concern for Shelton. "Did I hit you?"


    Looking gentle, Shelton touched my forehead and said, "It''s good that you''re all right."


    I lowered my head shyly.


    Lowering my head, I couldn''t see the look on Emily''s face. Even so, I could see clearly that she


    clenched her hands into fists.


    Without ever looking at her, I knew what the look in her eyes was like.


    Lowering my head, I stood in Shelton''s arms for a while before raising my head and saying, "I''m


    going to wake Glenn up."


    "You don''t have to do that." Shelton grabbed me, "Leave Glenn to the maids. We will only be there


    for a few hours. And we wille back at noon."


    I turned my head and nced at Emily.


    At this time, hearing Shelton''s words, she, who had a fake smile on her face, said with great


    enthusiasm, "Master, Madam, rest assured that you can leave Young Master to me. Having been


    taking care of my younger brother since my childhood, I surely won''t let him encounter any


    idents."


    "All right."


    Shelton answered.


    He seemed to be very at ease with her.


    I hesitated for a moment. Knowing that Shelton indeed didn''t intend to take Glenn with us at all, I


    could only say, "Okay."


    However, Emily made me pretty ill at ease.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After telling Glenn that Shelton and I had to go out for a few hours, I went downstairs and found


    Janice and Lacy in the kitchen.


    I said to them, "Shelton and I have to go out in the morning and can onlye back at noon. You


    have to keep an eye on Glenn. No matter when it is, don''t let him stay with..." At this point, I thought


    for a moment and said, "Don''t let him stay alone with Emily Welch."


    Upon hearing this, Lacy couldn''t help but ask, "Madam, it turns out that you know about her matter,


    right?"


    Knowing roughly what Lacy was going to say, I pretended to ask, "What is it?"


    Janice pulled Lacy on the side.


    Lacy raised her hand and said, "No, I have to tell Madam. I can''t take it anymore!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "That bitch named Emily Welch is so shameless as to seduce Master every day!" Lacy was about


    the same age as me.


    But I could see that she was an honest person.


    When it came to this, she looked indignant.


    Hearing her words, I looked down and said tly, "I know. You only need to protect Glenn well."


    After that, I intended to go out of the kitchen.


    After thinking for a while, I turned to Lacy and said, "Thank you for being willing to tell me these


    things."


    Shelton and I went out together. He drove all the way to Noah''s Center.


    By the time we arrived there, Andie had been waiting for us at the door.


    Seeing this, I felt that my heart couldn''t help but thump. What had happened between Patrick and


    me was surging up and down uncontrobly in my heart.


    I saw a guiding board at the door, which read, "The ones attending the press conference of Glorious


    Light Pharmacy should go in its way."


    There was an arrow at the end of the notice.


    Speaking of thepany named Glorious Light Pharmacy...


    It seemed that I had never heard of it before.


    Or I was probably ignorant.


    Shelton took me to the lounge from the rear. In the lounge, Bailey had been waiting there.


    Seeing that we came in, Bailey quickly came over and said to Shelton with a stack of documents in


    her hands, "Mr. Shelton, here are the questions the reporters will askter. Take a look at them


    first."


    "Okay." Shelton took the documents over and read them carefully.


    And I sat on the side idly.


    After Shelton finished reading the documents, he quickly went to the press conference with Bailey.


    In fact, I wasn''t interested in the press conference today at all. In other words, I showed no interest


    in anything rted to Shelton at all.


    After Shelton left, I was alone in the lounge. I looked through my cell phone casually and searched


    for the info about Shelton''spany.


    Only after I searched did I know that this press conference would be live-streamed on all online


    tforms.


    Coincidentally speaking, what Shelton would release this time was a little simr to Patrick''s.


    Both of them were rted to Al.


    However, Shelton would release an Al Intelligent Surgery Robot this time.


    In other words, in the future, in terms of some trivial and difficult operations, they didn''t have to be


    done manually. Instead, they would be done by robots with uracy.


    Since the robots wouldn''t make any mistakes, naturally, an operation would be less uncertain.


    I watched the live broadcast of the press conference on my cell phone.


    Per some reporters, regarding theplicated and changeable situations taking ce in the


    operation, they doubted whether the robots could deal with these situations or not.


    Shelton answered their questions one by one.


    Only after that did I find that Shelton was the same as Patrick.


    They were both excellent.


    If Shelton had grown up in the Cowell Family, he probably wouldn''t have been vicious. Instead, he


    would have be a very excellent doctor.


    Unfortunately, there was no ''if.


    As I was watching the press conference dedicatedly, Bailey suddenly pushed the door open and


    came in, saying, "Miss Nn, Mr.


    Shelton asked you toe to him." "Me?"


    I was stunned.


    Bailey nodded her head.


    I had a puzzled look on my face. However, since Shelton had called me, I decided to go.


    Bailey took me in from the main entrance of the venue.


    It wasn''t until she took me to the front row and made me sit down that she left.


    At this time, the press conference was in the middle of the process.


    However, I was willing to sit here. I felt much better by watching the preference conference on the


    spot than watch it on my cell phone.


    Shelton stood on the stage and spoke with fervor and assurance. I could feel that all the reporters


    and the attendees who had been invited were almost looking at him worshipfully.


    As Shelton, who was in his forties, stood on the stage and talked about something top-notch in the


    medical field, he was charming.


    At that time, I also understood why Emily Welch, who was originally a naive girl, would be full of


    hostility against me in a few days.


    If it were the ordinary ones, facing Shelton trying to make a good impression on them, none of them


    probably could say no to him.


    Unfortunately, I met Patrick Cowell first.


    After I went in, the press conference continued for more than an hour.


    After thest question from the reporters, indicating that the press conference was drawing to an


    end, Shelton suddenly said, "Today, I would like to announce the most important thing in my life..."


    As soon as he said that, I understood what he was going to say.


    Then, Shelton turned his head and looked at me. Walking down the steps along the stairs, he


    walked to me step by step.


    At this time, everyone turned their heads and looked at me.


    In an instant, I became the focus of the whole scene.


    Shelton walked up to me and pulled my hand.


    Knowing that I couldn''t refuse, I could only stand up by taking advantage of his strength and let him


    pull me onto the stage.


    In front of so many cameras and reporters...


    Shelton said, "I''m now announcing to everyone that this is my fiancee, Jta Nn!" Then, he


    added, "She''s the woman I love the most in my life. Tonight, we''ll get engaged. I hope everyone will


    bless us!"


    As soon as he finished his words, the whole press conference venue was full of enthusiastic cheers!

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    "Congrattions!"


    "I''m so envious of Miss Nn. She can marry such an outstanding man as you, Mr. Shelton!"


    "Mr. Shelton, I wish Miss Nn and you a harmonious union forever! May you two have a baby


    early!"


    Amid the blessings of the audience, the press conference came to an end.


    Standing on the stage like a puppet, I felt extremelyplicated in my heart.


    The fact that Shelton officially announced the rtionship between him and me on such an


    important day left me no room to go back on my words.


    Because now everyone knew it.


    After the press conference was over, both Bailey and Andie came over and greeted me respectfully,


    "Mrs. Cowell."


    I felt depressed in my heart.


    But I couldn''t say anything.


    Walking to me after finishing everything at the press conference, Shelton seemed to sense that I


    was somewhat unhappy. So he raised his hand and patted me on the shoulder, asking, "What''s


    wrong? Aren''t you happy? Don''t you like the surprise I prepared for you?"


    "No, I''m very happy." I chuckled.


    Shelton looked at me with a gentle look in his eyes. Staring at me, he curled up the corner of his


    mouth slightly, reached out, and took me into his arms. Pressing his thin lips against my ear, he


    said, "I know. You are looking forward to the day when everyone in the world knows that you are


    Mrs. Cowell. But I know that you are expecting another man surnamed Cowell."


    What he said seemed to be hitting against my heart soundlessly, making me emotionally


    complicated in my heart.


    I stood where I was in a daze.


    Shelton knew it. Of course, he did.


    Hugging me with a little more strength, he said, "But I hope that you should understand that from


    now on, you are Shelton Cowell''s wife. And you can only be mine."


    "I know." I nodded in his arms.


    Shelton''s announcement was broadcasted live across the whole country.


    Everyone across the country knew it. If I had any further scandals with Patrick, everyone would


    laugh at us.


    Whoever got involved, we would be a joke and be condemned by everyone in the world.


    With the ending decided, I had no other choice.


    After the press conference, Shelton and I went back by car.


    As soon as we entered the house, Glenn ran over immediately, "Mother! I saw you and Mr. Ned on


    TV!"


    "Really?" I smiled and squatted to look at him into his eyes. Then I asked him, "What did you do this


    morning? Tell Mom."


    "Well..." With his head tilted, he thought for a while and said, "I did nothing but watch a TV program


    rted to Mr. Ned."


    Glenn didn''t know it was a press conference. Instead, he referred to it as a TV program.


    Shelton got changed, put on a coat, and asked him, "Did you enjoy it?"


    "Not at all. I didn''t know what you were talking about." Hearing Shelton''s question, Glenn pouted his


    mouth. Pondering on it for a moment, he said with light showing up in his eyes suddenly, "But I can


    understand that you said you would marry Mom!"


    As Glenn spoke, Emily came over and stood by our side, saying to me, "Congrattions, Madam.


    For such a good man as Master, all the women in the world want to marry him." She paused for a


    moment with a hint of sadness shing across her face, "However, Madam, you are the only one


    that is blessed. Many women should be envious of you."


    Upon hearing her words, I recalled what had happened between her and Shelton a few nights ago.


    I looked at her calmly and asked casually, "What about you?"


    "Me?" It seemed that Emily didn''t expect that I would ask her such a direct question. She hesitated


    for a moment and smiled with a guilty look on her face, "Of course, I envy you. After all, every


    woman wants to marry a good husband. By getting married, a woman can be reborn anyway."


    "Well, then tell me, what''s your requirements of a man? I''ll help you find one."


    To be honest, I wasn''t scrupulous about Emily.


    I don''t mind what had happened between her and Shelton.


    However, Emily''s attitude this morning made me a little scared. I suddenly realized that she might


    do anything she could to be with Shelton.


    As an adult, I could protect myself.


    Then, Glenn would be in most dangerous situation.


    What''s more, Shelton had not told me what he had injected into Glenn''s body was.


    He was not a good person. I wasn''t convinced that he hadn''t done anything to Glenn.


    I couldn''t put Glenn in danger.


    Hearing this, Emily no longer smiled. She nced at Shelton and said after a few seconds, "Don''t


    bother. Madam, I''m still young. It''s still too early to think about this matter."


    "Okay." I nodded.


    Glenn stood aside and blinked his eyes.


    When I went upstairs, he followed me.


    After we arrived upstairs, Glenn pinched my hand with his little hand, signaling me to squat down.


    I did as he said. And he pressed his plump lips against my ear and asked me, "Mom, you dislike


    Sister Emily, right?"


    Originally, I wanted to deny it.


    However, Emily, who was originally a naive and lovely little girl, became who she was now in such a


    short time.


    It meant that she had always been such a person.


    And she had been pretending previously.


    I thought for a moment and dragged Glenn into his room. Putting him on the small bed, I pinched


    his little face, hesitated for a moment, and said to him, "Glenn, I really want to put you in a safe


    ce so that you can have a carefree childhood. However, I can''t do it now."


    "Hmm?" Tilting his head, Glenn looked at me. It seemed that he didn''t understand what I was going


    to say.


    In fact, I would rather he would never understand my worrds.


    However, Shelton made me feel pretty insecure.


    Soon after we were together, the rtionship between him and Emily was developing in an


    unpredictable direction.


    Since I couldn''t choose to leave him, I had to find a way to protect Glenn.


    When I couldn''t protect him, I hoped that he could have a sense of self-protection.


    I raised my head and looked into Glenn''s big and ck eyes, saying, "I want to remind you that in


    this world, you can only trust two persons, that is, Grandpa Ryan and me. As for whether you can


    trust others, you have to ask me about it first. And you can''t trust anyone that I never mention."


    Glenn was everything to me.


    I couldn''t lose him.


    "Then... What about Mr. Ned?" "As for Mr. Ned... You have to make him feel that you trust him. If he


    does something that you think is dangerous, you have to turn to me, got it?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I knew that what I said was too profound. And Glenn probably couldn''t get it.


    But I couldn''t give up my career. Otherwise, I would be disabled. In the future, if anything happened,


    I surely wouldn''t even be able to feed Glenn and support him.


    Glenn seemed to have understood my words. He nodded vigorously and patted his chest with his


    chubby little hands, "I understand. Mom, you are my best friend, so I can trust you, Mom!"


    "That''s right."


    Hearing his words, I couldn''t help butugh.


    "Knock! Knock! Knock."


    When the two of us were talking, someone knocked on the door.


    As I was about to get up and open the door, Shelton had pushed the door open and handed a light


    blue handbag over to me, "Change clothes for him. We will take him with us."

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Hearing Shelton''s words, I was stunned for a second, asking, "Are you going to take Glenn with


    us?"


    I had agreed with Nancy that I would send Glenn to her house this afternoon. And she woulde


    to pick him upter.


    After all, nobody in the Cowell Family knew about the existence of this child.


    I didn''t intend to take him with me either.


    "Yes. As we said before, take Glenn with us." Shelton looked at Glenn with affection and fatherhood


    in his eyes, "After you and I had a one-night stand abroad five years ago, Glenn was born. So I''ve


    been pursuing you aftering from abroad."


    Hearing Shelton''s words, Glenn blinked his eyes and asked on the side, "What is a one- night


    stand?"


    Thinking that one- night stand was a word with multiple meanings, I knew that we couldn''t enlighten


    Glenn about it with a few sentences within a short period.


    "Okay." I agreed and looked at the things inside the bag, only to see two sets of suits for Glenn.


    I took the clothes out and said to Glenn, "Glenn, today, Mom and Mr. Ned will take you to see a lot


    of people. Well, speaking of these people, they may say some strange words. It doesn''t matter if


    you don''t like them. We only have to see them today. After today, we may never see them again."


    I knew that I shouldn''t have said so to Glenn, a four-year and-a-half-month-old child.


    But I was going to take him with me to the Cowell family''s house tonight. And this matter made me


    uneasy.


    Hearing that I said so to Glenn, Shelton squatted down., pulled Glenn''s hand, and said in a gentle


    tone, "Don''t be afraid. If there is anything, you can turn to me for help."


    "Okay." Glenn nodded obediently.


    Shelton raised his hand and touched his little face, "Moreover, after today, can you call me Dad?"


    Shelton''s tone was very calm. He discussed this matter with Glenn in a tone of discussion.


    Looking at him, Glenn blinked his eyes and turned to look at him.


    It seemed that he didn''t know how to answer.


    But he didn''t say anything, which could only mean that he didn''t want to.


    I turned to Shelton and said, "He''s still young. And he can''t ept this at once. Can you..." "I know.


    Then you can call me Mr. Ned first." Shelton looked at Glenn as gently as ever. Patting him on the


    head, he said with a smile, "Take your time, okay? Mr. Ned surely will do a good job and make you


    call me Dad of your own free will."


    It seemed that Glenn didn''t understand the meaning of his words. And he looked at Shelton eagerly.


    However, he clung to me tightly with his hands without saying a word.


    Shelton soon went out. And I helped to help Glenn get changed in the room.


    Speaking of the two sets of suits, one of them was made up of a T-shirt and overalls. And the other


    one was made up of a shirt, a vest, and a pair of pants.


    One of the shirts was white. And the other one was a bright blue shirt.


    The two sets of clothes were both matched with a small bow tie.


    I surveyed them and chose the one with a white shirt and overalls for Glenn. After all, on that kind of


    asion, I didn''t want him to be too conspicuous.


    The overalls were made up of cropped pants, a pair of small leather shoes, and socks.


    After putting on the suit, Glenn immediately looked temperamentally different.


    He looked like a young master.


    What worried me the most was Glenn''s face.


    He was particrly like me when he was young. Even so, as he grew older, he looked less chubby.


    Judging from his nose and his eyes, he gradually looked somewhat like Patrick.


    I didn''t know if it was because I paid special attention to him. But the more I looked at him, the more


    I thought that he resembled Patrick.


    As soon as I helped Glenn tidy himself up and went downstairs, I saw a delicate- dressed "woman"


    standing downstairs.


    The "woman" held a big box in her hands.


    I could tell at a nce that this woman was Amy.


    I hadn''t seen her for five years. He seemed to have gone through a thorough cosmetic surgery. And


    his hair was longer. If I hadn''t known him before, I might have thought he was a woman who was


    rtively tall and physically strong.


    "Mrs. Cowell, hello, my name is Amy." As Amy saw me, he failed to recognize me. Then he naturally


    walked forward and said hello to me, "I am responsible for your makeup and freshen- up today."


    "Nice to meet you."


    I responded with a smile.


    I knew how good Amy''s make- up skills were. When I had disfigured my face, she had beautified


    me with her magic make-up skills.


    Now my face was in good condition. And he surely could do make-up for me well.


    Amy asked, "So... where are we doing make-up?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I hesitated for a moment and said, "Let''s go upstairs."


    Amy and I went upstairs together. And Glenn caught up with me and went upstairs as well.


    I coaxed him to have fun by himself next door.


    In front of the dressing table, Amy opened her three-story dressing box and helped me to put on


    makeup little by little.


    As soon as she put foundation on my face, he asked, "Are you... Miss Archer?"


    "What?"


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect that Amy would actually recognize me.


    Seeing my reaction, Amy was enlightened immediately. She smiled and said, "As a make-up artist, I


    am gifted in keeping people''s faces in my mind. Besides, your face condition was special at that


    time. So it left a deeper impression on me."


    I hadn''t seen her for five years. And Amy, who had been mboyant and dazzling back then, had


    restrained herself a lot.


    His tone of voice sounded much gentler.


    I admitted my identity, saying, "I haven''t seen you many years. But you''ve changed a lot."


    Amy said while doing make- up for me, "My change is not as dramatic as yours. If I hadn''t been


    familiar with your face, I wouldn''t haven''t recognized you."


    "It makes sense."


    Most people couldn''t recognize me.


    Patrick was an exception instead.


    He seemed to recognize me out of thin air.


    Without saying anything further, Amy concentrated on doing make-up for me. He indeed got magic


    in his hands. And very soon, he got an iparably delicate makeup done for me.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I found that I didn''t seem to have put on heavy makeup.


    However, I looked even more delicate and beautiful.


    "Thank you." I thanked her with great satisfaction.


    Then, I got up and went to get changed.


    After I changed my clothes and went out, Amy looked at me with slight sadness on her face, "Miss


    Archer, it turns out that you didn''t get together with Mr. Cowell."


    Hearing Amy''s words, I, who had been looking at myself in the mirror intently, felt a sharp pain in my


    heart.


    I stopped tidying up my clothes and forced a faint smile on my face. Nodding my head, I said, "Yes, I


    didn''t."


    "That''s such a pity," Amy leaned over and began to pack up her makeup box while saying, "I''ve


    seen you so many times. And I find that when I saw you for the first time, you were the most


    rxed. Back then..."


    "It''s about time. Let''s go," I interrupted Amy.


    I don''t want to hear him mentioning the past anymore.


    After all, it was all in the past. And more words about the past couldn''t change anything.


    Amy looked up at me and gently sighed. Without saying anything, he packed up the cosmetic case,


    covered it, and held it in his hands.


    I went to call Glenn. And we went downstairs.


    Then, we took a car with Shelton to where the engagement banquet would be held.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    The engagement banquet was held in a restaurant of the Cowell Family.


    After we arrived there, I saw that a lot of luxury cars parked at the entrance.


    Shelton was an unexpected rising force to the people in the Cowell Family and City Y.


    Moreover, the pharmaceutical industry was an indispensable industry. As human beings'' life span


    was getting longer and longer, naturally, we relied more and more on medicine.


    Admittedly, the ones mastering high- end pharmaceutical technology had mastered the way to make


    money.


    From a long-term perspective, the pharmaceutical industry surely wouldn''t be less promising than


    the industries like the Inte industry and the smartphone industry.


    Nobody was stupid. So a lot of people should have attended Shelton''s engagement party here.


    Sure enough, after I followed Shelton in, I found that there were a lot of guests in the vast


    engagement hall.


    As we walked inside, every guest said in our ears,


    "congrattions! Congrattions!"


    But I could notice that almost everyone stared at Glenn without exception.


    Even though we walked past them, they kept looking in Glenn''s direction.


    I could even hear someone whispering among the attendees.


    "Who is this child?"


    "Could it be that this designer got divorced?"


    "Could it be that Mr. Shelton was a stepfather?"


    Although they spoke in a low voice, I heard what they said clearly.


    I pulled Glenn''s hand and clenched it a little tighter.


    Shelton surely had heard their words as well. He suddenly paused, half-knelt, and hugged Glenn in


    his arms. In a low voice that could be only audible among us, he said, "Glenn, in the following a few


    hours, can you call me dad?"


    Glenn surely had heard these words as well.


    Children were inherently sensitive.


    After hearing Shelton''s words, he turned to look at me with a questioning look in his eyes.


    On such an asion today, if Glenn still called Shelton Mr. Ned, setting aside the fact that Shelton


    would be embarrassed, exining it to others alone would take a long time. In that case, how


    about...


    I nodded at him and said, "Call him dad."


    Glenn, who had been with me since his childhood, trusted me the most. Hearing this, he hugged


    Shelton''s neck with his arms and said in a childish voice, "Dad!"


    Hearing his words, Shelton revealed a bright smile.


    On usual days, he smiled gently.


    However, as he smiled at Glenn today, he looked amiable and somewhat protective of him.


    Looking at Shelton at this moment, I suddenly felt that it seemed that Shelton sincerely wanted to


    be Glenn''s good father.


    Glenn was like Shelton. As he called Shelton''s dad, he seemed to be extremely excited in his heart.


    He hugged Shelton''s neck and rested his little head on Shelton''s shoulder with a satisfied smile at


    the corner of his mouth.


    It seemed to be the first time that Glenn had called Shelton dad.


    As we were about to head inside, we heard another burst ofmotion from behind us.


    Turning my head, I saw that Ned stood at the door and that all the guests clustered around him.


    A tall and straight man stood behind Ned. No matter how many guests were by Ned''s side, the


    man''s aura wasn''t overshadowed in the slightest.


    It was Patrick.


    As soon as I saw him, I felt sharp pain in my heart.


    Unexpectedly, my eyes were a little bit sore.


    I wasn''t the kind of person who liked crying. However, when I saw Patrick, I felt sad from the bottom


    of my heart.


    When I looked at Patrick, he looked at me as well. And he kept staring at me unscrupulously as if


    he didn''t intend to look away from me for even a second.


    Being stared at by him, I suddenly became flustered in my heart.


    Then, I quickly looked away from him.


    Then I looked at him out of the corner of my eyes, only to find that he was still looking at me.


    I dared not look at him again and could only lower my head.


    I looked at the tips of my shoes.


    After greeting the guests, Ned passed through the crowd and walked towards us.


    Patrick was right behind him.


    I lowered my eyes slightly. Wherever I looked, I could only see that Patrick was walking toward us


    step by step while lifting his long legs in ck trousers.


    "Father, you''re here."


    After Ned walked up to us, Shelton spoke first.


    In the face of Ned, I could no longer lower my head. And I could only raise my head and look at him.


    As Ned saw Glenn in Shelton''s arms, his eyes lit up. Raising his hand, he asked, "This child..."


    "He is the son of Jta and me. I''m sorry I didn''t tell you this." After that, Shelton said to Glenn,


    "Glenn! Call him grandpa."


    Glenn shouted in a childish voice, "Grandpa!"


    As he spoke, he hugged Shelton''s neck with his little hands tightly.


    Shelton probably had made special arrangements today. Instead of wearing a tie today, he wore a


    bow tie instead.


    Judging from their outfits, Glenn and him looked like father and son.


    Ned looked incredulous, "This..."


    How could he believe that he had a grandson all of a sudden?


    Shelton smiled and hugged Glenn''s waist, saying to Ned, "I didn''t tell you this before. Jta and I


    had known each other five years ago. I was drunk back then. So..."


    "Have you made up enough?"


    Before Shelton could finish his words, Patrick, who had been silent, suddenly spoke!


    His words suddenly messed up the original borate n that Shelton had made today!


    The guests around us were curious about Glenn''s identity.


    Now that hearing Patrick''s words, everyone perked up their ears, waiting for Patrick to say


    something.


    Once Patrick said something inappropriate, the entire Cowell Family would be humiliated, not to


    mention Shelton and Patrick!


    "Patrick, didn''t you say that you would leave after sending me here today?" Ned immediately


    intended to chase Patrick away.


    Patrick stood there without saying a word.


    I could see that he put his hands into his pockets and clenched them into fists tightly as if he was


    trying to hold himself back.


    As I saw him like this, my heart suddenly thumped violently!


    I had a bad feeling about this.


    "He is..."


    "You can go now!"


    As soon as Patrick opened his mouth, Ned directly ordered him to leave!


    Although Ned''s voice was hoarse and feeble, at this moment, he stood there majestically.


    Nobody dared to refuse him.


    Patrick stood where he was as if he wanted to say something.


    Based on my guessing, he knew that regarding what he was going to say next, once he said it, the


    Cowell Family would be greatly humiliated!


    Patrick stood where he was without any expression on his face. And there was an indifferent and


    creepy look in his eyes.


    I dared not say a word for fear that Patrick would reveal Glenn''s identity once I said anything!


    At that moment, it was peculiarly quiet in the entire hall.


    The guests were all waiting to see what was going on. As for the people of the Cowell Family, they


    all hoped that Patrick would leave.


    However, judging from Patrick''s expression and the look in his eyes, I felt that he was determined


    today!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    As we were at a stalemate...


    Glenn in Shelton''s arms suddenly spread his arms and shouted to Patrick, "Uncle, hug me."


    Glenn''s words were simple and brief.


    As soon as Glenn spoke in a childish voice, the indifference and hostility in Patrick''s eyes were all


    gone.


    Instead, there was dense gentleness in his eyes.


    Patrick didn''t hesitate for a second. He pulled his hands out of his pockets and held Glenn in his


    arms.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Originally, Shelton wanted to stop Glenn, only to fail.


    As Glenn was in Shelton''s arms, the guests didn''t sense anything strange. However, now that


    Glenn was in Patrick''s arms. And the two of them looked in one direction.


    In an instant, the guests could see that Patrick and Glenn assembled each other.


    The guests around us all huddled over.


    Looking at Patrick and Glenn, none of them said a word.


    However, everyone was specting in their mind.


    "Uncle, what''s your name?" Glenn wrapped his arms around Patrick''s neck intimately.


    It seemed that he was holding Patrick''s neck more tightly than he had been in Shelton''s arms


    before.


    "Glenn, you should call him brother."


    Before Patrick responded, Shelton spoke first on the side.


    Indeed, ording to the seniority, Patrick was Glenn''s brother!


    Hearing Shelton''s words, Glenn twitched his short eyebrows and pouted, "Why? A brother won''t be


    so old."


    As he spoke, he held Patrick''s neck even tighter.


    He seemed to be afraid that Shelton would take him away.


    The situation now was as awkward as it had been a moment ago.


    At this moment, Ned, who had been standing next to us, kept looking at Glenn. After knowing that


    he had a grandson or great-grandson, he looked like he couldn''t hold in any longer.


    Ned opened his arms and said to Glenn, "Your name is Glenn, right? Come on! Hug me."


    Originally, I thought Glenn would refuse. As I was about to talk him out of it, unexpectedly, Glenn


    said instead, "Okay!"


    Then, he opened his arms and turned around to ask Ned for a hug.


    "Father, be careful." Shelton, who was a bit nervous, moved over, intending to stop Glenn


    After all, Ned was already in his 80s. Although Glenn wasn''t tall, he, who was quite strong, weighed


    almost 20 kilograms.


    "I''m fine." Ned looked confident. And he directly took Glenn into his arms.


    Fearing that Ned couldn''t hold Glenn stably, I took a step forward and stood somewhere I could take


    Glenn over at once.


    In Ned''s arms, Glenn blinked his eyes and asked in a childish voice, "Grandpa, am I heavy? If you


    are tired, put me down."


    "You aren''t heavy at all!" It seemed that Ned didn''t expect such a young child to be so sensible.


    As he spoke, he was all smiles!


    And at this time, Ned said happily, "Good! You can get along with strangers. As long as it is my


    family member who hugs you, it doesn''t matter who it is."


    Ned seemed to say so casually. In fact, by saying so, Ned alleviated the awkward scene where


    Patrick had hugged Glenn in his arms.


    At this time, Glenn put his chubby little face to the side of Ned''s side and kissed Ned''s face.


    Ned was stunned for a moment. Then he immediately burst outughing heartily.


    Watching them from the side, I felt a faint sense of worry.


    I knew my son the best.


    Glenn surely was after something by doing so!


    Sure enough, next, Glenn stared at Ned with a pair of big eyes naively and said, "Grandpa, can you


    let this uncle stay? I like him."


    He was talking about Patrick.


    At this time, Ned was very fond of Glenn. And whatever Glenn said, Ned would do as he said!


    Ned couldn''t help but nod, "Alright. It is such a good day today. Everyone is here."


    I couldn''t help but look at Patrick and saw that Patrick was staring at Glenn withplicated


    emotions in his profound eyes.


    "Thank you, Grandpa!" After hearing what Ned said, Glenn immediately had a smile at the corner of


    his mouth.


    "Bah!" He kissed Ned on his face once again.


    Nedughed even more happily. Holding Glenn in his arms, Ned said, "Let''s go. Grandpa will take


    you to enjoy something delicious!"


    As I stared at Glenn closely, I nced at Patrick out of the corner of my eyes.


    Patrick kept looking at Glenn. And the happiness in his eyes couldn''t be more obvious. He curled up


    the corner of his mouth either intentionally or unintentionally, revealing a beautiful curve.


    He stood there, looking dashing and handsome.


    "Let''s go." When I looked at Patrick, Shelton came over and grabbed my hand.


    After he pulled my hand, he exerted a lot of strength. As he pinched my hand with his fingers, I felt a


    little numb in an instant.


    I frowned slightly without saying anything.


    Following Shelton, I passed by Patrick.


    We followed Ned to the banquet hall and sat down at a table at the innermost.


    After Ned took his seat, all the guests began to look for their own seats.


    The banquet hall was so big. Everyone was standing just now. Seeing that there were so many


    tables, I thought that some tables would be vacant.


    Only after everyone sat down did I find out that all the seats had been taken.


    Glenn sat next to Ned in a baby chair. After he sat there, several servants helped take care of him.


    At this time, Dulcie, Sheridan, and Luo Shn were all here.


    Shelton and I went onto the stage under the host''s arrangement.


    After all, it was our engagement party. And we were the protagonists.


    The host roughly told us about the process. When the two of us stood on the stage, all the lights in


    the banquet hall dimmed. Only a few lights shone on the stage.


    Shelton and I stood there, listening to the host read out the specially tailored lines for the


    engagement ceremony.


    We exchanged the rings with each other.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After that, we poured wine into the Champagne Tower.


    And we cut the engagement cake.


    Everything went on ording to the n.


    There wasn''t any innovation in it.


    Neither was there any ident.


    Patrick''s appearance before the engagement banquet was like a small interlude, stirring up my


    emotions slightly.


    Then, everything returned to normal.


    When all the ceremonies came to an end, some stars, singers, and bands invited by the organizer


    started to perform on the stage one after another.


    Shelton and I went down the stage. And I saw Ned chatting happily with Ned while sitting in his


    baby chair.


    They were dozens of ages'' gap between the two of them. Even so, they got along with each other.


    Ned listened to Glenn''s words andughed from time to time.


    After getting off the stage, Shelton and I prepared to toast the guests. Of course, we had to toast the


    members of the Cowell Family first.


    This table was specifically reserved for the members of the Cowell Family. And Patrick seated here


    as well.


    When we went there to propose a toast, Ned took the opportunity to stop talking with Glenn, picked


    up the ss in front of him, and stood up.


    As soon as he stood up, every one of the Cowell Family next to him stood up as well.


    Ned looked at Shelton and said, "Shelton, I have regarded your matter as the top priority in my


    heart. Now that you are finally married. I can rest assured. After you and Jta are officially


    married, I can finally go see your mother."


    "Father, don''t talk nonsense. You will enjoy your longevity."


    Shelton said.


    Ned waved his hand and looked at me. "Jta, I''ll hand Shelton over to you. He hasn''t gotten


    much love since he was young. So I hope you can love him more and fill the hole in his heart with


    your love for him." As Ned spoke, he paused for a moment before adding, "I will thank you here."


    As Ned spoke, he pulled my hand with dense imploration in his eyes.


    Feeling overwhelmed, I was at a loss for a moment. However, at this moment, I couldn''t refuse.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Before I could say anything, Dulcie on the side couldn''t hold it in any longer, "Dad, why are you


    thanking her? Don''t you know what kind of person she is? It''s all because of money that she clings


    to Shelton tightly. Now that Shelton is rich, howe you are afraid that she''ll run away? She''ll be


    nice to Shelton even if she dies. After all, nobody will give up on such a powerful sugar daddy."


    From the very first beginning, neither Dulcie nor Melissa treated me well.


    After all, they knew clearly what had happened before, ascertaining that I was a beauty who brought


    trouble to them.


    Now that Shelton had announced how rich he was, making them more ascertain that I had gained a


    lot of benefits for nothing.


    Hearing what she said, Melissa spoke, "She isn''t simple. I think She should have deceived Shelton."


    "It is enough!" Ned got angry and stared at the two of them, "If you didn''te here to congratte


    them, you don''t have to show up here. Now that you''re here, put away all your filthy thoughts!"


    "Dad! I am your daughter. And she is an outsider!" Dulcie, a strong woman, refused to bow her


    head.


    Melissa, who was pulled by Sheridan, stopped talking.


    Ned was unhappy, saying, "Since you are my daughter, you should know how to see through the


    appearance to the essence!"


    "Whose essence should I see through? She?" Dulcie red at me.


    Patrick sat there and listened to Dulcie and Melissa''s words, looking more and more gloomy.


    Patrick suddenly stood up and wanted to say something. However, Shelton, who was beside me,


    spoke first, "If anyone of you has any problems with my wife, leave now. If you make trouble here


    and speak rudely to my wife, I will naturally make you pay the price. Don''t me me for being


    merciless then."


    As Shelton spoke, he spoke slowly. However, he said word for word, indicating that he was a man of


    his words!


    Dulcie moved her lips and said in the end, "She is just your fiancee." Then, she sat down.


    Patrick stood there, looking at Shelton with indifference and hostility in his eyes.


    At this time, a, who was sitting on the side, suddenly reached out and took the hand of Shelton next


    to him, saying in a childish voice,


    "Dad, are you angry?"


    It was the first time he called Shelton father in front of everyone.


    Shelton, who had looked stern just now, suddenly looked gentle.


    He leaned over slightly and patted Glenn''s little face, saying, "No, I''m not angry. It''s just that I don''t


    want anyone to bully your mom."


    "Okay!" Glenn''s eyes twinkled as he said, "Dad, you are so good."


    Ned, who was standing on the side, heard Glenn''s words and beamed with joy.


    At this time, he no longer cared about whose child Glenn was. As long as Glenn was a child of the


    Cowell Family, he would be happy.


    After all, he, who was already at his age, became lively after having a child with him.


    However arrogant the members of the Cowell Family were, they had to do as Ned said.


    Even though Dulcie was extremely unhappy in her heart, she dared not say anything else.


    After toasting the ones at this table, I went to another table with Shelton.


    Guests were sitting at dozens of tables. And we toasted guests at each table. Shelton said that I


    didn''t have to drink if I didn''t want to. However, on such a day, I couldn''t tell who the guests of honor


    were and who weren''t.


    It wouldn''t be good if they didn''t have a good time.


    So I simply toasted all of them.


    After a round of drinking, I felt a little dizzy.


    At this time, two men came over and said to Shelton, "Mr. Cowell, congrattions."


    Feeling so dizzy, I said to Shelton, "I''ll take a rest first and ask Amy to powder my face."


    Shelton asked with concern, "Do you need me to apany you?"


    I shook my head and left alone.


    After I arrived at the door, I happened to see Amy eating on the side.


    When he saw me, he immediately got up and apanied me to the dressing room. In the


    dressing room, Amy helped me do make-up and said, "Miss Nn, we''ve seen each other so many


    times. It''s also fate that I can do make-up for you for a few times."


    "I know what you''re going to say. Don''t say anything more."


    Judging from Amy''s tone, I knew what she was going to say.


    I looked down at the engagement ring on my hand.


    With an engagement ring on my hand, I had been Shelton''s woman. In that case, I shouldn''t think


    about anything about Patrick.


    "But, just now, you and Patrick made eye contact with each other. You can deceive others. Can you


    deceive yourself?"


    Despite my words, Amy continued to say.


    "Can I deceive myself?"


    "Of course, I can''t!"


    As Amy power my eyes for me, I closed my eyes slightly and said as I curled up the corner of my


    lips, revealing a mocking smile, "You''re wrong. I''ve never lied to myself."


    I knew well as for who I loved and who I didn''t.


    But I knew what the most important thing for me was.


    Patrick, who was a grown- up, didn''t need any protection from me. But Glenn was different. He was


    too little. And I couldn''t bear the consequences if he encountered any idents.


    "Ouch! You..."


    "Crack."


    As Amy tried to persuade me further, I heard someone opening the door of the dressing room.


    Thinking that it was Shelton who came here to urge me and sensing that Amy was still powdering


    my eyes for me, I said without opening my eyes, "Shelton, I''ll be ready right away."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After I finished my words, the whole makeup room fell into silence.


    No one responded.


    Amy, who had applied mascara ointment for me just now, seemed to have stopped what she was


    doing.


    Feeling a hint of pressure, I instantly realized that the visitor in the dressing room wasn''t Shelton.


    I opened my eyes slightly. Without looking in the direction of the door. I said, "Mr. Cowell, I


    remember that I said that you wouldn''t be wee at my engagement party."


    "But I didn''t promise you that I wouldn''te here."


    Patrick spoke lightly.


    At this moment, Amy carefully stuck the eysh into the eysh cream, stood up, and said with a


    smile on her face, "You guys should talk. And I''ll wait at the door."


    I wanted to stop him. But Amy, who moved quickly, put down the mascara and went out.


    "Bang!" The door was mmed shut.


    There were only Patrick and I in the small dressing room.


    I stood up and wanted to go out.


    However, as soon as I made a move, Patrick came straight over and pressed me down on the sofa


    without saying a word!


    I asked intentionally, "Nephew Patrick, what do you want to do?"


    "That''s right."


    "Shelton and I got married. And Patrick was my nephew."


    After Patrick heard how I addressed him, a mocking smile shed across his eyes. And there was a


    vicious and intimidating look on his face.


    He moved his rose-colored thin lips slightly, "It happens that I have never slept with my aunt yet."


    As soon as he finished his words, a hint of danger spread throughout the dressing room!


    I shivered all over!


    And Patrick began to make a move on my body restlessly!


    I was dressed in a tight dress today. As I walked, I couldn''t even lift my feet smoothly. Now that


    Patrick wanted to touch my body with his hands, he encountered great difficulties.


    "Crack!" As I thought that he was going to give up, I only heard a sound.


    I felt cold all over my body!


    The next second, Patrick rested his warm palm on my body!


    "Ah... Let go of me!" I was terrified.


    Pressing down on me like this, Patrick stared at me with his ck eyes as if he were a small beast


    intending to enjoy a human being. He smiled evilly and said, "Let you go? Auntie, I will enjoy you


    here before everyone knows what has happened..."

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    "Are you crazy?" I was stunned. Pushing Patrick on top of me desperately, I said, "Let go of me. Or


    I''ll shout out for help!"


    "Do it. I''ve told you that I''ll let everyone see it so that you can''t get engaged. I''ll make sure no man


    in the world will be willing to marry you! I''ll make you marry no other men but for me!"


    When Patrick spoke, there seemed to be a fire burning in his eyes!


    It seemed that he was going to burn me up.


    "No... You should calm down." I was scared! Looking at him, I began to say, "No, if Glenn has a


    mom like me, everyone willugh at him. Even if you don''t think for my own good, you have to put


    yourself in Glenn''s shoes, okay?"


    "For the sake of Glenn?" Having a smile at the corner of his mouth, Patrick said in anger, "You


    made my son call another man dad! Do you know how I felt?"


    "But..."


    "But I''m ipetent. And I am incapable. I can''t even deal with Uncle Shelton. Otherwise, how


    could there be such a thing today..."


    Following my words, Patrick med himself instead.


    He lowered his head and kissed my corbone enthusiastically.


    I couldn''t help but shiver.


    As he began to kiss me. I fell silent for a second. However, I came to my senses soon and pushed


    him away, saying, "Let me go. Shelton and I were engaged. I am his wife. And I..."


    "No, you can''t. You can only be my woman." Patrick pressed his head against my heart and


    murmured, "So, I want you. I want you now."


    As he spoke, he continued what he had done just now.


    He pulled my skirt, which had been torn apart, with more strength!


    He touched my body with his finger first. After sensing a response, regardless of my fierce


    resistance, he possessed me by force!


    "Don''t... Ooh!" I wanted to shout!


    He bent over and kissed my mouth to prevent me from saying anything directly. Bit by bit, he took


    over every inch of the skin in my mouth like a me.


    Step by step, he burned out everything in my body!


    I felt extremely contradictory in my heart. I wanted more from him. But I knew I couldn''t.


    However, in front of Patrick, I lost all my senses and let him take over me little by little.


    I had orgasm with him.


    When everything was over, I curled up on the sofa alone, crying silently.


    "What am I doing?"


    "In the dressing room of my engagement party with Shelton, I made love with another man..."


    Looking at the ragged clothes on my body, I was extremely contradictory in my heart.


    I got up and took out another set of clothing from the bag beside me. Closing my eyes, I said to


    Patrick, "Mr. Cowell, I beg you. This is thest time. You and I will never do it again."


    Patrick walked over and wrapped his arms around my waist, pressing his thin lips pressed against


    my ear, "Wait for me. I will definitely get you back before you two get married."


    "There''s no need. He treats me..."


    "Don''t refuse me. Even if you do, I will do so. Because..." Patrick paused and added word by word.


    "I want nobody but you."


    Hearing his words, I was greatly disturbed in my heart.


    "I want nobody but you."


    It was the most wonderful vow I had ever heard.


    Even if it was a lie, I was quite happy on my heart at this moment.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, in the end, I shook away his arms around my waist and pushed him away, saying tly,


    "Mr. Cowell, there will always be someone suitable for you. I''m just a passer-by."


    After that, I went to the door, gently opened it, and shouted to the outside in a low voice, " Amy, help


    me fix my makeup."


    "Okay." Amy came in and understood everything after seeing the situation inside.


    He nced at Patrick and said nothing.


    Patrick tidied up his clothes and went out.


    After I put on my clothes, Amy helped me put on my makeup.


    Throughout the whole process, more than 40 minutes had passed. Unexpectedly, Shelton didn''t


    come to look for me here, which was so abnormal.


    After Amy helped me to re-make my makeup, I roughly tidied up my clothes.


    As soon as I went out of the dressing room and went back to the banquet hall, I happened to see


    Shelton walking out of the banquet hall.


    The moment I saw him, what had happened just now was all over my mind. And a faint sense of


    guilt emerged in my heart.


    Shelton walked up to me and looked at my clothes. Smiling faintly, he said, "I was wondering why


    you were absent for so long. It turns out that you have gone to change your clothes."


    "Yes." I nodded.


    And guilt filled all oger my heart.


    After we went back, a popr female singer happened to be singing on the stage.


    All the guests were listening to the music instead of drinking.


    Shelton took my hand and walked to our seats little by little.


    After we went over, the female singer happened to finish singing.


    Dulcie looked at me and sneered, "Ouch! You''ve been absent for so long. It turns out that you went


    to get changed."


    "Mom, you look good!"


    With a lollipop in his hands, Glenn said as he ate it.


    I smiled at him and noticed that Patrick wasn''t there.


    There were all kinds of sweets in front of Glenn. Moreover, Ned had a lot more candies in his


    hands. It seemed that he intended to give Glenn all these sweets.


    Looking at these candies, I couldn''t help but be worried. Glenn was bing strong. So it wasn''t


    good for his teeth if he ate too much candy.


    I knew that Glenn would have new teeth. Even so, if the roots of his teeth were damaged, the new


    teeth wouldn''tst long.


    However, seeing that Ned was happy, I naturally couldn''t say anything.


    "Patrick."


    When I was paying attention to Glenn, Shelton called Patrick behind me.


    Hearing Shelton''s words, I turned around right away.


    And I saw Patrick walking over from afar.


    The lights in the venue were bright. And Patrick was as perfect as ever.


    As soon as I felt relieved, I heard Shelton say, "Patrick, what did you? There are lipsticks on your


    cor."


    Hearing Shelton''s words, I felt that my heart skipped a beat!


    I abruptly turned around.


    Sure enough!


    On the cor of Patrick, I left my lipstick mark of dusty rose color there just now!


    I couldn''t help but want to touch my lips. As soon as I moved, I found that everyone at the table was


    looking at my lips.


    But soon, everyone looked a little disappointed.


    It was only now that I remembered that the set of clothing I had worn before was of a cold tone. And


    now the current set of a warm color instead


    Amy applied lipstick of another color for me after I changed my gown.


    Only after realizing this was I at ease.


    Obviously, Patrick had found out about this matter as well. A look of disappointment shed across


    his eyes.


    On the side, Dulcie said in a strange tone, "I thought it was Sister-inw who left her lipstick mark


    on your color, Patrick."


    It was the first time that Dulcie called me sister-inw.


    And she did so at such a juncture.


    Shelton, who had looked tense before, looked a little more rxed at this moment.


    Hearing Dulcie''s words, Ned rolled his eyes at her, "Nonsense!"


    At this time, as soon as Glenn saw Patrick, he was in high spirits. Ignoring the sweets, he pped


    his hands and said, "Uncle, Uncle, can you take me to have fun?"


    Thest thing I wanted to see was that Glenn would follow Patrick. Feeling a little nervous, I


    stopped Glenn and said, "Mom will take you to have fun instead."


    "No." Glenn pouted his small mouth and said with an agitated look on his little face, "I want to have


    fun with Uncle. I want to y with boys, which will help me grow up."


    To be with Patrick, Glenn dared to say anything.


    Hearing these words, Patrick, who originally had an indifferent look on his face, became gentler. He


    walked up to Glenn and took him out of the baby''s chair, saying, "Okay. I''ll take you to have fun."

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Seeing that they were about to leave, I was a little nervous. However, the one who was more


    nervous than me was Shelton.


    Shelton walked straight over and blocked their way. Although he had a smile on his face, he said in


    a bad tone, "Patrick, where are you taking my son?"


    Patrick responded tly, "Having fun."


    Shelton looked at Patrick and narrowed his eyes slightly, "Patrick, you have never been with a child.


    There are so many people here. What if you don''t pay attention and make Glenn end up being in an


    ident?"


    "He won''t."


    "How can you be sure of that?"


    The two of them stood there. For a time, the atmosphere became tense again.


    Back then, Shelton had taken Glenn away. That was why I left Patrick and went to his side instead.


    Now Patrick was going to take Glenn away, which Shelton surely would object to.


    At this time, in Patrick''s arms, Glenn said, "Dad, go ahead with your own business. Don''t worry


    about us. I will take good care of Uncle."


    "What''s that?"


    Looking at Glenn in his arms, Patrick suddenly burst outughing.


    Unexpectedly, Glenn''s words made the nervous adults around all burst intoughter.


    Even I couldn''t help but smile. And I asked Glenn helplessly, "How are you going to take care of


    him?"


    "Well, if there is a bad guy, I will do as Grandpa Ryan taught me. Hit him with the right hook, the


    upper hook, and then the bottom hook! I will hit the bad guy!"


    He gesticted with his two small hands as he spoke.


    He, a little child, waved his little arms from time to time, looking more adorable.


    Seeing Glenn like this, Ned couldn''t stopughing, "All right, let them go. There''s nothing to be


    worried about."


    "Thank you, Grandpa!" Putting his hands on his mouth, Glenn blew a kiss to Ned and gave another


    kiss to Shelton, saying, "Dad, don''t worry!"


    Patrick held Glenn in his arms and left.


    Seeing this, Shelton couldn''t say anything at all.


    I sat there and felt at ease for no reason.


    The engagement banquetsted for more than three hours. When it was about to end, Patrick


    hadn''t brought Glenn back yet.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    As Shelton was talking to someone else, I felt a little uneasy in the end.


    I got up and went outside to look for them.


    I asked a few waiters. In the end, someone told me that they saw Glenn and Patrick go to have fun


    in the back garden of the restaurant.


    It was now the end of January. It was so cold in the back garden. What if Glenn caught a cold?


    Moreover, how could the two of them have had fun outside for so long?


    I was so worried that I put on a coat and went out.


    After taking a detour, I finally took a detour to the back garden. Although it was at night, the back


    garden was full of lights, illuminating the entire garden very brightly.


    Before I could see Glenn, I heard the sounds of hisughter from a distance!


    Following theughter, I walked over. Originally, I thought that they were having fun with something


    new. However, only after I arrived there did I find that they were having fun in a small maze built


    with flowers.


    The maze was half a meter high.


    As Glenn ran back and forth inside, Patrick went to catch him.


    Glenn, a child, naturally, couldn''t overwhelm Patrick in terms of running. However, each time when


    Patrick was about to catch Glenn, he would slow down so that Glenn could run over again.


    I looked at the father and son from a distance. ying a simple game, they were enjoying


    themselves quite much instead


    I looked at Glenn, feeling that I was in a trance for a moment.


    Since he was a child, he had a lot of thoughts on his mind. Sometimes, he was a little proud. But


    sometimes, he would take advantage of the fact that he was a child to do something.


    He rarely became who he really was and had fun in such a natural way.


    At the thought of this, I felt extremely sour in my heart.


    I couldn''t bear to disturb them. Even so, thinking that the engagement party was over, I walked over


    and shouted, "Glenn, time to go home."


    "Mom!" Glenn, who was running, suddenly stopped and looked at me. And his tone sounded a little


    lost.


    Patrick also stopped and asked, "Is the engagement party over?"


    I nodded and said, "Well, it''s time to go back home. Thank you for having fun with Glenn."


    Hearing this, Patrick looked much more gloomy.


    However, Glenn didn''t notice anything.


    Glenn stretched out his hand and took Patrick''s hand. After I walked over, he quickly took my hand


    again.


    He looked at me and said, "This is my mom."


    He then looked at Patrick and said, "This is my father."


    His words made me stunned.


    As I tried to correct him, Glenn shook his head and said in a joyful voice, "Like others, Glenn has a


    father and a mother. Other children will neverugh at me again."


    Hearing his words, I felt that something had poked at my heart viciously.


    Hearing this, I held back what I was going to say.


    Patrick got Glenn''s point as well. After a long while, he said, "Well, Dad will take you and your mom


    back soon, okay?"


    "Okay!" Nodding with all his might, Glenn said, "It''s a deal!"


    Deal."


    Patrick squatted down. As Glenn pulled his left hand, he stretched out his right hand and raised his


    little finger.


    Glenn let go of the hand that was pulling me, reached out his little finger, and hooked it with


    Patrick''s little finger, saying seriously, "Pinching the hook and making a deal. We can''t change our


    minds for a hundred years! Whoever does will be a dog!"


    "Yes! Dad promise you." Patrick patted Glenn''s head.


    Then, he picked him up in his arms.


    With his arms around Patrick''s neck tightly, Glenn leaned his head on Patrick''s shoulder and asked,


    "Are you leaving? When will I see you next time?"


    "It won''t be long."


    Patrick responded.


    His voice sounded infinitely gentle.


    I never thought that Patrick would be like this as a father.


    When I looked back, I seemed to see a figure shing at the corner. However, when I looked at it


    again, there was nothing.


    I thought I was hallucinating.


    And I thought it was just a shadow caused by the wind blowing over the branches.


    By the time Patrick held Glenn in his arms and returned to the banquet hall with me, many guests


    had left. A few of them were exchanging pleasantries with Shelton. By the side, Ned and his


    children stood there and talked to each other.


    When we went over, Shelton looked at us.


    It was unknown whether I had the wrong perception or not. Unexpectedly, there was a sense of


    frustration and sadness in Shelton''s bright and clear eyes at this time.


    When he saw us, he said goodbye to the guests in front of her. Walking over, he said, "Come on,


    let''s go home."


    Seeing that Shelton wanted to hug him, Glenn looked very reluctant. However, he, who was


    sensible, hesitated for a moment and said, "It''s okay, Dad. I can walk on my own."


    Originally, it was better for children to walk by themselves rather than stayed in adults'' arms.


    However, Glenn got out of Patrick''s arms and requested to walk by himself instead of allowing


    Shelton to hug him. It somewhat embarrassed Shelton.


    Patrick put Glenn on the ground. Then Glenn went over, grabbed my hand, and yawned loudly. After


    saying goodbye to Ned, we left.


    On the way back, Glenn fell asleep as soon as he got in the car.


    I held him in my arms. After a day of tossing and turning, I was a little tired, so I leaned on the back


    seat and wanted to have a rest.


    At this time, Shelton suddenly reached out and grabbed my hand. With an ambiguous look in his


    eyes, he asked, "Honey, are you ready?"


    I was a little sleepy at first. However, after hearing his words, I was no longer drowsy.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    What did Shelton''s words mean? Of course, I knew it better than anyone else. After such a long


    time, we were finally engaged.


    At this time, it was set in stone that we would get married.


    I should have been resigned to the reality. But, however hard I tried, Patrick''s words were deeply


    engraved in my mind.


    Patrick said that he surely would get me back before Shelton and I could get married.


    He said so a few hours ago.


    Now that as I recalled, the scenes in the dressing room showed up in my mind from time to time. I


    remember all the things Patrick did to me while pressing me on the sofa.


    I remembered everything clearly.


    Even the happiness we had experienced after having the orgasm together was vivid in my memory.


    Thinking of this, I was absent- minded for a moment. Then Shelton added, "Do you have to think


    about it for such a long time?"


    "Mum, it''s so noisy."


    As I was about to say something, Glenn in my arms spoke.


    Then he rolled over and unexpectedly covered his ears with his little hands.


    For a moment, I wondered if Glenn had indeed fallen asleep or if he was pretending. After he spoke


    at this moment, it happened that I didn''t have to say anything further.


    Holding on to my hand, Shelton passed the warmth in his palm to me with much more strength as if


    it were a symbol of his determination.


    I lowered my head and looked at Glenn''s sleeping face.


    I didn''t know what Shelton had injected into Glenn''s body in the video that day.


    It was because of this point that I became a coward. I dared not refuse Shelton, fearing that


    something bad would happen to Glenn.


    The car drove all the way to the gate of Shelton''s house.


    I carried Glenn upstairs and ced him on the bed.


    As I undressed him, he woke up. So I coaxed him for a while before he fell asleep.


    It wasn''t until Glenn fell asleep that I went back to my room and took off my gown.


    Fortunately, Amy took the torn dress with him when he left. Otherwise, I indeed didn''t know how to


    exin it to Shelton.


    I took off my clothes, nning to take a shower. Standing in front of the big mirror in the bathroom, I


    found that there were a few hickeys on my chest. Some of them were shallow. And some of them


    were conspicuous...


    All of a sudden, I got nervous in my heart!


    Howe I didn''t remember Patrick had left traces on my body?


    Could it be that I was so passionate at that time that I hadpletely ignored everything around


    me?


    When I panicked, a ck shadow appeared on the frosted ss door of the bathroom. Then, I


    heard Shelton''s voice from outside, "Honey, let''s take a bath together."


    "Ah..." I looked at the hickeys on my body and knew that I surely couldn''t let Sheltone in!


    Otherwise, Shelton would definitely...


    I dared not think further...


    I took two steps back and said, "No, no. Let...Let me take a shower by myself."


    "Haha." Shelton, who was standing at the door, chuckled, "Soon, we will be naked in front of each


    other. Why are you still shy about this?"


    "I... I need to make some preparations."


    I wiped away the hickeys on my body with all my might.


    However, the more I wiped, the redder the hickeys became.


    Without any cosmetics in the bathroom, I couldn''t cover the hickeys up with anything. For a


    moment, I was at a loss, wondering what to do.


    What I was more afraid of was that Shelton would force his way in.


    In that case, I would be dumbfounded.


    When I was quite worried, Shelton sighed gently at the door, "Well, I''ll wait for you toe out."


    I took the longest bath in my life in the bathroom.


    From beginning to end, I stayed in the bathroom for about two hours.


    By the time I finished showering, the skin on my entire body had turned red from the blistering.


    I put on my bathrobe and covered up the hickeys on my body. Then I gently approached the door,


    only to fail to hear any sound outside.


    "Could it be that Shelton has fallen asleep?


    I pushed the door slightly open and went out from the dressing room in front of the bathroom door,


    ncing at the bedroom.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The lights in the bedroom were off. And the moonlight came in through the window. Taking a


    general look at the room, I found that nobody was in the bedroom.


    I hurried to the dressing table and carefully covered the hickeys on my body with a concealer.


    After I covered up all the hickeys, I went to the bathroom and took a look at them against the light.


    Only after confirming that Shelton wouldn''t discover the hickeys did I go back to the bedroom.


    I got changed into casual clothes and wrapped my hair up with a headcloth.


    I went downstairs to find Shelton.


    However, there was no one in the living room downstairs. Walking around the kitchen, I failed to see


    anyone.


    "Could it be that he had gone out?"


    When I came to the door, I saw Shelton''s coat which was hung on the porch. It indicated that he


    probably hadn''t gone out.


    I searched for Shelton in Glenn''s room and the study room again.


    And I was sure that there was no trace of Shelton.


    How could such a grown-up man disappear all of a sudden?


    I hesitated for a moment and realized that I had left somewhere out.


    That was the room for maids.


    There were three rooms for maids. The entrance and exit to the three rooms were all at the back of


    the kitchen. And there was a sole door reserved for the maids leading to the back door.


    Hesitating for a moment, I went to the kitchen and opened the door. There were three doors inside,


    leading to three rooms respectively.


    The rooms for the maids weren''t big. There was only a bed and a wardrobe inside.


    I looked at the three doors, wondering which one was Emily''s.


    However, at this time, it was all quiet in the three rooms. And there was no light pouring out through


    the crack of the door. Could it be that I thought too much?


    As I was ready to leave...


    "Shelton..."


    Emily''s voice came from one of the doors. She called out Shelton''s name, making me nervous.


    If it weren''t for me standing here, I wouldn''t have known that this house was so soundproof.


    "Shelton, give it to me. Give it to me. I want you..." "Emily, Emily..."


    "Shelton..."


    The two of them called each other by their first names. As their voices were getting louder and


    louder, their words were getting filthier and filthier.


    It turned out that Shelton treated everyone else the same way as he did to me.


    I felt at ease in my heart at once and no longer felt too guilty about what had happened in the


    dressing room today.


    As I was about to leave, the light in another room was turned on.


    Following this, the door opened. I saw Lacy dressed in a piece of clothes. She seemed to be about


    to vent her anger. Upon seeing me, she was stunned and stammered, "M...Madam...."


    Putting my index finger on my lips, I gesticted to her not to make any sound.


    Waving my hand, I asked her to go back to her room.


    Lacy, who looked unhappy, wanted to say something. However, I waved my hand, turned around,


    and closed the door. After that, I left.


    I went back to my bedroom. Lying on my bed, I covered most of my face with a quilt.


    Despair filled all over my heart.


    As soon as I was engaged to Shelton and could marry him, he was disloyal to me.


    In that case, I would have a harder life in the future.


    However, no matter how difficult my life would be, I had to stick to it.


    I fell asleep soundly. By the time I woke up the next day, nobody had been by my side on the bed.


    If it weren''t for the creases on the sheet, I would have even suspected that he hadn''t slept herest


    night.


    I changed my clothes and went to Glenn''s room, only to find that he was still sleeping.


    I woke him up and helped him get dressed. When I went downstairs, I saw Shelton sitting on the


    sofa and reading the newspaper in his hands.


    Seeing using downstairs, he looked up with a gentle smile on his face and said, "Good


    morning."


    "Good morning."


    While greeting Shelton, I turned to look at Emily standing by the sofa.


    Emily happened to be looking at me with provocation in her eyes at this time. I clearly saw that


    there were two shallow hickeys on her neck.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    In a normal situation, if it were another woman, she would definitely feel ufortable when she


    saw this.


    However, when I saw this, I was calm. I even felt that this matter had nothing to do with me at all.


    However, Emily didn''t think so.


    She seemed to be worried that I couldn''t see her hickeys. So she touched the hickeys with her


    hands deliberately.


    But I turned a blind eye to her.


    Looking at Emily from the side, Lacy rolled her eyes.


    Only Janice did what she should do. It seemed that all these things had nothing to do with her.


    After we came downstairs, Shelton put down the newspaper in his hands and went to the dining


    table.


    Everything was as usual.


    After the meal, I nned to take Glenn to Nancy''s house first. However, Shelton asked me, "Can


    you have a rest today? I want to show you something."


    "What''s that?"


    "Is that alright?"


    Shelton confirmed with me once again. His tone sounded a little sincere and gentle with slight


    pressure in it. So I didn''t know how to refuse.


    I thought for a moment and agreed, "Okay."


    As for Glenn...


    It was unknown how long we would be out this time. If we went out for a whole day, how could I


    dare to let Emily take care of Glenn for the whole day?


    I thought about it and said to Shelton, "How about I send Glenn to Nancy''s house first..."


    "Yes! I have a deal with Cicely. I have to go to see her today. A boy has to keep his words rather


    than break his promise."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Glenn spoke.


    He looked like a little adult.


    After he said that, everyone in the room burst outughing.


    Shelton looked at him and sighed helplessly, "Well, then send him there first."


    After the meal, I went out of the door with Glenn. Emily handed Shelton the clothes and the shoes


    with great enthusiasm.


    And she acted as if she hadn''t seen Glenn and me.


    I didn''t even bother to scold her.


    If I drove Emily away, Shelton wouldn''t let me go so easily. That was what I was worried about.


    When we got out of the door, we sent Glenn to Nancy''s house. After we left Nancy''s house, Shelton


    took my hand and asked, "Is Cicely going to be our daughter-inw in the future?"


    "Ah?" I was a little confused. However, thinking about it for after a moment, I said, "No way. Glenn is


    so young now."


    "But I think he knows a lot of things."


    Shelton said softly.


    Hearing his casual words, I felt that there was a hidden meaning in his words.


    I quickly changed the subject and asked him, "So, where are we going today?"


    He looked at me meaningfully and said, "You''ll know after you get there."


    The car drove all the way to a white building with more than 20 floors in the suburbs of City Y. It was


    very remote. And there were very few cars driving by it.


    There was only a receptionist in the lobby on the first floor without any sign at the door.


    Shelton led me into the room. When the receptionist saw him, she greeted him respectfully, "Hello,


    Mr. Cowell."


    Then she took out a boarding list.


    Shelton nodded, signed his name on it, and left.


    I hurried to keep up with him.


    He took me into the building and pressed the button leading to the third floor on the elevator.


    Initially, I thought it was just an ordinary building. However, after I got out of the elevator, I found that


    it was actually a high-techboratory base.


    As people entered and left this ce, they had to go through facial searches and got their


    fingerprints and retinas identified.


    In terms of this kind of recognition, I felt that thest time I saw it was in a sci-fi movie.


    I never thought that this kind of thing would take ce in real life.


    We entered aboratory on the 3rd floor where people in white coats were doing research.


    Shelton began to exin to me. Only then did I know with which Shelton was making money.


    Shelton didn''t be rich with Al he had announced that day. Instead, it was with the drugs


    developed by the pharmaceuticalpanies under his charge that he earned money.


    Not long ago, the drug for curing hematological diseases which he developed had been officially


    listed. As long as this medicine was used for a period, the patient could be a normal person.


    It was undoubtedly good news for the patients.


    Now, several projects under his charge were studying on different subjects.


    If all these projects seeded, it would be a great contribution to human beings. Of course, Shelton


    would make a lot of money with them by then.


    I listened to his exnation and felt somewhat confused. Even so, I knew that these were all


    profitable and excellent projects.


    In fact, I knew that Shelton had pharmaceuticalpanies in his hands. Because when he


    auctioned for the advertisements in the national TV station in Noah''s Center back then, he did so for


    the drugs developed by hispanies.


    But I didn''t expect him to be so powerful.


    After we are done with the tour, Shelton took me to rest in the staff canteen.


    Shelton ordered two cups of coffee in total.


    Handing me the coffee, he said, "Are you curious about why I brought you here?"


    "Yes."


    In fact, I could roughly guess his purpose.


    Then, Shelton smiled and reached out to hold my hand, "I don''t want to see that you know nothing


    about me. I am willing to tell you everything about me. At the same time, I hope that one day, you


    can open your heart and ept me sincerely." "Did he tell me everything about him?"


    "And did he ask me to ept him sincerely?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Shelton said this, what came to my mind was the passion between him and Emilyst night.


    I didn''t me him.


    However, it was destined that I would never open my heart to him.


    When it came to something, once it happened one time, even if it would never happen again, what


    was done was done.


    No matter how hard he tried to make up for it, cracks would always be there.


    What''s more, I believed that no matter what the reason was, it wasn''t the first time he and Emily had


    made lovest night.


    And it wouldn''t be thest time.


    In order not to let Shelton down, I nodded and looked at him, "Okay, I will try my best."


    "I hope this day wille earlier." Shelton looked at me affectionately, "Give yourself to me with all


    your heart. Everything else in your life. As for all other things in the future, Glenn, and our other


    children in the future, leave them all to me. I can make you live a better life than anyone else does."


    What he said was indeed sweet- sounding love words.


    Looking at him, unexpectedly, I wasn''t touched at all.


    Looking like a puppet wearing a mask, I acted as Shelton''s wife.


    However, I believed in Shelton''s words.


    The things he had in his hands were more promising than what Patrick had once done.


    I believed that Shelton would stand at the top of City Y and even the whole country one day.


    After that day, I lived my days as usual.


    Shelton''s huge assets had no impact on me at all.


    However, on the fourth day after the engagement ceremony was over...


    A weekendter, as soon as I entered the studio, Nancy pulled me and said, "Do you know? You''re


    popr now!"


    "What is it?"


    For a moment, I was a little confused.


    Nancy pulled me to the front of the screen of herputer.


    I saw that there was a news page on thergeputer screen, which read, "Do men in the Cowell


    Family share the same wife? It turns out that the biological father of Shelton''s son is his nephew,


    Patrick Cowell!"

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Reading the title alone, I felt like a ticking time bomb exploding right in front of me!


    I hurried to the front of theputer and moved the mouse.


    And I began to scroll down the news page.


    Therey a photo below.


    Unexpectedly, the photo showed that Patrick held Glenn in his arms on the engagement banquet of


    Shelton and me back then.


    Moreover, the photo highlighted the fact that Patrick was simr to Glenn.


    Then, there was another photo below.


    Seeing this photo, I couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    It was a photo of me and Patrick.


    Looking a little blurry, the photo showed that Patrick held me in his arms on a wide road without no


    one around us amid heavy rain.


    I looked at the photo carefully. Unexpectedly, it was a picture of me when I had just arrived at City Y!


    "Had someone been keeping an eye on me as soon as I arrived in City Y?" "If it weren''t Patrick,


    who could it be?"


    I sat there, feeling confused in my mind. After I thought about it randomly for a while, a name


    emerged in my mind.


    Roger Newman.


    Roger once said that he wanted to mess up the Cowell Family.


    In the case, he would get what he wanted by doing so!


    After I read the news, my heart was beating wildly!


    Oh my god! At this moment, what I feared most was that both Glenn and Ned would be hurt!


    At Ned''s age, he surely couldn''t withstand this sort of provocation.


    I took the cell phone out of my pocket and looked at the cell phone screen. For a moment, I didn''t


    know who I was going to call.


    Should I call Patrick? No way.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    What was the use of calling Shelton?


    Should I call Ned? No way.


    After thinking for a while, I dialed a number and called Roger instead.


    Ever since thest time, I saved Roger''s phone number.


    Soon, Roger''s joyful voice came over the phone, "Hey, isn''t that Mrs. Cowell speaking? What


    makes you call me today?"


    He had been deliberately calling me Mrs. Cowell.


    I guessed that this matter surely had something to do with him.


    I said, "Ask your people to remove the news."


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" Roger seemed to be drinking water. It wasn''t until he


    swallowed the water in his mouth that he raised his voice, "Oh, you are talking about that. Am I


    wrong, Mrs. Cowell?"


    This time, Roger emphasized the title "Mrs. Cowell".


    I was very angry, saying, "In fact, your behavior has no effect on either Patrick or Shelton. They are


    runningpanies. So the stock price fluctuates at most and will be back to normal soon. However,


    Grandpa Cowell is old. And he can''t stand these!"


    "Well, that''s right. I want that old thing to die as soon as possible."


    Roger said as-a-matter-of-factly.


    His words made me feel a chill on my back. And I asked, "Your purpose is Grandpa Cowell, right?"


    "Yes, ignore Patrick or Shelton. After all, I can''t ruin the Cowell Family. I want Ned to die of anger."


    Roger paused and continued, "Miss Nn, I guess you don''t know how to use the recording


    function on your cell phone."


    "Recording?"


    "Oh yes! I can record our convesation with my cell phone!"


    However, I indeed didn''t know how to do it.


    I admitted it, "Yes, I don''t know how to. But you are so young. What hatred can you hold against


    Grandpa Cowell?"


    Roger wasn''t even as old as Patrick.


    When Roger started to hang out in the business field, Ned should have given up his position.


    There was at least one generation gap between the two of them. How could there be any grudges


    between them?


    "As for the grudge..." Roger smiled, "I guess that Ned, the old bastard, has done too many bad


    things. And he certainly won''t remember what he ever did to my family."


    "Don''t say that. He..."


    "What? Are you going to speak up for him? Don''t you know that your husband''s, Shelton''s, biggest


    wish is to destroy the Cowell Family as well?"


    Ned''s words stunned me.


    I held the cell phone in my hand with a little force and said after a long while, "You...You are lying."


    "I''m not lying. Ask Shelton by yourself. If a man''s son wants to ruin him as well, the way you see it,


    can he be someone good?" Knowing that I didn''t turn on the recording, Roger said more


    unscrupulously, "Are you afraid that Ned will die? Let me tell you, after doing so many bad deeds,


    he is safe and sound. And he won''t die because of such a trivial matter."


    "But..."


    "It''s impossible to remove the news. But if Ned does die because of this matter, I surely will treat


    you to a meal and thank you personally. Hahaha."


    Rogerughed loudly and hung up the call.


    I looked at the phone screen and felt a little helpless for a moment.


    "Does Shelton want Ned to die as well?"


    "That''s right. After all, Ned didn''t treat his mother well in the past. And Shelton didn''t enjoy his life in


    his childhood..."


    I instantly felt that the situation in the Cowell Family might have been moreplicated.


    Nancy looked at me on the side and asked, "What''s wrong?" "I..." I hesitated for a moment. Looking


    at Nancy, I said, "I am so confused."


    "Come on, tell me about it."


    Nancy pulled me to sit on a sofa.


    The two of us sat side by side. I looked at Nancy and said, "I suddenly don''t know what position I


    am in now."


    "Yes." Nancy said, "Go ahead, I won''t interrupt you."


    Besides telling Nancy what Roger had said just now, I told her the rtionship between Patrick,


    Shelton, and me. Then I said, "I suddenly feel that Shelton doesn''t love me and that Patrick should


    love me instead. The reason why Shelton wants to possess me is that Patrick loves me."


    The reason why I stayed by Shelton''s side was that I feared that he had indeed injected drugs into


    Glenn''s body.


    The Cowell Family was originally unshakable. Whether it was Patrick, Shelton, or the others in the


    Cowell Family, they all had their ownpanies and formed their own sects while taking care of


    each other. And my appearance has put Towering High in a crisis. If I was used by Roger this time


    and Ned got infuriated, I surely can''t bear to stay in the Cowell Family anymore."


    Hearing my words, Nancy thought for a moment and said, "I think the most important thing now is


    Shelton as well as his purpose. After observing him these days, I think he loves you."


    "He doesn''t love me."


    Seeing that I was so determined, Nancy was somewhat surprised.


    I paused before exining it to Nancy, "Shelton doesn''t love me. He had an affair with a maid


    before we got engaged. On the day of the engagement banquet, I heard with my own ears that he


    was making love with a maid... Of course, I don''t know if a man and woman are the same."


    When a woman met someone she didn''t love, she definitely didn''t want to make love with him.


    Make love...Make love...How to make love if the man and the woman didn''t love each other?


    Nancy furrowed her eyebrows, looking distressed, "Your... Your situation is soplicated. I can''t


    figure it out."


    "You think so as well, right?" I smiled bitterly.


    I was so confused.


    I used to think that Shelton loved me. And most of what he did showed that he loved me.


    However, now that such a thing had happened, I became uncertain again.


    It could be said that I didn''t believe that he loved me.


    When I was at a loss of what to do, my cell phone rang.


    I stood up and saw the caller ID on the screen. It was a call from Shelton.


    What was meant to be woulde in the end.


    I picked up the call, "Hello."


    "Charlotte Archer, I want to see you."


    Unexpectedly, it was a woman''s voice that came over the phone.


    I soon recognized it was Melissa''s voice.


    Her voice made me realize that she wasing at me with evil intentions.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Mellisa clearly called out my name, indicating that she had at least known something.


    In this case, I wouldn''t avoid her.


    There was no way for me to escape.


    I held my cell phone tightly and replied calmly, "Okay, name a ce."


    "I''ll send the location to you."


    Melissa finished her words and hung up the phone.


    In less than a minute, I received her text indicating where we were going to meet.


    It was a lounge bar on the second floor of a hotel.


    I got up and looked at Nancy, "Sorry, I may be quite upied in the next few days. As for the


    matters of the studio..."


    "Leave them to me. I can handle these trivial matters." Nancy interrupted me and picked up a


    resume before adding, "Recently, someone working in Towering High previously applies for our


    vacancy. Do you know her?"


    After she finished speaking, I took a look at the resume.


    I couldn''t helpughing after seeing the photo without reading the name.


    "Paulina Carter."


    After I said this name, I stared at the name on the resume. It was indeed her.


    "Look at what she wrote at the bottom of her resume."


    Hearing Nancy''s reminder, I looked down below the resume.


    It turned out that at the bottom of her resume, Paulina left a message, which read, "Two goddesses,


    I worship you very much!"


    "Puff!"


    I couldn''t help butugh.


    Because of the news and Melissa''s call just now, I was distressed. At this moment, because of


    Paulina''s message, I was in a good mood.


    I quietly put Paulina''s resume on the table, looked at Nancy, and put my hands in front of my chest,


    saying, "Let''s recruit her. What do you think, Goddess Nancy?"


    "Since Goddess Jta has spoken up for her, I surely have to recruit her."


    After saying that, Nancy picked up the phone newly installed in the studio and began to make a


    phone call to Paulina.


    By the time I took my bag and went out, the phone had been connected. I heard Nancy said to the


    one over the phone in a business-like tone, "Hello, this is Swallowtail Butterfly Studio. Excuse me, is


    that Paulina speaking?"


    Hearing what she said, I couldn''t help but smile and close the door.


    Paulina was one of the few colleagues getting along with me in Glorious Seth Design back then. Of


    course, if she could work with us, I would be happy.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a taxi and soon arrived at the restaurant where the lounge bar Melissa had mentioned.


    I went up to the second floor and looked around the lounge bar. Seeing that Melissa hadn''te


    yet, I found a table in the corner and sat down.


    I ordered myself a cup of coffee.


    About half an hourter, Melissa arrived.


    It was cold today. So Melissa wore a knitted long dress with a thick and dark- colored overcoat


    outside. Tying up her long hair behind her head, she walked in with an expensive Birkin Bag in her


    hands.


    On the way in, a few richdies sitting in the restaurant all looked over at Melissa attentively.


    Most of these women did not have a job and were not sensitive to other things. However, they were


    quite sensitive to these luxury goods.


    Upon seeing that the bag was a good thing, everyone looked at it.


    Of course, Melissa sensed the gazes around her. She raised her chin, proudly passed through the


    crowd, and finally sat down in front of me.


    All the seats inside this restaurant were sofas.


    She put the bag beside her and ordered a pot of fruit tea.


    After the waiter left, she looked at me in anger right away. "Charlotte Archer, why are people from


    the Archer Family so haunting! How long are you going to pester my son?"


    However, because everyone else had admired her bag, Melissa dared not speak too loudly.


    "Auntie, I didn''t pester your son. I am now Shelton''s fiancee."


    I said calmly.


    I knew that no matter who had told Melissa about my identity, that person had only one purpose,


    that was, to see the Cowell Family end up being in misfortune.


    Now that as I recalled, I realized who behind this was.


    Who else could it be but Roger?


    Hearing my words, Luo Shn was even angrier, "Shelton''s fiancee? Could it be that only men of


    the Cowell Family exist in the world? Howe you can''t marry another man instead? People


    coming from the Archer Family are all shameless. You made so many scenes at the beginning. If I


    had known these things, I wouldn''t have agreed to let Patrick marry you!"


    Melissa was away from home all year round. When Patrick and I got married, she actually didn''t


    participate in it too much.


    And they were estranged from Patrick anyway.


    However, all the grand families cared about their dignities,. And Melissa was no exception.


    Now that such a thing had happened. And the news had spread, embarrassing her. Naturally, she


    wanted to tear me apart with her own hands.


    I sat there, looked at her calmly, and said, "There is no other way. We are predestined."


    "Destiny?" After Melissa heard my words, her face turned livid. And she added, "Oh, Miss Archer, I


    think it''s your deliberate n to ruin the Cowell Family. Tell me, who gave you such an order?"


    At this time, Melissa couldn''t control her voice anymore.


    Only after the surrounding people looked over did she restrain herself a little bit.


    I looked at her and said ndly instead, "Then


    Aunty, tell me, who told you this?"


    I wanted to know what on earth Roger was capable of.


    Howe Melissa spoke up for him as well?


    Unexpectedly, with a livid look, Melissa twisted her body and said coldly, "None of your business."


    "Aunty, the reason why someone told you these things is that he doesn''t want me to enjoy a good


    life and that he wants to ruin me. The way I see it, the one telling you these things should be the


    one who released the news. He did this to make the Cowell Family go against each other."


    Treating Melissa friendly, I tried to reason with her. In fact, I did so out of my self-motive.


    After all, I loved Patrick.


    What Patrick had said in the dressing room at the engagement party back then was vivid in my


    mind.


    Judging from everything currently, we couldn''t be together. Even so, there was a little hope in the


    deepest part of my heart.


    I thought that there was possibilities between us.


    Patrick and I could be together.


    So, I had to treat Melissa well.


    If I left Shelton and ended up being with Patrick one day, I could make Melissa ept me with


    some ease.


    Hearing my words, Melissa seemed to look slightly better. After thinking for a moment, she said,


    "However, it is true that you are Charlotte Archer. And it is the fact that peopleing from the


    Archer Family went back on their words several times. Now you are Shelton''s fiancee, which is the


    truth!"


    "Auntie, now the Archer Family is gone. The members of the Archer Family are either dead or


    injured." I looked at Melissa, "So, the Archer Family''s matters are all over."


    Melissa spoke in a hurry, "But since you have changed your appearance and want to be with


    Shelton, you shouldn''t tell my son the truth. Now he divorced Kelsi to be with you. Do you know that


    based on the current situation, Towering High would be crumbling after leaving the Kelsi family?"


    Even so, I could feel that her anger seemed to have subsided quite a bit.


    I lowered my eyes slightly and said, "Sorry, Auntie, I didn''t tell him on my own. He recognized me by


    himself. I indeed didn''t intend to tell him the truth."


    "Really?" Melissa wasn''t dubious.


    I nodded.


    Melissa looked at me and wanted to say something a few times. Finally, she asked me, "Then tell


    me the truth. Regarding that child, Glenn, is he Patrick''s child or not?"


    All in all, the only question Melissa wanted to ask me was this one.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    On the way here, I had guessed that Melissa would ask me so.


    After all, Patrick was her only son. He and Kelsi had been married for a few years. Even though


    they wanted to have a grandchild, there was no news of Kelsi''s pregnancy at all.


    Now Glenn suddenly appeared.


    Moreover, he is healthy, sensible, and talkative as well as favored by everyone.


    If Melissa didn''t know Glenn, it would be fine. But now that she suddenly knew that Glenn probably


    was her own grandson, she surely would have him on her mind.


    However, I had been wondering how to answer her properly.


    I looked at Melissa. Without saying anything, Melissa was more nervous than me.


    I hesitated for a moment and said, "Aunt, regarding this matter, I can''t reveal its truth to you. At


    least, I can''t be the one that tells you."


    I assumed that after hearing my words, Melissa surely would understand.


    After hearing what I said, Melissa, who wasn''t stupid, looked gloomy, "Is it true that he is my


    grandson?"


    I didn''t say anything.


    Melissa looked at me and said somewhat reluctantly, "I heard that when the head of the Archer


    Family asked my son to marry you, he was quite happy. Moreover, after you got married, he didn''t


    treat you well. Why did you get along with each other after a few years'' separations? Howe my


    son actually divorced because of you?"


    Melissa couldn''t figure it out.


    In fact, when it came to some things, they probably were predestined.


    I took a sip of the coffee in front of me and asked Melissa, "Auntie, do you remember that Patrick


    was kidnapped and almost died in his childhood?"


    "Of course."


    Melissa admitted it.


    She nodded and looked at me. "Could it be that..."


    "Well, it was me who saved him back then. But we didn''t have any contact. It wasn''t until I returned


    to the Archer Family and he was going to marry Caroline that I had a formal interaction with him for


    the first time." I looked into the distance and recalled, "At that time, I wondered why Patrick liked


    Caroline as well. Later, I learned that out of nowhere, Caroline knew what had happened between


    Patrick and me and pretended to be me."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    I said without any doubt.


    Melissa became much more gentle in an instant, "It turns out that the little girl back then is you."


    "Do you know about this?"


    Melissa said in a more friendly tone, "Of course, I know." She took a sip of the fruit tea in front of her


    and pursed her lips, "Hearing you say so, I immediately understand why my son is obsessed with


    you."


    Melissa''s expression indicated that she enjoyed a secret delight after knowing her son''s little


    secrets.


    I looked at her and suddenly wanted to know what happened to Patrick when he was a child.


    Back then, I wasn''t by Patrick''s side. I wanted to know what Patrick looked like when he was young.


    Or, I wanted to know Patrick recalled me when he was a child.


    Melissa looked at me and said with a smile, "In fact, Patrick had been looking for you ever since he


    came back, only to fail. To find you, we specifically posted notice of looking for you in the


    surrounding residential quarter. We also specifically asked some people to ask the staff in various


    primary and middle schools around. We even asked the staff in the kindergartens. Unfortunately, we


    all failed. Nobody expected that you would be in an orphanage."


    "Thinking normally and logically, nobody will think of going to find me in an orphanage."


    "Or, in the normal people''s opinion, they would consciously ignore the likelihood that I might be in


    an orphanage."


    "Yes." Melissa said, "We had been looking for you for several months, only to fail to find you. Finally,


    we had to give up. For this, Patrick had been holding a grudge against us for a long time."


    "Is that so..."


    "Did Patrick be angry because of me?"


    Knowing this, I felt warm-hearted all of a sudden.


    "Do you know why Patrick''s father and I are both abroad, leaving Patrick at home alone?"


    Hearing Melissa''s question, I seemed to understand something.


    I looked at her and guessed,"... Was it because of me?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Melissa nodded, "At that time, Patrick refused to leave, confusing us. We wanted to force him to


    leave with us. After all, he was our only son. And we couldn''t bear to part with him. He told us the


    real reason. After discussing with his father, I didn''t force him anymore."


    It turned out that Patrick didn''t go abroad because of me.


    All of a sudden, I was relieved.


    I was relieved after knowing everything Patrick had done for Caroline and me.


    He had been looking for me for so long. Knowing that Caroline was me, although he was unwilling,


    he could only ept it and take responsibility for her.


    My appearance broke his bnce.


    Melissa, who originally had a sweet expression on her face as she recalled the past, looked at me


    and put away all her expressions, saying, "However, it is all in the past. It is all over. You are now


    Shelton''s fiancee. Please don''t get entangled with Patrick anymore."


    I couldn''t adapt to her changes in a short time.


    I, who had faced her roughness calmly just now, couldn''t be sadder at this time.


    However, what Melissa had said was right.


    Her words brought me back to reality.


    "Even though Patrick had been looking for me for a long time and refused to go abroad for me, so


    what?"


    "It is all the timing''s fault."


    "If we missed each other, we couldn''t go back."


    I lowered my eyes and put away my depression. Only after that did I raise my head and looked at


    Melissa, "I know."


    "I''m not making things difficult for you. I''m not trying to break you up. You and Shelton have held an


    engagement party. And..." Melissa looked at me, "Do you know how many things Shelton is in


    control of?"


    "He is in charge of a pharmaceuticalpany. In addition to the medicines that have been avable


    in the market and valid within the patent time, there are more medicines in the research and


    experimental stages. Once they are in the market in sess, he will gain a lot of benefits," I replied.


    Coincidentally, I went to Shelton''s pharmaceuticalpany a few days ago.


    What I had said wasn''t a secret.


    Glorious Light Pharmacy had always been like this. It was just that others and I hadn''t paid attention


    to it before.


    Melissa wasn''t surprised that I knew this. She nodded and said, "That''s right. Apart from that, he


    covered throughout both the gangs and the police. And he''s not someone that can be trifled with.


    Patrick is my only son. He can''t afford such a big risk."


    "What do you mean..."


    Melissa''s words made me nervous instantly.


    Melissa looked at me and wanted to say something, only to hold herself back in the end. She


    opened her mouth and said in the end, "In short, whether you are Charlotte Archer or Jta


    Nn, please stay away from my son. If anything happens to him again, I won''t let you go."


    When it came to Shelton, Melissa changed her attitude toward me greatly.


    After that, she took her bag and left.


    I sat there alone, thinking Melissa''sst words over and over again. Could it be that Shelton


    indeed...


    For no reason, I wasn''t surprised to hear that Shelton covered throughout both the gangs and the


    police.


    With a bag in my hands, I roamed around outside. Towering High wasn''t far away from this cafe.


    I walked to somewhere not far away from Towering High, intending to go closer to have a look.


    Unexpectedly, a lot of reporters were at the entrance of Towering High!


    Many bodyguards stood there, trying to stop them with all their might.


    The bodyguards stopped the reporters from entering.


    As I stood far away, I heard the reporters shouting, "May I ask if there is any response from Mr.


    Cowell about the statement that men in the Cowell Family share the same wife?"

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    I frowned and thought, "Sure enough, the reporters are so sensitive that they besieged Towering


    High so quickly."


    In order not to cause any unnecessary trouble, I thought I''d better leave quickly.


    I turned around and left, intending to take a taxi and go back to the studio.


    When I stood at an intersection and wanted to take a taxi, a media car drove over. Originally, it


    drove past me. However, it drove back. A man with a camera suddenly got out of the car and took


    photos of me ferociously.


    As he snapped photos of mine, he shouted, "Jta Nn! Jta Nn!"


    Originally, there was some distance from here to Towering High. The reporters there couldn''t hear


    the man''s shouting at all.


    However, the fact that I appeared in this sensitive ce would cause a lot of sensation.


    Hearing the man''s shouting, the reporters there seemed to have recognized me and ran over in my


    direction in unison.


    I was so scared that I lifted my feet and ran.


    The reporters chased after me.


    Fortunately, I, who was alone, held a bag only and didn''t wear high- heeled shoes. And these


    reporters held cameras or video cameras in their hands.


    With all kinds of stuff, they couldn''t catch up with me.


    Because I had delivered coffee to the nearby area before, I was familiar with the locations here. So I


    quickly ran into a small alley and went through it.


    Thinking that I was running forward, the reporters quickly ran forward.


    I hadn''t exercised for a long time. After running so fast all of a sudden, I squatted in the corner,


    panting quickly and resting.


    The outside world gradually quietened down.


    I crouched down to rest. After a while, a ck shadow suddenly blocked all the sunshine in front of


    me.


    I was shrouded in shadows.


    I raised my head and looked up along a tall figure.


    Then I saw Shelton dressed in a gray coat. Standing in front of me, he was against the light and


    looked somewhat tender.


    In this cold winter, his gentleness made me colder instead.


    I felt empty in my heart.


    Of course, I knew whom I was looking forward to.


    However, I was even more aware that it wasn''t Patrick but Shelton who knew my every move at his


    fingertips.


    Shelton stretched out his hand to me, intending to pull me up.


    I hesitated for a moment, stretched out my hand to him, and stood up.


    Shelton''s car stopped by the side. And Andie was driving.


    We sat in the back seat together. Shelton took my hand and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Let''s go back to the studio."


    I answered.


    Hearing my answer, Andie started the car and turned around in the direction of the studio.


    It was surprisingly quiet in the car. After a long time, Shelton asked me, "What did you say to my


    sister-inw over your meeting?"


    He didn''t ask where I had been and whom I had met.


    Instead, he went straight to the point and asked me what I had said to Melissa over the meeting.


    After experiencing so many things, I wasn''t surprised. I said, "Nothing much. It''s just that she knew


    my identity and asked me to stay away from her son." Then I added, "In fact, she is oversensitive. I


    have no intention of meeting her son anymore."


    "Okay."


    Shelton responded lightly and stopped talking.


    However, he had been cing his hand on my hand all this time.


    Soon, the car arrived at the studio. Shelton had known that my studio was here in this matter


    before. I roughly exined it to him. But he didn''t say anything.


    He walked me to the door. Before leaving, he said, "I''lle to pick you up tonight."


    Then he left.


    As soon as I entered the studio and pushed open the door, I heard someone twittering inside.


    "Oh, Goddess Nancy, I admire you so much. Oh, I admire Goddess Jta quite much as well. I


    saw you two''s works early, especially the restaurant named Chef Tang''s. After knowing that it is


    designed by you, I went to have a meal there several times despite the expensive food there!"


    Without seeing who the speaker''s appearance, I knew that it was Paulina.


    She could enliven the atmosphere alone.


    Her character wasn''t the same as what her name implied at all.


    She and Nancy were in the conference room which we didn''t use before. Because of the things in


    the past, I didn''t intend to go inside. I just stood at the door.


    The door of the meeting room wasn''t closed.


    When Nancy saw me, she raised her hand and said hello to me, "Are you back?"


    "Yes." I nodded. Seeing them chatting face to face, I asked, "Are you..."


    Nancy said with a smile, "Doing an interview."


    Paulina turned around and saw me. With her eyes glowing, she said, Goddess Jta!"


    As she said this, she ran to my side, "Hello, Goddess Jta. I am your fan as well!"


    "Hello." I was going to confess to her. Seeing the situation now, I decided to tell her the truthter.


    Seeing meing back, Nancy immediately got up and said, "There are only two people in our


    studio. We will decide to hire you or not by voting. Each of us will have a 50% say. I agree to hire


    you. And the rest is up to your goddess Jta."


    Hearing Nancy''s words, Paulina pulled me and intended to walk into the conference room, saying,


    "Goddess Jta, do you have any questions for me? I surely will tell you everything I know."


    I didn''t want to enter the meeting room. So I said, "I''ll take a seat outside and ask you."


    "All right."


    Paulina let go of my hand at once.


    Sitting in my seat, I only asked Paulina a question, "Why did you resign?"


    "Well, regarding this..." Paulina looked calm and said helplessly, "In the past, I befriended someone


    who was beautiful and capable. Butter, because of some reasons, she left. Originally, it was


    nothing. As a result, a colleague who disliked my friend now gained power and suppressed me in


    every aspect. I couldn''t bear to stay there. So I quit."


    Nancy asked on the side, "Who is it?"


    "You don''t know her. Her name is Raina Winston, a designer of ourpany."


    Paulina said.


    Although Nancy and I worked in thepanies under Towering High''s charge before, we weren''t in


    the samepany at all and had no interactions.


    "It turns out that it is her."


    When I heard this name, I understood.


    Seeing me like this, Paulina stared at me, asking, "Goddess Jta, do you know her as well?"


    "Yes." I held my face with my hands and tilted my head to look at Paulina, saying with a faint smile,


    "Don''t you think I look like someone?"


    "Hmm?" Paulina looked at me and blinked her eyes.


    She seemed to think of something and didn''t say it out. Then she looked at me carefully and


    seemed to think of something again without saying anything at all.


    Finally, after repeated deliberation, she shook her head and said, "Goddess Jta, you are a


    goddess. You are unique. How can you be like a star?"


    "Hahaha." Nancy smiled secretly beside us.


    Feeling helpless, I raised my hand and hit lightly on Paulina''s forehead, "Goddess? Star? What are


    you talking about? I am Charlotte Archer."


    "What?" Paulina was stunned.


    She looked at me while blinking her eyes.


    She kept staring at my face attentively.


    Then she stood up and circled around me!


    "Is it really you, Charlotte Archer?" Paulina had a look of disbelief on her face, "But, but... why did


    you be like this? Howe you even change your name?" "It''s a long story." I roughly told


    Paulina what had happened to me.


    Having been separated for a long time, the three of us decided to go for dinner tonight.


    Of course, we would bring Glenn and Cicely along with us.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After that, I took out my cell phone and called Shelton, intending to tell him that he didn''t need to


    come to pick me up tonight.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Originally, Shelton said that he woulde to pick me up after dinner.


    I said firmly that Nancy would send me home. Hearing my words, he didn''t insist in the end.


    That night, we would have hung outte. However, because of the children, we went home at about


    9 p.m.


    After having fun with Cicely for a whole day, Glenn was tired.


    By the time Nancy dropped us at the door, Glenn had fallen asleep. I held him in my hands and


    walked in, only to find that only a smallmp was on in the vast house.


    There was no sight of Shelton in the room but Lacy and Janice.


    Both of them had an agitated look on their faces. I knew that the reason why they looked like this


    wasn''t because of me but the other two ones in the house.


    Seeing me hugging Glenn, neither Lacy nor Janice spoke. I put Glenn in my room.


    He was exhausted from having fun. When I changed clothes for him, he just muttered in a daze.


    When I came out, I heard a rustling sound from the master bedroom.


    I heard a woman''s voice as well.


    I felt my heart tighten.


    However, instead of going there to check the situation, I went downstairs directly.


    As soon as I went downstairs, Lacy immediately came over and said, "Madam, aren''t you too kind-


    hearted? If you go on like this, Emily Welch, that little b*tch, will walk all over your head!"


    "s! Lacy, don''t say so to Madam" Janice persuaded her.


    "I can''t take it anymore!" Lacy said, "Madam, do you know that Emily took herself as the owner of


    this house when you were not here? She even went into your room, used your makeup products,


    and bathed in your bathtub! Moreover, she said that the bath in the servants'' room wasn''t good


    enough for her."


    The more Lacy spoke, the angrier she became. In the end, her entire body was trembling.


    "They are now making love in the master bedroom, right?" I looked at Janice.


    Looking embarrassed, Janice nodded in the end.


    I was in a bad mood all of a sudden. Actually, I had been turning a blind eye to what happened


    between Shelton and Emily. But now they actually made love in the master bedroom. I felt quite


    annoyed instantly.


    I asked again, "When did they start to make love in the master bedroom?"


    "Didn''t they make love in the maid''s room of Emily''sst time?"


    "Could it be that the 1,2-meter-long bed could no longer satisfy them?"


    "It''s the first time today," Janice replied.


    Lacy said, "It surely will happen more and more frequently in the future. After today, I think Emily is


    going to be overwhelmingly proud!"


    Lacy''s words did make sense.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, I didn''t have much feelings about this matter at first. After all, men all needed to give vent to


    their sexual desires. But Shelton treated me gently and made love with Emily so excessively at the


    same time, which indeed surprised me.


    I looked up at the upstairs, "When were they together? How did Shelton fall in love with Emily?"


    "Who knows!" Lacy, who was unconvinced, retorted, "it probably is because she''s young. I don''t


    think Emily is different."


    In fact, I thought so too.


    In terms of Emily''s figure and appearance, she wasn''t pretty attractive. With Shelton''s condition,


    setting aside women like Emily Welch, he could choose at his own free will among many celebrities


    and models.


    I didn''t care about him. If he wanted to have an affair, he could have found an excuse and returned


    homete or never returned home.


    Janice looked at me and hesitated for a moment, "Madam, I think, does Mr. Shelton want to make


    you angry?"


    "Making me angry?"


    "Yes." Janice nodded, "See, what happened between him and Emily is so obvious that it surely will


    come out in the end. You surely have noticed it and even known that it is true. In the final analysis,


    does Mr. Shelton want you to be angry so as to prove that you care about him?"


    What Janice said seemed to have enlightened me who had been confused all of a sudden.


    This time, Shelton had a love affair with Emily in such an awkward and inferior way. He didn''t even


    try to hide it from me at all.


    Could it be that he did want to infuriate me by doing so?


    Even so, I didn''t want to expose him. Because what would happen after that was what I wanted the


    last.


    "Let''s do it this way. If she provokes you, you don''t have to worry about anything. Just deal with her


    directly. If she dares to do anything to you, I will back you up." I sat down on the sofa after I finished


    speaking to Janice and Lacy.


    After that, I took out my cell phone and began to browse the news.


    When I was browsing through the news, the news about men in the Cowell family shared the same


    wife seemed to have been removed. I almost couldn''t find any trace of it.


    Instead, I found some questions from theizens on Facebook instead.


    The content of the questions was unsightly. I didn''t want to see them. So I logged out of Facebook.


    As soon as I logged out of Facebook, a message popped up on my Whatsapp ount. Only then


    did I find out that Nancy had created a Whatsapp group.


    Only three people were inside the group.


    They were Paulina, Nancy, and I.


    As soon as Paulina was in the group, she began to chat and sent a dozen messages on her own.


    Nancy and I just read her messages and replied once in a while. It seemed that Paulina didn''t mind


    either.


    In the past, I used to think that Paulina was a gossip lover. But now, after all these years, she was


    as talkative as she used to be. On the contrary, she became much more articte.


    Inparison, I seemed to have changed a lot.


    Originally, I thought that I would be better after starting my life all over again. But after experiencing


    so many things, I became timid instead.


    I read the messages and jokes Paulina sent in the Whatsapp group downstairs. Time passed by


    quickly.


    When it was almost 11 p.m., sounds of footsteps came from upstairs.


    I looked up and saw Shelton walk down in a casual suit.


    Seeing me, he said with a gentle look on his face, "Are you back? Did you enjoy your dinner


    tonight?"


    "Yes." I suppressed my displeasure over this matter and smiled, "I''m quite happy. Feeling that we


    didn''t chat to our hearts'' content, we even specially created a Whatsapp group and chatted there."


    "Really? Your new colleague is easy to get along with." Shelton came over and sat on the sofa with


    his arms gently encircling me.


    The faint smell of perfume drilled into my nasal cavity.


    Feeling that this smell was so familiar, I recognized at once that it was my perfume. However,


    except for formal asions, I rarely used perfume.


    I knew who had used my perfume.


    Shelton surely had known that I had heard something. But he didn''t say anything.


    Janice''s guess probably was correct.


    Instead of talking too much to Shelton, I lowered my head and concentrated on sending messages


    and chatting in the group.


    There were no secrets in the group. And I wouldn''t be afraid even if Shelton saw anything in it.


    Less than ten minutester, Emily came down from the upstairs, wearing clothes for an ordinary


    maid instead.


    When she went downstairs, she put her hands on the handle of the stairs and limped.


    I knew quite well as to what was going on with her posture.


    She made love frequently with much intensity and innovative intercourse position, making her end


    up


    like this.


    As Shelton had said, he wasn''t too bad in this respect.


    Emily, who originally had a proud look on her face, went downstairs. However, when she saw


    Shelton and me sitting on the sofa side by side, her eyes were burning with anger at once.


    I saw all this without saying anything.


    Seeing that I said nothing, Emily deliberately said, "Mr. Shelton, I have tidied up the bed."


    Hearing what she said, Shelton didn''t feel anything wrong. Without even raising his eyes, he just


    said, "Okay."


    At this time, Shelton''s cell phone rang. He picked up a call. Saying that he had something to do in


    the hospital, he left.


    Emily handed him the clothes and shoes at the door with great enthusiasm.


    As soon as Shelton left, Emily, who stood at the door just now, went directly to the single sofa and


    sat down.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    As soon as she sat down, I said, "Get up."


    Janice and Lacy didn''t expect Emily to be so bold. They both came over and said, "Emily Welch, are


    you that undisciplined? Get up quickly!"


    "No, I don''t want to." Emily didn''t want to get up at all. She touched her thigh and said, "s! Mr.


    Shelton is so amazing. His cock is sorge. And he is so long-sting. As he f**ks me, I enjoy


    myself so much."


    I frowned slightly.


    If I hadn''t heard her words with my own ears, I wouldn''t have believed that a 20- year- old girl would


    say so.


    Lacy couldn''t bear it any longer, saying, "Emily Welch, what are you talking about? You''re


    shameless."


    "Am I shameless? Yes! Otherwise, can I enjoy myself?" Emily said happily, "You don''t even know


    how powerful Mr. Shelton is. Look at my legs. I can''t even stand firmly. I have been enjoying making


    love with him for so long a time that my legs are cramping." "Get up from the couch." I looked up at


    her.


    "Get up? For what reason? Do you intend to order me?" Emily heard my words and said with a


    proud look on her face, "Let me tell you, Jta Nn, I don''t think you can be Mrs. Shelton for too


    long. Soon, I will be Mrs. Shelton."


    "Really?" I looked at Emily, put the cell phone aside, and walked over. Grabbing her hair, I looked at


    her, "Then let''s talk about it after you be Mrs. Shelton. It is I who is Mrs. Shelton now."


    After that, I pulled her hair up with all my strength!


    I wasn''t weak. It was just that I was concerned about many things. Even so, by no means would I be


    so low as to be bullied by a maid!


    "Ah. Ah. Ah!" Emily shouted, "How dare you do this to me? Are you crazy? Let me tell you. When


    Mr. Sheltones back, I willin to him about you!"


    "Go ahead."


    Emily waved her hands, trying to hit me. And I took a step back.


    Feeling that she was in pain, Emily could only get up. I threw her hair away, lifted my foot, and


    kicked her, making her fall directly to the ground.


    I looked at Lacy and Janice and said, "Press her well. I have something to say to her."


    Without saying anything, Lacy and Janice came over and pressed Emily on each side, pressing her


    on her fours on the ground!


    "Jta Nn, you..."


    Emily wanted to speak. Without saying anything, I stepped directly on her mouth!


    Emily opened her eyes wide and looked at me, wanting to say something, only to fail. However, it


    wasn''t that she couldn''t speak. If she wanted to say something, she had to rub her mouth against


    the bottom of my slippers desperately.


    She didn''t want to open her mouth. So she could only whine.


    I looked down at her condescendingly, "You''d better keep your voice down. If you wake Glenn up, I


    won''t let you off easily."


    Emily was unconvinced.


    But she couldn''t say anything.


    On the side, Lacy said happily, "Aren''t you cocky? After luring Mr. Shelton to bed, you do think too


    highly of yourself!"


    Emily struggled to hold back the hand which was being pressed down by Lacy and failed to move.


    I looked at her and said, "Emily Welch, listen to me carefully. I don''t care about the things between


    you and Shelton. I don''t care whether you have sex or have a child.


    However, there are a few things. Firstly, you can''t make love in the master bedroom. Secondly,


    never should you assume that you are going to be Mrs. Shelton soon and act like a tyrant


    ordingly. Before you be Mrs. Shelton, you are bullshit. I can kick you out at any time and


    forbid you to enter City Y for the rest of your life!"


    Although I didn''t talk loudly, my voice was full of momentum.


    Emily looked at me and suddenly became stunned.


    She stopped struggling. I took my shoes away from her mouth.


    Without saying a word, she just looked at me.


    I looked at her directly, "Emily Welch, if you can get Shelton''s love and sessfully be Mrs.


    Shelton, I will naturally give the position to you. And I am willing to do so. However, if I am told that


    you bully Lacy and Janice and even do something bad to Glenn, saying that you had sex with


    Shelton several times, you can rest assured that even if Shelton protects you, I can get rid of you


    before you be the official Mrs. Shelton!"


    Looking at me, Emily nodded out of fear.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Janice squatted on the side and sighed, "s, you should be a maid and stick to your post. Don''t


    be delusional. If you are destined to be a madam, no one can take it away from you. And you don''t


    have to be anxious."


    Janice was an experienced woman. After staying in the Cowell Family for decades, she figured out


    everything.


    "Let her go."


    After I said that, Lacy and Janice both let go of Emily.


    Emily sat up and wiped her mouth desperately. After a while, she said, "You...You refuse to sleep


    with Mr. Shelton on your own. As a man, he has to satisfy his physiological needs. Moreover, don''t


    assume that we are all unaware of the news on the TV that you had a love affair with Mr. Cowell of


    Towering High Group!"


    "Emily Welch!" Janice shouted at her.


    "I am telling the truth. Mr. Shelton is such a good person. He''s good to you. And you, a dog in the


    manger, can''t satisfy him. In that case, you''d better give him to us who are in need!" Emily was


    unconvinced, "Mr. Shelton likes me. ording to him, my pussy is tight and moist. He said that


    f**king me made him happy. I wasfortable as well while making love with him. I should be Mrs.


    Shelton instead."


    Looking at Emily and hearing her vulgar words, I couldn''t help but find her a little funny and asked


    her, "In terms of sexual harmony, it is indeed one of the indispensable conditions to be a


    couple. However, the way you see it, as long as this condition is met, you be a couple, right?"


    Emily questioned, "In that case, you aren''t even willing to make love with him. Can you be his wife?


    On what grounds can you be Mrs. Shelton?"


    Hearing her question, I couldn''t help but sneer.


    Yes. I didn''t want to have any intercourse with Shelton. Even so, he insisted on confining me by his


    side.


    At the same time, heid his finger on Emily. I found everything he did so ridiculous.


    I looked at Emily and said, "Then I hope you can be Mrs. Shelton as soon as possible.


    However, before that, if you dare to do something in advance, I won''t let you go."


    After I finished my words, I took my cell phone and went upstairs.


    Arriving at the bedroom, I saw that someone had tidied it up.


    It was just that the window was closed. And the smell after making love was all over the room. I


    smelled it, feeling nauseous.


    I opened the window, turned around, and went to the study.


    In the study room, there were two desks. One was mine. And the other was Shelton''s.


    There was aputer on both desks. But I had never used it.


    I turned on myputer. As I was waiting for theputer to be turned on, I browsed through my


    cell phone again.


    I found that Nancy had a private chat with me, saying her husband went to work overtime again


    because someone leaked the news about the identity of Glenn''s father.


    I clicked open the news page and searched for a long time, only to find nothing.


    When I was going to ask Nancy, she called me.


    As soon as I answered the call, Nancy said first, "Do you know that what I told you just now has


    been pressed down? Moreover, all the media outlets who repost this matter will apologize publicly


    soon."


    I was stunned for a moment, "Why?"


    I thought to myself, "This matter, in fact, isn''t groundless. And I believe that if someone with ulterior


    motives wants to get evidence for this matter, he/she surely will seed."


    Nancy sighed, "Your precious son is indeed capable of reversing the situation. Based on what my


    husband told me just now, it is Shelton and Patrick who jointly handled this matter this time."

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    "Did Shelton and Patrick join forces?"


    Hearing this, I even wondered whether something was wrong with my ears.


    Nancy said mysteriously, "It''s true. My husband texted me in person and told me about this just


    now."


    I was somewhat speechless.


    Soon, Nancy added, "My husband texted me again, saying that if for the media who won''t issue an


    apology and a notice of rification within an hour, Shelton and Patrick will join forces and screw


    them."


    "Is it true?"


    In my opinion, what Nancy had said sounded so exaggerating that I was somewhat unconvinced.


    "I don''t know either. Let''s wait and see."


    Hanging up the call, I began to browse the newsfeed on Facebook.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    About half an hourter, almost all the trending topics on Facebook were all about the apology


    posted on the official ounts of various media and the paid posters.


    Dozens of topics like this showed up in unison at the same time. After I refreshed the newsfeed, it


    was still the same.


    Then, the server was down.


    Failing to refresh the newsfeed for a long time, I went to rest first.


    After such a long time, the smell in the bedroom was almost gone.


    I threw away the bedding on the bed away and reced it with a brand new set before lying down


    and resting.


    The next day, everything went on as usual. The differencey in that after I threatened and warned


    Emily, she was no longer as arrogant as she used to be.


    She was as obedient and humble as a maid should be.


    In the morning, after seeing Glenn off, I browsed Facebook newsfeed on the way to the studio. After


    all, what had happenedst night was so dramatic. I wanted to see what the result was.


    As a result, when I opened my Weibo, I saw another piece of news, which I found exaggerating.


    It read, "rk Group announced that Kelsi had


    divorced Patrick two weeks ago."


    This matter brought the news which Patrick and Shelton had jointly suppressed to the fore again.


    Althoughments weren''t allowed under the announcement issued by the Kelsi family, the


    netizens couldment in the reposts.


    Most of theizens felt that the Kelsi family, who couldn''t afford to be further embarrassed this


    time, had no choice but toe out to issue such an announcement.


    Throughout the whole incident, Glenn, the protagonist of the news, was the most innocent one.


    Realizing this, I was helpless.


    After I arrived at the studio, Nancy had a gloomy look on her face as well, "What the Kelsi family did


    makes what Patrick and Shelton had done yesterday basically go down the drain."


    "What concerns me the most is that other children will bully Glenn in kindergarten," I said helplessly.


    After all, the children in kindergarten were not sensible. Whatever the adults said, the children


    would follow their suits.


    If the adults discussed this matter, the children surely would judge Glenn.


    They were now on semester break. So what I was worried about wouldn''t happen now. However,


    the new semester would start soon. What I was concerned about surely would happen then.


    Nancy suggested, "How about you hire a teacher and teach him at home?"


    "No." I shook my head, "It will be better for a child to go back to school to hang out with his peers."


    I felt more and more helpless.


    Moreover, Glenn studied in a private school where all the parents of the children surely would know


    both Patrick and Shelton.


    In that case, sending Glenn to a private school would make the situation moreplicated.


    However, if I sent Glenn to an ordinary kindergarten, what if he met the children whose parents


    detested the rich?


    I was in a dilemma.


    However, to my surprise, it seemed that the Kelsi family''s announcement didn¡¯t stir up much trouble.


    The Al project of Towering High Group became stable gradually. So its stock price fluctuated for a


    few days before it was quickly back to normal.


    As a result,izens gradually stopped talking about this matter.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the New Year.


    Because the workload of the studio wasn''t much, we arranged for Paulina to be off.


    New Year holiday originally was much-anticipated.


    However, I didn''t feel any change in my heart in the slightest.


    After all, it was a holiday for families to gather together. However, after Rosy''s death, I didn''t have


    any rtives.


    And everyone in the Cowell Family found me an eyesore, which I surely knew.


    As the New Year holiday was around the corner, I was a little embarrassed instead.


    Before the New Year, many bosses would like to treat Shelton to a meal. Shelton refused most of


    them. For the ones he couldn''t refuse, he would ept their invitation.


    Wherever he went, he would take me with him.


    It seemed that his purpose was to let everyone acknowledge the rtionship between him and me.


    It was thest day before the New Year today. And we would attend thest social engagement


    party before the New Year.


    I got off work, changed my clothes, and went to the party in Andie''s car.


    I had been used to it these days.


    Upon arriving there, before I could get off the car, I put on a standard smile on my face before


    pushing the door open and getting out of the car.


    After that, I saw that Shelton was chatting with someone at the door. I glimpsed at them.


    Unexpectedly, Shelton was talking to James Reid.


    Could it be that we were having a meal with the Reid family?


    Seeing me, James naturally showed a kind smile, "Mrs. Shelton, long time no see."


    I greeted him, "Mr. James, long time no see."


    In my heart, I couldn''t help thinking of what had happened before. I had upset him by asking him


    something about my mother.


    Even so, I intended to further pursue him today.


    For Shelton''s sake, I wondered whether he would reveal something to me.


    After greeting each other, the three of us entered the dining hall together.


    The private room for dinner was on the third floor. After I went upstairs, I took a look at the private


    room, only to find that except for Bache and James, others in the room were unfamiliar to me.


    All the social engagement parties were the same.


    People would drink a toast to each other and tter each other.


    I disliked this kind of asion so much. Even so, I had to show up here per Shelton''s request.


    After the meal, someone suggested ying cards.


    I didn''t want to go with them. But Shelton wanted to.


    Seeing that Shelton agreed, others all consent as well. We left the restaurant in chaos and headed


    for a private room of a club.


    The one who had proposed to y cards had a box of cigars in this clubhouse. The ones in the


    room each lit up a cigar.


    Only two people didn''t light up a cigar. One was Shelton. And the other was Bache.


    I couldn''t stand it anymore, intending to go out for some fresh air.


    At the same time, Bache came out as well. I stopped him and asked, "Bache, can you tell me more


    about your aunt?"


    Hearing this, he was a little embarrassed, saying, "Miss Nn, in fact, my dad told me that day that


    my aunt had been dead. Moreover, he said that my aunt was a shame to the Reid family and that


    she had done something shameful, saying that I shouldn''t mention her in the future."


    "How could this be?"


    Although I had never met my mother, I didn''t believe that she would have done something


    excessive.


    "s. I indeed don''t know anything." Bache waved his hand as he prepared to leave.


    I, who didn''t want to give up, chased after him. Seeing that Bache walked fast, I ran after him.


    In the end, Bache went into the male''s room.


    I couldn''t get in. So I could only go back in low spirits.


    As soon as I walked into the corridor, I saw Shelton browsing through his cell phone outside. Seeing


    me, he frowned slightly, "What''s wrong? Howe you chased Mr. Bache to the bathroom?"


    There was a bit of ridicule in Shelton''s tone. Even so, his expression was gentle.


    During this period, I had been by his side. The awkward atmosphere between us had been relieved


    a lot.


    I walked over and thought about it. In the end, I told him about my mother.


    After hearing my words, Shelton suddenly put one of his hands on my back and held me in his


    arms. Looking down at me, he said with a quite gloomy expression on his face, "It''s such an


    important matter. It''s not until I discovered it that you tell me the truth. Could it be that I''m that


    unworthy of your trust?"


    He didn''t speak aloud. Even so, I could hear that he indeed got angry.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Holding me in his arms quite tightly, Shelton was increasing his strength little by little, making my


    body attached to that of his closely.


    I could sense the shallow scent of alcohol in his breath.


    He was drunk.


    Feeling a little nervous, I said, "Because I''m not sure...¡±


    "Then you have to tell me at least. Otherwise, I''ll think that you don''t trust me and that you are


    even..." Shelton paused for a moment before adding, "On guard against me."


    What he had said was right. I was indeed on guard against him.


    At the first beginning, thinking that I would leave him, I didn''t tell him anything about this matter.


    But now that we were together. I told him the ins and outs.


    I shook my head, "No, I won''t do that again."


    After hearing that, Shelton looked somewhat rxed. Suddenly, he lowered his head, pressed his


    thin lips on my lips, and began to kiss me little by little.


    He kissed me quite gently and lightly the same way as a dragonfly skimmed the surface of a


    stream. At the very first beginning, his kiss was a light one. Gradually, he kissed me more and more


    fervently.


    Only after kissing me bits by bits tentatively did he kiss me more fervently.


    Feeling tense, I disliked Shelton''s kissing in my heart. Thinking that he should have kissed Emily


    like this as well, I was scrupulous about it.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, I didn''t want to say it. Once I did, with Shelton''s personality, he would naturally say that he


    would never touch Emily.


    In that case, after that...


    I passively put up with his kissing.


    "Ahem. Ahem." Bache''s voice rang from the side.


    Shelton stopped kissing me. And the two of us looked over.


    Bache spread out his hands and said, "Go ahead. Go ahead."


    After that, he left.


    However, given his disturbance, no way that Shelton would continue kissing me.


    However, after Bache walked


    over, Shelton lowered his head and looked at me with a trace of warmth in his eyes, "Have you


    thought it over? When are you going to ept me?"


    "I..."


    "Forget it." Shelton snapped, "If I knew that you wanted to think about it for a more while, the kiss


    just now has enlightened me."


    I lowered my head and said nothing.


    After that, Shelton followed me into the private box.


    The ones in the box yed cards while drinking.


    After they were done having fun, the party was over. I followed Shelton to go out. Thinking that the


    social engagement party today would be over like this, Shelton suddenly stopped James ahead of


    us and said, "Mr. James."


    Upon hearing that Shelton''s called out to him, James dared not neglect him. He immediately turned


    around and asked hurriedly, "What is the matter, Mr. Shelton?"


    "Well, is it convenient to upy some of your time?" Shelton had always been quite polite as he


    spoke.


    However, with his status, he naturally wouldn''t allow James to refuse him.


    "Sure."


    James nodded and nced at me with a sh of uneasiness in his eyes.


    I guessed he had known what Shelton was going to say.


    Going to the side, Shelton directly asked James, "Mr. James, I heard from my girlfriend that ady


    from the Reid family, that is, your sister, had died a few years ago?"


    "Ah... yes..." There was a hint of anxiety in James'' expression when Shelton mentioned this.


    I could vaguely see that there seemed to be some thin sweat on James'' forehead as well.


    Shelton asked as if nothing had happened, "How did she die?"


    "Oh, as for this..."


    In the business field, Shelton and James were engaged in different aspects. Even so, between


    them, the one that was in charge of more capital naturally had more say.


    "Hmm? Is it inconvenient for you to say it?" Hearing that Shelton said so, I afraid that he would add,


    "In that case, then forget it."


    Fortunately, he didn''t say it.


    At this time, almost everyone had left. Only the three of us were in the empty corridor.


    And Bache went out to get his car.


    Knowing that if he didn''t say it, he couldn''t leave,


    James directly said, "s! It''s a shame. Back then, there was a policy for birth control from the


    central government that each family could only have two children. After giving birth to me, my


    parents wanted another boy, only to deliver a girl instead. So they sent her away and had another


    boy, that was, my younger brother who fails me so much."


    It turned out that James had a younger brother.


    Compared to others, his younger brother indeed failed him. I had heard that he was a parasite.


    "And then?" Hearing so, Shelton looked indifferent and disinterested.


    Even so, he continued to ask James.


    He did so on my behalf.


    Knowing that Shelton was asking on my behalf, James said to me, "I hadn''t seen my sister for


    years. She suddenly came back one day, only to be with a big belly. Well, she was an untouched


    virgin. Besides, for no reason, she seemed to be somewhat disoriented. Speaking strange words


    from time to time, she seems to have gone crazy!"


    I asked him this time, "And then?¡±


    What James had told so far matched with what I had heard before.


    James raised his head to look at me and then at Shelton.


    Shelton looked at him, saying, "I can authorize you to be an agent for the drug we recently


    released..."


    When James heard so, his eyes lit up. And he added, "At that time, my parents wanted to drive her


    away. It was unknown whether it was because her delivery date was due or the fetus was disturbed.


    Unexpectedly, she was going to deliver the baby that night. My parents had no choice but to send


    her to the hospital. Unfortunately, her stomach failed her. She delivered a pair of girls instead."


    While saying that his sister had delivered a pair of girls, James looked disdained.


    It could be seen that the Reid family valued the male child only!


    I held Shelton''s arm hard and tried to control my emotions, preventing myself from judging James.


    Instead, I asked in a kind tone, "And then?"


    "As for what happened next, I don''t know either. I''ve never seen either of the girls anyway," said


    James.


    I asked, "What about your sister?"


    As James heard my questions, he raised his head, looking annoyed. It was clear that he didn''t want


    to say anything more.


    But I could sense from eevery action of his....


    Not only did his sister was alive but he knew


    where she was.


    Shelton wasn''t in a hurry. He slowly opened his mouth, "In fact, speaking of the dealership of this


    drug, across the whole country, there is at least..."


    "Well, my sister was slow-witted. My parents took her girls away and abandoned them, stimting


    her in an instant. Then she was more out of her mind and scratched my mother''s face, making it


    covered with bruises! So my parents sent her to a mental hospital!"


    James couldn''t hold it in any longer and blurted it out in an instant.


    A few short sentences of his made me iparably upset in my heart.


    "It turns out that my mother had experienced these.¡±


    Then who on earth is my irresponsible father? ording to what Ryan said, my mother was


    beautiful and smart. When she left Archaic Architecture Sect, she was a normal person."


    "Howe she went crazy after returning to City Y?"


    I asked, "Which mental hospital did they sent her to?"


    James waved his hand, "I sincerely don''t know this. That''s all I know. I''ve said everything that I can


    say. As for others, I have no idea about them at all!" "Okay." Shelton nodded, ''TH ask my assistant


    to contact you."


    In other words, Shelton was going to authorize the dealership to James.


    Upon hearing this, Shelton smiled happily, "Thank you, Mr. Shelton."


    After that, he left.


    I knew that Shelton surely could make a lot of money with the dealership of the drug and that by


    authorizing the dealership to James, he certainly would suffer great losses.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, I looked up at him and said, "Thank you for helping me."


    Hearing my words, he bowed his head, leaned over, and kissed lightly on my lips with a smile in his


    eyes, "If you want me to kiss you, say it directly."

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    My face turned red slightly .


    Patting me on my back lightly, Shelton said, "I know what you''re thinking. I''ll take you to the Reid


    family''s house for a visit during the New Year."


    "Thank... Thank you." As soon as I blurted it out, I realized that I had said something wrong.


    However, since Shelton did help me, I had to thanked him aloud.


    Shelton smiled and said, "You owe me this for the time being."


    That night, we went back andy on the bed. As Shelton held me gently in his arms, I could feel that


    his breath was a little hot with a slight smell of alcohol in it.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Between the two of us, his male part, which was hot and hard, stood there.


    It seemed to be moring.


    However, Shelton didn''t say anything or ask me to do anything.


    Holding me in his arms, he asked me softly in my ears, "You know what happened between Emily


    and me. But you don''t mind it at all. Do you know that you make me feel like I''m a loser?"


    I felt tensed up in my heart all of a sudden.


    I didn''t expect that he would say these things at such a time.


    I nodded slightly, "I''m not ready yet. And she can help you."


    "It''s not the same." As Shelton said, he held my hand, forcing me to hold his male part.


    I wanted to avoid him. However, he grabbed my hand tightly and said, "Don''t try to get away. Help


    me."


    "I... "


    What I had been worried about came true in the end.


    Thinking of the fact that Shelton had helped me today, I couldn''t refuse.


    He leaned forward and kissed me on the forehead, "It is fine that I can''t go inside you. Your hands


    stimte me more than others'' bodies."


    My face turned red.


    Shelton grabbed my hand and rubbed against his male part up and down at a regr frequency.


    Later, he slowly elerated the pace of the movement.


    In the end, I heard him growling in my ear...


    Everything was over.


    It didn''t take long. However, I got sore hands.


    Shelton wiped things off first, stretched out his hands, and held me in his arms. Resting his chin on


    my forehead, he pressed his tiny beard against my forehead.


    I heard his voice ringing above my head, "I''m waiting for you. I am waiting for the day when you


    allow me to get into your body. I won''t require you to ept me quickly. But I only hope that from


    now on, your body will no longer belong to another man."


    His words swayed me in my heart.


    The Cowell Family would hold a family banquet during the Spring Festival. Originally, I didn''t want to


    go there. However, Ned wanted to see Glenn. And Glenn refused to go there with Shelton.


    Only then did I go there with them.


    Fortunately, at the banquet, everyone had been paying attention to Glenn. And nothing happened.


    After midnight, fireworks were about to be set off. Originally, Glenn was drowsy.


    However, to wait for the firecrackers to be fired, he refused to go to bed despite my coaxing.


    In the end, there was no other way. I asked him to sleep for a while first, saying that I would call him


    when midnight came.


    Hearing so, Glenn decided to go to bed.


    There were many guest rooms in Ned''s house.


    A maid arranged a room for us. I took Glenn into the room. As soon as Glenny down, he fell


    asleep.


    To avoid the awkward situation, I sat alone in the guest room. As Glenn was sleeping, I sat on the


    sofa and browsed through the news on my cell phone.


    About half an hourter, the door to the guest room was pushed open.


    I looked up and saw Melissa standing at the door.


    Upon seeing me, she said in a friendly manner, "I want to see Glenn."


    I was stunned for a moment and nodded.


    At the banquet just now, Melissa seemed to be trying to show that she disliked Glenn. So she didn''t


    even look at him.


    I didn''t mind it either.


    But I didn''t expect that she woulde to see Glenn in person when he was sleeping.


    Melissa tiptoed to the bedside and sat at the head of the bed. Looking at Glenn, her grandson, who


    was lying on the bed and sleeping, she revealed an amiable smile on her face.


    She gently patted Glenn''s chest from time to time and touched his little face asionally.


    It was unknown what Glenn had dreamt of when he was sleeping. Suddenly, he smiled.


    Seeing so, Melissa smiled and said, "In fact, when I saw him at first sight, I felt that he was my


    grandson. He looks exactly the same as Patrick when he was a child."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah. However, Patrick has never been talkative when he was young. For what he wants and what


    he doesn''t, he doesn''t know how to express his thoughts about them. Otherwise, in my opinion, he


    wouldn''t have ended up being in such a state today."


    I knew that Melissa was talking about Patrick and me.


    "But Patrick understands everything," I added.


    Whether it was Patrick or Glenn, they were both like this. They didn''t say it. And yet they understood


    it all.


    Melissa gently pinched Glenn''s little hand and said, "Yes. But you shouldn''t hold on to the past after


    if missing out on each other. I saw that you didn''t talk to each other today, which is good. Don''t


    contact each other anymore. Shelton is good to you. You should enjoy your life with him."


    As soon as Melissa finished her words, the door of the bedroom was pushed open again.


    It was Shelton who came in this time. Upon seeing Melissa, he was stunned, saying, "Sister-inw,


    it turns out you are here."


    "Well, I came to see the child. Since he is asleep, I will leave." Melissa immediately put on a cold


    look when she saw Shelton.


    She withdrew her hand with which she was pinching Glenn''s chubby and little hand. At the same


    time, rubbing her hands, she turned around and left.


    Shelton looked at me. And I exined to him quickly, "She came to remind you of what she had


    said to mest time."


    "Yes." Shelton nodded, "There are two hours to go before midnight. Sleep for a while. And I''ll wake


    you upter."


    As the man spoke, he sat down on the sofa.


    He held me in his arms, "Thank you for your hard work today. I saw that they didn''t treat you well.


    I''m sorry."


    "I''m fine."


    In reality, I had long thought that they would treat me like this. Since I was here, I chose to put up


    with it.


    I leaned on Shelton and yed with my cell phone for a while before falling asleep.


    In the end, the sound of firecrackers sounded outside!


    Located in the city center, Ned''s house was surrounded by residentialmunities. As soon as it


    was midnight, the sounds of firecrackers rang from all directions!


    I opened my eyes. Beside me, Shelton sat there with the same posture as he had done before I


    went to bed.


    He looked at me. "Wake up?"


    "Yes." I nodded and nced at the watch on my cell phone, only to find that it had been midnight.


    mourous fireworks had been on outside the window.


    Looking at Glenn sleeping soundly, I somewhat couldn''t bear to wake him up.


    Shelton seemed to sense my hesitation and said with a smile, "Wake him up. It happens once a


    year. Otherwise, he will me you."


    I nodded and patted Glenn''s shoulder lightly. Putting my face close to his ear, I whispered, "Baby,


    get up and start setting off the firecrackers."


    Hearing my words, Glenn seemed to have been awakened by the rm.


    He immediately opened his eyes and sat up from the bed. Rubbing his eyes, he looked out of the


    window and began to jump on the bed, "I want to see the firecrackers!"


    "Okay. Put on your shoes." I nodded.


    After he put on his shoes, we took him outside.


    At this time, Ned was waiting for Glenn outside to apany him to set off the firecrackers.


    Sweeping a nce at the surrounding, I saw that besides Ned, the other one in the hall was Patrick.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    There were only two of them in therge hall.


    It seemed that everyone else had left.


    As I saw Patrick, Glenn saw him too.


    Stretching out his arms enthusiastically, he rushed into Patrick''s arms, "Uncle, you are here too!"


    "Yes." Patrick hugged Glenn pouncing on him.


    I secretly nced at Shelton next to me. There seemed to be no change in his eyes. Regarding this


    matter, he didn''t seem to care about it at all.


    Seeing him like this, I felt a little uneasy in my heart instead.


    "Let''s go." Tofort him, I reached out and took Shelton''s arm.


    Shelton looked at me, curled up the corner of his mouth, and nodded.


    Only then did he go downstairs with me.


    Ned stood up, "Glenn, I bought a lot of fireworks for you. I''ve asked the servants to move them out.


    Shall we go outside?"


    "Great!"


    Glenn was so happy now that he no longer paid any attention to us.


    He ran over to Ned''s side and pulled him out.


    Shelton got rid of my hand and hurried to Ned''s side. "Father, we will apany Glenn. You are


    old."


    As a doctor, Shelton was worried about Ned''s health.


    Ned had been pushed into the OR not long ago. Speaking of setting off fireworks, it would


    somewhat have a bad influence on his heart.


    Ned waved his big hand, "It''s fine. It happens once only."


    Since he said so, Shelton couldn''t say anything more.


    I helped Glenn put on his clothes. He, who had woken up just now, had sweat on his head. I wiped


    the sweat off for him and helped him put on his hat and scarf before letting him go out.


    Only after we went outside did I see the fireworks prepared by Ned.


    I was indeed amazed.


    Besides some sparkles, the rest of the fireworks were all round or square-shaped big ones. At first


    nce, I could see that they were all of a goodlooking type.


    Patrick walked at the front. Shelton and I walked at the back.


    "Uncle, Uncle,e and set off the fireworks with me!" Instead of turning to Shelton and me, Glenn


    held Patrick''s hand, asking him to have fun with him.


    Patrick agreed happily.


    Although there were no lights outside the house, fireworks boomed loudly in the sky from all


    directions one after another, rattling through the sky.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With the light of the fireworks, I looked at Shelton again. This time, he slightly furrowed his


    eyebrows without saying anything.


    I couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    The way I saw it, Shelton should somewhat mind it.


    After all, Glenn was nominally his son.


    There was a small square in front of Ned''s home where we could happen to set off the fireworks.


    Patrick followed Glenn and chose a firework first. Then Patrick personally moved it over. After


    setting it off, he ran to the side while pulling Glenn''s hand.


    Covering Glenn''s ears, he and Glenn looked up at the same time!


    "Boom!" The firework surged into the sky with a me and exploded!


    I saw that Glenn jumped up and down excitedly and pointed at the fireworks in the sky while talking


    to Patrick.


    After the two of them finished speaking, they burst outughing.


    They did look like a pair of father and son.


    I looked up at Shelton. Shelton seemed to realize that I was looking at him. He bowed his head and


    said a few words.


    Although the sound of firecrackers was loud, I could see that he should be saying, "What''s wrong?"


    I shook my head and said nothing.


    The fireworks burst into the sky along with the loud noise one after another and bloomed in the sky,


    forming a beautifully shaped me.


    Then it fell and turned into ashes, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    After setting off one firework, Patrick and Glenn went to choose another one.


    I stood on the side and watched them. When the firework flew into the sky, I felt that my ears were


    covered by something. Looking up, I saw Shelton standing behind me and covering my ears with


    his hands.


    When I was stunned, he bent down, put his thin lips in my ear, and said, "The noise isn''t good for


    your eardrums."


    A small gesture of his made me a little warmhearted in my heart.


    We stood outside for about half an hour, and only one-third of the fireworks Ned bought were put


    on.


    At this time, Shelton behind me suddenly took out his cell phone. I turned around and saw that his


    cell phone screen was bright and that there was a phone calling in.


    Shelton stared at the caller ID with a solemn look on his face. Hesitating for a moment, he picked up


    the call, turned around, and went into the room.


    I stood outside for a while. Seeing that Shelton had note out, I was worried that something


    might have happened over there. So I entered Aristocratic Family Complex.


    By the time I entered the room, Shelton had hung up the call. Upon seeing me, he said, "There are


    a few patients in the hospital who need emergent care. There aren''t sufficient doors on duty. I''ll go


    there and have a look."


    "Okay." I nodded and turned to look at the door, "I''ll take Glenn hometer. Don''t worry."


    "Okay..." Shelton put on his shoes.


    He went out with me.


    At the door, Patrick and Glenn were still setting off the fireworks.


    Seeing them, Shelton suddenly pulled me into his arms and pressed his somewhat cold thin lips on


    my lips.


    I was stunned.


    It seemed that Shelton didn''t want to let me escape. Putting his arms around me, he put his tongue


    into my mouth tentatively little by little. In front of Glenn, feeling a little embarrassed, I somewhat


    struggled.


    In the end, Shelton didn''t go too far. Putting his thin lips in my ear, he said in a slightly hoarse voice,


    "Take Glenn straight hometer. Don''te into contact with him. Otherwise, I will be jealous."


    Of course, I knew who Shelton was talking about.


    After Shelton finished speaking, he looked up at Patrick.


    Patrick happened to look in our direction as well.


    It was at night. Even so, I could clearly feel that Shelton kept staring at me closely with a pair of


    profound eyes where there was chill inside.


    Shelton patted me on the shoulder and left.


    After he left, Glenn, who had been following Patrick, suddenly ran over, "Mom, let''s set off fireworks


    together!"


    "Ah... Okay." I nodded.


    At this moment, Ned, who had been standing outside all this while, turned around and entered the


    room.


    In the blink of an eye, only three of us were outside the room.


    We set off most of the fireworks. By the time it was 1 a.m., Glenn was so sleepy that he couldn''t


    even open his eyes. Thus, we stopped setting off the fireworks.


    The maid took the fireworks into the room. Holding Glenn in my arms, I said to Patrick, "Then we


    will go back."


    After that, I turned around, intending to ask the driver to drive us back, only to be suddenly pulled by


    Patrick. Then, I heard Patrick''s maic voice, "Stay here tonight. Don''t toss around."


    My heart thumped.


    "Living here without Shelton... Won''t that mean..."


    In fact, I didn''t want to toss around either. However, with Patrick staying here and Shelton being


    absent. I could imagine what would happen next.


    "No need. Thanks. I''d better take Glenn home." I refused.


    At this time, Ned stood at the corner of the second floor and said, "Don''t bother. Just live here. We


    have plenty of guest rooms here. And I have something to tell you."


    I know what Ned had one just now. He actually turned a blind eye to everything.


    Since Ned said so, I couldn''t refuse him and had to agree.


    As soon as I put Glenn on the bed in a guest room, a servant brought a set of pajamas for children


    over. I changed the clothes for Glenn beforeing out of the room.


    When I came out, a maid who had been waiting at the door told me, "Master is waiting for you in the


    study."

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    For what would surely happen in the end, I couldn''t avoid it.


    I closed the door, tidied up my clothes, and went to the study.


    Upon entering the study, I saw that Patrick had been sitting there. He no longer wore an overcoat.


    And for some reason, he wore a pure white sweater inside instead.


    Rarely had I seen Patrick wearing something pure-white.


    In this way, he was less aggressive, looking gentle.


    Seeing me go in, Ned pointed to an empty sofa and said, "Sit down."


    I sat on the sofa without saying a word.


    Ned took a sip of tea and sighed, "s, fate makes fools of us."


    I looked up at him. And neither Patrick nor I spoke.


    Ned looked at me and then at Patrick, saying, "What do you n to do next?"


    I was confused about what Ned meant by this.


    Therefore, I didn''t speak.


    Patrick, however, opened his mouth first, "For something belonging to me, I will naturally take it


    back."


    I looked at him with aplex feeling in my heart.


    Ned looked at me and asked, "What about you? What are you going to do? Do you want to spend


    the rest of your life with Shelton? Or what?"


    "I..." Ned''s question failed me.


    If I had a choice, I surely would choose Patrick.


    But now, based on the current situation, I wasn''t even given any choice.


    "I want you and Shelton to spend the rest of your life together." Ned spoke first, "Although Shelton


    has many bad habits, I can sense that he truly loves you and that he wants to spend the rest of his


    life with you."


    "Does Shelton truly love me? Does he want to spend the rest of his life with me?"


    Hearing this, in fact, I found it ridiculous in my heart. If Shelton truly loved me, he wouldn''t have


    done such a thing with Emily.


    However, I wouldn''t tell Ned about this. Nor would I tell Patrick either.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I kept my eyes down without saying anything.


    "Grandpa, you know quite well as for what kind of person Uncle Shelton is. With what you said just


    now, aren''t you pushing her into the fire pit?" Patrick interrupted him directly, "He will be imprisoned


    sooner orter."


    "Nonsense!" Ned red at him, "Do your job well. Stop bothering with what he does. It is you who


    chose Kelsi by yourself back then. And no one forced you. So now the situation hase to this


    point, you can''t me anyone else for it! It''s all your choice!"


    "Wasn''t I coerced back then? Yes, no one forced me. Even so, I was forced to make a choice


    between marrying Kelsi and her safety. Didn''t you know what I would choose early?"


    Patrick crossed his legs.


    He put one hand on Ned''s desk and clenched it into a fist.


    He seemed to be holding back something.


    "It''s all in the past." Ned leaned back, "Now that it''s decided, you should look ahead. It is not like


    she is the only woman in the world..."


    "But she''s the only one I want."


    Patrick directly interrupted Ned''s words.


    Ned looked at him and pounced on the table, "You are going to piss me off, aren''t you?"


    "No. I surely will find evidence and send him to jail!" Sitting there, Patrick withdrew his hand,


    crossed his arms in front of his chest, and looked at Ned.


    There was an iparably firm look in his eyes.


    Ned looked at him, feeling so angry, "Are you going to rebel me?"


    "No. Originally, I wasn''t in the mood to meddle in his affairs. However, he took my woman away. In


    that case, I''m going to intervene," Patrick continued.


    "You are so independent now that you dare to disobey me, right? I''m telling you, as long as you


    dare to investigate his affairs, I, Ned, won''t acknowledge you as my grandson!"


    Ned''s hands, which he ced at the edge of the table, were shaking violently.


    In fact, I didn''t understand what they were talking about. However, seeing Ned like this, I knew that I


    had to say something. I quickly stood up and walked over to Ned''s side, "Grandpa Cowell, please


    don''t be angry. Talk to each other calmly."


    "Grandpa, you owe him. However, you have provided him with financial support over these years.


    And you helped him take care of his things so many times over the past few years. Now he is so


    capable that he dos everything in a wless way. However, without you, he would have been in


    prison early! For what you owe him, f**k, it''s all over!"


    Patrick looked as aggressive as ever. The more he said, the more excited he became!


    "Stop it." I advised Patrick.


    Holding Ned, I felt that he looked extremely pale and that he surely was quite angry. I was afraid


    that if Patrick further provoked him, he would...


    Hearing what I said, Patrick opened his mouth and wanted to say something. However, in the end,


    he said one sentence, "I''m sorry."


    Ned looked at him with a solemn look, "All in all, as long as I am alive, I won''t let him go to jail. If I


    die, I won''t bother with you no matter what you do."


    After Ned finished his words, he stood up shakily.


    Usually, he would walk on his own. However, this time, he picked up the Dragon Head Crutch


    beside him and walked out of the study step by step.


    I wanted to help him up. However, Ned pushed me and said, "No need. I''m not so old that I need to


    be supported as I walk."


    After that, he went out.


    After Ned left, only Patrick and I were left in the study.


    Originally, I didn''t want tomunicate with Patrick more. However, thinking of the conversation


    between the two of them just now, I looked at Patrick and asked, "What did Shelton do?"


    "What on earth did he do that he would thus go to jail?"


    Shelton looked at me. After a moment of hesitation, he said, "I can''t tell you. But I will gather


    evidence as soon as possible and send him to jail."


    I looked at Patrick with aplex look in my eyes.


    There was a cold and determined look in his eyes. Confirming that he wouldn''t say it, I wouldn''t


    force him further.


    Moreover, I knew well that I couldn''t control what they were going to do.


    What I could do was to protect Glenn well in case he would get hurt.


    I nodded lightly, "Okay. Then I''ll go and apany Glenn."


    As soon as I intended to open the door, Patrick directly pulled me from behind with force. I was


    caught off guard and fell backward.


    The next second, I directly sat in Patrick''s arms!


    My face turned red. And I said, "No."


    I struggled to get up.


    However, Patrick restrained me firmly in his arms and ced his other hand on my waist. Holding


    my waist with both hands, he said to me, "Turn around."


    "No. I''m leaving."


    "You can''t."


    Patrick refused.


    I closed my eyes, thinking about Shelton''s words and my own identity.


    Although I wanted to be closer to Patrick, I couldn''t do it with my identity.


    I was Shelton''s fiancee. Regardless of the excuse, the identity, or the reason, it turned out that I had


    been Shelton''s fiancee.


    I couldn''t require Shelton to do anything. But I couldn''t break this line by myself.


    I made up my mind and stood up all of a sudden, intending to get up. However, Patrick directly


    overpowered me, making me instantly lie t on my chair!


    He bent over, leaned forward, and forced his lips on mine.


    I could feel that the faint smell of alcohol was taking over my mouth.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Patrick was as overbearing as ever. And I pushed him hard.


    However, the harder I pushed him, the tighter he held me.


    And the more fervently he kissed me.


    Although it was a cold winter night, Patrick''s body was burning hot. Holding me in his arms, he


    seemed to intend to burn me up. However, for some reason, right at this moment, I couldn''t be


    calmer.


    I struggled and finally broke free from his arms in sess. Covering my red lips which had been


    swollen because of the kissing with both hands, I hesitated for a moment and said, "Patrick Cowell,


    I''m sorry. Disregard the feelings I have for you, with my own sense of morality and my current


    identity, I won''t allow anything to happen between you and me."


    Sitting in a chair, Patrick looked at me and nodded, "Okay then. I won''t force you. What you have to


    do now is to wait for the day when youe back to my side."


    I looked at him, feeling extremely gloomy in my


    heart.


    Judging from Patrick''s words, if I came back to his side, wouldn''t Shelton have to go to jail?


    As for how it felt to be in jail, I knew it better than anyone else in the world.


    Although Shelton had done something bad, deep down, I didn''t want him to go to jail.


    I hesitated for a long time and asked Patrick, "Do you have to let him go to jail?"


    "Yes."


    Patrick nodded.


    ...I looked at Patrick, feeling disturbed in my heart. But I didn''t know anything about what was going


    on in the business field. Neither did I know what on earth Shelton had done.


    I wouldn''t plead for Shelton. After all, everyone had to pay the price for what he had done.


    Everything had its cause and effect.


    Caroline was a perfect example.


    Without saying anything, I turned around and went to Glenn''s room.


    In Glenn''s room, I texted Shelton, telling him that Ned had asked us to stay overnight here.


    I didn''t get Shelton''s reply.


    The next morning, after Patrick left, Shelton came to Ned''s house.


    He looked at me and said nothing. Everything was still the same.


    We ate lunch at Ned''s house and went back.


    On the way back, Shelton told me, "I''ve contacted two seniors of the Reid Family, making an


    appointment with them that we will visit them on the fourth day of New Year."


    "Okay."


    I nodded and nced at Shelton secretly. Focusing on driving, he kept looking ahead as if he didn''t


    pay attention to me at all.


    What Ned and Patrick had said yesterday was all over my mind.


    What on earth had Shelton done? Howe he would goto jail?


    Did hemit murder and arson? He surely wouldn''t do so.


    Then what on earth had he done? I was full of doubts.


    Finally, Shelton saw me in the rearview mirror and turned to look at me with a faint smile on his


    face, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing."


    I shook my head.


    With Glenn''s presence, I didn''t know how to talk with Shelton about this.


    In the next few days, I had been at home. Shelton went to work frequently. Sometimes, Glenn


    wanted to set off firecrackers. So I took him to set off some sparklers instead.


    The closer the fourth day of New Year was approaching, the more uneasy I felt.


    Based on what James had said before, logically speaking, my mother should be alive. However,


    where on earth was she?


    It was obvious that the Reid Family had been ignoring her over the years. And my mother was


    mentally retarded.


    In such a situation, what kind of life would my mother live? I dared not even make a further guess.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the fourth day of the New Year.


    After having breakfast early in the morning, I asked Lacy to take care of Glenn and went out with


    Shelton.


    Shelton stayed in the study for a while beforeing out. He, who had put on his clothes, asked


    me, "Can we go now?" "Yes. The gifts are in the car," I said.


    There were two gifts in total. And the package boxes weren''trge. Shelton had prepared them in


    advance. I didn''t know what was inside.


    When I was about to go out, Emily stood by the side with a calm look on her face.


    After I dealt with herst time, she had restrained herself a lot. However, every time when I had to


    leave Glenn alone at home, I would be a little flustered.


    I hesitated for a moment, turned around, and pulled Lacy''s hand, saying, "You don''t have to do


    anything. All you need to do is to keep Glenn apany."


    "Don''t worry, madam." Lacy nodded.


    I arrived at the Reid Family''s house with Shelton.


    Although the Reid Family''s house couldn''t be on par with that of the Cowell Family, it was a grand


    house located in the vi area in downtown.


    By the time we arrived there by car, James and several servants had been waiting at the door.


    After we were there, the servants moved the gifts in the trunk in. Then we followed James in.


    As soon as we entered the house, we saw that two seniors of the Reid Family were greeting us at


    the door. Upon seeing Shelton, they said with some politeness, "Mr. Shelton, hello."


    "Mr. Reid, happy new year. Don''t be so polite. Sit down quickly." Shelton was quite respectful to the


    Master of the Reid Family.


    He helped him, gesturing him to sit down.


    I looked at the Master and the Lady of the Reid Family.


    If Jessica Ryan was my mother, then... these two seniors should be my great-grandparents.


    However, at this moment, I looked at them without any feelings for them at all.


    We sat down one after another.


    I looked around and saw that the Reid Family''s house was somewhat simr to that of Ryan.


    The whole living room was simple and unsophisticated. Furnitures made of mahogany were


    everywhere.


    There were only a few small-sized items on the side. Based on what Ryan had taught me before,


    they should be made of agalloch eaglewood.


    I saw that Shelton''s two gifts were right in the living room.


    Shelton said to a maid next to him, "Help me get my two gifts over."


    Hearing his words, the maid quickly put the two gifts on the low table.


    The openings of the two boxes faced right at the two seniors of the Reid Family.


    "Open them," Shelton said.


    The maid opened the boxes one by one.


    I nced at it and found that there seemed to be an inkstone in the first box. But what was different


    was that the inkstone wasn''t ck but red.


    I was confused.


    However, as soon as the Master of the Reid Family saw this, his hands began to tremble. Putting


    his hands somewhere a few centimeters away from the inkstone, he seemed to intend to touch it


    and dared not to do so.


    After a long while, he asked, "Is this for me?"


    "Of course, it is a red silk inkstone I got by chance. I don''t know about this kind of inkstones. It will


    be a waste if I keep it by my side."


    Shelton said casually.


    Although he spoke lightly, I could tell that this inkstone should be quite rare.


    "Thank you, Mr. Shelton." When the Master spoke, he had been staring at the inkstone. It wasn''t


    until a long timeter that he gently caressed it with his hands. His expression showed that he loved


    it so much that he couldn''t bear to let it go.


    After that, Shelton said to the maid, "Open this


    too."


    Hearing his words, the maid opened the second box.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The second box contained a pair of fair jade paperweights where there carved a pair of vivid


    dragons.


    The Master loved it so much as well.


    He sized it up and down and couldn''t take his eyes off it.


    Seeing that the Master liked these two things so much, Shelton said, "Mr. Reid, I came here to pay


    you a New Year visit this time to consult with you about another matter."

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Hearing Shelton''s words, the master of the Reid Family stopped being too concentrated on the gifts.


    However, because he liked Shelton''s gifts very much, he intended to tell Shelton everything, which


    was self-evident.


    Shelton said, "Mr. Reid, I want to know where your second daughter is now."


    Upon hearing this, the master of the Reid Family, who was originally overjoyed, became serious


    immediately.


    He sat up straight all of a sudden and said with some displeasure, "I only have two sons. I don''t


    have any daughter."


    "Oh." Hearing so, Shelton said, "Then I''ll take these two gifts back."


    Shelton looked as gentle as ever with a slight smile on his face. Even so, others could felt that


    instead of joking, he was telling the truth.


    As he spoke, he reached out to close the box.


    Seeing this, the master of the Reid Family became anxious and couldn''t help but want to stop


    Shelton, only to think that with his identity, it wasn''t appropriate for him to do so.


    He had no choice but to say, "I have a daughter who is dead."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Shelton didn''t speak or respond. He just covered the lids of the two boxes, piled them up, and put


    them away.


    As the master of the Reid Family saw that Shelton did mean to take the gifts back, his eyes turned


    red.


    He could only continue, "Yes. s, I have a daughter. But now she is crazy and is living in a mental


    hospital."


    Shelton asked, "Where exactly is the mental hospital?"


    The master of the Reid Family looked at Shelton somewhat unnaturally and at me, asking


    unhappily, "Mr. Shelton, it is my family business. What does it have to do with you? Could it be that


    you are going to intervene in this as well?"


    "If it has nothing to do with me, I naturally won''t care about it." By saying so, Shelton rified that


    this matter had something to do with him.


    Fearing that his business would be implicated if his dad refused Shelton, James advised, "Dad, tell


    them what happened to my second sister."


    "Shut up!" As soon as James said so, the master of the Reid Family flew into a rage!


    ring at James, he was so excited that he seemed to be out of breath. After coughing for a few


    times he blushed. After a while, he said to Shelton, "My daughter embarrassed my family so much. I


    don''t want to mention her anymore."


    "You just need to tell me where she is now."


    I knew why Shelton had asked so.


    Judging from the current situation, the master of the Reid Family was quite unwilling to mention my


    mother. If we pushed him too far, he probably would truly give up the gifts and drive us away.


    The master of the Reid Family closed his eyes and thought for a long time. Then, he looked up at


    us and said, "She is at the Oasis Hospital."


    Hearing his answer, Shelton, who was stunned for a moment, furrowed his eyebrows slightly. He


    paused for a few seconds before asking, "Under which name was she sent there?"


    At this time, the master of the Reid Family looked a little embarrassed. At this time, Mrs. Reid, who


    sat silently on the side, finally spoke, "Jessica Reid."


    Jessica Reid.


    Jessica Reid.


    That was right.


    Hearing his wife''s voice, the master of the Reid Family looked at her and said with a bit of majesty,


    "Did I ask you to speak? Is there any rule?"


    He acted like an ancient noble talking to a servant at home.


    Seeing him like this, I thought of everything that had happened in the Reid Family.


    I suddenly understood a lot of things.


    "Why was my mother sent away? Why were Caroline and I sent away? Why did my mother be


    a disgrace and a taboo in the Reid Family?"


    "In the final analysis, it is because the mindset of feudal times was deeply rooted in the master of


    the Reid Family''s mind."


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel quite furious in my heart.


    Shelton stretched out his hand and grabbed my hand, saying to Mrs. Reid, "Thank you."


    Then, he took me with him and left.


    It was still early. I checked the Oasis Hospital on my cell phone and found that it was located in the


    suburbs and it would take more than two hours to get there by car. I said to Shelton, "How about we


    go there?"


    To be honest, I couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Okay." Shelton stroked my hair.


    It wasn''t until I got into the car that I asked him, "Were the gifts you sent to Mr. Reid just now quite


    expensive?"


    "No." Shelton smiled, "For the ones who like them, they are priceless. While for the ones who don''t


    like them or know nothing about them, they are penniless."


    I could ry to what Shelton had said.


    Ryan told me the same thing before, saying that when it came to this kind of items like the


    jadestone, the jade, or the walnut ythings...


    Only the ones who liked them would find them of great value. Of course, only in this way could they


    be treated well.


    Shelton drove for two hours before getting to the Oasis Hospital.


    The hospital looked quite dested. With the main door locked, there was only a small door which


    was locked as well next to it.


    It was probably because of the winter days that the whole hospital seemed to be shrouded in gray.


    The wall of the courtyard stood towering high with ss and wire on it to prevent others from


    climbing over it.


    There was only a building inside.


    As we saw the building from the outside, we found it quite worn out with many windows being nailed


    by iron sheets.


    The whole hospital was lifeless.


    "Is it... Is it open?" I was a little skeptical.


    Judging from this hospital''s look, it seemed to have been abandoned.


    "Yes." Shelton said with certainty, "There are several mental hospitals in City Y. This one is the


    oldest one. Moreover... it is well-known that the facilities here suck. Now, few patients are sent


    here."


    Hearing Shelton''s words, I felt a sharp pain in my heart.


    What did his words mean?


    Judging from Shelton''s words, I knew the hospital here wasn''t popr, wondering how a patient


    would be treated here.


    I could figure it out without guessing.


    For an instant, I, who was nervous, said to Shelton, "Then let''s go in quickly."


    "Okay."


    Shelton and I arrived at the door together.


    As expected, there was a security guard at the door. We went over and saw that the old security


    guardy there in a thick military green overcoat, listening to storytelling.


    The sound of the storytelling was quite loud.


    It wasn''t until we called him for a long while that he heard us.


    Looking at us in discontent, the old guard got up and opened the window of the gatehouse, leaving


    it ajar.


    "Hello, we want to..."


    "No visit is allowed during the New Year."


    As soon as I opened my mouth, the guard snapped. After that, he closed the window.


    He was afraid that we would harass him. Then he locked the window from inside.


    I became anxious all of a sudden.


    Shelton beside me wasn''t in a hurry at all. He reached out, took out a purse from his pocket, and


    took out a stack of pink banknotes before putting them in front of the window.


    The security guard''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw the money. Instead of opening the window, he


    came out directly from the gatehouse, opened the small door, and came out with a bright smile,


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I''m looking for someone," Shelton said.


    Staring at the pile of banknotes in Shelton''s hands closely, the doorman swallowed a mouthful of


    saliva and said, "During New Year, no visit is allowed. Most of the nurses and doctors are resting,


    leaving only a few on duty."


    "Then figure out a way," Shelton said, handing over the money in his hands over to him.


    As the doorman saw that Shelton did intend to give him the money, his eyes lit up. He tentatively


    stretched out his hand. Seeing that Shelton didn''t withdraw his hand, he took the money over


    directly, saying happily, "Okay, wait for me here. I''ll ask someone to go out and pick you up."


    It was true that money could talk.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Looking at the doorman, in an instant, I felt that even if Shelton presented the inkstone whose price


    was thousands of times higher than these moneybined, the doorman wouldn''t bother to nce


    at it.


    The doorman epted the money and counted it two or three times, saying to us with a bright


    smile, "Wait a minute."


    As he said that, he went in and made a phone call.


    Within less than two minutes, from a distance, I saw a nurse dressed in a down coat show up at the


    door and run over at us.


    Looking quite old, the nurse should be in her forties.


    After running over, she looked at us and said reluctantly, "Come in with me."


    At this time, we wanted to see Jessica the most. So we didn''t bother with these.


    We followed the nurse inside. Walking inside, I looked around and found that several trees in the


    yard had indeed withered and be lifeless rather than be seasonally withered in winter


    days.


    There was no vitality in the whole hospital.


    We followed the nurse to the sole building inside.


    As soon as we entered the building, we found that the whole building was quiet. Except for a


    nurse''s corner in the middle, there were neither lights nor windows in the corridors on both sides.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At the end of the corridor, there existed the sole window.


    The whole hospital looked like a haunted house.


    The building was filled with the smell of disinfectant as well as a strange smell mixed in between.


    The nurse took us to the nurse''s corner, took out a booklet, and asked, "Which one are you here to


    pay the renewal fees for?"


    "Renewal fees?" I was a little puzzled, "We''re here to visit a patient."


    Hearing my words, the nurse suddenly looked up as if she had seen a ghost and asked, "Visit a


    patient?"


    "That''s right."


    I nodded.


    At this time, I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    Could it be that nobody had evere to visit the patients here?


    Hearing what I said, the nurse burst outughing. Then she lowered her head and said in a quite


    cold voice, "Sorry, no visit is allowed here."


    "Why..."


    Shelton interrupted me and spoke first, "We are here to pay the renewal fees for Jessica Reid."


    Hearing Jessica''s name, the nurse looked up at Shelton and then at me, "Jessica Reid? You don''t


    have to pay any renewal fees for her."


    "Why is that?"


    I started to get nervous.


    "What does the nurse mean? Could it be that my mother has..."


    Soon, the nurse said, "Regarding her, someone has paid 50 years'' fees here for her early."


    I pulled Shelton. I thought of the pitch-dark wards on both sides.


    In such arge mental hospital, this nurse was the only one in sight.


    "Can a patient recover in such a ce?"


    As I was about to say something, Shelton seemed to have understood what I meant. He took out


    his cell phone and said, "100,000 dors. We want to meet Jessica Reid." "Ah?" The nurse was


    stunned.


    Shelton repeated, "I''ll transfer 100,000 dors to your bank ount. We want to see Jessica Reid."


    The nurse didn''te to her senses at first. However, after Shelton repeated his words, she was


    enlightened at once. Nodding right away, she picked up the cell phone next to her and quickly gave


    Shelton her bank ount details.


    Without saying anything more, Shelton transferred 100,000 dors to her.


    After receiving the money, the nurse stared at her cell phone and carefully counted the amount.


    After she made sure that it was indeed 100,000 dors, her eyes lit up. She said, "Okay. Okay.


    Okay! Come with me!"


    As she spoke, she began to rummage through the drawer behind her for a key.


    She picked up a bunch of keys with "Fifth Floor" written on them, put her cell phone into her pocket,


    and waved her hands, gesturing us to go with her.


    There were only five floors of the hospital here.


    She took us upstairs by taking an elevator. The elevator was super old-fashioned. It would take at


    least ten seconds for the elevator door to be closed. And when it went up, it made a loud noise.


    It took us about a minute to get to the fifth floor.


    In the elevator, the nurse began to ask, "How are


    you connected to Jessica?"


    Instead of responding, Shelton asked her instead, "How is she doing here?"


    "How is she doing here?" The nurse smiled unnaturally. "Before you came here, didn''t you know


    about our hospital? She has been sent here. Why did you ask how she was doing here? She is a


    living dog here."


    At this time, the elevator had arrived on the fifth floor.


    The three of us walked out of the elevator. The fifth floor was darker than the first floor or the


    second floor on the fifth floor. Even so, with a light in the middle, we could barely see the road


    ahead.


    The nurse took us inside and said, "To be honest, before you, nobody visited the patients here.


    Generally speaking, the reason why people send the patients here is that they have a guilty


    conscience. They are too embarrassed to kill them and yet find them a burden. So they send the


    patients here and pay for their stay here to keep their conscience at bay."


    The more the nurse said, the more upset I felt.


    It was quiet on the fifth floor as well.


    I saw that there was a small window on the door of each ward. With the window high up on the


    door, someone at my height couldn''t see what was inside.


    However, Shelton was tall. He looked around with a frown and a dignified look on his face.


    Seeing him look like this, I was worried.


    "Bang!" When we were going inside, a sound rang all of a sudden.


    I was so frightened that I shrank backward and looked at the door where the noise came from, only


    to find a face attacked tightly to the window on the door.


    The face was ck, dirty, and skinny.


    The pair of eyes above were listless. And there was a horrible smile at the corner of the mouth.


    Shelton quickly held me in his arms and whispered in my ear, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    Only then did I calm down a little.


    The nurse was used to this andforted me, "Don''t worry. Jessica is in a lighter symptom than


    them. At first nce, I know that she is a poor person. Therefore, the nurses on duty try their best to


    give her better food."


    "Thank you.¡± Hearing what the nurse said, I thanked her unconsciously.


    Hearing my words, the nurse turned to look at me weirdly and asked, "What''s the rtionship


    between you and Jessica Reid?"


    I didn''t say anything.


    The nurse said casually, "Could it be that she is your mother?"


    "Yes. I only knew about it now." I nodded.


    Hearing this, the nurse suddenly stopped and turned to look at me, "Is she your mother?"


    There was a bit of surprise on the nurse''s face.


    I looked at her, "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. Never say that you''re her daughterter. She has a daughter here. You''ll get my point


    after you get inside." The nurse shook her head, turned around, and continued to walk forward.


    My mother''s ward is in the innermost room.


    After walking for a while, we finally reached her ward.


    Standing at the door, I quietly listened to what was happening inside.


    It was quiet inside.


    There was no sound.


    The nurse looked for the key to this ward for a while and went to open the door.


    Seeing the key turning, I was quite nervous. When I inquired about my scores in the national


    entrance examination back then, I wasn''t as nervous as I was now.


    After the nurse turned the key for three rounds, the door finally opened.


    The moment the door opened, I finally understood what was mixed with the smell of disinfectant. It


    was a foul smell!


    A burst of disgusting smell gushed out from the crack of the door!


    Feeling a churn in my stomach, I almost threw up.


    The nurse looked at me and said, "Put up with it for a while."


    At this time, I heard a light and soft voiceing from the inside, "Hush. Charlotte and Caroline are


    sleeping. Don''t wake them up."

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    It was the first time I had heard such words. For no reason, with tears welling up in my eyes, I felt


    extremely sour in my heart.


    I endured physical difort and wanted to go into the ward, only to be stopped by Shelton


    suddenly. He said with a bit of hesitation in his eyes, "Be mentally prepared."


    I looked at him, feeling more impulsive in my heart. I stepped forward directly and looked into the


    ward.


    With a nce, I burst out crying.


    In the entire ward, apart from a toilet, there was only a bed and a table.


    It was probably because we were on the uppermost floor that I sensed it extremely cold in the ward.


    Dressed in a coat, I could even sense a slight feeling of chill on my face.


    A woman was sitting on the bed. Wearing a set of patient''s uniforms whose color was


    indistinguishable, she got her top unbuttoned.


    She didn''t wear anything inside, revealing a pair of t boobs.


    She looked so skinny. As her pale and wrinkled skin was attached to the bones, the breastbones in


    her chest and the scaps on one side were visible.


    It seemed that because it was so cold inside the ward that her skin turned somewhat purple.


    Her face was even thinner. However, judging from her big eyes, she used to be a beauty.


    The woman got long hair which was at least as long as her height. It scattered all over the bed.


    Although the whole room couldn''t be dirtier, on the contrast, the bedsheet looked particrly white.


    There were two dolls on it.


    The two dolls had beautiful gowns on them. I could tell that they, which had gone thorough long


    years, should be the kind of high-end dolls.


    The woman patted the two dolls in turn with one of her withered and skinny hands and put the index


    finger of her other hand beside her mouth, saying in a low voice, "Hush. Don''t wake them up."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt extremely sour in my heart.


    "This is my mother. I have fantasized countless times about the scene when I will meet my mother


    again. But I never thought it would be like this."


    My tears fell constantly. I couldn''t help but take off my clothes and walk over, intending to put it on


    for Jessica.


    However, as soon as I took two steps forward and before I could get close to her, Jessica suddenly


    pushed me away, saying, "Don''te over here! What are you going to do to me?"


    As she spoke, she hugged the two dolls on the bed directly.


    Then she began to coax the dolls, "Baby, don''t cry. Baby, don''t cry. Mom is here. Mom is here. Don''t


    worry. Mom will protect you. Mom will never allow others to take you away."


    Shelton stepped forward to support me.


    The nurse behind him said, "s. Do you don''t want to die? The psycho, who are originally


    mentally normal, will all fall ill all of a sudden. You will never know when they will fall ill."


    I turned my head and saw a metal basin on the table. Inside the basin, there was a dried and


    cracked steamed bun as well as something that looked like boiling cabbage.


    I couldn''t help but point to themetai basin and asked, "Do you give her food like this?"


    The nurse nced at me and said, "Yes. The fees we charge are low. They should be satisfied with


    three meals a day." It seemed that she was afraid that I wouldin. Then she added, "The


    ones who send these patients here all knew the treatment and conditions here at the beginning.


    They still decided to send them here, indicating that they had given up on them."


    Hearing this, I felt extremely disappointed in my heart.


    I looked up at Shelton and said, "Shall we take Mom to another ce?"


    "Okay, I''ll get in touch with another mental hopsital now." Shelton nodded.


    Hearing our conversation, the nurse said, "Let me rify first, you can transfer her to another


    mental hospital. But you can only get a small part of the money back as refund. What''s more, you


    can''t get the refund today. The ountant isn''t on duty today."


    Jessica seemed to have understood what we were saying. Holding the dolls in her arms, she


    immediately became alert, saying, "Where are you taking me?"


    "We..."


    "I''m telling you, I won''t leave with you. Never should you think about separating me and my


    children!"


    Jessica warned.


    Hearing her say so, I became sadder and sadder in my heart.


    I stood still and said to her, "We won''t do that.


    We...We''ll transfer you and your children to a better ce. They... They..." I hesitated for a moment


    and said, "They''ve grown up. And they will have to go to school soon. It''s not good for them to be


    here. They have to go to a better ce where there are teachers to impart them knowledge, which


    is good for both of them."


    Upon hearing this, Jessica stared at me with a pair of clear and bright eyes as if she had


    understood my words and suddenly became as obedient as a child, saying, "Really? Is it true that


    someone will teach them?"


    "Yes, it is true. The teacher is great and experienced. Any child who follows him can learn a lot and


    be smart." I tried to persuade her.


    Jessica nodded desperately, "Okay, okay. That will be so great." She looked at the two dolls in her


    arms, "Charlotte, Caroline, did you hear that? you can learn knowledge soon."


    "Yes, yes." I echoed. And I kept shedding tears.


    Shelton patted me on the shoulder and said, "Come on, let''s go to transfer her to another mental


    hospital first."


    "Okay." I nodded and said to Jessica, "Wait a minute. We''ll transfer you to another hospital first and


    come over right away, okay?"


    "Alright, alright." Jessica nodded.


    I raised the clothes in my hands and said, "Why don''t you wear this first? It''s cold here. If you wear


    it, you will feel warm. So will the children."


    Looking at the clothes in my hands, Jessica hesitated for a moment. Then she shook her head and


    grinned. "No need. They say they''re not cold. And I''m not cold either."


    "Come on, let''s transfer her to another mental hospital." Shelton patted me on the shoulder.


    I turned around, feeling overwhelmingly bitter in my heart.


    I thought of the painting which Ryan had shown to me.


    The woman in the painting got beautiful and clear eyes, smiling sweetly. However, such a beautiful


    woman was tortured like this.


    I felt overwhelmingly bitter in my heart.


    After the nurse closed the door, I asked her discontentedly, "Have it always been so cold here?


    Won''t the patient freeze to death in winter?"


    The nurse nced at me and said, "It''s not like that. It''s just that the pipeline ages this year. The


    heating from the first floor to the fourth floor is okay. However, the heating effect on the fifth floor is


    poorer. It is especially so in Jessica''s room. Because it is in the innermost, making it the coldest


    room."


    "Then why don''t you repair it?"


    "We did. We did it several times." The nurse said disapprovingly, "But it is too remote here. And the


    Dean is not concerned about it. What can we do? After most of the patients here die, nobody will


    come to collect their bodies. In that case, who cares whether they are dead or alive?"


    Hearing the nurse''s words, I felt that my heart was bleeding.


    If I didn''t find out about this matter, my mother might end up in a situation where no one woulde


    to collect her body in the future.


    I couldn''t help but say, "The Reid Family is so cruel."


    Hearing what I said, the nurse sneered and said, "You don''t assume that it is Jessica''s family who


    paid for her stay here over the years, do you?"


    "Isn''t it?" I was a little surprised.


    "Of course not." While ying with the key in her hands, the nurse said, "The Reid Family paid a


    year''s fees only, saying that we could deal with Jessica at will after a year. Later, a boss came over


    and paid more than two million dors for her at once. That is why she could live here."

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    "What?" Hearing her words, I was incredulous, "Who paid the remaining fees for her?"


    "As for that, I have no idea about it." The nurse shrugged.


    Then, she asked me to fill out some forms for transferring Jessica to another mental hospital.


    While Shelton went to contact his connections and get Jessica transferred out of here.


    After filling out the forms, I sat there thinking about the nurse''s words. After finishing contacting his


    connections, Shelton said to the nurse, "We will transfer Jessica to the rehabilitation center of Holy


    Spirit Hospital."


    As the nurse heard these words, her face immediately changed. And she said, "Who are you? It is


    not like you can transfer her to Holy Spirit Hospital at will."


    Shelton looked at the nurse, thought for a moment, and said, "My name is Shelton Cowell. At the


    Holy Spirit Hospital, I am.."


    "It turned out to be you, Dr. Shelton!" Before Shelton could finish his words, the nurse immediately


    knew who he was, saying, "Oh, people in other industries don''t know you. In our industry, everyone


    knows you. You are now someone popr in our industry."


    Shelton didn''t say a word.


    Because the hospital was rtively far away, it would take some time for the ones from Holy Spirit


    Hospital to pick us up here.


    During this period, the nurse spoke to Shelton nonstop. Even though Shelton ignored her, she went


    on talking at will. In the end, she stated the purpose, "Dr. Shelton, there are so many hospitals


    under your charge. Can you transfer me to another hospital? The work here is heinous."


    "I will contact your dean and ask him to organize the hospital," Shelton said tly.


    The nurse was unwilling to give up, saying, "That''s the Dean''s business. I... I have been very nice to


    Jessica on usual days."


    "It''s impossible." Shelton immediately refused, saying, "I''ve given you the money. If you want to


    change your job, go for it. What I paid you can help you live a stable life for a while."


    Hearing him mention this, the nurse couldn''t say anything more.


    The car of Holy Spirit Hospital was still on the way. So I wanted to go up to see Jessica, which the


    nurse immediately refused. She said, "Don''t go there. If something happens, I can''t afford it. Let''s


    wait for the car to pick her up directly."


    Seeing that Shelton didn''t say a word, I knew that he didn''t want me to go there either.


    Although a skinny woman seemed to be approachable...


    She was aggressive.


    About two hourster, the car from Holy Spirit Hospital finally arrived. The nurses went to pick up


    Jessica. As soon as the door of the ward was pushed open, one of them directly threw up.


    Because of what I said before, Jessica left with us quite cooperatively.


    However, because of the particrity of her illness, the car that came to pick her up wasn''t an


    ambnce but one where the police detained the prisoners.


    Instead of sitting with us, she was seperated from us by a ss wall.


    Without any luggage, Jessica only had two dolls.


    She smelt stinky. All the nurses were unwilling to get close to her. Only I stayed with her.


    I had told Jessica that there would be a teacher in the new ce. Because of this, Jessica, who was


    quite cooperative, didn''t resist at all. Sitting there obediently, she held the two cloth dolls in her


    arms.


    On the way back, I asked her across the ss wall, "What are the names of your babies?"


    "My elder daughter''s name is Caroline. And the younger one is named Charlotte."


    Jessica replied seriously.


    I felt sour in my heart.


    The baby named Charlotte shall be me. It turned out that Jessica named Caroline Archer as


    Caroline.


    I asked again, "Then, what kind of adults do you want them to be after they grow up?"


    Jessica looked at me. On her skinny face, there was a pair of bright eyes. Hearing my question, she


    seemed to see the light and said, "They can do everything they want. As long as they like it and that


    they are happy, I am fine with it."


    When Jessica spoke, she curled up the corner of her cracked lips, revealing a beautiful curve.


    I looked at her, feeling overwhelminglyplicated in my heart.


    Why? Why was life so unfair to her?


    The car drove all the way to the rehabilitation center of Holy Spirit Hospital. Shelton had specially


    arranged a suite for Jessica there.


    The first thing she arrived there was to take a shower.


    All the nurses stayed away from her. Smelling the stinky smell on her body, they looked quite


    reluctant.


    I took the initiative to step forward and said, "Let me do it. I''ll help her take a shower."


    The nurses all looked at me in surprise.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I went up, supported Jessica readily, and opened my mouth. Fearing that she couldn''t ept it, I


    said, "Aunt, can I bathe you? By the way... I can bathe your two babies."


    "It sounds good!"


    Jessica epted it happily.


    All the nurses looked at me with a strange look in their eyes.


    Ignoring the look in their eyes, I stepped forward and helped Jessica take a bath.


    The rehabilitation center of the Holy Spirit Hospital was in quite a good condition.


    There was a bathtub where people could sit inside. After I finished pouring the water into the bath, I


    let Jessica sit inside. I cleaned up the dolls first. Seeing that, Jessica became quite obedient.


    I bathed her with scented soap first and then rubbed her with a bath towel little by little.


    It had been a long time since Jessica took a bath, making her body covered with ayer of shell-like


    and hard skin. Seeing so, I asked Shelton to fetch me some white vinegar. After that, I bathed her


    bits by bits.


    Sensing that the water turned cold, I scooped the cold water out with a basin and added hot water


    in.


    It took me nearly two hours to bathe Jessica.


    In the end, I helped her clean herself up.


    After that, I led her to stand below the showerhead, applied some body wash on her body, and


    washed her clean. Jessica didn''t say a word from beginning to end. Instead, she kept staring at the


    dolls. After the bath, I helped her clean up her body and get changed.


    During the process, Jessica looked at me and said, "Thank you."


    I was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, I felt happy from the bottom of my heart, saying, "You''re


    wee."


    Jessica got quite long, long hair.


    After the bath, I helped her to dry her hair.


    Because it had been years since she washed her hair, her hair was like withered grass. Even


    though I had applied a lot of hair-preservings on her hair, her hair tied up into knots. However hard I


    tried tob it, I failed.


    Jessica looked at me and smiled, "You can cut it." "Really?" I was a little surprised.


    Her hair was quite long.


    It was such a pity to cut it.


    Hearing my words, Jessica nodded.


    It was indeed quite inconvenient to have such long hair. I fetched a pair of scissors and directly cut


    her hair, making it one meter short.


    Her cut hair was quite messy. So I put it aside first.


    It was a lot easier tob the rest of her hair. I helped herb her hair, dry it, and tie it into


    braids.


    All of a sudden, Jessica looked a lot more refreshed.


    Looking at me, Jessica continued, "Thank you."


    I looked at her. For a moment, I actually felt that she was a normal person and that she wasn''t ill.


    I even wanted to take her back home.


    However, at this moment, Jessica looked at me and asked, "Where is the teacher educating my


    babies you mentioned?"


    Her words brought me back to reality at once.


    I looked at her sadly and forced a smile, "You need to get used to the environment here now. The


    teacher will be here soon." "Okay." After Jessica heard this, she bowed her head and said to the


    dolls, "Did you hear that? You can learn knowledge soon. And then, if you want to learn drawing, I


    can teach you."


    I looked at Jessica and felt extremely sad in my heart.


    I stayed there for a while before leaving the ward.


    Shelton had been making a phone call at the door. When I exited the ward, he happed to finish the


    call. So I went over and asked him, "Have you found the one that paid the hospitalization expenses


    for my mother?"

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Shelton put his cell phone into his pocket, looked at me, and shook his head, saying, "No. I''ve


    called the Dean of the Oasis Hospital. He said that it happened 30 years ago. At that time, it wasn''t


    as informative as the Inte Age now. Moreover, the man came with cash. So there was no way to


    check his identity."


    "Did he pay by cash?" I couldn''t help feeling a little incredulous, saying, "ording to the nurse, the


    man paid 50 years'' hospitalization fees in one go. Moreover, there were all kinds of other expenses.


    Thirty years ago, it would cost at least a million dors. At that time, he could afford to present that


    much cash...¡±


    The more I thought about it, the moreplicated I thought the man was.


    Hearing what I said, Shelton wasn''t moved in the slightest. He nodded and said, "With my guessing,


    if the man didn''t fail in his business, he should be a big shot in City Y now."


    Nobody surely would pay for my mother''s hospitalization for no reason.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    However, there were two exceptions. As Patrick once said, someone was good to another person


    either because of the feelings or the benefit.


    My mother had gone mad at that time. After she was sent to the Oasis Hospital, the man went there


    to pay her fees. What he had done made me ascertain his identity.


    That was, he was my biological father.


    I lowered my eyes and thought for a moment. Then I said, "Forget it. In fact, it makes no difference


    whether I can find the man or not."


    My mother was fine when she left home. However, when she returned home, she had been


    mentally unconscious.


    The fact that the Reid Family had taken the babies away wasn''t what drove my mother crazy.


    Instead, it was thest straw crushing her.


    Those days after she left Archaic Architecture Sect and stayed with my biological father should be


    what had irritated her fundamentally.


    Moreover, he clearly knew what would happen to my mother if she was sent here. But he ignored


    this, paid fifty years'' hospitalization fees for her, and left.


    He should be quite merciless in his heart.


    With such a man being my biological father, I thought that it made no difference to me as for who he


    was.


    Shelton had the same guess as I did. He reached out and took me in his arms. Gently patting me


    on the back with his warm palm, he said, "Okay, it''s your call. In the future, I will take care of your


    mother with you. She has been living such a hard life for the first half of her life. And we should treat


    her well over the second half of her life."


    Hearing Shelton''s words, I was warm-hearted.


    Once again, he perfectly grasped the point that I cared about. As I was held in his arms and heard


    him out, I was thinking in my heart, "Because of this point alone, I probably should be with him for a


    lifetime."


    At this time, Shelton, who was holding me in his arms, continued, "From now on, you can visit her


    here at any time. Didn''t you tell her that you would hire her a teacher? I will hire a psychologist to


    act as a teacher. After she bes a little better, I will buy her a house in a residential quarter and


    let her live next to us. In this way, we can often see her."


    "Thank you." I looked up at Shelton in a daze.


    For a moment, I felt inexplicablyplicated in my heart.


    Before, I had been thinking that I loved Patrick and that I was waiting for him to go back to my side.


    However, Shelton''s words made me waver.


    Sometimes, I hate myself like this so much.


    Shelton bent down slightly and kissed my forehead, "You are my wife. I am willing to do anything for


    you."


    After leaving the hospital, I called Ryan in Shelton''s car.


    When I told Ryan about this matter, he was silent for a few seconds overthe phone before saying,


    "I''ll buy the ticket and go over now."


    I wasn''t surprised at all by his words.


    It was what Ryan would do.


    Ryan spoke loudly over the phone. Moreover, It was pretty quiet inside the car. Shelton seemed to


    hear his words and nced at me out of the corner of his eyes, "Is Mr. Ryaning over?"


    I nodded.


    Shelton immediately said, "Then I''ll arrange a room for him on the top floor of the rehabilitation


    center."


    "Well, sorry to trouble you."


    I was grateful for Shelton''s attentiveness.


    As we were about to arrive home. I suddenly remembered something and said to Shelton, "Can you


    take me somewhere?"


    "Yes, I can." Shelton nodded.


    I got an address online and sent it to him.


    Shelton immediately turned the car around and went there with me.


    As he turned the car around, he raised his hand and looked at me with some displeasure, saying,


    "In the future, wherever you want to go, just tell me directly. You don''t have to ask my opinion first. I


    will always be avable for you."


    I nodded. Only after that did I tell him where I was going.


    It was a light and textile market selling cloth and hand-made crafts.


    It was New Year Holiday now. I wasn''t sure if the market was in operation or not. So I wanted to try


    my luck.


    Soon, the car arrived at the entrance of the light and textile market.


    The market was in operation. However, after we were in the market, we found that it was empty and


    quiet and that most of the stores were closed.


    I was unwilling to give up. So I walked from the first floor to the second and then to the third.


    Finally, on the third floor, I found a few stores, which were in business, in a corner.


    After walking into a store, I purchased a sewing machine, some good-looking fabric,ce, and so


    on.


    After I bought all I needed, Shelton helped me hold the sewing machine. And I went out with him


    with the cloth in my hands.


    In the end, it seemed that Shelton couldn''t suppress his curiosity. He asked, "What are these for?"


    Each cloth I buy is of only one meter at most.


    So was thece.


    In the end, I collected a pile of fabric leftovers from the owner of the store.


    But I kept him guessing and said mysteriously, "You will know soon."


    Back home, I thought about which ce to choose for a long time. In the end, I decided to move the


    desk in the study to the bedroom and put the sewing machine in the study instead.


    I wanted to make a few sets of clothes for Jessica''s dolls. In my opinion, I probably could get close


    to her in this way.


    I hadn''t felt any motherly love since I was a kid. At college, I went to the Archer Family. As I recalled


    now, I found that Gina disliked me so much.


    It was the first time for me to meet my biological


    mother.


    My mother was in a daze. Even so, when I saw how Jessica caressed the dolls, I knew that she


    surely was a good mother.


    I found a picture on the Inte first and made clothes by myself with Glenn having fun on my side.


    Shelton watched me making clothes on the side.


    I failed several times in the beginning. After trying seven or eight times, I finally finished making a


    skirt that looked somewhat out of ce and yet qualified.


    Shelton finally got up from the sofa in the bedroom, walked over to me, and shook his head, saying,


    "I didn''t expect you to know how to make clothes."


    Feeling a little embarrassed, I said, "Yes. At that time, Caroline wasn''t in school often. So she asked


    me to attend the sses for her. As I attended some professional courses on her behalf, I learned


    how to make clothes a bit. I didn''t expect that I could use it one day."


    Standing on the side, Shelton listened to me and looked thoughtful.


    As Glenn, who wasying with the fabric leftovers on the side, heard my words, he suddenly


    asked, "Mom, who is Caroline? Is she your good friend?"

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    After hearing Glenn''s words, I was stunned for a moment. Then I smiled, stopped what I was doing,


    and squatted down. Hugging him in my arms, I said seriously, "Caroline is my sister, twin sister."


    "Really?" Blinking his big eyes, Glenn asked curiously, "Then, does she have the same face as


    yours, Mommy?"


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "Wow! Can I see her?" Glenn was so excited.


    I frowned slightly and showed a face of regret. Pinching Glenn''s little face, I told him seriously,


    "Mommy''s sister has gone somewhere pretty far away. For a long while, she won''te back."


    "Doesn''t that mean I can''t see her?" Glenn pouted his tender mouth, looking a little unhappy.


    As I was about to say something to make him happy, Lacy''s voice came from behind, "Young


    Master, it''s time to have some snacks. It is your favorite chocte cake today."


    I ming!


    Within once second only, Glenn grinned at once, revealing two rows of teeth in his little mouth.


    He turned around and walked out of the door.


    After Glenn ran away, Shelton leaned against the door and said, "I thought you wouldn''t tell him


    this."


    I sat back on the chair again. While checking the small skirt I made just now, I said, "As a parent, I


    naturally can''t lie to my child."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Besides, I didn''t want Glenn to be affected by my subjective consciousness.


    The children were pure and clean. I didn''t want to make him get anything negative from me.


    Soon, it was dinnertime.


    After eating for a while, I received a phone call from Ryan, saying that he had arrived in City Y and


    that he needed to know where the mental hospital Jessica stayed right away.


    I didn''t expect him to arrive so fast!


    After I told him the address of the Holy Spirit Hospital, I stopped having dinner quickly and prepared


    to go out.


    Shelton was with me.


    Because we were going to a hospital, we didn''t take Glenn with us.


    As soon as the car arrived at the entrance of the Holy Spirit Hospital, I saw Ryan.


    It was winter. Standing there, he wore a long-sleeved thin jacket only and a pair of unlined


    trousers.


    In Town S, his outfit fit. However, in City Y, it would make him extremely cold.


    I quickly got off the car and pulled him into the car. Then I couldn''t help asking him, "Why did you


    come here with few clothes on? Fortunately, the weather has been amicable these days. If it


    snowed, what should you do?"


    Ryan rubbed his arms and said nonchntly, "s. I don''t even know where I put the thick clothing.


    And I don''t have time to look for it." After that, he asked us, "Where is Jessica?"


    "Well be there soon," Shelton answered first.


    Upon hearing Shelton''s words, Ryan felt at ease.


    The car drove to the underground garage of the rehabilitation center. Shelton took us to an elevator


    there. In the elevator, I found that Ryan was quite nervous.


    He kept tidying his clothes and hair. In the end, he took out his cell phone to look at himself into it,


    saying with a frown, "Hey, do I age?"


    Seeing him like this, I was secretly d. Luckily, Ryan didn''t see how Jessica was doing at the


    Oasis Hospital.


    Otherwise, Ryan probably would tear down the hospital.


    Soon, we arrived at the floor where Jessica''s wardy. When we went over, a nurse happened to


    come out of it. Upon seeing us, she greeted Shelton respectfully, "Dean Shelton."


    "Yes." Shelton nodded and asked, "How''s Aunty Jessica?"


    After Jessica was transferred to the Holy Spirit Hospital, Sheltonpleted the registration for her


    under the name of Jessica Ryan.


    As for this, I didn''t raise any objection about it. Because in my opinion, the Reid Family no longer


    regarded her as a family member.


    The nurse replied, "The patient has fallen asleep. I measured her temperature just now. It''s normal.


    This afternoon, we examined her, only to find that she is seriously malnourished. She suffered from


    a low-degree cataract in her eyes. More heinously, there are parasites inside her body. Besides..."


    Standing there, the nurse rold us about the situation of Jessica roughly.


    Hearing the ins and outs, Ryan looked serious on the side.


    Shelton asked, "Can we go in and have a look at her?"


    "Yes. But she has fallen asleep. Her condition isn''t quite stable. Please try not to wake her up."


    If it were someone else saying so, the nurse surely wouldn''t allow us to visit Jessica.


    However, it was Shelton who raised such a request. However bold the nurse was, she dared not


    stop him.


    After that, the nurse turned around and opened the door for us.


    The lights in the ward were turned off.


    Seeing that it was a suite, I pulled Shelton and said to Ryan, "Master, my mother is inside. You can


    go in by yourself. Remember not to wake her up. You cane here to see her every day."


    Upon hearing that, Ryan nodded.


    He crept into the bedroom on tiptoes.


    Standing in front of the door, I saw Ryan stand on the side against the light in the corridor. Seeing


    that Jessica''s hands weren''t covered with the quilt properly, he moved her hands and covered them


    with the quilt properly. After standing there for a while, he turned around and came out.


    Over the years, I had never seen Ryan shed tears. When he came out, his eyes were full of tears.


    I took out a piece of tissue of my bag and handed it to him.


    After we were out of the ward together, Ryan wiped his tears with the tissue, grabbed my hands


    directly, and said excitedly,


    "Jta, thank you. Thank you for finding her!"


    I was stunned. Then I quickly shook my head, "She is my mother. It''s what I should do."


    "She is so thin and sick, indicating that she suffered a lot over the past few years. Fortunately, you


    found her. Otherwise... Otherwise. I think she won''t live too long." As Ryan grabbed my hands, his


    hands kept shaking.


    Shelton stood behind me without saying a word.


    After seeing Jessica, Shelton instructed all the staff here, saying that Ryan was allowed to visit


    Jessica at any time from now on.


    Later, we brought Ryan to a room that we had prepared for him in advance. The room was right in


    the rehabilitation center of Holy Spirit Hospital, which was only a few floors away from Jessica''s


    ward.


    Ryan had arrived in City Y in a hurry without bringing anything along with him. However, after we


    entered his room, we found many clothes for men were neatly hung on a hanger. Moreover, most of


    the clothes were of a casual style which was Ryan''s favorite.


    On the side, there were some simple daily necessities, cotton slippers, and so on.


    As I was in a daze, Ryan turned to Shelton and said, "Shelton, you have done a lot for me."


    "It''s fine." Shelton had a faint smile on his face, saying, "I know you came to City Y in a rush and


    that you shouldn''t have brought anything with you. So I asked the servants to prepare something for


    you. If you find anything unsuitable, feel free to tell me. I''ll get them to prepare something else for


    you."


    "You don''t need to do that. I''ll buy the rest by myself." Ryan waved his hands.


    Only after we came out of the room did I look at Shelton and said somewhat incredulously, "You are


    so amazing! Howe you even considered these things?"

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Shelton didn''t take my words seriously. Standing in front of me, he said, "I''m fully devoted to your


    business. And I once said that it couldn''t be more natural for me to do these things for you."


    He stood there, blocking the white light in the corridor behind him. And the look in his eyes was as


    gentle as before.


    For a moment, I mustered up the courage and asked, "Did you do anything illegal or not? I


    eavesdropped on Grandpa Cowell''s conversation before. ording to him, it is he who helped you


    settle what you had done before..."


    Hearing what I said, Shelton, who had been calm, was somewhat swayed. After a while, he said,


    "Let''s get into the car first."


    On the way downstairs, I walked behind him. Looking at his tall figure, I guessed randomly as to


    what he was going to sayter.


    I felt the journey seemed to be quite long.


    Finally, we arrived at the underground garage.


    We got in the car. Shelton started the car first, turned on the heating system, and turned to me, "I


    used to release medicines that failed toplete the third period of clinical trials because of funding


    problems."


    In fact, I didn''t quite understand his words. Looking at him, I blinked my eyes, "Will it cause any


    consequence?"


    "As for whether the consequences it caused probably will be serious or not, it depends on the


    specific situation." Shelton paused, raised his hand to sort out my messy hair, and continued,


    "Fortunately, the side effect of my drug isn''t serious. In the follow-up sales, it proves that it can pass


    even though it didn''t go through the third period of clinical trials."


    "Oh, I see..."


    "But I was lucky that time. I won''t do it in the future."


    Shelton looked at me with determination as well as gentleness in his eyes.


    "However, he was so good at disguising himself that I wasn''t sure whether he was lying to me or not


    sometimes.


    After all, he disguised himself so well.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Shelton smiled more brightly and said, "I know you don''t believe me. I will


    prove it with my actions. Because only in this way will you give yourself to me wholeheartedly,


    right?" "Yes..." I nodded.


    It seemed that this was the only way.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The next day, with Ryan keeping an eye on Jessica, I spent the whole day making two sets of


    clothes for the dolls.


    Although they weren''t perfect in some ways, they were barely presentable.


    The next day, with Shelton having something to do, I went to see Jessica alone.


    I arrived at the ward. Before I could enter the ward, through the ss at the door, I saw that the


    outer room of the ward had changed.


    The outer room, which had been previously empty, nowy a desk.


    On the desk, therey writing brushes, ink sticks, paper, and inkstones.


    At this time, holding a brush in his hands, Ryan was drawing on a piece of paper. With the dolls in


    her arms, Jessica watched him on the side carefully.


    After standing outside for a while, I pushed the door open and went in.


    As soon as the door was pushed open, both of them looked at me at the same time, especially


    Jessica, whom I hadn''t seen for two days. Looking as skinny as ever, she looked much better.


    Seeing me, she grinned.


    It meant that she remembered me.


    Her eyes looked clear and bright. And she didn''t look like a patient at all.


    I walked over and held the bag in my hands, "Aunt Jessica, see what I brought to you."


    Without saying anything, Jessica kept staring at the bag in my hands with doubts in her eyes.


    Putting down the pen and cing it on the pen holder, Ryan said happily, "Did you bring any good


    stuff?"


    I went to the sofa. Only after Jessica sat down did I take out four sets of clothes and said to her,


    "Check these cute clothes I made. Do you like them?"


    Jessica saw the clothes and nodded with joy on her face. Then she reached out to take the clothes


    over with tears in her eyes.


    I quickly took out a piece of tissue from my bag and said while wiping her tears, "Don''t cry. If you


    like them, I can make a lot more in the future."


    Ryan picked up a set of clothing, rolled it over, and checked the stitches. After that, he couldn''t help


    but sigh, "I didn''t expect you to know this."


    "Well, Caroline didn''t attend sses previously. So I showed up on her behalf and learned some."


    I said.


    Ryan knew who Caroline was. Hearing my words, he looked down at one of the dolls with a sad


    look.


    Having no idea about what we were talking about, Jessica stretched out her hands and said, "Put


    on clothes forthem."


    "All right."


    Together with Ryan, I helped Jessica get the dolls to get changed.


    The dolls had been wearing the same clothes for decades, wearing out the clothes early.


    We put on new clothes for the dolls. Moreover, with the fact that I had washed them before, the dolls


    now seemed to be as shining as they used to be.


    Jessica held the dolls tightly, tilting her head. With a smile at the corner of her mouth, she said to


    herself, "c, Caroline, you have new clothes."


    "They surely are quite happy." I looked at the dolls.


    "Yes." Jessica nodded, "They said they were quite happy. Especially Charlotte, she likes you so


    much."


    "Charlotte? Isn''t it me?"


    I looked down at the identical dolls and said with a smile, "I like her very much as well."


    Jessica looked down at the dolls in her arms.


    However, with a sad look on her face all of a sudden, she said, "Unfortunately, they didn''t like us


    back then and wanted to drive us out..."


    "They?"


    Ryan and I looked at each other and realized that she should be talking about something in the


    past.


    After a moment of hesitation, I asked her, "Who are they? Who wanted to kick you out?"


    "They are..." Jessica slightly raised her head and looked at the ground. Her eyes suddenly became


    dull.


    She opened her mouth without saying anything for a long time.


    After a while, she, who got a dull look in her eyes, suddenly became horrified.


    She stood up from the sofa excitedly and stumbled towards the door with the dolls in her arms.


    Reaching out her hands, she wanted to push the door open!


    The door of the ward was pushed open from the side, which she didn''t know. Instead, she wanted to


    push it open.


    I ran over quickly. Fearing that she would go out, Iforted her and tried to hold her down, "Don''t


    get too excited. We won''t hurt you. We..."


    "Don''te near me!"


    Before I could finish my words, Jessica suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed my hand


    hard.


    I only felt a pain in my palm. Hanging my head, I saw there had been a few bloodstains on the back


    of my hand.


    "Little Butterfly!" Ryan followed over.


    Jessica curled up beside the door as her whole body trembled. Looking at us with tears in her eyes,


    she said, "I am begging you, let me go, let my children go, okay? I surely won''t pester him anymore.


    I''ll go. I don''t want anything. I only want my children. Can you please let me go?"


    As she spoke, she immediately knelt on the ground.


    Seeing Jessica like this, I instantly felt something moist at the corner of my eyes. Her words, her


    expressions, and her actions stabbed right into my heart like fine needles.


    I felt so much pain in my heart.


    Looking at her, I seemed to have seen the scene back then where I wanted to protect my child and


    yet could do nothing.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    At that moment, without any hesitation, I went forward and hugged Jessica directly!


    At first, she was shocked. Struggling desperately with her hands, she grabbed me desperately and


    scratched my clothes and my body with her sharp fingernails wildly.


    I could feel that she injured the back of my neck. Even so, I had no intention of letting her go.


    Hugging Jessica, I whispered in her ear, "Don''t be afraid. We won''t hurt you. And I will protect you.


    No one will hurt you again. Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid..."


    I kept whispering in Jessica''s ear, telling her not to be afraid.


    After a while, she finally quieted down.


    Then, she reached out and hugged me.


    I could feel that her arms were trembling. It seemed that she had plucked up the courage to hug


    me.


    Hugging her like this, I said, "Let bygones be bygones. No one will hurt you from now on. I will


    protect you."


    At this moment, I realized that the reason why I was alive had to be that Jessica had once done the


    same as me and fought back with all her might for the sake of her children.


    The difference was that my resistance didn''t work.


    And Jessica seeded.


    "Yes, yes." Jessica hugged me and nodded with all her might.


    I whispered in her ear, "Thank you."


    I knew that she definitely couldn''t ept the reality that I was her daughter now. Even so, I believed


    that everything would be fine.


    In the near future, I surely could call her Mom.


    After making sure that she mentally was appeased, I helped her to the sofa, asked her to sit down,


    and said to her, "I will make more clothes for them in the future."


    "Okay, okay." Jessica nodded.


    She was as obedient as a child.


    I stayed in the Holy Spirit Hospital for a whole day. That evening, Jessica went to bed early. After


    she fell asleep, Ryan asked me, "How are you and Shelton now?"


    I answered a little unnaturally, "We...We are fine."


    Seeing me like this, Ryan said with a serious look, "You''ve been by my side for several years. I


    know you quite well. You and he don''t get along as well as you did in the past. Did something


    happen between you two?"


    Although Ryan looked cynical on usual days, he actually knew a lot of things in his heart.


    I sat there and tidied up the clothes for the dolls. With my head lowered, I thought for a moment and


    said, "Nothing."


    "Bullshit. Do you assume that I won''t follow the news? I saw Patrick and Kelsi got divorced. Do you


    and Patrick once again..."


    "No, we don''t."


    I denied it immediately.


    My denial made me more like someone with a guilty conscience.


    Walking to the side of the desk, Ryan stared at the drawing which he had finished by half during the


    day, saying, "Whether it''s Patrick or Shelton, they both are so powerful and mighty that they have


    one thing inmon, that is, they are self-righteous. People in this kind of position all share this


    commonness. They assume that as long as they make a move, they can get anything with some


    means. However, they forget that human beings are not goods. It is the price that is manipting


    the goods. However, it is the feelings that control human beings. In terms of feelings, there''s no


    clearly marked price for it."


    I looked at Ryan without saying anything.


    Ryan put away the painting and continued, "You... Your shoring is that you''re so nice that you


    don''t want to hurt anybody. In the end, you''ll hurt yourself instead. Or you''ll hurt everyone, including


    yourself."


    Hearing Ryan''s words, I was stunned for a moment. Then I murmured, "I hurt everyone..."


    "Was that so?"


    "s! It''s not yout fault. Although Shelton is kind on the surface, in fact, he is quite stubborn. If he


    wants to get something, he will get it with determination." Ryan looked at me, "Shelton and Patrick


    are well- matched and yet ipatible. While you...Although you are a petty figure, sometimes,


    you can y a key role instead."


    At this time, the door of the ward opened. Shelton came in. When he saw us, he greeted Ryan


    politely first and asked me, "Do you want to go home?"


    "Yes." I nodded.


    As I followed Shelton, I pondered on Ryan''s words just now.


    "Between Shelton and Patrick, which side am I on?"


    I didn''t know the answer either.


    That evening, I went home with Shelton.


    As soon as we entered the room, Emily stood there and said respectfully, "Master, Madam, you are


    back."


    I looked up at the watch in the living room and saw that it was almost midnight.


    If it were someone else who was waiting for us at this time, I wouldn''t be surprised. However, why


    was Emily waiting here? I could guess her purpose easily.


    During the New Year Holiday, Shelton had been with me, neglecting her.


    With Shelton standing behind me, I couldn''t see his expression. But I didn''t care. Instead, I changed


    my shoes and went inside.


    Before I could walk faraway, I saw that Shelton didn''t catch up with me. Without saying anything, I


    went upstairs.


    At a corner of the stairs, I nced sideways slightly and saw that Emily stood sideways and


    touched Shelton''s part below his waist with her hands and an ambiguous look in her eyes. Shelton


    didn''t refuse her.


    I turned a blind eye to what I saw, turned around, and went upstairs.


    Glenn had fallen asleep. I went to check his situation and made sure that he was in good


    condition. Then I took a shower first. After I got dressed and came out, Shelton happened toe


    over and said with a somewhat cold look in his eyes, "I have some work to do. You should go to bed


    first."


    "Noted." Knowing what he was going to do, I forced a smile and said, "Go ahead. Don''t be too


    exhausted."


    I was implying something.


    Shelton, who was smart, surely knew what I was implying. However, without any reaction, he


    nodded and left.


    Iy on my bed, tossing and turning. In the end, I directly got up.


    Outside the window, the moonlight was as cold as frost. I stared at the night and thought that


    Shelton and Emily surely were having a good time downstairs.


    Thinking of what he had promised me a few days ago and how I had been swayed in my heart, I


    found myself ridiculous at this moment.


    However, it seemed that I could only get along with him in this way.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I didn''t love him. And I couldn''t have sex with him. In that case, treating each other politely was a


    good choice for both of us.


    After all, men had different needs from women.


    They could make love with a woman whom they didn''t love.


    I stood in front of the window for a while and heard the sounds of footsteps behind me. I could tell


    that it wasn''t Shelton. Instead, they were the sounds of the cloth soles of a maid rubbing against the


    floor.


    I turned around and saw that the one standing behind me wasn''t Lacy but Janice.


    Seeing that I didn''t fall asleep, Janice walked in and greeted me respectfully, "Madam."


    I asked with concern, "Why haven''t you slept yet? Did they disturb you?"


    Hearing this, Janice looked even sadder. "Madam, are you going to allow Emily and Master to do so


    unscrupulously..."


    I turned around and patted Janice''s shoulder, "Thank you for your concern. You can''t me him for


    this. It''s my fault. I can''t give myself to him. Naturally, I can''t stop others from sleeping with him."


    After all, Shelton had physiological needs.


    Janice sighed, "However, with you doing so, Emily probably can gain great advantages."


    "Really? Then let it be. I can move out and vacate a ce for her." After I finished my words, I


    asked Janice, "What makes you think that she will gain advantages?"


    Logically speaking, Janice was an experienced servant of the Cowell Family. She should have seen


    this kind of thing many times.


    The reason why a master had a stealthy affair with a maid was all for fun.


    How could anyone take it seriously?

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Janice hesitated for a moment and said, "In fact, I originally thought that Mr. Shelton was with Emily


    on a whim. However, after recent observation, I found that the situation didn''t seem to be like this."


    "What''s that?"


    "Every time Mr. Shelton calls Emily Welch by her first name, he calls her in an intimate way. When


    you aren''t around, Emily sits on Mr. Shelton''sp sometimes. And Mr. Shelton will look at her with


    affection in his eyes and speak to her in an affectionate tone. Sometimes, he treats her more


    affectionately than he does to you..."


    What Janice had said made me nervous all of a sudden.


    "Is that so?"


    "Could it be that Shelton does fall for Emily Welch?"


    But I trusted Janice and knew that she wouldn''t lie to me.


    I lowered my eyes slightly and smiled faintly, "I am d to hear that. In that case, I can give up my


    title at any time. If he indeed finds someone he likes, I will congratte him."


    In fact, Emily was better than me.


    At least, Emily didn''t have someone she loved in her heart. As long as Shelton treated her well, in


    my opinion, she would treat Shelton wholeheartedly.


    Sensing that whatever she said, I was unmoved, Janice stopped saying anything more, sighed, and


    left.


    Lying on the bed, I fell asleep after a long while.


    The New Year Holiday was over in the blink of an eye.


    Originally, I wanted to leave Glenn at home, asking Lacy to look after him. But he insisted on seeing


    Cicely. I had no choice but to take him with me and went to Nancy''s home.


    After that, Nancy and I went to the studio together.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Standing at the door, a few workers were installing a logo of the studio on the wall. Paulina stood on


    the side.


    In the car, I had agreed with Nancy that we should give the only staff in our studio, Paulina, some


    lucky money. Seeing her at this moment, I took out a red envelope directly from my bag and handed


    it over to her with a smile, "Happy New Year."


    "Wow." Paulina pinched the red packet and said excitedly, "I didn''t expect that I would get a red


    envelope. Thank you both, goddesses!"


    We waited for the workers to finish installing the logo. It was the first day of the New Year. We


    originally thought it would be a leisurely day.


    So we nned to go shopping, buy some clothes, and so onter.


    We sat down and made a cup of coffee. However, before we could be leisure for long, the doorbell


    rang unexpectedly.


    Paulina went to open the door. Soon, we heard a voiceing from outside, "Excuse me, is it


    Swallowtail Butterfly Studio?"


    "Yes, yes," Paulina responded while letting the speaker outside in.


    Nancy and I stood up at the same time.


    A woman wearing a professional suit and sses in her thirties came in. Upon seeing us, she


    bowed slightly and said, "Hello, my surname is Whn. I saw your introduction in an internal


    furnishing magazine."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Hearing this, Nancy and I immediately went over to greet her.


    After a few greetings, we roughly understood that thedy surnamed Whn nned to run a


    teahouse and happened to see our information in a magazine. Then she saw Nancy''s and my


    resumes on our official website. So she came here soon after the New Year Holiday was over.


    Nancy and I invited her into the conference room. Paulina served her with a ss of water.


    We started to talk about the specific details.


    Speaking of which, it should be considered the first formal project after our studio was founded.


    After a while, Paulina pushed open the door once again and poked her head in. Looking at me with


    aplicated expression on her face, she said, "Jta, someone is looking for you."


    "Looking for me?"


    Who woulde to find me here?


    Paulina smiled wryly and nodded, "Someone is indeed looking for you. Come out quickly."


    Nancy said, "You can go. I''ll talk to Mrs. Whn."


    "Okay."


    I got up and went out with doubts all over my mind.


    After going out of the conference room, I saw a man on the sofa of the studio. Wearing a ck


    overcoat, he was reading a magazine on the side with his legs crossed.


    He didn''t seem to see mee out.


    As I was about to turn around and flee, Paulina said, "Mr. Cowell, here


    The one sitting on the sofa was nobody else but Patrick.


    Hearing this, Patrick put down the magazine slowly, looked up at the conference room behind me,


    and asked, "Do you want to talk with me here or in a car?"


    "Why should I talk to you?" I looked at Patrick.


    For no reason, when I saw Patrick, I became vignt.


    Speaking of what had happened whenever I encountered him, I shouldn''t have let them take ce.


    At least, as Shelton''s fiancee, I shouldn''t have done it.


    Patrick looked up and glimpsed at the direction of the conference room, saying slowly, "You have a


    guest here, don''t you? I think you probably don''t want to talk with me here."


    He was calm and unruffled.


    Mrs. Whn visiting us here today was the first official customer after we ran apany. And her


    project would be our first order this year. I didn''t want it to be ruined.


    After hesitating for a moment, I said, "Then let''s talk outside."


    I would talk with him outside rather than in a car.


    Patrick nodded, got up, and tidied up his pants slightly before walking to the door.


    He walked to the door, stood still, and turned to look at me. It seemed that he wasn''t sure whether I


    woulde out with him.


    I had no choice but to pick up the coat on the side and go out.


    Patrick''s car was parked at the door.


    I had never seen this car before. Judging from the elongated windows, I knew the car had been


    converted.


    There was only one door on the side.


    Patrick stepped forward and opened the car door. Standing outside, I saw a wine cab right in


    front of me.


    It seemed that the seats should be on our side.


    Standing there, I didn''t move, asking, "What''s the matter? Just say it."


    As Patrick saw me like this, there was a hint of sadness in his eyes. He asked me, "Are you going to


    watch out for me like this?"


    I nodded vigorously.


    Patrick couldn''t be more frustrated. He walked toward me step by step and questioned somewhat


    bitterly, "What? As he treats you like that, you would rather be on his side and guard against me.


    How is that?"


    Hearing his words, I felt that my heart seemed to have been wrenched vigorously.


    I knew who he is talking about.


    However, what did Patrick mean by mentioning how Shelton treated me? Could it be that he was


    referring to Emily''s matter? How did he know?


    I was full of doubts, asking, "What are you talking about?"


    "Why are you pretending?" Patrick took a few steps forward, lowered his voice, and wrapped me


    directly in his arms. Lowering his head, he questioned me, "You would rather watch him go to bed


    with a maid than object to it, right?"


    Sure enough, Patrick knew it.


    I pushed Patrick with my hands. Hearing what he said, unexpectedly, I wasn''t disturbed in the


    slightest.


    I looked calm, "That''s our business."


    "Your business?" Patrick lowered his head and looked at me, "Your business is my business! He


    took you away from me by despicable means. But now he doesn''t cherish you. Then this matter has


    something to do with me!" ...I felt that I had been moved all of a sudden.


    It turned out that Patrick hade to me for this matter.


    At this time, I heard noisesing from the direction of the studio''s entrance. Looking slightly


    sideways, I saw Paulina poking her head out to watch the fun. After a moment of hesitation, I said,


    "Let''s go and talk in the car."

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Patrick reopened the cardoor.


    I got in the car with him.


    In the whole rear side of the car, therey a long sofa with a corner. I looked around and chose to sit


    at the end.


    Patrick sat next to me.


    Sitting about half a meter from me, he looked at me and said seriously, "If it is me who cheated on


    the maid, will you mind?"


    "Yes."


    I blurted out such an answer in my mind.


    The reason why I didn''t oppose Shelton doing so was that I neither cared about him nor liked him.


    Feeling a little unhappy in my heart, I didn''t feel jealous at all.


    "You will, right?" Patrick answered on my behalf.


    I looked down, hesitated for a moment, and nodded. Even so, I said to Patrick, "Because I will mind


    your cheating, so I think I am in the best state now."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The current me is sensible, decent, and generous.


    I can rte to why Shelton is doing so well. I am a perfect Mrs. Shelton."


    I said calmly.


    Patrick seemed to understand what I meant, saying, "You are a perfect Mrs. Shelton. But you don''t


    have a perfect marriage. If you don''t have a man who loves you, what''s the point of getting


    married?"


    "Many people get married without loving each other now, aren''t they?" I looked at Patrick, "When I


    was with you, I got jealous, suspicious, and worried because of yourte return. And I suffered


    because of the close rtionship between you and Kelsi. But now, I have nothing."


    Regarding what Shelton did, I wasn''t moved in the slightest in my heart.


    The only thing on my mind was how to protect Glenn.


    As long as Glenn was fine, other things wouldn''t matter to me.


    Patrick suddenly came close to me and pressed down on me. I unconsciously leaned back, only to


    find that nothing was behind me.


    The closer Patrick''s good-looking face was to me, the faster my heart skipped.


    He suddenly reached out and held my waist in his arms. With his good- looking face a few


    centimeters away from me, he said word by word, "So, don''t you long for being with me? Every


    night you are at home, I will fill you up and satisfy you with the most primitive desires. Don''t you long


    for it?"


    His words made my face slightly blush. I shook my head and said, "No, I don''t want to."


    In fact, I did!


    I wasn''t someone of loose morals. However, when Patrick approached me with his face right in front


    of me and touched my body, every cell in my body began to yell.


    I usually had no interest in making love. However, t in front of him, I would always be aroused.


    There was always a feeling in my heart that was pushing me. There was a voice in my mind,


    shouting, "Come closer, get closer. I want to get closest to you."


    However, Patrick approached me, pressed his thin lips against my ear, exhaled a hot breath,


    saying, "But, I want to."


    "Whenever I see you, I keep thinking about pressing you under my body and satisfy you. I long for


    you to wrap your legs on my waist and tell me shyly that you want me." "In front of you, I pretended


    to be rational and calm. What I want is to kiss you and your whole body so that every inch of your


    skin will belong to me. I will make you look at me only. I will be the only man in your heart. I will let


    you..."


    "That''s enough! Stop it!"


    I, who couldn''t stand it anymore, interrupted Patrick decisively.


    Before I could realize it, unexpectedly, I got aroused by his words and had a feelinging.


    And his words gave me a profound sense of resonance.


    And when I saw Patrick and showed my aversion to him, I had the same feeling as him.


    I was afraid that I would lose control. I was afraid that I, who had been trying so hard to be rational


    in my mind, would break down out of carelessness. I was afraid that I would hug him and beg him to


    love me...


    Patrick teased me restlessly with his fingers, "What''s wrong? Did you feel something? In fact, I feel


    the same as you." As he spoke, he began to unbutton my shirt. Pressing his thin lips against my


    neck, he said briefly, "I want you."


    "No, no. I told you that I can''t."


    Patrick asked word by word, "But, he has cheated on you and had an affair with a maid. Why can''t


    you give yourself to me?"


    His words sounded like an invitation to me.


    I can feel that my rationale was gone inch by inch.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, as I almost lost all my reasonings, I suddenly sobered up and pushed him away, "No, the


    fact that he cheated on me doesn''t mean that I''m going to cheat on him too. In that case, I''m just


    like him, aren''t I?"


    "You aren''t the same. I forced you." Patrick spoke as he continued to make a move on me.


    Inside the car, the atmosphere was gradually bing ambiguous.


    I was caught in infinite entanglement in my heart.


    I wanted Patrick. I wanted to be with him.


    Every single cell in my body was telling me this.


    But my rationality told me that I couldn''t.


    When I was in a dilemma, Patrick in front of me suddenly stopped what he was doing and reached


    out to hold me in his arms, "Forget it. Since you are in a dilemna, I won''t make things difficult for you


    anymore. Can I hug you?"


    I, who was stunned, nodded.


    Patrick held me in his arms, "Fortunately, you areplete. You belong to me only. Wait for me.


    When youe back to me, I will definitely satisfy you well. I will give you as many as you want. I


    am willing to die for you because of exhaustion in making love."


    My face turned red. I said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I am not that horny."


    "Whether you have that much need or not, I''m willing to give myself to you." He held me in his arms,


    hung his head deeply, and kissed my corbone with his thin lips, saying, "I miss you so much. I will


    definitely make youe back to my side soon."


    Patrick and I didn''t stay in the car for long before we came out of the rear.


    If I stayed there any longer, I probably would be driven out of my mind.


    Patrick didn''t get out of the car. Instead, the car drove away on its own.


    I stood there and looked at the car. Suddenly, I realized that a driver was sitting in the front row of


    the car. In that case, did the driver hear the conversation between Patrick and me just now?


    For a moment, I couldn''t be more awkward.


    By the time I entered the studio, Mrs. Whn had finished her talk with Nancy, nning to leave.


    We all went out to see her off.


    After Mrs. Whn left, Paulina came over and sized me up and down, saying with a disappointed


    look on her face, "Did Mr. Cowellst that short? It couldn''t be?"


    I rolled my eyes at her, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Oh, I knew it. Mr. Cowell certainly won''tst that short." Paulina nodded in a seemingly


    understanding manner.


    Hearing her words, I couldn''t wait to beat her up.


    On the side, Nancy was organizing the documents. Seeing us like this, she shook her head


    helplessly and said, "Jta, I think you should see through your feelings in your heart. Marriage is


    something that willst throughout your life rather than something that you can make do with."


    ... I looked at Nancy and nodded, "Well, I know."


    Nancy waved the documents in her hands and said, "Come on, let''s have a meeting."


    Paulina and I went into the meeting room with a teacup in our hands respectively and a bunch of


    snacks.


    Since it was pretty close that we could take on Mrs. Whn''s project, we''d better get to the bottom


    of it first. After we signed a contract, we could get it rolling at once.


    Although it was a meeting verbally, we were actually having a tea party.


    The three of us sat there, eating and drinking. In the end, we weren''t even in the mood to have


    lunch.


    At five p.m., I went to Nancy''s house to pick Glenn up and went home.


    As soon as I entered the house, Lacy and Janice both came over and said loudly, "Madam, you''re


    back."


    Seeing them like this, I knew that something was wrong. I turned around and saw that Emilyy on


    the sofa with her legs crossed, looking rxed and leisured.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Lacy and Janice had talked so loudly just now. Knowing that I was back, Emily wasn''t moved in the


    slightest at all.


    Lying there, she didn''t have t any intention to get up.


    From my perspective, I could only see that she was on her side without seeing her expression.


    However, I could feel that something was wrong.


    I helped Glenn take off his clothes and said to him, "Go upstairs to have fun first."


    "Oh." Glenn got my point.


    After he put on his shoes and walked upstairs, he stared at Emily with pouted lips, looking unhappy.


    Emily turned a blind eye to him.


    After confirming that Glenn was upstairs, I changed my shoes slowly and walked over to the side of


    the couch, seeing Emily''s expression clearly.


    She looked to have been intoxicated by her sess.


    What was going on?


    On the other side, seeing that I came home, Lacy seemed to be confident, walked over, and


    scolded loudly, "Emily Welch, stop it before you go too far. Madam is back. Why aren''t you getting


    up?"


    Emily acted as if she had heard nothing. Holding the cell phone in one hand, she said while


    browsing something on the cell phone, "Madam? She probably won''t be the Madam soon."


    Her voice sounded provocative.


    I turned my head to ask Lacy, "What''s going on?"


    "Who knows?" Lacy looked unhappy, "This morning, feeling ufortable, she went to the


    hospital. After she came back this afternoon, she was like this. I wonder if she went to check


    whether she was mentally normal or not."


    Hearing Lacy''s words, Emily smiled and said, "Lacy Sanborn, I advise you to talk properly.


    Otherwise, after I be your master in a few days, you''ll suffer a lot."


    "You? Bah!" Lacy was so angry that she wanted to swear.


    Standing on the side, I ordered Emly, "Get up."


    Emily didn''t pay attention to me at all. Looking at Lacy next to me, I said, "Drag her off the sofa."


    "Yes, Madam."


    Hearing what I said, Lacy was so happy that she wanted to drag Emily.


    Lacy was stronger than Emily. If she wanted to make a move on Emily, she surely could pull her off


    the sofa with a few moves without Janice''s help.


    Seeing the situation, Emily started to panic, sat up immediately, and raised her hand, saying, "Don''t


    touch me. I''m telling you that if you hurt me, none of you can afford it."


    "I don''t intend to shoulder the consequence either." I gnced at Lacy again.


    Upon hearing my order, Lacy went on to pull Emily, dragging her off the sofa with a force directly.


    Emily sat down on the wool carpet on the ground immediately.


    After that, Emily''s face turned pale. Touching her belly at once, she kept stroking it, raised her head,


    and looked at me with a ferocious look on her face, scolding, "I''m pregnant with Mr. Shelton''s child.


    Can you afford the consequences if you harm me?"


    What she said shocked me. I asked, "What?"


    "Is she pregnant with Shelton''s child?"


    But I quickly realized that what she had said should be true. Emily and Shelton had an affair for


    such a long time. So they probably hadn''t done any protective measures. And it wasn''t surprising


    that she was pregnant.


    Hearing Emily''s words, Lacy on the side was enraged. She went up to Emily and scolded, "You''re


    shameless. Howe you''re pregnant with Mr. Shelton''schild?"


    "Humph." Emily rolled her eyes at her and struggled to stand up, "Am I shameless? Let me tell you,


    Lacy, don''t think I don''t know why you''re doing this. You''re just jealous of me. It''s a pity that you''re


    old and ugly. Mr. Shelton doesn''t like you! Otherwise, if you can get into Mr. Shelton''s bed, you


    surely will be more active than anyone else..."


    "Bang!"


    Before Emily could finish her words, I walked over and pped her in the face directly!


    Emily red at me, "Why did you hit me?"


    Looking at her, I pped her again without saying anything.


    Emily looked at me with a livid look.


    However, I rubbed my hands as if nothing had happened, saying, "I am the hostess of this family.


    You''re pregnant. So I hit you. Do you get any problems with that?¡±


    Emily was furious, saying, "You..."


    As she was about to say something, I raised my hand, making her shut up at once.


    She knew well that before Shelton was home, I had the final say.


    Covering her stomach with her hands protectively, Emily red at me, "I''m telling you, Jta


    Nn, you''ll only be the hostess of this family for today only. I''ll ask Mr. Shelton to divorce you


    later!"


    "You''d better be capable of that." I looked at Emily.


    I said so from the bottom of my heart.


    I sincerely hoped that Emily would be that capable.


    If Shelton were no longer obsessed with me, many things would be lessplicated.


    As for what happened between Emily and him, I did;t take it seriously, thinking that whatever it was,


    I would be fine with it.


    Hearing this, Emily looked even prouder, "I am telling you, of course, I have the ability to do that. Do


    you know why?"


    I looked at her without saying anything.


    Emily curled up the corner of her mouth, revealing a smug smile, "Let me tell you, even if you hide it


    from me, I know that instead of being Mr. Shelton''s son, Glenn is Patrick''s son instead. So, the child


    in my belly is Mr. Shelton''s first child. In your opinion, after Mr. Shelton knows that he has a child of


    his own, will he choose you, a woman with a bastard, or me?" "Smack!" I gave her another p.


    Emily was stunned, saying, "You are crazy! I am telling you that after I be Mrs. Shelton, I..."


    "Then you should be Mrs. Shelton first." I looked at Emily, "I don''t bother to argue with you if


    you judge me. If you dare to make a further judgment about Glenn, I''ll beat you to death today!"


    "Don''t you dare!" Although Emily said so verbally, in fact, her momentum had decreased a lot.


    She couldn''t help but step back.


    I nced at her coldly and said, "Try it. Then you''ll know."


    Emily took a few steps back in a row, "I''m telling you, the child in my belly is Mr. Shelton''s only son.


    If anything happens to him, you''ll have a hard time!"


    I asked her, "How do you know it will be a boy?"


    "Of course, I know!" Emily said without hesitation, "On the way home, I came to a fortune teller.


    ording to him, it would be a boy. In that case, it surely will be so!"


    Hearing Emily''s words, I almostughed out loud.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Besides me, both Lacy and Janice covered their mouths andughing.


    Emily said anxiously, "Laugh at your free will now. I''m telling you that after I be Mrs. Shelton,


    I''ll fire all of you!"


    After that, she turned around and went back to the maid''s room.


    As soon as he left, I sat down.


    In this case, I surely had to deal with some troublesome things tonight. At the thought of Glenn, I


    called Nancy and told her what had happened here, hoping that she could take Glenn away and let


    Glenn stay at her house if possible.


    Nancy agreed.


    As soon as I hung up the phone, I wanted to go upstairs to call Glenn, only to find that he had


    appeared at the staircase.


    Seeing him standing there, I felt that my heart started to thump


    He looked at me with a pair of big, dark, and bright eyes which looked like ck pearls in Tahiti.


    Holding onto the railing with his tender hands, he asked me, "Mom, are you going to divorce Uncle


    Shelton and then be with Dad?"


    His words made me nervous.


    It would be easy for me and Shelton to divorce each other. But it would be even more difficult for me


    to be together with Patrick.


    How could the Cowell Family allow me to act at my free will?


    I walked over, pulled Glenn downstairs, and pinched his little face, saying with a smile, "These are


    adults'' business. Leave with Aunt Nancyter and have fun with Cicely at her house, okay?"

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Hearing my words, Glenn shook his head and said, "Uncle Shelton got another woman pregnant,


    which means that he is a bad guy. Mom, don''t be with him anymore."


    Hearing Glenn''s words, I was stunned. But I said quickly, "It is a matter between us adults. Only we


    can solve it between ourselves. You are a child. So you should grow up peacefully and happily,


    okay?" The affairs between us were tooplicated.


    As for whether Shelton had injected something into Glenn''s body or not, its answer was unknown. I


    assumed that the answer probably was a negative one. But I dared not to bear the slightest


    possibility.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After all, from my point of view, Shelton was somewhat vicious.


    Glenn pouted his lips as if he were thinking about something. After a while, he said seriously, "Mom,


    without Dad, I will protect you."


    "Okay!"


    I hugged Glenn in my arms and went downstairs.


    Nancy arrived downstairs soon.


    After I helped Glenn get changed and sent him out, a familiar car arrived at the gate.


    Soon, Shelton got out of the car. Seeing that Glenn was tightly wrapped, he came over and asked,


    "Do you want to go out?"


    "Uncle Shelton, ording to Mom, she would talk to you about some matters between you adults


    later and that it wouldn''t be convenient for me to be here," Glenn said.


    Having no idea about what Glenn was talking about, Shelton squatted down,


    pinched Glenn''s little face, and said in a gentle voice, "In that case, you don''t have to leave."


    Staring at Shelton, Glenn shook his head, "Uncle Shelton, ording to the aunt, I am not your son.


    And the baby in her belly is your son instead. So my mom asked me to go."


    As soon as Glenn finished his words, everyone suddenly became quiet.


    Shelton stopped smiling in an instant and looked at me with aplicated look in his eyes.


    I didn''t say anything.


    Seeing such a


    situation, Nancy pulled Glenn''s hand and said, "Let''s go. Cicely is waiting for you to make pizza


    together!" "Alright then." Glenn nodded seriously as if he was a little reluctant.


    After Glenn and Nancy left, Shelton didn''t go in immediately. Instead, he looked at me and asked,


    "What happened?"


    "Go in and hear her out by yourself." I turned around and entered the room first.


    As soon as I entered the door, Emily rushed over and shouted miserably, "Master, you are back..."


    Seeing it was me, she immediately put away her expression, looking disdainful and fearful of me.


    Standing where she was with her arms around her waist, she rolled her eyes at me and asked,


    "Why didn''t Mastere in? You let him go, didn''t you?"


    I ignored her and continued to walk inside.


    At this time, Shelton went in.


    Upon seeing Shelton, Emily immediately threw herself at him and continued to shout, "Master, you


    are finally back. I have been waiting for you for a long time..."


    "What''s wrong?" Shelton pretended not to know anything and looked at her.


    Thinking that he indeed didn''t know anything, Emily said, "I...I have a piece of good news for you!"


    "Well?" Shelton slightly raised his eyebrows.


    Standing in the direction of the stairs, I looked at the two of them.


    Emily leaned in front of Shelton, touched her stomach with one hand, and took out a folded test


    sheet that had been folded over and over again from her pocket with the other hand. After opening


    it, she raised it to the front of Shelton and said, "Look, I''m pregnant with your child!"


    Hearing this, Shelton, who originally had a gentle look in his eyes, looked indifferent for a moment


    without showing too much change.


    He turned around and sat down on the sofa.


    Seeing Shelton like this, Emily was somewhat surprised.


    She surely had expected that Shelton would be so happy that he would even announce that he


    would marry her right away.


    However, without doing anything or saying any words, Shelton sat down on the sofa and took out


    his cell phone from his pocket. Dialing a few numbers on the cell phone screen with his bony


    fingers, he began to make a phone call.


    Emily, who was unwilling to give up, took a step forward.


    As soon as she moved, Shelton suddenly looked up at her with a bit of coldness in them which


    weren''t as gentle as ever!


    It was as if he were warning her not to get close to him!


    Emily was so scared that she stopped in her tracks with unwillingness all over her face.


    Behind her, both Lacy and Janice sneered as they watched the fun.


    Although Emily didn''t look back, she knew that Lacy and Janice surely wereughing at her. Feeling


    overwhelmingly unwilling in her heart, she dared not go to Shelton''s side as he made a call.


    It wasn''t long before Shelton''s call was connected.


    Shelton said a few words to the one over the phone, "Send some people over here."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Seeing this, Emily was overjoyed. Taking a step forward quickly, she said to Shelton, "Master, I..."


    It seemed that it wasn''t until at this time that Shelton looked straight into her eyes with an indifferent


    expression. Raising his eyes, he asked briefly, "Are you pregnant?"


    It was amon question, which was a great encouragement for Emily instead. She nodded


    desperately with tears in her eyes, "Yes!"


    Shelton nodded and patted the seat next to him, "Come on. Sit here."


    Seeing this, Emily was even more excited. She immediately walked over to him and sat down in the


    position which Shelton had indicated to her.


    She sat even somewhat closer to him.


    Seeing this situation, Lacy and Janice both looked incredulous.


    However, I was very calm.


    The reason why I felt so was that I didn''t have many feelings for Shelton. Moreover, I sensed


    danger.


    What Shelton had done for the time being wasn''t in line with his character on usual days and other


    things.


    I found such a Shelton extremely dangerous.


    In my opinion, what Shelton had done just now was more than making a phone call.


    Who on earth would beingter?


    I stood there. Unexpectedly, I wondered in my mind whether someone woulde over and take


    Emily away.


    And then, would Emily totally disappear from this world?


    Emily, who was simple-minded, didn''t sense any danger at all. Instead, she moved closer to Shelton


    and said, "Mr. Shelton, after I''m pregnant, I''m not feeling well. I can''t eat anything now."


    Shelton didn''t seem to be disgusted at her behavior at all. Instead, he squinted at her and said with


    a faint smile in his eyes, "Well, it''s been hard on you."


    Upon hearing his words, Emily couldn''t be more overjoyed.


    She said excitedly, "Not at all. It''s not hard for me at all. As long as I can do something for you, Mr.


    Shelton, I won''t have anyints."


    "Really?" Shelton looked at her.


    Without doing anything excessive to Emily, he had been holding onto his cell phone tightly with a


    faint smile at the corner of his mouth all the time.


    However, I knew that who would arrive hereter and what was about to happen surely would make


    the current situation take a dramatic turn.


    "Yes!" Emily nodded desperately.


    "Ding-dong."


    At this moment, the doorbell rang.


    Janice went to open the door. And I stared at the door attentively as if I could feel that some


    bodyguards in ck woulde in and directly drag Emily away.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Janice opened the door.


    There was only one person standing at the door.


    As for this person, I had met him during the day... It was Patrick Cowell.


    Upon seeing Patrick, I was stunned.


    "Why did hee here?"


    "Did Shelton call him just now? It''s impossible. Nor does it make sense."


    At this time, everyone in the room looked at the door, looking a little surprised.


    Only Janice looked quite calm.


    Before I could think of anything, Shelton spoke first, "Patrick, why are you here?"


    His tone was about the same as usual.


    Seeing that it was Patrick, Emily was startled. Soon, she looked somewhat unwilling.


    She looked at me with jealousy and hatred in her eyes.


    I thought that it should be the first time she had seen Patrick in person.


    In terms of the looking, Patrick was better-looking than Shelton.


    In addition, he was young with a fierce temperament and a strong aura. Standing at the door with a


    ck coat, he had a profound look in his eyes.


    Girls at Emily''s age favored the kind of bossy president like Patrick Cowell the most.


    Moreover, Patrick and Shelton were of different characters and auras.


    I could see that Emily gradually clench her hands, which were on herp, into fists, and looked at


    me with hatred in her eyes!


    Patrick didn''t bother with these. Putting his hands in his pockets, he said calmly, "I feel that there will


    be a grand show tonight. So Ie here and have a look in case the one I love will be wronged."


    He admitted his love for me so directly and honestly.


    Hearing Patrick''s words, Emily was jealous of me so much.


    With red eyes, she hoped that she could harm me with the look in her eyes.


    However, based on the current situation, nothing mattered to me. Emily got pregnant, which sort of


    meant this shameful rtionship was out of the dark.


    And we had to all make our positions clear.


    Janice calmly fetched Patrick a pair of slippers for the guests. Patrick changed his shoes, directly


    went in, and sat on the single sofa.


    After Patrick came in, Emily stared at him more unscrupulously.


    Regarding Emily''s change, Shelton saw it all without changing his expression at all.


    I instantly felt that if Patrick didn''te here, as for how the results of many things would be, they


    probably would be somewhat uncertain.


    Now that Patrick was here, Emily''s behavior indicated that with a word from Patrick, she surely


    would follow him happily and run away with him.


    How could Shelton tolerate this?


    Patrick looked at me and said, "fly, why are you standing? Come one. Sit here."


    As he said, he moved to sit on the armrest and signaled me to sit on the single sofa.


    If I did as he said, I would be equivalent to sitting in his arms.


    I shook my head, "No need. You should sit there."


    Shelton patted a seat on the other side of him and said, "Jta, sit here."


    "No need." I continued to refuse, "Shelton, do you want to enjoy the bliss of having two or more


    wives?"


    I refused both Patrick and Shelton. At this time, someone knocked on the door again.


    This time, instead of going to open the door on her own, Janice looked at Shelton.


    It wasn''t unitl Shelton nodded that she opened the door.


    At this time, as expected, four bodyguards in ck came in through the door, which made the living


    room a little crowded.


    Upon seeing these people, Emily didn''t seem to realize anything yet. She blinked her innocent and


    big eyes, looking at Shelton, "Mr. Shelton, what are these people doing here?"


    Her expression seemed to indicate that she was saying, "Could it be that they were here to drive


    Madam away?"


    ming raised his hand and ced it on Emily''s back, asking gently, "What do you think?"


    Thinking that she got Shelton''s point, she looked up at me and continued, "Although Madam is


    disloyal to you, she is your wife anyway. Master, in my opinion, you shouldn''t go too far in case


    others will scold me in the future."


    Hearing her words, Lacy was so angry. But I was so calm.


    Shelton looked at me. "What do you think, Jta?"


    I leaned back on the armrest and said, "Since you''ve already made up your mind, you don''t have to


    ask me."


    Hearing what I said, Shelton smiled more casually, nodded, and said, "Well, I will give you an


    exnation for this."


    "What do you mean?" Emily looked at Shelton in a seemingly innocent manner.


    However, Shelton looked at the bodyguards who hade in and said briefly, "Do it."


    At this time, Emily still thought that it was me who would be driven away.


    It wasn''t until she saw two bodyguards walking towards her that her face changed.


    By the time she realized what had happened, she had been held by the bodyguards and was forced


    to stand in the hall.


    I originally thought that Shelton would take Emily to the hospital and get her baby aborted before


    driving her away. However, unexpectedly, Shelton didn''t intend to do so at all!


    Emily was a little flustered. She forced a smile and asked Shelton, "Master, Master, what do you


    mean by this? The child in my belly indeed is yours!"


    "Yes, I know." Shelton nodded.


    "Then are...are you joking with me?"


    Shelton looked up at Emily and said, "Didn''t give you medicine every time? Who allowed you to be


    pregnant with my child?"


    Hearing his words, Emily immediately said, "I asked you what if I got pregnant identally one


    time. ording to you, in that case, I should deliver the baby and you would raise the child, saying


    that you surely would treat our child well. You gave me such an answer!"


    "Really?" Shelton was calm.


    At this time, sitting on the armrest of the sofa, Patrick looked at Emily, "Uncle Shelton, it turns out


    that you like stupid girls."


    "Stop...Stop talking nonsense. I''m not stupid at all!" Facing Patrick, Emily, who was furious, couldn''t


    lose her temper.


    After she finished her words, she seemed to be coquettish instead.


    Shelton sneered. "Patrick, this maid seems to like you more than she likes me."


    "Is that so? It''s a pity that I only love fly." As Patrick spoke, he looked at me.


    Hearing this, I felt that my heart trembled slightly. But I didn''t show anything.


    Hearing Patrick''s words, Emily couldn''t hold herself back any longer, saying, "What''s so good about


    Jta? She''s not as young as I am. She looks so-so. Why do you like her?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Hearing this, Shelton frowned slightly, "You talked so much." After that, he said to the bodyguards,


    "Do it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, none of us on the scene came to our senses. Then we saw the


    other two bodyguards who didn''t hold her suddenly lifted their feet!


    They punched and kicked directly at Emily''s belly!


    "Ah! What are you doing? Ah! It hurts! Master! Master!" Emily was stunned.


    At the same time, I was frightened.


    I didn''t expect Shelton to use this method to make Emily lose her baby!


    Shelton stood up and said to me, "Sorry, I''m confused about this. This is an exnation from me."


    At this time, two bodyguards continued to beat Emily. To prevent her from getting away, the two


    bodyguards holding her directly pushed her against the wall.


    The other two bodyguards hit her hard. After a few blows, Emily was in so much pain that the


    muscle on her face twisted together.


    Looking at her, I suddenly thought of myself in the past. Standing up, I shouted, "Stop beating her!"


    I rushed over, trying to stop the bodyguards, only to be stopped by Shelton.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    "Let them stop beating her," I said to Shelton.


    "It is her own choice, isn''t it?" When Shelton spoke, the look in his eyes was as gentle as ever.


    It was as if the one who got beaten up had nothing to do with him at all.


    I was anxious, saying, "But the baby in her belly is yours!"


    I didn''t sympathize with Emily. But the child was innocent, right?


    And from the bottom of my heart, I probably hoped that Shelton and Emily could be together in the


    end.


    Looking at me, Shelton said calmly, "You can bear a child for me, can''t you?"


    "I..." I hesitated for a moment, feeling messy in my heart.


    Patrick, who had been standing on the side, stood up and pulled me, "Shelton, you can''t force


    others to love you. Don''t you know about this?"


    As Shelton and Patrick both pulled me, the bodyguards beat Emily so hard that she looked in pain.


    Seeing the situation on my side, she looked ferocious and said to Shelton, "Master, Master, please


    don''t beat me. It is your child in my belly. Don''t you remember that you hugged me in your arms and


    told me that you loved me? Are those words all fake? I gave my virginity to you. Why..."


    Shelton looked at her and said lightly, "Oh, the one I love is Shirley."


    Hearing his brief words, I got his point immediately.


    Staring at Shelton, I said, "You love Shirley Stanton. The reason why you were with Emily is that


    you can take her as a substitute for Shirley, right?"


    Shelton looked at me with surprise in his eyes. Soon, he became gentle, saying, "Don''t think too


    much. It''s you that I love."


    "No!" I shook his hand away, "You don''t love me. And you don''t even love Emily. The reason why


    you were willing to be with her is not because of your physiological needs. It is because she can


    satisfy your desire that when you call out Shirley''s name, someone can respond to you!"


    At this time, Emily was beaten up so hard that she was in pain and couldn''t say anything.


    Her pants were blood red.


    The child was gone.


    Seeing such a situation, the two bodyguards stopped beating Emily without any words from


    Shelton.


    At this moment, hearing what I said, Emily didn''t say anything all of a sudden.


    Shelton smiled gently, "No, I love you. Shirley is my past. She is someone that has nothing to do


    with me.


    "Don''t lie to yourself." I looked at Shelton and said, "ording to my master, cherish the one you


    love when she is around you in case you will regret it once she is gone."


    When I said this, Patrick pulled my hand more tightly.


    Hanging his head, Shelton seemed to hesitate for a moment before saying, "I don''t love her."


    "Why do you have to deceive yourself..."


    "I''ve told you! I don''t love her!" Shelton suddenly raised his head and stared at me with a ferocious


    look that I had never seen before, saying, "I said that I don''t love her. I''m just using her. I have never


    loved her! I love you! Jta, I love you."


    "You..."


    "That''s enough, Uncle Shelton." As Shelton was in a trance, Patrick directly pulled me away from


    him and sheltered me behind him.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he took out his cell phone and dialed 911.


    Shelton looked at Patrick and said, "Jta, why did you choose him in the end? I''ve been


    cultivating my strength for such a long time. But for you, I gave up Towering High and so many


    things. Why did you still choose him? Why aren''t you even willing to choose me once?"


    His voice indicated that he was in pain.


    "Do you love me? Then you should have been guilty after you had sex with Emily. But, you weren''t,


    right? Instead, you two were more and more tant. If you love me, you won''t do so." Looking at


    Shelton, I added, "You did everything out of your self-affection. As for whom you love, you can lie to


    yourself about it."


    "I love you!" Shelton threw himself at me.


    However, Patrick stopped him.


    I walked out behind Patrick and got out of his protection range. Looking at Shelton, I said, "Shelton,


    you are very kind to me. Even so, you probably have to sober up and figure out what you want.


    Don''t let hatred blind your eyes."


    "I want you!" Shelton hugged me directly.


    Then he started to kiss me fervently.


    I had never seen Shelton like this before. Restraining me with all his strength, he wanted to kiss me


    desperately.


    I clenched my teeth and tried to get rid of him. But


    Shelton wouldn''t let me go.


    Patrick, who was on the side, went straight up to punch Shelton.


    How many times had they fought?


    I didn''t remember it.


    At this time, the bodyguards left Emily behind and surrounded Patrick and Shelton directly. At this


    time, Janice opened the door.


    More and more people came in and surrounded them.


    All of a sudden, the whole living room was crowded.


    "That''s enough! That''s enough!" I was nearly scared out of my wits.


    If things went on like this, someone surely would get hurt.


    However, at this time, Shelton stood there with a ferocious smile t the corner of his mouth, "Kill me,


    kill me. In that case, nobody can cure the poison in Glenn''s body."


    His words sent shivers down my spine.


    I looked at Shelton and said, "Is it true that Glenn has..."


    "Yes, but this virus has an incubation period. Naturally, I''m the only one who has a vine for it."


    Looking at me, Shelton said seriously, "This virus could have lurked for at least more than ten years


    in adults'' bodies. But for children, because they grow up fast and their blood cirction quickly, the


    incubation period will be ordingly a little shorter. At quickest, when Glenn is seven or eight years


    old, at slowest, when he is ten years old, he will begin to suffer."


    "That''s a lie!" I wsa stunned there.


    Looking at me, Shelton, who had originally been ferocious, turned calm, "Yes, I lied to you."


    I was stunned.


    He looked at me with a bit of firmness in his eyes, "Let''s see if you are willing to bet with Glenn''s life


    or not. When ites to deception, there is only a 50% chance of it."


    "He doesn''t have that kind of thing. Come with me." Patrick pulled me.


    Shelton didn''t say anything.


    There was a gentle smile at the corner of his mouth.


    He had always been like this.


    I didn''t see any ws in his face. It seemed that he hadn''t said anything serious just now.


    I was overwhelmingly torn in my heart.


    Who should I believe?


    "It''s indeed a 50% probability. Should I bet


    with Glenn''s life?"


    I looked at Shelton and asked once again reluctantly, "You didn''t do such a cruel thing to Glenn,


    right?"


    "Yes." Shelton''s expression remained unchanged as he nodded slightly.


    I was afraid of Shelton the most when he was like this.


    The fewer words he spoke, the fewer ws he revealed.


    "Can... Can you tell me the truth?" I was even more nervous.


    What should I do?


    There would be a few more years to go before Glenn shows the rtive symptoms. How should I


    gamble?


    I didn''t want to gamble at all.


    Shelton looked at me with a confident smile on his face, "Thene to me. We will be together


    forever. As long as we are together forever, he will be fine."


    ...Standing the spot, I wanted to take a step forward for the sake of Glenn.


    However, at this moment, I felt that something heavy overwhelmed my legs.


    As I looked at Shelton, the scenes where how he had been kind to Glenn kept shing across my


    mind.


    In my opinion, no matter how perverted someone was, he shouldn''t have done this.


    he shouldn''t have gone so far as to do something to a child.


    Thinking of this, I shook my head and stepped back to Patrick''s side. Looking at Shelton, I said, "I


    bet on the remaining 50% probability. I bet that you didn''t do anything to Glenn!"

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Hearing what I said, Shelton smiled in satisfaction and nodded. "Okay, you can go."


    Seeing him like this, I was frightened in my heart.


    Even so, I knew that I shouldn''t lose my nerves and that I should stick to my choice.


    Glenn''s smiling face kept shing across my mind. What if something indeed happened to such my


    cute child within a few years?


    Patrick knew what I was thinking.


    He pulled my hand and whispered in my ear, "Don''t be afraid. I promise you that nothing will happen


    to Glenn. Just follow me."


    "I... "


    I looked at Shelton.


    And I saw that the look in his eyes indicated that he was happy and that he had got what he


    wanted.


    It was as if he had expected everything that I would do. At the thought of this, I was more frightened


    in my heart.


    What should I do?


    I had no idea.


    But I didn''t want to stay with Shelton any longer.


    Over the past few days, nothing could arouse my interest except work. For other times, I was like a


    walking dead.


    In the face of the affair between Shelton and Emily, I was calm in my heart.


    For the time being, Shelton and I had been engaged. If we got married, I probably would be likely to


    be lifeless in the future.


    I decided to make a gamble.


    Fortunately, Glenn stayed with Nancy.


    Making up my mind, I took the engagement ring off me without any hesitation and put it on the low


    table aside.


    That meant that I was going to let go of the rtionship between Shelton and mepletely.


    While doing so, I saw a trace ofplexity in the bottom of Shelton''s peaceful eyes.


    However, it would be the best situation for us. In my opinion, if the two of us were together, both of


    us would be in pain. In that case, we''d better seize this opportunity to break up with each other.


    I put down the ring and turned around to leave.


    Shelton didn''t stop me. Neither did his people.


    By the time I arrived at the door, an ambnce had arrived. Several doctors got out of the


    ambnce and took Emily away.


    After I came out of Shelton''s house, I saw many cars parked outside. Patrick''s subordinates came


    out as well and got into tworge business cars in two groups. And Janice and Lacy followed them.


    In fact, based on what had happened today, I found that Janice was a subordinate of Patrick.


    I hesitated for a moment and got into Patrick''s car in the end.


    Before leaving, I didn''t see Shelton ever showing up at the door.


    After the car drove out of the residential quarter, I suddenly felt relieved as if I had gotten rid of a


    cage.


    However, Patrick, who was next to me, didn''t look rxed at all. Looking at him, I asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Acting like he hadn''t heard of my words, he stared into the distance as if he were thinking about


    something.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It wasn''t until a few secondster that he seemed to realize that I was talking to him. Turning to look


    at me, he asked, "Yes?"


    Knowing that he was thinking about something, I shook my head, "Nothing."


    Per my proposal, we went to Patrick''s house in Unit No.1, City Y. Shelton had housing property in


    this residential quarter as well. Even so, as one of the best residential quarters in City Y, there were


    many security guards, making it rtively safe.


    That night, Patrick and I stayed in the same room. Even so, we didn''t do anything but fall asleep in


    each other''s arms.


    The next day, I went to pick Glenn up at Nancy''s house, telling Nancy that I had something to do.


    After that, along with Patrick, I took Glenn to thergest research institute in City Y.


    We went there to see a friend of Patrick''s who came back from abroad. ording to Patrick, this


    friend of his had been abroad. It wasn''t untilst Christmas that the Medical University hired him


    with a high sry that he came back. Surely, he wouldn''t have anything to do with Shelton.


    After we arrived there and entered the institute, we saw that only a woman in a white coat with her


    hair casually tied up behind her head was inside. With bronze skin, she put on light makeup on her


    face.


    Hearing sounds indicating that we came in, she turned her head. Upon seeing Patrick, she walked


    over to us and said, "Hi! Patrick! Long time no see!"


    While speaking, she stretched out her arms as if she wanted to hug him. Patrick, however,


    stretched out his hand, nning to shake hands with her.


    Realizing it, the woman withdrew her hands immediately and shook hands with him. Looking at me,


    she said, "Oh, it seems that this girl is your sweetheart."


    As she spoke, she reached out her hand and introduced herself to me, "Hello, my name is Callen.


    Nice to meet you."


    "Hello, my name is Jta."


    Callen could speak ournguage sort of well. However, the way she spoke was simr to that in the


    western world.


    After saying hello to me, she lowered her head to look at Glenn, "What''s wrong with this little cutie?"


    "We want you to examine his body," Patrick told Callen the situation roughly.


    After hearing Patrick''s words, Callen looked a little solemn, saying, "Regarding the Boss of Glorious


    Light Pharmacy whom you''re talking about, I came into contact with him a few years ago. When I


    was abroad a few years ago, he sent an invitation to me."


    "Really?" I was a little nervous.


    "That is to say, Callen has contacted Shelton as


    well. Will she..."


    When it came to Glenn''s matter, I was quite paranoid.


    Callen nodded, "Although he offered me a very tempting price, I rejected him."


    "Why?"


    Callen exined to us, "Because he said that after going to his ce, I could only research as he


    said. And I want to research many things on my own."


    Only after hearing her words did we let out a sigh of relief.


    Originally, Glenn was quite happy because he could be with us during the day. Now he voiced his


    confusion, "Mom, what are we doing here?"


    "To do a body check." I squatted down and pinched Glenn''s little face, saying to him seriously, "After


    the body check, I will take you to the Dinosaur Museum with Daddy, okay?"


    "Really?"


    As Glenn asked me, he looked up at Patrick.


    Curling up the corner of his mouth, Patrick nodded, "Well, it''s true. You can go anywhere you want.


    We will apany you all day today."


    After that, Callen arranged a series of body checks for Glenn. Toplete a few of the checklists,


    Glenn had to draw blood.


    Feeling frightened in his heart, Glenn could only turn around and asked me, "Is it true that we are


    going to the Dinosaur Museumter?"


    "Yes!" I nodded my head with certainty.


    Hearing this, Glenn closed his eyes and said, "Auntie, take my blood. I''m not afraid."


    He spoke bravely with tears hanging at the corner of his eyes.


    Callenughed and drew a total of four small tubes of blood from Glenn''s body.


    After that, Callen immediately took out a yellow lollipop and handed it to Glenn, saying, "Here you


    go. This is a reward for a strong child like you."


    Glenn opened his eyes, looked at the yellow lollipop in Callen''s hands, and pouted, "I am a boy. And


    I am supposed to be so strong."


    Although he said so, he reached out to get the lollipop.


    With me helping him press the pinhole, Glenn unwrapped the lollipop by himself and started to


    enjoy it.


    The result of Glenn''s bodycheck woulde out about an hourter. Callen looked through it once


    and told us with certainty, "All the indexes of this kid indicate that he is quite healthy for the time


    being."


    Hearing what she said, I was finally at ease in my heart.


    Callen paused as if she wanted to say something further. However, Patrick suddenly stood up,


    saying, "That''s good. We can leave now."

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Realizing that Callen had something to say, I continued to ask her, "Is there any other problem with


    him?"


    Callen seemed to get Patrick''s point, saying, "No. However, you''d better bring him here to do a body


    checkup every year. If I''m still here, I can do it for you for free."


    Knowing that Callen wouldn''t say anything if I pursued my question, I had to give up.


    After that, we took Glenn to the Dinosaur Museum. Rushing through the huge Dinosaur skeletons,


    Glenn enjoyed himself so much.


    While Glenn was chatting with thementator, I saw that Patrick was reading texts on his cell


    phone and got closer to him. As soon as I saw Callen''s name, Patrick put his cell phone away.


    Feeling somewhat reluctant, I stopped him and asked, "What did Callen say?"


    "Nothing." Patrick shook his head, "He''ll be fine."


    "You are lying to me." His words didn''t convince me. Feeling reluctant, I looked up at Patrick and bit


    my lips, "Tell me, okay? If you keep me in the dark, it will upset me the most."


    Patrick hesitated for a moment. In the end, he handed his cell phone to me.


    I saw a text from Callen. Her general meaning was that Glenn was fine for the time being. Even so,


    she knew that the medicinal skills Shelton had mastered were quite advanced and even more


    advanced than the technology possessed by the Research Institute of Medicinal University.


    Therefore, if Shelton had injected a virus of thetest type with an incubation period that had ever


    been recorded into Glenn''s body, she couldn''t tell anything based on rtive indexes of Glenn''s


    blood. Only the ones on Shelton''s side knew how to detect the virus.


    Reading Callen''s words, I felt that my heart started to beat rapidly.


    Thinking of Shelton''s smug expression before, I was in a state of chaos in my mind.


    "Shelton won''t do anything to a child, will he?"


    "It can''t be!"


    "Can it be?"


    At any cost, I surely couldn''t ascertain this matterpletely.


    Taking his cell phone back, Patrick sensed my panic, rest his arm on my shoulder, and held me in


    his arms, saying, "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you and him."


    I should trust Patrick.


    However, he didn''t understand medicine which was an enigmatic field. Even though he wanted to


    assure me, his guarantee probably couldn''t work at all.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The only thing I could do was to make a gamble.


    After that day, I lived a peaceful life as I used to be. And I could leave Glenn at home with ease and


    ask Lacy and Janice to take care of him.


    In this period, I went to work during the day and went back home to apany Glenn at night.


    We signed the contract for the first official project and carried out the design ordingly.


    Nancy and I split the work and cooperated, processing the project at a pretty fast speed.


    As long as Patrick didn''t attend any social activities, he would go back home to apany Glenn.


    We lived such a peaceful life as if everything had always been like this and that all the interlude had


    never happened.


    However, we only had a peaceful life for a week.


    It was supposed to be an ordinary day. However, a piece of news dominated all the trending topics


    on all social tforms.


    Including Facebook newsfeed and the forums.


    And the trending topic was nothing more than the nude photos and porn videos that everyone found


    a delight.


    For a moment, these nude photos began to be circted on all the social media tforms.


    Paulina was the first one among us to be informed about this. As soon as she got the photos and


    videos in the office, she, who was gossipy, shouted at us and asked us to check them as well.


    Originally, I nned to watch the fun.


    As I stood behind Paulina and saw the nude photos and porn videos yed on the screen of her


    computer, all of a sudden, my face changed.


    I couldn''t be more familiar with the background of the video.


    It was at a maid''s room in which I had lived with Shelton before. And judging from the background, it


    should be... in Emily''s room!


    Sure enough, after the video was disyed, it was about how a couple was making love. At a


    nce, I knew the video had been recorded in secret. The video showed that Shelton and Emily,


    who were both naked, used different postures while making love.


    In the video, both Emily''s face and Shelton''s face were recorded with rity.


    Holding Emily in his arms, Shelton kissed her and called her Shirley from time to time. After that, he


    added, "Shirley, I love you. And I want you."


    His voice sounded so gentle, so sweet, and so doting.


    If I didn''t know the truth, I probably would think that Shelton loved Emily sincerely.


    It was a video with long duration.


    It should have recorded the whole process of lovemaking.


    Nancy knew something wasn''t right soon, speaking first, "Shut it down."


    In fact, Paulina found out the problem as well. However, she was single and was curious about this


    aspect. Even so, she dared not ignore Nancy''s order.


    After turning off the video, Paulina looked at me and said somewhat tentatively, "Jta, Shelton''s


    size is so big..."


    Nancy interrupted her directly, "Hurry up and do your work."


    Shelton''s size was indeed recorded clearly in the video as well.


    Well, it was indeed quite big.


    I was stunned on the spot. It wasn''t until quite a whileter that I came to my senses. Then, I asked


    Paulina, "Who sent this video to you?"


    "My friend," Paulina said, "It seems to be wildly circted on the Inte, which is caused by the


    fact that someone has specially written posts andined about it. At that time, I didn''t expect


    that we would know the protagonist in it..."


    The video had been wildly circted on the Inte.


    As for who was behind the scenes, I had an answer without any spection.


    I sat back in my seat and clicked open the social media sites. Only then did I find that what Paulina


    had said was true.


    Moreover, Emily registered on various websites and specifically wrote posts there toin about


    this matter. Screenshots of the video as well as her photos which were circted on the social


    media sites instead.


    Among Emily''s photos, except for a selfie of hers, others were all about her horrifying underbelly.


    Because of the punching and kicking of Shelton''s bodyguards that day, her underbelly was bruised.


    There was a photo of what she had worn that day, revealing her bloody crotch.


    In her posts, Emilyined about her miserable situation and used Shelton.


    Word by word, she recalled all she had experienced in her posts, including why she had worked as


    a maid in Shelton''s house, how Shelton had deceived her feelings and taken away her virginity step


    by step, and how he had asked others to abort her child after she got pregnant.


    I read the posts roughly and realized that Emily should revenge on her own and that no one else


    was behind her.


    Emily, who wasn''t a good writer,ined by writing posts, failing to convert her meaning


    artictely.


    Moreover, she didn''t know that she should divert the public''s attention and mislead them. Therefore,


    among thements below her posts, although some were about scolding Shelton, the ones


    scolding both Shelton and her made up the most part.


    Most of thements read as below.


    "Mistress! You reaped what you sowed!"


    "You are a mistress. In that case, before being beaten up to death, everything you went through isn''t


    at worst yet. You, a homewrecker, should die a tragic death.


    "It is lucky that your child doesn''te to this world. With you, whose social values are distorted,


    being his mother, he won''t encounter


    anything good."


    What Emily was doing harmed Shelton and herself at the same time.


    Even so, this matter did great damage to Shelton.


    After all, because of this matter, he was judged as an asshole.


    After this matter came out, Patrick called me first before I could call him, saying, "Don''t worry. I have


    got someone to control the public opinion. Glenn and you won''t be implicated."


    "Thank you."


    I knew that Patrick only had to do so.


    Other things had nothing to do with him, Glenn, and me. Instead, they involved Emily and Shelton.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    In the next three days after the ident, Glenn had been at home all the time. Since Patrick had


    controlled the public opinion, most of the paid influencers on social media wouldn''t mention us as


    they forwarded Emily''s posts.


    Even though someone did, the post got deleted immediately.


    If someone mentioned us in thements, the paid posters hired by Patrick and theizens would


    spontaneously scold them.


    Over these three days, nobody judged Glenn and me, the victims. Whoever mentioned us would be


    scolded. In theizens1 opinion, we couldn''t be more miserable enough and that we shouldn''t be


    implicated.


    Therefore, up to now, only Emily and Shelton were the leading roles in the whole scandal.


    However, over the past three days, all the paid posters and influencers started to take advantage of


    the poprity of this scandal and madements about this matter. Although most of them


    criticized Emily for being a mistress, more and more of them began to target Shelton.


    After all, he took the initiative to do it.


    And Emily was just a little maid.


    If he hadn''t taken the initiative, the whole scandal naturally wouldn''t have taken ce.


    In manyizens'' opinion, Emily was just a 20-year- old girl whose world view hadn''t yet been


    completely solidified. After meeting Shelton, who was gentle, considerate, sexually potent, and


    sessful, she naturally was confused and did something inappropriate.


    This kind ofments gradually gained support on the Inte.


    Seeing this situation, other paid posters began to makements and voiced their own opinion.


    Theizens were powerful. In just a few days, Shelton, who was originally a benevolent and kind


    doctor, became a degenerated viin, bringing discredit to the industry.


    When I flipped through thesements, I couldn''t help but feel a little worried in my heart.


    If I were the protagonist, no matter how mentally powerful I was, I probably would copse.


    However, over the past few days, no matter how theizens scolded Shelton, he didn''t voice his


    statement. I even wondered whether he had gone abroad and that he wouldn''t bother with these


    things in City Y at all.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Recently, Nancy and I had been working on designing the teahouse.


    We had a tacit understanding. And regarding the style of the teahouse this time, both of us were


    familiar with it.


    So while designing the teahouse, we handled it with ease.


    That evening, we were going to refine the drawing and work out a draft. To finish the work in one go,


    the two of us worked overtime for a while.


    After we finished refining the drawing, we revised whichever part failed us.


    By the time we were done, it had been 11 p.m.


    Nancy nned to send me home.


    However, we smelled strong alcohol as soon as we went out.


    I turned my head to look for where the smell came from. Then, I saw someone leaning against a


    corner of the wall and sitting still there.


    Nancy and I were both shocked.


    We looked at each other and decided to go over there together.


    Nancy took out her cell phone and turned on the shlight, illuminating the corner of the wall.


    Under the light, I saw that the one lying there was none other than Shelton, the poprly-searched


    one online.


    "Why is he here?"


    Seeing him like this, I felt sad. After a moment of hesitation, I walked over and pushed him, "Are you


    awake?"


    Shelton lifted his eyelids slightly. Seeing that it was me, he twitched the corner of his mouth, smiled,


    and said, "Seeing me in this state, aren''t you quite happy?"


    I didn''t expect that after I hadn''t seen Shelton for days, the first sentence he said to me would be


    actually this.


    I didn''t know why Shelton would think so. There was no hatred between us. Why should I like to see


    him end up being in such a miserable situation?


    I frowned slightly, "Get up. It''s cold here. I''ll get a taxi for you and send you home."


    He shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Home? You''re not there anymore. There''s no home."


    His words touched me. I wanted to help him up. However, Shelton was so heavily weighted. Even if


    he was sober, I probably couldn''t help him up. Now that he was drunk, making him more heavily


    weighed. In that case, no way that I could support him.


    Nancy stood next to him and said, "Call the police." "Don''t." I took the fact that Shelton was popr


    online into my consideration. If he went to the police station, he surely would dominate the trending


    topics once again. So I said, "Let''s try to help him up."


    Nancy and I spent a lot of effort dragging Shelton into the studio and putting him on the sofa.


    After that, I found that I had been sweating profusely.


    In fact, I wasn''t sure whether Shelton was indeed drunk at our door or just acting. There probably


    would be a lot of bodyguards waiting for uster.


    After all, because of the scandal online, he was utterly discredited. And it was likely that he would


    do something desperate.


    I said to Nancy, "You should go home first. I''ll call Patrick and let hime here."


    "I''ll keep youpany." Nancy refused to leave me alone.


    "It''s okay. I''ve been with him for so long. And I know what I''m doing. You can leave now."


    Under my repeated persuasion, Nancy left in the end.


    As soon as Nancy left, I nned to call Patrick.


    However, when I took out my cell phone and nned to dial Patrick''s number, someone suddenly


    reached out one hand and grabbed my cell phone.


    I turned around in fear and saw Shelton, who had been drunk just now, was awake now. He looked


    at me with my cell phone in his hands.


    However, the look in his eyes was extremely disoriented, indicating that he was still drunk.


    After confirming that he was still drunk, I felt a little d in my heart.


    However, I was a little nervous as well, fearing that it would be a trap.


    As I was worried about what Shelton would do next, he suddenly sat up from the sofa with a bitter


    smile at the corner of his mouth, tilting his head, "See? After leaving me, you are living a good life.


    So, no one needs me."


    "It is not like this," I said subconsciously.


    However, I didn''t know why Shelton would suddenly say this.


    Shelton had apletely blurred look in his eyes. He raised his head and looked up in my direction.


    It was unknown whether he was looking at me or not. Moving his lips slightly, he said, "Sure


    enough, no matter where I am, I''m redundant. No one will like me. Do you know? In fact, when I


    was young, my mother often scolded me."


    "She scolded me for being a good-for-nothing, saying that I didn''t have the ability to make my father


    stay with us and that I couldn''t do anything well. So I had been more conscientious than others


    since I was a child, hoping to win my mother''s praise. However, no matter how hard I tried, including


    scoring 100 and getting first ce in the whole grade in the examination, my mother wouldn''t praise


    me. However, as long as I failed to do something well in the slightest, my mother would beat me up


    and scold me, saying that I was useless."


    I stood there and listened to Shelton''s words. A scene showing a helpless little boy and a cold and


    cruel woman showed up in front of me.


    It turned out that Shelton was so poor when he was a child.


    I took two steps forward.


    Without looking at me, Shelton continued, "When I was very young, I knew that I was a child of the


    Cowell Family. At that time, I often read the news of the Cowell Family in the newspaper. Originally,


    I didn''t feel much about it. But when I was in my senior year at high school, Patrick began to be


    covered in every report...


    "From then on, my mother scolded me to a more intensifying extent. Shepared me to Patrick in


    every way. I had been a top student at Patrick''s age and had won a top-grade prize in International


    Mathematical Olympiad, which she had forgotten. Every time I retorted, she would hit me...


    "After I took the college entrance examination, she knew that I probably would leave her. So she


    used me to vent her anger on me and asked me to studymerce, saying that I should be better


    than the children of the Cowell Family. At that time, I secretly changed my major in the application


    form into medicine."


    Hearing this, I was originally sad.


    However, at this time, a strange smile suddenly appeared on Shelton''s face. After a long pause, he


    continued, "I changed my major at college to kill her without leaving any traces behind."

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Hearing Shelton''s words, I suddenly felt a chill running down my spine.


    I opened my eyes wide and said after a long while, "Then...Then, in the end, you..."


    "I didn''t kill her." Shelton revealed a wry smile, saying, "Before I graduated, she died. Before I killed


    her, she died naturally.."


    Hearing this, I let out a sigh of relief.


    Shelton moved the muscles on his face, making me ascertain that he was looking at me. He looked


    at me and said, "Then, I was brought back to the Cowell Family. At first, I didn''t want to ruin the


    Cowell Family, trying quite hard to get along with them. So I tried harder, pretended that I couldn''t


    tell that they were mocking me, and did all my best to be good to them."


    "However, in the end, I discovered that they would never change their views of me. No matter what I


    did, in their eyes, I was nobody but a beggar."


    Shelton''s words deeply touched me.


    He was talking about the Cowell Family. But I felt like he was talking about me.


    After spending three years in the Archer Family, could it be that I couldn''t feel how the Archer


    Family treated me? Of course, I could. Even so, I tried my best to be one of them.


    In the end, it turned out that I was deceiving myself.


    I looked at Shelton and nodded, "I understand you. And I can rte to you."


    "I know." Shelton pursed his lips and raised his hand to wipe his face a few times to sober himself


    up a little. Then he continued, "So, I want to keep you by my side. Knowing that we have the same


    experience, I want to be good to you. I feel distressed for you as if I were distressed for the one I


    used to be."


    He felt distressed for me as if he were distressed for himself in the past.


    Looking at Shelton, I suddenly seemed to understand a lot of things.


    I shook my head and said, "You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be fine. I have a son, Glenn, a


    good friend, Lisa, and a good partner Nancy, as well as... a man who loves me. I am pretty fine. You


    don''t have to worry about me. I''m serious."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Now, to say the least, I was indeed quite rich.


    I was no longer as servile as I used to be.


    Standing up, Shelton walked to me step by step and said, "But I''m worried about you. If I don''t keep


    you by my side, I won''t be at ease. What should I do?"


    "You should pursue your own happiness. I indeed will take good care of myself."


    I said.


    "No one else knows what I said just now. Even Shirley." Shelton walked to the front of me and


    looked down at me, "I say that I love you. Can''t you stay by my side? Am I inferior to him? I can


    make all of them up."


    There was even a hint of pleading in Shelton''s voice.


    I have never seen him as humble as this.


    Shelton stretched out his hands and hugged me, "I won''ty my hands on you. Neither will I


    embarrass you. As long as you stay with me, it will be okay. The two of us, who have the same


    experience, suit each other the best. Patrick, who has been favored by God ever since his


    childhood, will never rte to your thoughts."


    He hugged me tightly.


    I didn''t struggle.


    I finally understood Shelton''s attitude towards me.


    He had always treated me like an elder and treated me with care. It turned out that he did so as if


    he were trying to make up for himself in the past...


    I didn''t move in the slightest, saying, "Shelton, now I am very happy, quite happy. So you don''t have


    to help me make up for anything. You should go after the one you love. And you should go to find


    Shirley."


    "No." Shelton shook his head, "Actually, I just wanted toe to see you today. I know that you


    won''t go with me. And... after today, we probably won''t meet each other again."


    "Why not?"


    I felt anxious in my heart.


    Hearing his words, I had a bad feeling.


    Without saying anything, he held me tighter. And time passed by.


    At this time, the sound of a car suddenly came from the door. Then I heard the sound of someone


    opening the door with a key.


    All of a sudden, Shelton straightened up his back and stepped backward slightly. Looking at me, he


    raised his hand and gently touched the top of my head with his big and bony palms, saying lightly,


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    Looking as gentle as usual, he curled up the corner of his mouth and put on a faint smile.


    After saying these words, he turned around and left.


    At this time, the door was opened.


    Nancy and Patrick stood at the door.


    When the two of them saw Shelton, they immediately looked inside. Seeing that I stood there intact,


    they seemed to be relieved.


    Without saying anything, Shelton passed by the two of them and directly left.


    Soon, he disappeared into the night.


    Patrick came in and nced at the cell phone on the sofa. Walking up to me, he asked nervously,


    "Did he do anything to you?"


    "No." I shook my head.


    Thinking of Shelton''s words just now, I couldn''t be more emotionallyplicated in my heart.


    What he had said just now seemed to mean something else. Looking at his back, I always felt that I


    would never see him again after this time.


    Patrick took a rough look and made sure that I wasn''t hurt. Letting a sigh of relief, he raised his


    hand to tidy up my hair which had been messed up by Shelton, saying, "It''s good that you''re all


    right. Let''s go home."


    "Yes." I nodded, walked to Nancy first, hugged her, saying, "Thank you."


    Nancy was stunned for a moment before saying,


    "It''s okay. I was afraid that if something bad did happen to you, I would have toplete the project


    alone in the future. In that case, I surely would have to work overtime crazily."


    I held Nancy in my arms and said, feeling happy in my heart, "Well, I won''t get into any trouble. And


    I''ll do all the projects with you in the future."


    Compared with Shelton, I was happy.


    It was probably because I knew how to cherish it and how to be satisfied.


    I felt that if Shelton was willing to look back and see through his heart, for him, Shirley probably


    would be the Mrs. Right.


    I had been wondering what Shelton''s words meant that night. However, when I arrived at the studio


    the next morning, I got his pointst night.


    Shelton''s scandal had be something in the past. Today, there was a new scandal.


    Based on the scandal, I was an illegitimate child of the current president of Kelsi Real Estate, Finn


    Kelsi. And my mother, Jessica Ryan, was exposed as well.


    For a moment, my scandal overshadowed Shelton''s scandal.


    At the same time, the reporters reorganized the rtionship between Patrick, Kelsi rk, and I.


    Immediately, they figured out a campy story where two sisters fighting over a man.


    Reading the news, I felt extremelyplicated in my heart. And I had many confusions in my heart.


    I wouldn''t dig into my rtionship with the Kelsi family.


    The only thing that I was sure of was that few people knew about my mother''s mater. Besides me,


    Ryan, and the Reid Family, the one knowing the most about this matter was Shelton!


    The Reid Family wouldn''t ruin their own reputation. And Ryan wouldn''t hurt my mother.


    In that case, there was only one person left.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    My guess was verified soon.


    After I arrived at the studio, within a few minutes, Nancy came in. Looking at me, she said in anger,


    "What did Shelton say to you yesterday?"


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at her.


    Nancy put down the bag, sat on a chair, and said, "Have you read the news on the Inte?


    oridng to my husband, Shelton was the one behind it. He did so to divert the public from paying


    attention to his scandal. Moreover, he had been ning it for a few days and turned to a lot of


    people. And the news it was suddenly exposed today!"


    I stood where I was, looking a little stiff.


    I had guessed so just now. Even so, Hearing Nancy''s words, I somewhat couldn''t ept it.


    No wonder that Shelton had said yesterday that we wouldn''t see each other again. And he had


    apologized to me.


    It turned out that he had known that he would do this.


    Naturally, he knew that I wouldn''t forgive him.


    He, who had been set up, got me implicated as well. Although I didn''t lose much in this matter, my


    mother''s matter was exposed in public''s eyes.


    I didn''t want to see such a thing happening the least.


    I wasn''t convinced. There were so many scandals in the world. Howe only my matter could


    overshadow his scandal?


    I sat on the chair and looked at Nancy with a dull look, saying, "Well, about the fact that my


    biological father is Finn Kelsi..."


    At this point, I liked to take my chance.


    City Y was so big. Why did my biological father have to be Finn Kelsi?


    "In this way, I''ll be Kelsi''s sibling, won''t I?"


    If the media hadn''t exposed this matter, then it would have been fine. However, now that everyone


    knew about it. If someone with ultimate motives targeted Patrick and me, what had happened


    between us would indeed be a scandal.


    Moreover, Glenn...


    Admittedly, Shelton''s move could help him gain a lot.


    Besides the effects on the surface, the effects that followed would be inestimable.


    Nancy shook her head, "I don''t know about this. But it is said that Shelton has prepared a lot of


    information. To attract the attention of the media, he will gradually release them in the next few


    days."


    "Does he get other information?"


    Hearing this, I was in a panic.


    How many other things on earth Shelton knew?


    I couldn''t retain myposure anymore. I picked up my cell phone and called Shelton.


    The call was made through after ringing once.


    Soon, Shelton''s gentle voice came over the phone, "Jta, what''s wrong?"


    Hearing so, I was angrier, "You leaked the information about me and my mother to the media, didn''t


    you?"


    "Yes."


    He didn''t deny it.


    But there was a trace of alienation in his voice. It seemed that these things had nothing to do with


    him.


    I couldn''t control the anger in my heart, asking, "Why did you do this?"


    "If you didn''t leave me, I might keep this matter in my heart. After all, you are not interested in your


    biological father. However, since you have left me, I naturally have no reason to keep it a secret for


    you."


    There was a trace of evil in his voice.


    Although I didn''t see him in person, I could feel that it was a stranger I had never met over the


    phone, someone strange and horrible.


    Or I had never knew Shelton before.


    Holding the cell phone tightly and biting my lips hard, I asked him in the end, "So, you had been


    lying to me all the time, right?"


    "Yes, you can interpret it at your free will." Shelton didn''t seem to care about it at all.


    At this time, what had happenedst night was all over my head.


    Shelton told me what had happened in his childhood with blurry eyes.


    Poor child.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was clear that everything wasn''t his fault. But he shouldered everything.


    Last night, I sympathized with him. And I hoped that he would be fine. But right now, I found that I


    couldn''t be more ridiculous!


    Holding the cell phone tremblingly a little, I said, "You...You are despicable!"


    "Well, I admit it." Shelton said in azy voice, "I''ll wait and see how you will deal with this farce."


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    Looking at the screen of my cell phone, I was in a mess.


    How could this be? I suddenly felt that I seemed to have been yed hard by Shelton!


    Most ridiculously, I had sympathized with him.


    Nancy sat aside and looked at me, asking with concern, "What happened? What did he say?"


    "He said he would wait and see how I would end this farce," I said.


    As I repeated Shelton''s words, it was as if I could imagine the expression on Shelton''s face.


    He should look yful and mocking.


    He should find it quite interesting to y me at his fingertips, right?


    "Getting rid of the cocoon in excitement, sensing the impulse of a glorious re-birth..."


    Soon, my cell phone rang. Among the three people who knew my number, one of them would never


    call me. So only the other two would call me.


    I took a look at it and saw that the caller was Patrick.


    I picked up the call. And Patrick said in a little hoarse voice, "Don''t worry about this. I will solve it.


    Just focus on your work."


    Without saying anything else, Patrick told me to be at ease rather than give me any pressure.


    I nodded and said, "Okay..."


    He hesitated over the phone and said, "However, I suggest that you transfer your mother to another


    hospital first. After all, Holy Spirit Hospital is his territory. And he can do anything with convenience."


    "Okay, I''m on my way there."


    After hanging up the call, I went straight to the rehabilitation center of Holy Spirit Hospital.


    Before going out, Nancy gave me a pair of sunsses and a mask. I thought she was oversensitive


    at first. However, after I arrived at the entrance of the Holy Spirit Hospital and looked at the


    reporters who were blocked by the security guards outside, I knew that Nancy indeed had helped


    me a lot.


    I wrapped my clothes around myself and went into the hospital as if nothing had happened.


    Fortunately, no reporter recognized me.


    When I arrived at the ward, the nurses quickly recognized me.


    Several nurses looked at me from afar, pointed at me, and seemed to be saying something. But I


    was toozy to bother with them. Pushing the door open, I went in and saw Jessica and Ryan were


    sitting together and chatting.


    The two of them looked at me and greeted me


    warmly.


    I looked at their expressions carefully, especially that of the patrons of Ryan. Only then did I confirm


    that they hadn''t heard of this matter yet.


    I hesitated for a moment, stepped forward, and said, "Master, I have something to tell you. Come


    out with me."


    Following me out, Ryan said in dissatisfaction, "What''s the matter? Why are you so secretive?"


    And he kept looking inside the ward as if she was afraid that something bad would happen to


    Jessica in such a short time.


    I told him about the news generally. Hearing me out, he was so angry that his face turned livid.


    He put his hands on his hips and said, "How could Shelton do such a thing?"


    I knew he was angry, which wasn''t the most urgent thing at present. Taking a look at the nurses who


    seemed to be filming with us with their cell phones on the side, I didn''t bother to stop Them. Then I


    approached Ryan and whispered, "Anyway, let''s transfer my mother to another hospital first."

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Pondering on it for a moment, Ryan nodded, "Well, fortunately, I rented a house nearby. I''ll take


    Jessica there first. Then let''s make further ns."


    "Okay."


    I nodded and turned to go through the formalities of getting Jessica discharged.


    When I arrived at the nurse''s station, all the nurses looked at me with different looks in their eyes.


    But I could understand them. They were watching a good show.


    At first, as I went through the paperwork, all the nurses looked at me without any one of them


    saying anything.


    However, when I almostpleted the procedures, someone finally could not stand it any longer


    and said to me, "Miss Nn, I heard that you are the former fiancee of Mr. Shelton, aren''t you?"


    I kept my head down without saying anything.


    I was waiting for the printed discharge certificate and leave.


    I didn''t speak. Hearing the nurse''s words, all other nurses were interested in me. They all looked at


    me and said happily, "Miss Nn, in the video, Mr. Shelton has a big cock. Do you feelfortable


    while making love with him?"


    I indeed didn''t expect that instead of paying attention to my mother''s news, the nurses would care


    about this instead.


    Looking up at them, I didn''t say anything.


    However, the nurses started to chatter, "Oh, I want to be Mr. Shelton''s lover as well."


    "Me too. I will be satisfied if I can sleep with him for a night. My boyfriend''s cock can''t be smaller."


    "Oh, it is the same with my husband. Although his size isn''t small, he can''tst long. I saw the video.


    And I found that Mr. Shelton is really awesome. He canst for a long time!"


    "Yes. And he makes love with high frequency as if he were a pile driver!"


    I stood on the side and listened to the nurses'' words. But they didn''t feel that they were talking


    about something extraordinary at all.


    Finally, the long hospital bills were printed out.


    I nced at the billing amount and saw that it was zero.


    Shelton had paid the deposit for Jessica previously.


    I looked up and saw the amount deducted from the deposit within less than a month was tens of


    thousands of dors.


    However, knowing that the money had to be paid by me, I took out my bank card and said to a


    nurse, "I will pay with my credit card and make up for the deposit."


    Hearing what I said, the nurses were all stunned.


    However, the one who was in charge of the bill didn''t refuse. Taking my bank card over, she


    deducted the money.


    Handing the bank card to me, she sneered and said, "Don''t pretend to be lofty."


    Hearing her words, others looked at me unfriendly.


    As I recalled, before the ident, these nurses were all very kind to me. Hearing any word form


    me, they got things done fast and spoke politely to me.


    Seeing their attitudes to me now, I knew that the world was cruel.


    But I was used to it.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I had experienced a lot of things like this before.


    After making up for the deposit, I didn''t bother with them.


    I turned around and went to the ward.


    By the time I arrived at the ward, Ryan had helped


    Jessica get changed. I called Nancy and asked her toe here.


    Nancy didn''t refuse either.


    By the time Ryan, Jessica, and I arrived at the underground garage together, Nancy had parked her


    car there. We got on the car, sessfully bypassed the reporters from the exit of the underground


    garage, and stopped at the residential quarter in City Y where Ryan had rented a house.


    Ryan wasn''t in short of money. Although he didn''t live here, he rent arge house with three


    bedrooms and one living room which was equipped with luxurious decoration and well-equipped


    furniture.


    Jessica was very quiet all aloong the way as if she knew what had happened. And it probably was


    because she knew that we were good to her that she was very cooperative.


    She did whatever we asked her to do.


    Wherever she went, she held the dolls tightly in her arms.


    In the hospital, Jessica was always taken care of by nurses. Now she was at home, And Ryan was


    a rough man. He could hardly take care of himself, let alone Jessica.


    I hesitated for a moment before saying, "I''ll get


    Patrick to arrange for a few servants we knew toe over."


    Hearing what I said, Ryan nodded immediately and said, "Sure, sure. Call him quickly."


    After I made a call, Patrick agreed readily.


    He said that he would send the servants over in the afternoon.


    After I hung up the call, Ryan said, "We don''t have to trouble him for a few more days. In a few


    days, I will take Jessica back. After stays there for a while, she probably will remember what


    happened in the past."


    Hearing that Ryan was going back, I said, "How about I go back with you?"


    Hearing this, Nancy, who was sitting next to me, immediately skimmed, "Someone told me a few


    days ago that she would do all the projects with me. And now she is going to run away. s!


    Women are all unpredictable."


    Looking at her, I felt embarrassed, "It''s not that I don''t want to be with you. Based on the current


    situation, I''m afraid that I''ll be a burden to the studio instead."


    "How can it be?" Nancy sat on the sofa, "Your matter is no breaking news at all. It''s not even as


    shocking as Shelton''s. After a few days, if any breaking news in the entertainment circle is exposed,


    your news won''t be in the spotlight anymore, okay? What''s more, it is only within City Y that your


    news is on trend. Except for people in City Y, few know you."


    Nancy said a lot. I understood that all in all, she wanted me to stay.


    On the side, Ryan listened to our conversation and said, "Girl, how old are you? Facing such a


    trivial matter, howe you want to shrink back? What can you do in the future? If you are that


    coward, you''d better hide in Town S for the rest of your life. Anyway, in Town S, you won''t starve to


    death with my introduction."


    ...I looked at Ryan.


    I knew that he was speaking the opposite way.


    He hoped that I would stay in City Y.


    I lowered my eyes and shook my head, "Well, I just said it casually. I won''t go."


    I had left City Y once. This time, whatever happened, I wouldn''t leave.


    Hearing this, Nancy was finally rxed. She smiled and said, "That''s fine. Our studio has just been


    set up. And we havepleted the first order. Are you going to hide yourself after you made a


    progress?"


    "No." I stood up, walked to Nancy''s side, and wrapped my arms around her neck, saying, "I want to


    be protected by you and follow you for a lifetime, Goddess Nancy."


    Hearing my words, everyone on the sceneughed.


    At this time, I found that Jessica sitting on the side wasughing as well.


    When I looked at her, Ryan looked at her as well.


    Upon seeing her smile, Ryan smiled even more happily.


    Seeing this, I knew that I shouldn''t be so pessimistic and that everything probably would develop in


    a better way.


    The next day, I knew that, in fact, I indeed had been optimistic yesterday.


    It was just the beginning.


    From the day the first piece of news appeared, as Nancy said, breaking news was exposed one


    after another every day.


    The first one was about the Reid Family.


    ording to the news, to have a son, the Reid Family sent Jessica to study in the Ryan Family.


    Many yearster, Jessica came back with a pair of twin girls in an unconscious state. At that time,


    the Reid Family felt ashamed and wanted to get rid of the children. In the end, the children was born


    ahead of schedule. Then, the fact that they sent the children away was exposed!


    What''s more, it was described in great detail.


    Reading this article, I was so angry that my whole body was shaking.


    I couldn''t believe it. My mother once suffered from the unfair treatment of her closest family!


    A lot of things happened recently, which made me realize that sometimes, it was the closest ones


    that would do the cruelest things instead.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    The next day, there came the second explosive revtion.


    It was about the Kelsi family.


    Unexpectedly, the breaking news was about the secret between Finn and Jessica.


    It revealed how Finn, a married man, had deceived Jessica and how Jessica had been trapped by


    him step by step.


    After Jessica was pregnant with the twins, Finn wanted to go home and divorce his wife, making


    Jessica his wife. So he brought her back to City Y.


    However, Finn''s wife, Katy Wird, was fierce. Besides refusing to divorce Finn, she found Jessica


    and locked her up to humiliate her.


    For the sake of the babies in her belly, Jessica put up with Katy whatever Katy said. As long as the


    babies were fine, she would be fine.


    During this period, unexpectedly, Finn didn''t care about Jessica at all. Finally, Jessica found a


    chance, ran out by herself, and returned to the Reid Family.


    The news revealed a story with extremely delicate details. It was as if someone were standing on


    the side, watching all of these things.


    I found the story somewhat less reliable. Even so, some evidence in the story indicated that some


    plots in the story indeed had taken ce in real life.


    For example, someone saw that Katy locked Jessica up. Jessica called the police when she ran


    out. And she had registered her info back then, and so on.


    Reading these words, I couldn''t help but keep shedding tears.


    Finn was a scumbag!


    This matter made me resentful. But I could imagine that it surely could turn the whole Kelsi family


    upside down.


    On the third day, the third piece of breaking news came out.


    And it was one that I wanted to read thest.


    It was about Glenn.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The news was a simple one, saying that Glenn was Patrick''s son and that Patrick was a fence-sitter


    back then. It revealed that to help them, I chose to leave after bing pregnant.


    On the fourth day, the fourth one was released.


    This time, it was the Cowell Family''s turn. And it was about what had happened between Ned and


    Shelton''s mother.


    In the revtion, Shelton described his biological mother as someone single all over her life to


    guarding her love. And Ned was an irresponsible Mr. Wrong.


    In fact, the revtion had nothing to do with me. If it did, it would be that back then, Shelton''s


    mother was also a young girl in her twenties.


    After the fourth breaking news was released, the FB ount that published these revtions


    announced that he would stop revealing more breaking news for the time being.


    Over the past four days, there had been four breaking news, making it like a carnival for reporters


    andizens.


    Each social tform scaled up its server for this reason.


    Everyone loved to know the private life of a wealthy family.


    And some unpresentable stuff was popr as well.


    Sure enough, the four breaking news made the Reid Family, the Kelsi Family, and the Cowell


    Family all in a mess.


    I calmed myself down, only to find that I seemed to have been kept out of the affair. These things


    didn''t have much impact on me.


    On the contrary, because of the news, my studio became more famous. And more people came to


    consult our business.


    However, the design fee for each square charged by Nancy and I was very expensive. Most people


    left after knowing the price. Even so, a few people stayed.


    Nancy and I didn''t have any helpers to manage the studio. All of a sudden, the orders we took on


    were scheduled to even half a yearter.


    No more breaking news came out. Even so, on the third day after that, it was still chaotic on the


    inte. To protect Jessica, Ryan decided to bring her back to Town S.


    I knew that this matter had nothing to do with Glenn. However, after he went to kindergarten, he


    surely would be the hot topic of the children''s discussion.


    This matter would more or less affect him. In that case, he might as well stay in Town S for a while.


    After making up my mind, I took Glenn to Ryan''s house.


    Although I trusted Jessica wholeheartedly, she was a patient anyway. Before taking Glenn there, I


    was quite nervous in my heart.


    I feared that she would suddenly get sick and attacked Glenn.


    After arriving at the door of Ryan''s house with Glenn, I instructed him over and over again, "Glenn,


    you will see a grandmother insideter. Don''t leave me, okay?"


    Blinking his eyes, Glenn asked with his head tilted, "Why?". It seemed that he didn''t get my point at


    all.


    I didn''t want to tell him that Jessica was mentally ill. So I hesitated for a moment and said,


    "Grandma is old. Sometimes, her behavior is out of her control. And she may hurt you. However,


    that''s not her original intention."


    I exined to Glenn patiently.


    Originally, I didn''t want to contact Jessica alone. Even so, I didn''t want him to be afraid of Jessica


    because of what I said.


    Hearing what I said, Glenn nodded as if he had understood my point, saying, "Okay, then I''ll follow


    you, Mom."


    Seeing that he agreed, I took him into the house.


    When they entered the room, three servants from Town S were also there. There were four or five


    big suitcases in the room.


    Sitting quietly on the sofa, Jessica held two dolls in her arms and looked at them.


    Seeing use in, she put her finger to her lips and made a "shh" gesture.


    Knowing Jessica well, Ryan came over and said, "The babies are asleep."


    Looking at the dolls in Jessica''s hands, Glenn was somewhat confused, asking, "Aren''t they two


    dolls? Grandma is ying house games with dolls, right?"


    Hearing Glenn''s words, Jessica was stunned for a moment.


    I quickly squatted down and said to Glenn, "Yes, yes. Don''t talk nonsense."


    After that, I looked nervously at Jessica, exining to her, "Auntie, this is my son. He is not


    sensible."


    Jessica stared at Glenn closely. Suddenly, she put the two dolls aside, raised her hand, and said to


    Glenn, "Come here."


    "Mom, grandma asked me toe over."


    Glenn asked me.


    Hearing Jessica calling Glenn, I got nervous all over.


    Thinking of what Glenn said just now, I was afraid that Jessica would be angry.


    Jessica said again, "Come here."


    She didn''t look aggressive at all. Seeing this, I hesitated for a moment and nodded, pulling Glenn''s


    hand, "Well, Mom will go with you."


    After all, Jessica was a patient.


    I took Glenn to Jessica''s side and pushed him to the front of Jessica.


    Glenn bowed slightly and said seriously, "Hello, Grandma."


    As Jessica heard what he had said, her dull eyes were filled with tears. And she raised her hand.


    At this moment, I was a little nervous in my heart.


    If it were me, I surely wouldn''t be afraid. But It was Glenn who was standing right in front of Jessica.


    However, Jessica, who wasn''t aggressive at all, gently touched his arm. She was afraid that she


    would hurt him. So she quickly withdrew her hand and said with a smile, "Good boy."


    After that, she clutched her hands as if she dared not touch Glenn further.


    "It''sing."


    At this moment, Ryan came out of the inner room after packing up his things.


    I got up and said to him, "Complicated things happen outside recently. I want you to take Glenn


    back to Town S for a few months. When the news is over, I will pick him up. Is that okay?"


    "I don''t want to leave!" Hearing this, Glenn pouted and rushed over to hug me, saying, "I don''t want


    to be separated from you, Mom. Mom, with me here, I can protect you!"

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    I quickly squatted down and persuaded Glenn, "Glenn, I''ll go back to pick you up within two


    months..." After that, feeling that Glenn would think that it was too much a long time, I continued,


    "How about I pick you up within a month?"


    "No! Not even for a day! I don''t want to go back to Town S!" He pulled my arm and refused to let go


    with all his might.


    "Glenn, be good. Mom did it for your own good. Well, are you okay with two weeks?"


    "No, I am not okay with it!"


    Glenn shook his head desperately.


    Seeing this, I said to pamper him, "How about this? I''ll go back with you, okay?"


    Glenn asked, "What about Dad?"


    Ever since Patrick and I lived together, Patrick had been pestering Patrick every day. No matter how


    late Patrick came back, Glenn would be waiting for him at home.


    Now that he wasn''t reluctant to leave City Y. One reason was that he was reluctant to part with me.


    And the other was that he didn''t want to be separated from Patrick.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t decide on behalf of Patrick. So I said, "I will go with you first ande back


    here to see Dad two weekster, okay?"


    Hearing what I said, Glenn looked somewhat hesitant. Even so, figuring out that I would go with him


    anyway, he nodded and said, "Okay."


    After Glenn agreed, I went to the airport with Ryan, Jessica, and three servants.


    However, I didn''t book a flight ticket.


    I nned that I would find an excuse to leave after arriving at the airport. After all, after boarding the


    ne, Glenn couldn''t regret it. He was a child. And there was nothing he could do.


    However, as the saying goes, things change.


    As we packed up our things, intending to get in the car and go to the airport, my cell phone rang.


    Someone called my personal number.


    It was Patrick.


    As soon as I picked up the phone, Patrick''s low and hoarse voice rang over the phone, "Where are


    you? Are you with Glenn?"


    "Yes," I lowered my head to look at Glenn beside me.


    In fact, I hadn''t told Patrick about the matter that I wanted to send Glenn back to Town S.


    Patrick said quickly, "Bring him to Holy Spirit


    Hospital. Right now." "Huh?" I was stunned.


    "Grandpa was hospitalizedst night. And now he''s on the verge of death. He wants to see Glenn,"


    Patrick said.


    His words made me confused in my mind. Looking at the taxi in front of me that was about to be


    driven to the airport, I pulled the car door open and said to Ryan, "Sorry, I can''t let Glenn go with


    you. Grandpa Cowell encounters an ident. I have to take Glenn with me and see him."


    "Then you should hurry up." Without saying anything else, Ryan asked the servants to unload our


    luggage.


    I took Glenn with me and went to Holy Spirit Hospital in a car.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, I saw a cordon set up outside the hospital. And the security guards


    were guarding there.


    There were severalmercial vehicles parked on the side. Apparently, they were reporters'' cars.


    Before I got out of the car, I put on my sunsses and a mask. Putting a cap on Glenn''s head, I


    wrapped his neck with a scarf.


    As soon as the car stopped, I rushed into the hospital with Glenn in my arms.


    At this time, Ned was already in ICU.


    After entering ICU, we saw Dulcie and Sheridan were both there and that Shelton was nowhere to


    be seen.


    In fact, before I came here, I knew that he couldn''t be here. The reason why Ned fell ill now was


    highly likely because of the revtion in the news.


    The news made Ned''s scandal known to the public. He, who was old, naturally couldn''t stand this


    kind of stimtion.


    As soon as Glenn and I came over, Dulcie walked over directly, "Howe you are so shameless


    as toe over here?"


    "Dulcie." Sheridan pulled Dulcie directly, "Dad asked them toe here."


    Dulcie looked quite furious. In fact, she should have known that it was Ned who had asked us to


    come here. However, when she saw me, she couldn''t help but get angry.


    Dulcie pointed at me and said, "If it weren''t for this vixen who had harmed the Cowell Family, our


    dad would not have ended up like this, okay?"


    Hearing what she said, Glenn, who originally had been hiding behind me, suddenly walked to the


    front, raised his head, and said without even flinching, "Don''t judge my mother like that!" "What''s


    wrong? Howe she daring to do such a thing mind others'' judgments? Your mother is a vixen.


    And she can''t get seduce of seducing men. Otherwise, how could you have so many..."


    "Bang!"


    Before Dulcie could finish her words, I raised my hand and gave her a p!


    "How dare you hit me?"


    Dulcie was stunned all of a sudden! It seemed that she didn''t expect that I would hit her!


    Originally, I intended to get along with the Cowell Family. But I couldn''t help myself back anymore.


    Looking at Dulcie, I said, "You dare to talk nonsense in front of my son! Besides beating you up, I


    can do something more out of the line."


    "Did I talk nonsense? How on earth am I talking nonsense? Didn''t you seduce my brother? Didn''t


    you seduce my nephew? Shame on you!"


    Dulcie was frantic!


    And she spoke carelessly.


    "I... "


    "She didn''t."


    Patrick''s voice rang out from behind me.


    He came to my side and picked Glenn up in his arms. Looking cold, he stared at Dulcie with his


    ck eyes, saying with a hint of warning, "She didn''t seduce either of us. If she had a choice, she


    surely wouldn''t want to get involved in this messy situation.


    So, Aunt, please don''t talk nonsense."


    Upon seeing Patrick, Dulcie became even angrier. Pointing at me, she said, "She hit me just now!"


    "Then you surely had talked nonsense," Patrick said calmly.


    Dulcie didn''t expect that Patrick wouldn''t help her either. So she turned around and pulled Sheridan,


    "Sheridan, look. You have given birth to a good son. He favors an outsider over me!"


    I stood on the side and recalled what I had done just now, feeling actually a little regretful.


    In the final analysis, Dulcie was an elder. In any case, I shouldn''t have beaten her.


    At this time, Glenn, who was in Patrick''s arms, said, "Dad, she is a bad person. She said Mom was


    a vixen! So Mom beat her!"


    It was clear that Sheridan didn''t intend to bother with this. He raised his hand and said, "Well, that''s


    it. Let Glenn in."


    Patrick held Glenn in his arms and walked inside.


    Originally, I follow behind Patrick. But Dulcie stopped me, "What are you going in there for? Don''t


    you think my dad is miserable enough? Are you going in to piss him off?"


    "Let her in," Patrick said to Dulcie with Glenn in his arms.


    Dulcie refused, "Why? Who on earth is she? What right does she have to go in?"


    Looking at Dulcie calmly, Patrick didn''t argue with her. Instead, he said, "Aunt, in my opinion, at


    worst, you can find a man so as not to feel that other women were all abnormal upon seeing them."


    After Dulcie heard his words, her face changed.


    She pulled me and said after a long time, "What do you mean? I made a living by myself. It''s not


    like I can''t live without men! What do you mean?"


    For a moment, Dulcie ignored me. Pulling Patrick, she seemed to have gone mad.


    Finally, a nurse couldn''t stand it anymore. She came over and said, "Don''t make so much noise."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I am not saying that you can''t live without men. But other women be more sensible and


    understanding when they are old. What about you?" Patrick said, "Last time, I went to your


    company. Because the female staff wore skirts that were too short and applied too many lipsticks,


    you scolded them all morning and made me wait for you on the side. I keep that in that mind."


    "Isn''t that so?" Dulcie) was annoyed, "They already have boyfriends. In that case, why do they wear


    such short skirts and put on heavy makeup? Who are they seducing? They''re all vixens!"

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    At this time, Sheridan, who originally didn''t want to intervene, finally couldn''t stand it anymore.


    He came over and said, "That''s enough, Dulcie. Let them in."


    "Sheridan, howe you help them too? This woman...She..."


    "All right. Don''t make trouble in the hospital if you have something to say. It will make a fool of


    yourself." Sheridan looked irritated.


    Judging from the expression on his face, I could tell that he should have found Dulcie an


    annoyance.


    During this short interval, Patrick pulled me slightly. Only then did I go in with them.


    In the ICU ward, Nedy on the only hospital bed with a stomach tube on his nose, an intravenous


    drip on his hands, and countless instruments beside him.


    His eyes were tightly shut. There was sallow skin on his wrinkled face.


    Actually, it hadn''t been long since I met himst time. But Ned seemed to have aged for several


    dozen years old.


    Glenn asked Patrick next to him, "Did Grandpa fall asleep?"


    "You have to call him Great- grandfather." I reminded Glenn.


    Now that Glenn addressed Patrick as his father. In that case, he should call Ned Great-grandfather


    Ned.


    Hearing us talking, Ned, who originally closed his eyes, opened his eyes slightly. Upon seeing


    Glenn, he curled up the corner of his dry lips, saying, "Glenn, are you here?"


    His hoarse voice indicated that he was old and devoid of much strength.


    Glenn nodded his head.


    Patrick moved a chair on the side over. Glenn sat on it and looked at Ned, asking, "Grandpa,


    Greatgrandfather, what''s wrong with you?"


    Glenn corrected his wording.


    Ned moved his lips slightly, "I am ill." He knew why Glenn called him like this.


    "Really? Then you have to do as the doctor says carefully. Be good. Get an injection and take your


    medicine. You''ll be fine soon!"


    Glenn, who was young, had no idea that getting sick would be divided into several kinds of


    situations.


    He thought that Ned was the same as him and that Ned got a cold and a fever. In that case, Ned


    could be cured by taking medicine and getting injections.


    Hearing his words, Ned couldn''t helpughing more brightly. And he said, "Well, okay.


    Greatgrandpa surely will do as the doctor says."


    "Okay." Glenn nodded, stretched out his hand, and patted Ned''s hand, saying, "Then, Grandfather,


    after you recover, I''ll go have fun with you again."


    "Okay, okay." Ned nodded slightly.


    As he spoke, his blurry eyes were moistened.


    He looked up at us after a long while and said, "Patrick, Jta."


    "Grandpa."


    Patrick approached Ned. And I stood there.


    Seeing Ned like this, to tell the truth, I was extremely sad in my heart. I might not have made him


    end up like this. But Ned did be like this because of me.


    It was true that the reason why Ned became like this toady did have something to do with me.


    I looked at Ned and said, "Grandpa Cowell, I''m sorry."


    Ned looked up at me and spoke, "Stupid child. I don''t me you. I had done these things. Since so,


    I should be ready to be exposed by others."


    "Great-grandpa, don''t think too much. I''m looking for Uncle Shelton. I''ll ask him to give you an


    exnation for this."


    Patrick said on the side.


    Ned shook his head, "Don''t look for him. He has hatred against me in his heart. I know that. And I


    know what kind of person his mother better than any one of you. After I left, he should have lived a


    hard life. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be like this."


    Ned''s words reminded me of what Shelton had told me that night.


    "Could it be that he had told me the truth?"


    "Did Shelton really have such a miserable childhood?"


    For a moment, neither Patrick nor I spoke.


    Ned looked at the three of us and said, "I''m leaving soon. I can''t control what will happen in the


    future. You can do whatever you want."


    "Great-grandpa, where are you going?"


    Glenn asked, sitting on the chair.


    Ned looked at him and smiled. "I''m going to a faraway ce."


    "Ah? Can I see you again?"


    "You probably can''t..."


    Glenn was confused, asking, "Then what should I do if I miss you?"


    Ned tried hard to raise his hand and hold Glenn''s little chubby hand, "After you grow up, you will


    know a lot of people and friends. At that time, you will forget your great-grandfather..."


    "I surely won''t." Glenn grabbed Ned''s hand with both hands, "ording to Mother, I''m so smart that


    I''ll never forget what I ever said. And I''ll never forget you, Great-grandfather."


    "That''s good." Ned nodded and looked at Patrick and me, saying, "You two have to be with each


    other well..."


    "Grandpa Cowell..."


    I felt sour in my heart.


    At this time, a nurse came in and said, "Sorry, the visit time is up. The patient needs to be treated


    next."


    Glenn grabbed Ned''s hand tightly, saying, "Greatgrandfather, we are leaving. And we wille here


    to see you again!"


    Glenn had only seen Ned a few times. Even so, they were blood rtives.


    I pulled Glenn, saying, "Glenn, let''s go. Welle here to see Great-grandfather next time." "Okay!"


    Glenn jumped off the chair. Although he was walking out of the room, he kept turning his head to


    wave at Ned.


    And Ned kept turning his head to look at him.


    He had more tears in his eyes.


    By the time we came out of the ward, Dulcie had left, leaving Sheridan alone there.


    Sheridan looked at me and only said, "I know I can''t stop you from marrying her. Even so, neither


    your mother nor I will acknowledge her."


    After that, he left too.


    It seemed that Sheridan waited here to say so to Patrick.


    Glenn, who was confused, looked up at us, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." I picked up Glenn in my arms directly and looked at Patrick. After a long time, I said, "I''m


    going back to Town S and stay there with Glenn for a while. After wee back, let''s have a talk."


    Patrick put one hand in his pocket and looked at me, "Okay. When will you leave? I''ll see you off."


    "No need." I gave him a reassuring smile, "I''m not a child. It''s not like I will get lost after catching a


    flight."


    In fact, I don''t want to be a burden to Patrick anymore.


    The reason why the entire Cowell Family had turned into such a state indeed had something to do


    with me.


    I didn''t want to see Patrick end up like me in the end and get betrayed and abandoned by all his


    family and friends.


    "I want to see you off." Patrick was unmoved by my refusal.


    Next to Patrick, Glenn spoke for him, "I also want Dad to give us a ride!"


    In desperation, I could only agree. "All right."


    The next day, Patrick sent Glenn and me to board the ne. We arrived at City S first before


    heading for Town S.


    Before this, I had contacted Nancy. She said that I could leave the affairs of the studio to Paulina


    and her.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon arriving at Ryan''s house in Town S and pushing the door open, we heard someone


    screaming!


    "Ah! Help me!"


    "Babies! Give my babies back to me!"


    I looked at it and found that Jessica was chasing a servant.


    I quickly turned around and pressed Glenn''s shoulders, saying, "Stand here. Don''t move. I''ll go


    and have a look."


    After that, I rushed over to Jessica''s side, trying to catch her.


    As a result, Jessica turned around and pushed me away.


    She had great strength. I, who got caught off guard, was directly pushed to the ground, hitting my


    head against the stone on the roadside!

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    I sat up and felt that my head ached. Touching my head, I found that blood had been oozing out of


    it!


    Standing on the side, Glenn saw that I fell down and immediately ran over, "Mom!"


    Hearing his voice, Jessica, who had been chasing the servant in excitement, suddenly stopped.


    Turning around to see Glenn, she stopped chasing the servant and walked toward Glenn step by


    step.


    Glenn ran to me and looked up to see Jessicaing to me. Spreading his arms, he said, "Don''t


    come over. I won''t let you hurt my mother!"


    As her eyes were full of infatuation, Jessica looked at Glenn. Seeing her like this, I was frightened.


    I was afraid that she would lose control of herself and harm Glenn.


    After all, she was strong. And I couldn''t withstand her push just now.


    If she hit Glenn, Glenn surely would...


    I quickly held Glenn in my arms, looked up at Jessica, and said, "Aunt...Auntie Jessica, calm down,


    calm down! I am your daughter. And Glenn is your grandson. You can''t hurt him!"


    Hearing what I said, Jessica suddenly stood still.


    Staring at the two of us in a daze, she said after a long time, "My daughter? My grandson?"


    As soon as I finished my words, I regretted it. Based on Jessica''s current situation, she probably


    couldn''t ept what I had said.


    Glenn stood there without saying a word.


    At this moment, Ryan finally came out of the room. Looking at us, he frowned and asked, "What''s


    going on? As I took a nap, howe you made a scene like this?"


    "Grandfather Ryan! This woman beat my mother!" Glenn ran to the front of Ryan at once.


    Ryan asked, "What''s the matter?"


    At this time, the servant, who had been chased by Jessica just now, said, "I...I took a leave and


    went home a few days ago. After arriving here today, I saw two dolls and thought that someone had


    ced them here by ident..."


    Speaking of the dolls, Ryan understood everything and asked, "Where are the dolls?"


    "In... In Young Master Glenn''s room." The servant seemed to realize something and immediately


    said, "I am going to fetch them now!"


    As soon as the servant left, Ryan went over and said to Jessica, "The servant wasn''t sensible


    enough. She will bring the dolls to youter."


    However, at this time, hearing his words, Jessica didn''t respond. Instead, she looked at me and said


    briefly, "My daughter."


    Ryan turned to look at me.


    I hesitated for a moment before pulling Jessica, "I''m Charlotte."


    "Charlotte?" Jessica looked at me with a bit of dullness in her eyes.


    I didn''t know whether she had believed my words or not.


    "Yes, it''s me." I hesitated for a moment, summoned up my courage to hug Jessica, and said to her,


    "Mom, it''s indeed me. I''m Charlotte, your daughter."


    I had never had a mother ever since I was a child. Even though Jessica was unconscious, I was


    willing to call her mom.


    I hoped that she could get better one day.


    Jessica looked at me attentively with her hands hanging in the air. I didn''t know what she was going


    to do.


    After a while, she suddenly said, "No, you are not Charlotte. Charlotte and Caroline are both dead."


    I didn''t expect that Jessica would know this!


    I straightened up and looked at Jessica, intending to say something. All of a sudden, Jessica sat


    down on the ground and muttered to herself, "They took both Charlotte and Caroline away and


    killed them. They are bad people. They are bad people..."


    Standing there, neither Ryan nor I knew what to say.


    At this time, Glenn, who had been standing on the side, said, "No, my mother is Charlotte Archer!


    And she is Charlotte!"


    Jessica looked up at Glenn and shook her head, "No, she isn''t Charlotte. Charlotte is already dead."


    At this time, the servant brought over the dolls.


    Upon seeing the dolls, Jessica muttered to herself, "Charlotte is already dead. So is Caroline. They


    are both dead..."


    As she spoke, she walked back to her room.


    The servant dared not follow her. So Ryan personally followed Jessica over.


    With Jessica''s current situation, I was afraid that she would harm Glenn for a moment.


    During dinner, I persuaded Ryan to send Jessica to the hospital for regr treatment.


    After all, it wouldn''t do her any good by keeping


    her here.


    Ryan hesitated for a long time. Eventually, he agreed.


    We sent Jessica to the best hospital in City S for treatment. Unlike Holy Spirit Hospital, we could


    only visit Jessica here once a week.


    I left Glenn in Town S and promised him that I surely would pick him up in two weeks. Then I went


    back to City Y.


    Upon returning to City Y, I went back to the studio first. Paulina was alone in the studio. So I asked


    her for information about Nancy.


    Paulina told me that the new order the studio had taken on was rted to a breeding center for


    online technology and start-uppanies.


    And Nancy had gone out to a construction site.


    For more than a week, I hadn''t been able to work because of some matters, including Shelton''s


    revtions and the fact that I had gone back to Tow S.


    Nancy surely had been quite busy recently.


    I got the address of the construction site where Nancy had gone and took a taxi there.


    Upon arriving there, I didn''t see Nancy. After contacting her, I knew that she had already left.


    Helplessly, I nned to take a taxi back.


    As soon as I arrived at an intersection, a white car stopped in front of me. Kelsi got out of the car.


    Upon seeing me, she was stunned. Then she raised her hand and greeted me, "Hello."


    She didn''t call my name.


    Originally, I didn''t intend to interact with her anymore after I came back in the name of Jta.


    However, the revtions this time put we two''s two identities under the sun.


    If what Shelton had revealed was true, Kelsi and I would be connected awkwardly.


    "Hello, Miss Kelsi."


    I looked at the car behind Kelsi driving away slowly.


    originally, I wanted to say hello to her and leave.


    However, Kelsi said, "Since we happened to see each other here, why don''t we have a cup of


    coffee together? Because of the serious matters happening a few days ago, my family is in a mess.


    It happens that I want to talk with you."


    Kelsi spoke gently. And her voice sounded quite soft.


    For no reason, judging from her expression, I felt that she had strong hostility against me hidden in


    her face.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    And we were in such a deste ce. How could there be a cafe?


    "No, I have something else to do. I''m sorry." I refused her decisively.


    In fact, in any case, no way that I could be on the same front as Kelsi.


    What''s more, the culprit who had driven my mother mad back then might be Kelsi''s mother, Katy


    Wird!


    At the thought of this, I realized how terrible the news previously was.


    I felt that I couldn''t fully believe the news sometimes. Even so, when I saw Kelsi and felt her hostility


    towards me, I felt that I had to.


    "Could it be that you feel that you owe me as well? Could it be that you dare not face me?" Finally,


    Kelsi stopped pretending to be kind, putting on a provocative expression.


    "No, Miss Kelsi, I really have something to do."


    Now, I was soberer. I absolutely couldn''t agree to drink coffee with Kelsi. Once I did, I probably


    would have no chance to go back.


    After saying that, I turned around and intended to leave.


    At this time, Kelsi suddenly grabbed my hand, took a step back, and fell backward directly!


    At this time, it happened that a ck go-anywhere vehicle drove over at a fast speed!


    Before I coulde to my senses...


    "Bang!"


    Kelsi was struck by the car right in front of me!

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    At that moment, I couldn''t be more stunned!


    Asl wanted to reach out to pull her, I only managed to grasp the edge of her skirt. Soon, because of


    her weight, her skirt slipped from my hand!


    I saw her lying on the ground.


    And the one driving ck Jeep had no intention of stopping the car. I turned around to have a look


    at it in a hurry, only to realize that the tablet of the Jeep had been covered.


    There wouldn''t be such a coincidence in the world.


    If there was, it surely was conspiracy!


    Before I encountered this matter, many matters in the past had confirmed this point.


    I saw Kelsi lying there with her eyes closed. We were in a rtively remote ce. And there was no


    one around.


    However, as soon as something happened, a few passers-by immediately gathered around her.


    I hesitated for a moment and called 911 in the end.


    After that, I was in a mess in my mind. Without deliberation, I directly called Patrick.


    Soon, 911 arrived. And I followed them to the hospital.


    The staff of the hospital naturally sent Kelsi to the Holy Spirit Hospital.


    After all, people from the upper ss in City Y all thought highly of it.


    Because of what happened previously, I got used to wearing a mask and sunsses outside.


    Wearing sunsses, I followed the doctor into the emergency room and saw that Kelsi was directly


    pulled into it.


    A nurse asked me to pay bill for Kelsi. And I did as she said.


    After everything was done, I sat alone in the corridor, feeling helpless.


    I didn''t want to aplish anything. I was telling the truth. And I just wanted to be a good designer,


    do my job well, and be with Glenn until he grew up.


    As for the rest, I indeed didn''t want them.


    But why did others get me involved in such a chao over and over again?


    What on earth did I do wrong?


    What Shelton had exposedst time quieted down a little. And now this thing happened again. I


    indeed didn''t know what would happen to me next.


    "Jta." I heard Patrick''s voice ringing above my head.


    Without ever looking up, I said simply, "I was set up by her. And the te of the car hitting her was


    covered. She surely is framing me."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As I spoke, I couldn''t be more furious in my heart.


    "Why did Kelsi target me?"


    "Can''t she just leave me alone?"


    "I know." Patrick stretched out his hand to me, saying, "I believe in you. Let''s go first. The staff of the


    hospital has informed the Kelsi family. They will be here soon."


    I knew that if the Kelsi family saw me now, they surely wouldn''t listen to my exnation.


    I nodded and followed Patrick into the car obediently.


    After getting into the car, I got emotionally broke down in the end. Hanging my head, I couldn''t help


    shedding tears repeatedly.


    Patrick leaned over and held me in his arms, "If you want to cry, go ahead."


    I hugged Patrick and burst into tears, "Why? Why are they alling at me? I indeed didn''t do


    anything."


    After finishing my words, I realized something.


    In fact, I was wrong about one thing.


    My fault was that I was entangled with Patrick.


    Patrick patted my back, "It''s my fault. Right from the beginning, I shouldn''t havepromised to


    them."


    "Let''s split up." I said, "Could it be that all of them would let me go once we were separated?"


    I had had enough!


    "No." Patrick decisively refused, "Do your own things well. And leave everything to me. I will handle


    them well. You only have to be yourself at ease."


    I didn''t say anything.


    Breaking free from Patrick''s arms, I wiped my tears, "Let''s go home."


    We should go home.


    Patrick sent me home. Having something to attend to, he left first.


    At Patrick''s house in Unit No. 1, City Y, there was a floor-to-ceiling window of 180 degrees. Sitting a


    large sofa, I looked at City Y outside the window.


    And I gradually calmed down.


    At that moment, looking outside the window, I gradually realized that the reason why I had done so


    many things before was to leave Shelton.


    Then I could be with Patrick.


    However, after I got what I wanted, I discovered that the following consequence was something that


    I couldn''t bear at all.


    Whether it was Emily''s revenge or Shelton''s crazy counterattack by leaking the breaking news...


    Or Kelsi''s move this time...


    I couldn''t bear either of the results.


    The most important thing was that the ones meaning the most to me got hurt because of these


    things.


    Speaking of Jessica and Glenn...


    There were my only rtives in the world.


    For a moment, it seemed that I didn''t want to be with Patrick at all. Because I didn''t want to bear


    these things at all.


    Or, it would be best if I returned to Town S.


    Over thest five years, I had lived the happiest life all over my life Now that I returned to City Y. I


    had never truly been happy.


    In a daze, I picked up my cell phone and called Nancy. It wasn''t until a long time that she answered


    my call and said, "Hey, where are you? Haven''t you gone back to the studio?"


    Nancy''s voice was the same as usual.


    For a moment, I was so envious of her. I licked my lips and hesitated for a moment before saying,


    "Sorry, I probably can''t go back."


    "Oh, it is okay. You should have a good rest. It will be the same if you show up at the studio


    tomorrow."


    Nancy, who seemed to be busy, didn''t realize that there was something wrong with my tone.


    I held the cell phone somewhat more tightly, saying, "I''m sorry. I probably will really have to give up."


    Hearing my words, Nancy was silent for a while over the phone before asking, "What happened


    again?"


    "After I went to look for you, I met Kelsi, who was followed by a off-field vehicle. When it approached


    us, she suddenly pulled me and fell back on her own..."


    Hearing this, Nancy got my point, "Anyway, I used to handle everything alone. And I''m used to it. At


    worst, I will work overtime more frequently and wait for you toe back."


    Unexpectedly, Nancy didn''tin against me at all.


    I suddenly felt quite guilty in my heart.


    Hearing that I didn''t speak, Nancy continued to say, "Don''t be sad. Rest assured that as long as I''m


    alive, I will run the studio well! You can deal with your own affairs first."


    "Okay..."


    I hung up the phone. Looking at Nancy''s profile picture, I was a little confused for a moment.


    I spent five years and worked my butt off on getting rid of Charlotte''s identity and bing Jta.


    I did so to stabilize my footing, right?


    How could I intend to give up with ease because of Kelsi''s framing?


    For a moment, I felt that I owed Nancy a lot. After we got the studio started, how could I give up so


    easily?


    Even if there would be news tomorrow, saying that I killed my sister, I, who had a clear conscience,


    would never flinch!


    After figuring the whole matter out, I put on my clothes, took a taxi, and went to the studio.


    After I arrived at the studio, I found that both Nancy and Paulina were working overtime.


    Upon seeing me, the two of them were both stunned.


    I smiled and said, "I figured it out now. It isn''t me who was hit by the car. So why should I be


    downhearted? Of course, working hard to make money matters the most!"


    "Great." Nancy was so moved that she almost burst out crying, saying, "Come on. Work on the


    sketch. Although I said that it was okay verbally, with the orders we have taken on, if I do them


    alone, I probably will be short-lived."


    I turned on myputer and started working.


    We kept getting busy until the evening. As we were about to go back to work after having dinner, my


    cell phone rang.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    The number was from a stranger. I hesitated for a moment but still picked it up.


    "Hello, is that Jta?"


    Over the phone, I heard a middle-aged man''s voice with a bit of hoarseness.


    He is a stranger to me.


    Holding the phone, I hesitated for a moment, and said, "This is Jta, you are..."


    "Hello, my name is Finn."


    As soon hearing this name, I waspletely stressed.


    Finn, is Kelsi''s father.


    He could also be my father...


    I was silent for a few seconds and then asked, "Mr. Finn, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, I heard that you had sent Kelsi to the hospital today and paid for her medical expenses. I''m


    really grateful to you."


    Finn said politely on the other side of the phone.


    "It''s alright. I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll hang up first."


    Initially, I was going to hang up the phone as I said


    so.


    To Finn, I was very resistant.


    When I was about to press the hang-up button, I heard the voice from the other end of the line,


    "Wait a minute!"


    I stopped pressing, put the phone next to my ear again, and asked him in a distant tone, "Is there


    anything else?"


    "That is.. We just wanted to know why Kelsi would go there. Did you ask her out? And there was a


    car ident..."


    "I didn''t ask her out. I had a project there. I thought my partner would go there. As a result, I wanted


    to take a taxi back after my partner left. I didn''t expect to meet Kelsi." Since Finn asked, I exined


    at once. "She insisted on treating me to coffee in that ce in the middle of nowhere. I didn''t agree.


    As a result, there came a car behind. She pulled me and fell down, and then she was hit by the car.


    I finished the words in one breath.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Finn, who was on the other side of the phone, seemed to be stunned. "So..."


    "So, if there is any information on the Inte say that I hurt her, I can only prove the facts by the


    monitor. I think when she did so, she had already thought about how to trap me." I said, and added,


    "Also, I am not interested in whether you are my biological father or not. Naturally, I will not test


    DNA with you. If Kelsi is awake, please tell her that she doesn''t have to be wary of me."


    Finn didn''t expect that I would say that.


    But in my opinion, aren''t wealthy families afraid of this?


    If I''m another daughter of the family, no matter how old I am, they thought I would share their


    property.


    As a result, Finn said with a simple smile on the phone, "No, I don''t mean that. These years, I have


    owe you and your mother a lot. I want topensate you."


    "You don''t need to. It will be the bestpensation as long as your Kelsi family, including Kelsi,


    does not have any rtionship with me."


    I said decisively.


    I just wanted to live a peaceful life, and I didn''t want to get involved in the property struggle of the


    rich family.


    "This..."


    "It''s all right. I''ll hang up. Goodbye, Mr. Finn."


    I hung up the phone as soon as I finished.


    Looking at me, Nancy and Paulina apuded one


    after another.


    Paulina said, "Shero, you can regard money as nothing. I''m almost moved to tears."


    "Hold your tears, go back to work!" I patted her on her back.


    In fact, due to the previous things, there was really a lot of work in the studio.


    More work, more money.


    In addition, Nancy and I even could design the indoor scenery, so it''s more suitable for us to do the


    work.


    It turned out that I was too naive.


    After being hit by the car, Kelsi was in aa for nearly 12 hours. It was said that she had a slight


    concussion, but it was not serious.


    However, Kelsi held a press conference at that time. Unexpectedly, she said in public that the


    reason of the ident was I pushed her away!


    For a moment, I was pushed to the forefront of the storm ofments.


    When I got the news in the studio, my mind was in a whirl.


    I turned on theputer and logged in to rey the video of the press conference. I watched Kelsi


    in front of the reporter''s camera, with tears on her face, talked about the situation of the ident.


    Next to her was Finn!


    Finn stood aside and said that he was wrong in the past, which nted the seeds of hatred in my


    heart. He was also telling me in public, at the press conference, not to hurt Kelsi if I had a vendetta


    against him.


    Kelsi said, "I understand Jta''s feeling. She was unfortunate for her entire life because of my


    parents'' mistakes..."


    When I saw what Kelsi looked like, I seemed to see another Caroline.


    However, the difference was that Kelsi was smarter than Caroline and the Kelsi family was also


    stronger than the Archer Family.


    When I returned to the social forum, theizens criticized and attacked me verbally.


    Because of Shelton''s disclosure, my identity of Charlotte was revealed. At this time, everyone


    became a detective.


    I didn''t expect that the secret about Caroline is disclosed.


    When I thought that it was already the worst, there was even worse news.


    Gina and Jeremy''s court session had been trialed .


    Originally, I was the victim of this incident.


    However, in the media''s distorted reports, I was inverted from a victim to a perpetrator.


    Unexpectedly, there was a VIP on MicroBlog write that it was me who locked Gina and Jeremy in


    Aristocratic Family Complex and beat them to the verge of death, though they had been already


    poor.


    It said they were even sent to prison by me in the end.


    I knew it a long time ago. Theizens did not want to see the truth at all. They only wanted to know


    the result that they wanted to know.


    By that time, my name on the Inte was absolutely ckened.


    I tried not to read thements.


    In order to avoid it and to make myself get through it, I decided to live in the studio, except for


    sleeping and eating, I only did my work.


    A month''s design was actuallypleted by me in 20 days.


    When the first sunshine in the morning shone into the studio, the 3D design illustration of the


    Incubatio Center was renderedpletely.


    I stared at the illustration, and all I could see was darkness...


    My whole body fell backward¡ª


    When I woke up again, I was already lying in the hospital.


    There were two people sitting aside. I took a look and saw they were Nancy and Lisa.


    I moved my fingers slightly, and they both came closer immediately.


    Lisa said first, "Charlotte, do you want to die? Such a big incident has happened, you didn''t tell me.


    If I haven''te back, I''m afraid I''ll collect your body the next time Ie."


    Lisa was sharp-tongued but soft-hearted.


    I heard her words and smiled.


    Nancy also came over. "You want money instead of your life? If you die, I''ll carry Glenn away and


    raise him as a son-inw."


    "Why did I faint..." I was a little confused.


    It was only one night that I''d been staying up.


    I had got sleep before that.


    Hearing this, Nancy said anxiously, "You''re over 30 years old. Do you still take yourself as a young


    girl? The doctor said that you''re overworked."


    So that was it.


    "You''re right. I am already in my 30s."


    In fact, it''s really good that I''d been busy with work these days. I could escape from the nder on


    the Inte and concentrated on work.


    I had been busy for a week and a half, day and night turned upside down, and I didn''t even go


    home.


    I didn''t know how Patrick had been recently.


    Perhaps there was a telepathy.


    When I thought of him, the door of the ward was opened, and Patrick stood at the door. When he


    saw me lying on the bed, he walked over with a frown and said painfully, "You won''t stop until make


    yourself sick and let my heart ache, right?"

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    I smiled at Patrick. "No."


    At this moment, Nancy and Lisa left the room quietly.


    Before leaving, Nancy said, "Mr. Cowell, Jta has been working overtime to enable us to finish


    our design ahead of schedule, so she can take ten days off.You can have her on your side these


    ten days. If you think the time is not enough, you can have her for twenty or thirty days..."


    Lisa pulled Nancy up. She seemed to have halted Nancy''s momentum for giving me a holiday that


    willst forever.


    Only Patrick and I were left in the ward.


    He sat on the bed and held my hand, and his face was gloomy. "I won''t interrupt you if you don''t


    allow me to disturb your work. But the precondition must be you won''t get sick."


    "I''m sorry, I was just..."


    Did you just try to calm yourself down in your job to avoid thements on Inte?"


    Patrick asked me.


    I nodded and asked after thinking for a moment,


    "How is it going on the Inte? Is it better?" "Yes, but you''d better read less of that recently and


    read more books." Patrick rubbed my hair. "Do you want to go to the ind? Nancy said that you


    can be on holiday these days, I can take you there. You can ask your friends to go together, and we


    can also take Glenn with us."


    "Really?"


    I remembered that Lisa had told me that she really wanted to go there.


    "Well, I had a wedding with Kelsi there before. If you mind, I can reserve another ind of the


    Maldives..."


    "No, I don''t mind. It''s a good ce."


    What''s more, reserving another ind would cost more money.


    That ind was very good.I didn''t want to bother too much.


    Patrick nodded. "Well, when you recover, we will set off."


    "Okay."


    I looked at the phone next to me and reached out to get it.


    Patrick reached out to grab the phone and put it in his pocket. He said, "Take care of yourself. I''ll


    buy you a few bookster. Don''t look at your phone these days." "But..."


    "Aren''t you taking rest? There is no need to use a cell phone, right? I''ll answer the phone for you,


    and if Glenn calls you. I''ll exin to him."


    Patrick''s tone was very firm. He had determined not to allow me to touch that phone again.


    The more he was careful, the more I understand that things on the Inte haven''t ceased yet.


    I was about to say something, but Patrick walked to the door and opened it. He asked towards


    outside, "Do you have any ns for your vacation?"


    I guessed Lisa and Nancy were there.


    But after he asked, it was quiet outside, and no one answered.


    After a few seconds, I heard Nancy''s voice, "Mr. Cowell, what can I do for you?"


    "When Jta recovers, I''m going to take her to my private ind for a few days. If you''re free..."


    "I''m free, I''m free!"


    Lisa said excitedly before Patrick could finish his sentence.


    At this time, they walked into the ward. After Nancy nced at me, I tried to persuade her, "Go with


    us, you can take your family members. I


    should take Glenn with me,too."


    Hearing that, Nancy said, "Then I can also take my husband and daughter with me, can''t I?"


    Patrick nodded naturally, "Of course you can. Each of you has a separate room. If you have more


    people together, a suite can also be arranged for you."


    "That''s good. Thank you, Mr. Cowell."


    Nancy said.


    I had stayed in the hospital for three days before I was discharged from it.


    After leaving the hospital, Patrick arranged for us to go to his private ind.


    It was different from thest time. This time, many more people were going there .


    As I know, in addition to myself, Nancy and her family, as well as Lisa, would also go there.


    Initially, I wanted to ask Ryan to go with us. However, Jessica couldn''t go, so I gave up to take him.


    We went to the City S together to pick up Glenn before we went to the ind.


    When we went to the ind, we found that there was already a very coquettish figure on the ind.


    The man was dressed in a fancy ind dress, wearing sunsses, with an plumeria flower on his


    ear and a coconut in his hand.


    Seeing us...


    Oh, no, seeing Lisa,


    He was overwhelmed with excitement, and rushed towards her and said, "Oh, beautiful Lisa! I''ve


    been waiting for you for a long time!"


    "Roger?"


    When Lisa saw Roger, the smile on her face disappeared in an instant.


    She turned to Patrick, put her palms together, and asked him, "Mr. Cowell, since Charlotte and I


    have been friends for decades, can you change my room to the farthest ce away from his?"


    "It''s already very far away," Roger said with a proud look on his face, put his hands on his hips. "I


    knew you would say that, so I''ve already changed it."


    Lisa''s expression became suspicious when she heard Roger said the words in a cheerful mood.


    I stood to the side, smiled reluctantly and exined, "This ind is very small. No matter how far


    away it is, it will only take five minutes to get by bicycle. It may only take 15 minutes to walk."


    Lisa had no choice but to agree. "Well, forget it. Gifts blind the eyes. Alright!"


    The waiters on the ind also came over and led everyone to their rooms.


    Patrick and I lived in the only doubleyer suit on the ind.


    Walking to the door and seeing the swimming pool, Glenn jumped in it to y.


    As soon as I entered the door with Patrick, he immediately hugged me and exined initiatives,


    "This room was rebuilt after the demolishment. This time, it was specially designed to include two


    stories. It''s beautiful to see the sunset from this point of view."


    I know what he means.


    He was afraid that I would misunderstand that this house was the ce he lived with Kelsi.


    To tell the truth, if it really was, then I did mind a little bit.


    Hearing this, I got rid of his control deliberately, sat on the sofa, looking out of the window,


    pretended to be angry and said, "What? Am I such a narrow-minded person in your heart?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you think?" The man leaned over again and circled his arms around me from the back. He


    kissed me on the shoulder and said in an teasing tone, "What if you mind?"


    I turned my face and looked at the man behind me, then directly pressed him on the sofa.


    As the women over this man, I looked down at him. My hair droop on both sides, and a strand of it


    fell on the man''s face.


    I reached out to help him move it away, and said the words seriously, "I do mind."


    As soon as I finished my words, Patrick stretched out his hand and circled around my neck. He


    turned over and pressed me under his body, with a pair of deep eyes targeted at mine.


    The smile at the bottom of his eyes became obvious. He said, "I know you mind, because I know


    that you love me."


    After speaking this, he bent down and kissed me on my lips. The next second, I only felt Patrick''s


    unique domineering aura, inch by inch, bringing me back to the feeling I was most familiar with and


    the feeling that I yearned for the most in the past few years.


    I also put my arms around his neck and wanted to respond...


    "Mom and Dad, I want to change my clothes and y after that."


    Glenn''s voice came from the door.


    With a blush on my face, I quickly pushed Patrick away.


    When I looked at the door, Glenn had covered his eyes with his hands. He turned around and said,


    "I didn''t see anything. I know mom and dad are making a little sister for me. I won''t disturb you."

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    I blushed a little and pushed Patrick away. Then I said to Glenn, "Come on, Mom will change your


    clothes for you."


    As I spoke, I ushered him into the room.


    When I changed clothes for him, Glenn said, "Mom, I want to go to y with Cicely after changing


    my clothes."


    "Okay, I''ll send you there."


    I nodded.


    When we came out, Patrick sat alone on the sofa and looked at us. He seemed to be angry and


    asked me, "Where are you going?"


    "Glenn said he wanted to y with Cicely." I exined to Patrick.


    The man waved his hand and said, "Don''t bother. For Glenn, I specially built a children''s


    entertainment park on the ind. You can call your friend and send two children there to y."


    I called Nancy.


    She and her husband were nning to take Glenn to walk around on the ind. Knowing what I


    told them, they immediately said, "You can take Glenn to the swimming boundless pool. We can


    take care of him, and the two children can y together with no problem."


    "This..."


    I was a little embarrassed.


    Nancy said with a smile on the other side of the phone, "You are more than wee. Go to enjoy


    your couple''s world."


    Hanging up the phone, I brought Glenn to the swimming pool in the middle of the ind. Cicely was


    ying in the pool in a swim ring.


    Nancy and her husband were lying on the chair.


    Seeing using over, both of them got up.


    At the sight of Cicely, Glenn grabbed a swim ring aside, and also jumped into the swimming pool.


    Nancy and her husband came over, and I said quickly, "Nancy, Mr. Jerrold, I count on you to take


    care of Glenn."


    On the way to the ind, Nancy had introduced her husband officially to me.


    Her husband''s name was Jerrold. He was the vice president of a new mediapany in City Y. He


    knew a lot about thetest news on the Inte.


    "I''ve said that you are more than wee. It is as same as taking care of one child. It''s better for us


    to take care of the two of them as they can y together." Nancy said with a smile.


    At this time, a waiter came over and said, "Dear guests, there is a cocktail party on the beach at the


    number three restaurant at six o''clock in the evening."


    "Okay, okay!" Nancy nodded.


    There were only a few people on the ind, and they were all on our side. Naturally, everyone


    would go there. It would be deste if there were fewer people.


    After the waiter left, I walk in the direction of our room.


    On the way, I happened to pass by the number three restaurant and saw several waiters were


    arranging the venue for the cocktail party on the beach.


    This restaurant was in the west. The sunset would be seen at the time of the cocktail party, so the


    scenery here should be wonderful.


    I walked back to my room and did not see Patrick for the first sight. I thought he was out, so I went


    upstairs to change my clothes.


    When I got upstairs, I suddenly heard the voice of himing from the balcony. "I know. We have a


    person in media circle on our side. I will ask him for details."


    I felt my heart stressed.


    The person he said should be refer to Jerrold. Since media was involved, was that the matter about


    me?


    Just as I was about to lean over, Patrick had already walked out of the balcony. He ced his


    phone very naturally in his pocket and asked me, "Have you sent Glenn to the entertainment park?"


    "No." I shook my head. "Nancy and her husband wanted to hang around on the ind, they took


    Glenn together with them."


    I was afraid that he would ask me if I heard anything, perhaps because I want to conceal that I


    heard it, so I turned around and entered the locker room.


    There were a lot of clothes that he had prepared for me in advance.


    I roughly took a look at them. Fortunately, they are all ordinary long dresses, which are very suitable


    for the ind style.


    Which one should I wear at night?


    I nced around and took out a dress with dominant color of orange from them. Just as I was about


    to put it on, Patrick circled around me by his arm from behind and ced his chin on my shoulder.


    His thin lips were against my ear as he said softly, "Do you want to change your clothes? Come, I


    can help you."


    His words tempted my nerves.


    I felt very nervous.


    To tell the truth, Patrick and I hadn''t had sex for a long time. Last time, in the lounge of the


    engagement banquet, I couldn''t stand his temptation, but my heart was full of guilt.


    But this time, I didn''t have any restrictions in my heart anymore.


    However, at this moment, I unpredictably felt a little scared.


    Last time, I could feel Patrick''s stress. He also understood the danger of the lounge, so he didn''t


    immersepletely.


    But this time it was different...


    Feeling my tension, he bit my earlobe gently and let out a sigh of relief, "What''s wrong? Are you


    afraid?¡±


    I nodded obediently.


    I really thought that there was a hungry wolf behind me, and I was afraid that he would eat me up.


    "Oh." Patrick chuckled. "Then can I be proud of it? Does it mean that I am strong enough that my


    baby is looking forward before it even starts?"


    "I''m afraid it will be different from what I expected."


    I held the long dress in my hand, but my heart was itchy.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm? Then let me see, are you afraid or looking forward to it?" The man used his finger to test the


    juice in my vulva. Following that, he raised his finger in front of me and nted a kiss on my


    shoulder. Then, he bit down on it. "Look, your body is more honest than your mouth."


    There was a flush on my face.


    Patrick hugged my waist and kissed me on my back, at the same time, he turned around and


    pressed me against the huge dressing mirror in the locker room.


    Facing the mirror, He looked at me and said, "Baby, you are so beautiful. In front of you, I don''t want


    anything except to make love with you." He paused, turned around and asked, "What about you?"


    "I... I want you..."


    Although I was extremely shy, I still spoke out my own needs.


    "Alright, I''ll give you..."


    The man kissed me to seal my lips.


    When I returned to the room, it was around 4 p.m. and the cocktail party would be at 6 p.m. The


    man was only willing to let go of me when it was 10 minutes before the party started.


    I stood alone in front of the mirror, looking at the light and deep love bites, with a frown on my face.


    I picked up the creamy concealer and started to cover the marks bit by bit.


    Patrick took a shower and came out. Seeing that I was covering the kiss marks, he naturally hugged


    me and wanted to kiss me on my back. I was so scared that I quickly stopped him. "Stop!"


    He saw me did this, his face unexpectedly showed a smile of satisfaction. His slender fingers fell on


    the part of my sphenoid bone. He said with a smile, "There are also some. You can''t reach there.


    Let me cover them for you, okay?"


    "Ah? Alright."


    I gave him the creamy concealer as soon as possible.


    Through the mirror, I saw Patrick looking down and holding a concealer stick. He was really trying to


    cover the kiss marks for me.


    When finished that, he looked up with a sad face and said, "Next time, I''ll be gentler. It''s too


    troublesome to cover them."


    "You didn''t know until now!"


    I said with a fit of anger.


    Patrick returned the creamy concealer to me and said with a hint of flirtation in his eyes, "In fact, it


    doesn''t matter if you don''t cover it up. Anyway, it''s not something humiliating." "I disagree!"


    I opened my eyes wide and immediately refused.


    After I covered the kiss marks, I had no time to do anything else. I put on my dress, and was afraid


    that the marks would be revealed, so I put on a thin sunscreen shirt covertly before I went out.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    When we arrived at the cocktail party, it was already over six o''clock.


    It was the time of sunset. The sun was hanging in the west, and its light was not very intensive.


    From a distance, I could see that everyone, except for us, was already there.


    Glenn and Cicely piled up a sand castle on the beach, Paulina was apanying them at the side.


    Lisa and Roger were sitting together, and the two of them said one thing after the other.


    Nancy and Jerrold stood on the other side and took care of the children.


    As soon as we arrived, everyone came over, except for Glenn and Cicely.


    Paulina was the first one toe running.


    "Mr. Cowell!" She went up to Patrick and said excitedly, "This is the first time I have been so close to


    a living Mr. Cowell. s, he''s so handsome. I can''t regret for my whole life even if I just take a look


    at him."


    "Paulina." Nancy called her loudly.


    Paulina seemed toe up with something for a moment, so she immediately changed her words.


    "Mr. Cowell and our Goddess Jta stand together. They are really a perfect match between a


    talented man and a beautifuldy. They are born to be a couple and can fly with each other as a


    pair of love birds..."


    "That''s enough, that''s enough." I couldn''t bear to listen any longer, so I raised my hand and covered


    Paulina''s mouth.


    Patrick also smiled. "You used to be in our group,Towering High, didn''t you?"


    "That''s right!" Paulina nodded.


    "Yes, I have ever seen you together with Jta in the past." Patrick said indifferently.


    "Yes, you even remember this, Mr. Cowell. You have such a good memory!" Paulina''s worship and


    excitement were written all over her face.


    Everyone gathered around the door. I simply turned to ask patrick, "Can the cocktail party begin?


    I''m hungry."


    "Yes, certainly."


    Patrick nodded. Everyone re-entered the banquet.


    The servants arranged all the tables into a big one, and the chairs were dotted.


    Everyone was sitting around, and there were some sds and fruits on the table.


    Next to him, the bartender mixed various kinds of cocktails, including cocktails with alcoholic and


    those of non-alcoholic.


    Originally, I wanted to take a non-alcoholic one. After all, I have to take care of Glenn at night.


    When Lisa saw that I took non-alcoholic cocktail, she grabbed my arm and asked, "Are you


    underage?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "What?"


    "The one without alcohol is juice. Since it''s cocktail party, of course we should drink this," Lisa said


    as she handed me a golden cocktail. "Martini is called the ''King of cocktails''."


    I nced at the ss in front of me and nodded.


    I really didn''t know much about cocktails.


    After I picked up the ss of wine, the bartender next to me handed me a te of fruit.


    Lisa helped me to take the te of fruit and I went back to my seat. During this time, Lisa had been


    standing beside me and urged me. "Try it, hurry up and have a taste."


    "Oh, okay."


    Although I couldn''t figure out why she urged me, I still took a sip.


    When I finished drinking, I found that the taste of cocktail was a littleplicated. I was not used to


    it for the first sip, but I felt much better after that.


    Lisa watched me drank and said, "This is an exclusive rmendation for you. Remember to drink


    it yourself, don''t let others drink it."


    After that, she left.


    While I was drinking, Patrick looked at me with a smile in his eyes as if he was trying to hide


    something.


    I put down my ss and looked at him. "What''s 9"


    "It''s okay. Baby, you''re stunning." Patrick looked at me, his lips curved into a smile.


    The atmosphere at the cocktail party was very good.


    And it seemed that it was the first time that I found the charm of cocktails. Even when the main


    courses were served on, I drank a few more cups of them.


    When I went to get a cup of cocktail, it was already halfway through the banquet. I turned my head


    around-


    By this time, the sun had just fallen to the sea level. The sea next to us had melted with the setting


    sun and turned into a golden color, which was very beautiful.


    Glenn and Cicely wereughing as ying on the other side.


    Sitting next to Lisa, Roger prepared some dishes for her. Although Lisa''s expression was impassive,


    there was a trace of smile on the corners of her mouth.


    Nancy and Jerrold were getting along even more sweetly.


    Although Paulina had no partner, she was pampering herself. She took photos with her mobile


    phone desperately, and then posted on her Moments.


    Finally, when I looked at Patrick, the man was also looking at me as well.


    He was wearing a blue- and- white casual suit, revealing part of his muscles.


    Under the orange sunset, the man''s eyes looked particrly gentle.


    I stood there, and for a moment, I felt that my life was full and beautiful. I only prayed for that the


    time could pass slower, so that this happiness couldst for a long time.


    When the cocktail party was about to end, I finally realized that the cocktails was the same as rice


    wine in fact, though it tasted sweet. You would get drunk if you drank too much.


    At this time, the sun hadpletely set, and the lights on the beach were lit up and illuminated the


    whole beach.


    Glenn had been ying and running with Cicely all night. At this time, they had fallen asleep on the


    reclining chairs on the beach.


    "Let''s go to bed early." Patrick stood up and said, "We will go fishing together early tomorrow


    morning. I hope everyone can have a good sleep."


    "That''s a good idea!"


    Paulina was the first one to respond loudly.


    Everyone had left. I saw Roger following Lisa happily and asked her, "Cute Lisa, are we going to


    your room or my room tonight?"


    "You go back to your room, and I''ll go back to my room."


    "Don''t do that. This isn''t the first time that we make..."


    "I drank too muchst time, and I didn''t drink too much this time."


    "But..."


    "There''s no ''but''!"


    "Oh, okay. It''s too dark. Can I walk you back?"


    Listening to the conversation between the two of them, I only felt amused.


    If it was in the past, I might have concerned little about it, but now I don''t have this n at all.


    Lisa was two years older than me. She had been busy with her work and treated men coldly.


    Without a man like Roger who chased after her every day, she would have been single for the rest


    of her life.


    Patrick held Glenn in his arms. We went back together and came in the room.


    Our room is of double-story, with two bedrooms in it, one big and one small.


    Weid Glenn in the small bedroom and then went downstairs.


    Although I had already had sex with Patrick in the afternoon, I felt extremely hot and dry in the


    evening perhaps because I had drunk cocktails.


    "I''m going to take a shower."


    Then I went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    I thought it would be better if I just took a shower, but I felt hotter after taking a shower.


    This kind of heat came from the inside to the outside.


    I dried my body and came out of the bathroom. I didn''t see where Patrick was. After looked around


    for searching, I finally saw him.


    The man was swimming in the swimming pool on the first floor. He didn''t came out until he saw me.


    He only wore a pair of beach trunks. Because he had been in the water, the trousers stuck to his


    body, revealing his strong muscles.


    Drops of water slid down along the perfect mermaid line from his upper body.


    I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva when I saw this. Every cell in my body was mobilized when I


    saw this scene in front of me.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    I took a few steps forward, reached out and wrapped my arm around the man''s neck. I looked up at


    him and only said two words, "I want..."


    When I finished this series of actions and said these two words, I felt surprised.


    I looked at him with my bleary eyes, and my mind was in chaos.


    But I am a little sober at the same time.


    I was sober that there was some strangeness of the wine that Lisa gave me...


    I frowned. "The first ss of cocktail..."


    "If you want me, I''ll make love to you." Patrick directly interrupted me. He picked me up and walked


    inside while kissing me.


    In the evening, he also drank a lot, and the faint aroma of wine mixed with the smell of tobo


    swept through me.


    All of a sudden, my whole body turned greedy.


    I kept clinging to him for this kind of mixed taste.


    The man held me and walked step by step to the big sofa outside, which was originally used for


    basking in the sun. He threw me on it and pressed me down.


    I remembered we just had made love in the afternoon, and I couldn''t help but blush. I asked him,


    "You''ve done so many times a day, won''t it lose an erection?"


    "Lose an erection?" Hearing this, Patrick raised his eyebrows in dissatisfaction. He pressed his


    body down and looked at me with an unhappy face. "Do you know what a man hates to hear the


    most?"


    "What''s that?"


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and looked at Patrick''s iparably handsome face from a


    close distance. I looked at his rose-colored lips.


    My body became more restless.


    Ipletely regardless the aggressive aura of the man.


    He fiddled with a piece of my hair at the corner of my mouth with his slender fingers and said very


    slowly, "The most hateful thing for a man is his woman saying that he will lose an erection."


    As he spoke, he sealed my lips with his, and gave me the sex that I wanted.


    That night was very long. When I woke up again, it was alreadyte in the morning.


    When I got up, I only felt that my legs were sore. The sporadic memories ofst night flooded into


    my mind, and my face was flushed.


    At this time, Patrick came out of the bathroom, wearing beach shorts and a sleeveless T-shirt.


    I saw that there seemed to be a tooth mark on his body between his neck and shoulder...


    "That..." I pointed at the teeth mark and was a little confused.


    Patrick leaned over and asked me with some teasing, "Don''t you remember?"


    I looked at the teeth mark and tried hard to think about it. Then I recalled it, and my face instantly


    turned flushed.


    We got to upstairs as we were going to sleepst night. Patrick was in the mood of making love


    again. In the end, the teeth mark was made as he held me in his arms on the balcony and having


    sex with me again..


    I was afraid of waking Glenn up, and in order to take revenge on him, I opened my mouth and took


    a bite of his body.


    "I''m sorry," I said with a blush.


    Patrick, however, did not mind it at all. He leaned forward and kissed my lips. "It''s okay. If you''re


    happy, you can bite anywhere. But now, we have to set off."


    Today was a fishing day.


    We were going on a medium-sized yacht with a small bar, a lounge, and arge bathtub for


    massage.


    Even those who didn''t go fishing could have a good time on it.


    Less than half an hour after the boat went out to sea, I heard Paulina said, "Come and see! Look!


    There are dolphins!"


    For a moment, everyone gathered at the front of the deck!


    I saw dolphins jumping up from the water from time to time not far from the front of the ship!


    "Mom, I want to see that!" Glenn shouted as he stood there, jumping up and down.


    When I was about to hold him, Patrick stretched out his hand first and directly put Glenn on his


    shoulder.


    and let him ride on his neck.


    "Wow! So tall!" Glenn said excitedly, looking into the distance. "Where are the dolphins?"


    "There they are!"


    Patrick pointed at them for him.


    At this time, a crew came over and said to Glenn and Cicely, "It is a symbol of luck that we see the


    dolphins. We can make a wish!"


    "Really?" When Glenn heard this, his eyes were shining! He said excitedly, "Then I also want to


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    make a wish!"


    As Glenn said, he put his palms together in front of him, closed his eyes, and muttered some words.


    It seemed that he was making a wish.


    Cicely watched him do this by his side, and did the same thing as him.


    Theyplete that soon.


    When Cicely opened her eyes, she said happily, "My wish is to visit Disnend to see the Snow


    Queen!"


    "Childish." A look of disgust was stered on Glenn''s face.


    Upon hearing this, I quickly said, "Glenn, you can''t talk down Cicely''s wish like that."


    Cicely didn''t seem to mind. She turned around and asked, "Glenn, what''s the wish you''ve made?"


    "My wish is to hope that my mom and dad will be together forever, never to separate!"


    Hearing Glenn''s wish, I was stunned.


    I thought his wish should have something to do with himself, but I didn''t expect that it was about


    Patrick and me.


    When Patrick heard this, he reached out and took me to his side. He raised his hand and patted


    Glenn''s leg. "Well, for your wish, Dad will definitely help you realize it."


    "Dad is the best!" Glenn reached out to hold Patrick''s head.


    After passing through the dolphins, the ship quickly reached the deep sea and stopped.


    The three men were fishing at the stern. We women, and Glenn, were all ying on the deck of the


    ship.


    Glenn and Cicely were having massage in the bathtub.


    Nancy, Paulina, Lisa, and I were sitting on the sofa at the bow of the boat, looking at the boundless


    sea and chatting.


    Nancy said to me, "I think Patrick is a very nice man. He''s better than Shelton. It''s worth your


    making every effort to be together with him."


    "I know." I looked at the distant sea with a coconut in my hand.


    Of course I know.


    Patrick was good, very good. If I could be together with him for the rest of my life, it should be the


    happiest thing for my whole life.


    When I was on the ind, everything I saw was in a quiet and good time. But I couldn''t forget that


    there were a lot of things fermenting in City V."


    But I still didn''t know how worse the things had got.


    That was what makes me scared.


    If no one would pay attention to everything when I went back, that would be good. But I was very


    uneasy. I always felt that everything would not be so optimistic.


    "Don''t be so unhappy." Lisa held a cup of cocktail in her hand. "No matter what problem you


    encounter, you still have us, don''t you? We will always support you."


    "Yes, yes, me too!"


    Roger''s disharmony voice came out from the side at this time.


    The four of us turned to look at him at the same time.


    Roger forced a smile and said, "It''s too boring to fish. I''m going to fall asleep. It''s more interesting to


    apany my little Lisa."


    "... We are having a heart-to-heart talk. You''d better stay away from me," Lisa said with a look of


    disgust on her face.


    "You can regard me as nothing!"


    As Roger spoke, he sat down shamelessly.


    As soon as he came over, everyone is quiet.


    The four of us fell silent at the same time.


    Upon seeing this, Roger had no choice but to stand up. "You can continue. I''ll go in and get


    some drinks."


    Although he had left, we did not continue the topic. I was bored for a while and nned to go to the


    stern to see what they had gained from fishing.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    I took a small step to the stern and saw that only Jerrold and Patrick were there.


    I was afraid of scaring away the fish, so I kept quiet.


    Before I got close, I heard Jerrold said, "He has spent a lot of money on this matter. If there is no


    higher bargaining chip, it is very difficult to suppress this matter."


    "What''s the price of these materials?"


    "At least this number." Jerrold said and raised his hand. I thought it was five million, and then I


    heard him said, "Fifty million."


    Hearing this number, I was astonished to breathless.


    Originally, I thought it was already very expensive, but I did not expect Jerrold to say, "And now you


    know the things in which people are most interested are not only the private life of stars, but also


    the private life of wealthy families. In the past, families of wealth have concealed their life tightly and


    would not be exposed to the public. Even the most popr stars will disappear when they marry


    into wealthy families. But this thing happened to disclose these in opposite


    way."


    After hearing Jerrold said so much, Patrick only asked, "Fifty million, is it the urate number?"


    "No," Jerrold shook his head, "It''s hard to say, and the adversary is now trying to force her into a


    corner."


    Patrick didn''t say anything.


    At the moment, Jerrold continued, "Our media knows more or less about the situation of Towering


    High. I think you''d better not be involved if it is beyond your ability. After all, if you contend against


    him on this matter, it will be a bottomless pit."


    "Is there any other way?" Patrick asked again.


    I was standing behind them at that time. Although I heard little, I clearly understood that the matter


    must be about me.


    Although I was not very clear about the situation of Towering High then, I also knew a little about it.


    Thest incident had a great impact on Towering High, and it had just been relieved a little since


    then. If it''s involved in my matter again, its future would be even more uncertain.


    I can''t let Patrick do too much for me!


    I adjusted my mood and went out.


    I took Patrick''s arm and showed a sweet smile.


    "Well, since wee out and have a holiday, don''t talk about my matter. You don''t have to worry


    about me. I''ve survived so many difficulties that like storms and waves. It''s not a big deal. I don''t


    allow you to waste money in vain. It''s better to save the money for Glenn ."


    Patrick was a little surprised at my appearance.


    I looked at Jerrold and said with some threat, "You can''t give my darling a blind idea. I will solve my


    problem."


    Jerrold looked up at me and then at Patrick. He fixed his fishing rod on the edge of the boat and


    smiled apologetically. "I''ll go to take a look at Cicely. You can go on chatting."


    After that, he left.


    Once Jerrold left, I put my arms around Patrick''s waist and said coquettishly, "I don''t care. If you


    dare to do something that can make the news depress, I won''t go home. I''ll just run away with


    Glenn."


    Patrick looked at me and frowned slightly. With one hand around me, he said, "I know what to do."


    "I don''t agree either."


    If he said so, he definitely wanted to tackle the matter.


    If he was going to tackle it, he had to pay arge amount of money.


    Fifty million yuan would need to be cost only for depressing the news. I grudge paying that even


    only think about it!


    I put my arms around the man''s neck, stood on my tiptoe, and kissed him on the lips. "I have heard


    it all. It will cost a lot of money. You''d better keep this money and buy lots of things for me in the


    future. I don''t need you to do this now."


    I didn''t want to be Patrick''s burden anymore.


    I thought it was just negative information. How couldn''t I sustain!


    And referred to the experience of the past, it would be forgotten by everyone after a period of time.


    Patrick looked at me and said no more. He reached out to put his arms around my waist and kissed


    me back.


    However, his kiss was deeper than my kiss just now. With a man''s exclusive domineering breath, it


    wantonly plundered the air in my mouth bit by bit.


    After a long time, he was finally willing to let me go.


    Later, I stood there and apanied Patrick to fish. I was so lucky today that we caught several big


    fish.


    One of them was as high as me!


    "I''ve never seen such a big fish!"


    I carried the fish and excitedly showed them at the bow of the boat. Everyone took pictures of that.


    By the time they finished taking pictures, it was already noon.


    The sailor turned the ship''s bow and return.


    Everyone was having their own fun.


    Patrick and I stood by the side. I found that I didn''t know what had happened in the past few hours.


    The rtionship between Lisa and Roger seemed to have changed silently.


    The two of them stood together, and Lisa did not give him any more look of contempt.


    When the boat arrived at the dock, Roger reached out and held Lisa''s hand to get off the boat. Lisa


    did not object.


    The lunch was naturally grilled fish.


    We didn''t go back to the room, just sitting in the dining room and waiting. About half an hourter,


    the chef finally brought a whole fish.


    When it was served, the fish''s entire body was burnt yellow, giving off the scent of charcoal,


    apanied with some fragrant leaves.


    Everyone was hungry. When everyone was full of interest to taste the food, their expression was


    frozen.


    I also tried a bite. The taste of fish was very light, there was only some vor of fragrant leaves and


    lemon juice.


    We looked at each other in doubt.


    When the waiter saw our expression, he exined to us that the fish caught from the sea would not


    be added too much seasonings generally to keep the freshness of the fish.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Lisa immediately said, "Give me a small dish of chili sauce."


    "Me too." I raised my hand.


    After I said that, everyone raised their hands, to follow our order.


    In the afternoon, everyone went out to stroll about.


    After dinner, I found that Lisa and Roger had gone to the same room.


    The whole ind trip was seven days in total. On the seventh day, we flew to City S together and


    stayed there for a whole day. Patrick and I sent Glenn back to Town S by the way. After that, we


    went back to City Y together with others.


    On the second day after returning to City Y, I went to the studio as usual early in the morning. Then I


    was shocked once I arrived at the door.


    The door of the studio was torn down in a mess.


    Judging from the traces, it looked like someone had cleaved it open with an axe!


    I walked inside and was startled to breathless. In the whole studio, red paint was spreaded


    everywhere!


    The table, chairs, and even theputers were all cleaved in a mess!


    The couch was torn down as well, and was sprayed with red paint.


    I walked slowly into the conference room, and when I came to it, I found the following words were


    written with red paint-


    [Murdered her father! Murdered her mother! Murdered her sister!]


    Heaven and earth do not tolerate that, b*tch, go to hell!


    Looking at these words, my mind was in a mess.


    I hadn''t brought my mobile phone for the past few days. I seemed to be used to it these days.


    Although I took my mobile phone to the studio this time, I didn''t have time to check it out.


    What did they find again?


    I tried my best to suppress the fear in my heart and clicked to open the news with trembling hands.


    Looking at the news, it was just as I thought.


    Someone who went to visit Gina, who seemed to have gone crazy, said that I had killed Caroline on


    the boat.


    The man recorded a video stealthily. On the video, Gina only showed half of her face. She said with


    tears, "In order to let her let Caroline off, we gave her all our property. But Charlotte was too


    hardhearted, she still didn''t agree. Incredibly, she watched Caroline being burnt to death in the


    end,!"

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    All the foul- mouthedments about me overspread on the Inte.


    Netizens were crazy about human flesh searching, and they found out


    Caroline''s disappearance, Patrick and Kelsi''s wedding, and I should already be died.


    This time line was actually very easy to piece together to form aplete clue!


    Because of this clue, everyone believed in Gina''s words.


    There was also somewyer who voluntarily acted as defensewyer for Gina and Jeremy to help


    them file awsuit.


    With my trembling hands, I was clicked and looked at the news about me, a hand came over and


    took away my phone directly.


    Looking up, I saw Nancy stood there with a serious look. "Let''s go to another ce and go back to


    my original office. Fortunately, I haven''t cancel the lease yet."


    I felt extremely guilty and fearful when I was looking at Nancy,


    Looking at the messy studio, I said in a trembling voice, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault." "It has nothing to


    do with you!" Nancy said firmly. She held my hand and said, "Come outside and wait for me. I''ll tear


    down the hard drive of theputer."


    Theputer had been broken, it can''t work.


    As soon as I arrived at the door, a red car drove over and stopped at the door.


    Seeing the car, my heart trembled a little and I couldn''t help but shrink back a little.


    Soon, I saw Lisa, who was wearing a ck short-sleeved coat and extreme high heals, got down


    from the car.


    She saw me and looked at the door behind me, then she was stunned,"What''s going on?"


    At this time, Nancy came out from inside and said tly, "We are moving."


    Lisa came over and nced roughly at the door. She said unhappily, "Theseizens must be


    idiots! Why do they believe what others say? I also want to have a look at your studio!"


    "Let''s go to the original office together, shall we?" asked Nancy.


    "Well, let''s go. Anyway, I have nothing to do."


    Lisa agreed.


    Nancy called Paulina first.


    I''m in Lisa''s car, and Nancy is leading the way.


    In the car, I said to Lisa, "Don''t tell this to Roger."


    I am afraid that he will tell Patrick about this.


    Although such a big thing happened, I still don''t want Patrick to take action. Except for Kelsi,


    Shelton is also a potential threat that might be the person behind the scenes who wants to trap me .


    Now if Patrick was fighting with the two of them, he would definitely be at a disadvantage in the end.


    Lisa looked at me and said meaningfully, "I know. Are you going to hide it from Patrick?"


    "We''ll go though sooner orter," I said firmly as I looked ahead.


    "Are you sure?"


    Lisa drove the car and nced at me out of the corner of her eye.


    I nodded my head firmly. "Well, it''s just like when I was a child. It seemed there were many eventful


    days as the end of the world woulde, but in the end, they all passed, so that I can''t remember


    anything ever had happened now."


    "Howe I didn''t find you so optimistic before?" Lisa nced at me and sighed helplessly.


    "The more things one encounter, the more optimistic one will be."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I found the most fortunate thing, in fact, was that Glenn was not in City Y.


    If he was being affected, everything would be all gone.


    In order not to dy my work, I called my friend who helped me to assemble theputers before


    and asked him to send twoputers over. Then I sent the address of Nancy''s office to my friend.


    When we arrived at the office, the personnel who delivered theputers had already arrived at the


    door, with the boxes of theputers and the screens put aside.


    When they saw me, one of them said, "Miss Nn, you have became a celebrity on Inte


    recently."


    I felt a little embarrassed.


    The man immediately continue, "But we have been in contact with you for so long, and we know


    what kind of person you are. We don''t believe in those things on the Inte."


    "Thank you."


    Hearing his words, I naturally felt a little grateful in my heart.


    Nancy nced at theputers and smiled. "You are quite thoughtful."


    She opened the door as she spoke.


    The two of them came in and helped us install theputer, and then fixed the original hard drive


    and left.


    Because we had learnt a lesson sincest time, the first thing we did was to make a backup of all


    the documents and then put it on the cloud documents after we turned on theputer.


    After all, we couldn''t always have such good luck that the hard drive was not damaged.


    Paulina arrived soon. As soon as she came in, she said, "I just went to the studio and took a look at


    it. How did it be like this! Who did it? Isn''t there anyw to rule?"


    Paulina paused and said, "And is the Caroline, who is mentioned on the Inte, the person we met


    at the doorst time? Wasn''t she a angelic b*tch?"


    "That¡¯s right."


    Lisa added.


    I sat on the chair, and so did the others.


    All three of them looked at me. Lisa was the first to ask, "If you want to keep this a secret from


    Patrick, then do you have any ns yourself?"


    Her question confused me.


    My n?


    In fact, none at all.


    I didn''t expect that things would worsen to this point.


    I hesitated for a moment and said, "Let nature take its course. You saw what hyped hottest on the


    Inte before, at most, won''t people forget it in a month?"


    Recalling the things on the Inte, no matter how big it was, it was basically the same.


    Even if there was someone who still remembered it, it wouldn''t cause much of a ruckus.


    Nancy sat there with a cell phone in her hand, with solemn looking, and said, "You are talking about


    ordinary events, but it''s obvious that someone is adding fuel to the fire behind your back. As long as


    they don''t stop, this matter won''t pass. And the reason for why other event was over was that


    someone had suppressed it, or a matter emerged to be more popr, which willpletely transfer


    the attention of theizens."


    "What kind of thing can distract everyone''s attention?"


    Paulina asked at will.


    Everyone was silent.


    At present, this was really the carnival ofizens and media.


    As a group of people spill the tea, the media went to report over and over again, and kept news


    jacking.


    And the news of a star gave birth to a child or fell in love, would not attract so much attention and


    couldn''t be ride a wave, even if it could be hyped.


    "Or, I could talk to Kelsi."


    I opened my mouth.


    "Unless you leave Patrick, I don''t think you can talk to the scheming b*tch Kelsi," Lisa said directly.


    "Yes, I also think that she is a scheming b*tch."


    Paulina echoed.


    Although I didn''t respond to Lisa''s words, she had silently nted a seed in my heart.


    At this time, Nancy''s phone rang, and she picked up the phone. After listening for a while, she


    turned around and went out with a dignified look on her face.


    Something came to my mind. I followed Nancy out and heard her voice. "Ms. Liu, please listen to


    my exnation. This is an unwarranted rumor on the Inte. Our designers are not such kind of


    people. Excuse me, Mrs. Liu..."


    When she said this, she didn''t go on. I think it should be the other party hung up the phone.


    Nancy put the phone in her pocket and turned around with some disappointment. She looked at me


    and immediately squeezed out a smile. "Thest project has been cancelled, too. It''s good. We can


    rest for a while."


    Her words made me even sadder.


    All of this was because of me.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    "I''m sorry." I stood in the corridor with my head down, but my mind was indecisive.


    I found that many things were not like what I thought.


    Originally, I thought it was only my own affair, but this matter affected the people around me.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It made all people anxious.


    They were all affected.


    I went back to my office and Paulina said to me first, "Jta, why don''t you also hold a press


    conference like Kelsi?"


    "No." Nancy said as she was following me, "Do you think the Kelsi family opened the press


    conference at random? They have already distributed questions to the journalists, and then


    prepared the answers. Every step was done followed the script. If you open it so rashly, you must


    be bewildered by the questions."


    "Then we should also prepare a script."


    Paulina said that and took it for granted.


    Nancy shook her head. "With Jta''s current reputation, even if you give money to the journalists,


    there might not be many people who would be willing to cooperate."


    I sat there without saying a word,


    and felt like everything was in a dead end.


    We four sat in the office for a day and didn''t find a good way.


    In the evening, Lisa was moring to have hot pot. She said that she was going to fly all over the


    world soon. She couldn''t have a chance to eat hot pot for a long time, and she would be lovesick for


    it!


    We agreed without any other choice,


    and found a hot pot restaurant.


    We found a spot in the corner and sat down.


    After ordering the dishes, the waiter came over and asked us, "May I ask what kind of pot vouring


    do you want?"


    "I want the spiciest ones! It is spicy enough that one might die from it!" Lisa shouted.


    The waiter took it seriously and went to order like that.


    After the hot pot was served, we didn''t regret until we filled the hotpot with a pile of stuff such as


    meat and meatballs.


    Paulina looked at Lisa, who was drinking the yogurt desperately to alleviate the spiciness, and


    comined, "It''s the most spicy one you want. Eat it! You can''t keep your words if you just drink the


    juice!"


    "I''ll take it," Lisa said as she scooped up four pieces of broli. She gave two pieces of them to


    Paulina, and the other two pieces to herself. "Come on, let''spete. Eat two pieces of broli


    without drinking yogurt. The person who lose will oink like a pig, how about it?"


    "Okay!" Paulina immediately agreed.


    As spoke, they began to eat the broli.


    For this kind of hot pot, it was not bad to eat some meat, but the vegetables were the most spicy.


    As soon as each of them ate one piece, Paulina couldn''t help but pick up a yogurt next to her and


    drink it.


    Lisa was the same. She looked at Paulina drinking and said, "Isn''t it to oink like a pig? I''ll admit it!"


    After that, she picked up the yogurt next to her and drank it up.


    Nancy and I looked at the two of them, with a sad face, and suggested, "How about we order a new


    pot of mild spicy vouring? Or aplementary pot with spicy and non-spicy seasoning."


    "I agree!"


    "Okay!"


    Lisa and Paulina answered at the same time.


    When I was about to call the waiter to change the pot''s seasoning, out of the corner of my eye, I


    saw a person who looked a little familiar.


    I looked over subconsciously and surprisingly found the person who came over was Kelsi.


    I didn''t even think about it before chasing after her.


    Seeing me, Kelsi was stunned for a moment, and then looked up and down at me. "Jta, it


    seems that you have been living a good life."


    I didn''t answer her, but asked, "Kelsi, I''ve told your father that I''m not interested in your family''s


    property at all, and you don''t have to be hostile to me. I only hope to have no rtionship with you."


    Heard what I said, Kelsi smiled disdainfully, "Really? However, do you know that? I was originally a


    respectabledy of a rich family, but since you appeared, my dignity has been pressed on the


    ground by you. I was fooled by Patrick again and again, my engagement had ever been cancelled,


    and he married me and then divorced me. He took me back like a rag and threw me away." When


    she said this, she paused and asked, "If it were you, what would you think?"


    Her words stunned me.


    That''s right.


    Kelsi''s situation was indeed like this, which made me suddenly feel very embarrassed. "About this,


    I''m sorry, I..."


    "Sorry?" Kelsi interrupted me. "Do you think I am easy to bully? I originally knew that you were not


    dead, and I thought it was alright if you wouldn''te back. Unfortunately, you came back. After


    you came back, you had a strong shelter such as Shelton, and I couldn''t attack you. But you didn''t


    want your shelter anymore, and you came to flirt Patrick again! So... you have asked for all the


    trouble by yourself!"


    "Though you and Patrick got married, you still cheated him. Didn''t you also have a lover?" I also


    pointed out the story of Kelsi. "I saw you pick up the man at the airport with my own eyes."


    "So what?" Kelsi crossed her arms in front of his chest and said indifferently, "Patrick hasn''t had sex


    with me for so many years. At my age, can''t I find someone to satisfy me? You have a vigorous man


    with big penis like Shelton, of course, you don''t understand me."


    " I have no sexual rtionship with him."


    "How can I believe you?" Kelsi nced at me. "What kind of person can Shelton be? How could he


    not have sex with you? I know that you are a whore, why are you ying to be innocent ?"


    I didn''t want to argue with her about this anymore. So, I asked, "How are you going to end this?"


    This was the most crucial thing.


    I expected this farce to be ended, and wouldn''t let anyone else be involved with me.


    Kelsi nced at me. "Why am I going to end it?"


    After she said that, she seemed to remember something and paused, "Okay, if you die, it will be


    over."


    "Then you are daydreaming." I interrupted Kelsi directly. "Not only I won''t die, but also I will live well.


    The reason why you are like this today, is not just because of me."


    "What?"


    "You''re wrong. You know very well that Patrick doesn''t love you, but you''ve alwayspromised.


    You''ve lost your dignity to Patrick and let him trample on it. It has nothing to do with anyone else.l''m


    especially innocent. You''re venting your anger on me, which can only show that you''re stupid and


    shamed into anger!"


    "How dare you!"


    Kelsi''s face turned red with anger at my words.


    At this time, Lisa suddenly came over and put her arms around my neck and said, "The pot is ready.


    Come on, don''t drink the green tea here."


    There was an implication of "green tea b*tch" in her words.


    I smiled calmly, "Okay."


    I turned around after speaking and left with Lisa.


    Although I felt a little uneasy in my heart, I have no other way.


    I can''t give in. Otherwise, I''ll be trampled by Kelsi even more heavily.


    After dinner, Patrick still hadn''te back by the time I returned home.


    I sat alone on the big sofa, looking at the tens of thousands of lights outside the French windows.


    Finally, I thought of a way to make a breakthrough.


    Although I didn''t have assurance in this method¡ª


    At nine o''clock the next morning, I found Michael''s number on my phone. He was my attorney in the


    case of Gina.


    In fact, as long as the details of the trial and evidence would go public, things on the Inte would


    be refuted.


    I called Michael, and made an appointment at ten o''clock in the morning in a cafe near their Law


    Firm building with him.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    After hanging up the phone, I went out.


    Patrick was very busy recently, so I did not disturb him. I took a taxi and went to the ce that I had


    appointed with Michael.


    After arriving at the gate, I paid the taxi fee and went upstairs to wait for him.


    Since it was in the morning, the cafe was almost empty. So I chose a corner, ordered a cup of


    coffee, and sat down calmly.


    It was only 9:30 a.m.


    I sat there, thinking over and over again about how to speak to Michaelter.


    If Michael would refuse me or hesitateter, I would have to say something to move him.


    I practiced countless versions in my mind.


    At 10 a.m. I saw Michael opening the coffee shop''s door. He looked around and saw me, then


    strode over to me.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, I was extremely nervous. Whether this matter can be turned around would depend on


    this meeting.


    Michael sat down, put his briefcase aside, took out a few pieces of paper, put them on the table,


    and said, "Miss Nn, this is the information I prepared for the trial. You can take a look. Although


    the other party has awyer this time, you can rest assured that I..."


    Before I could speak, Michael started to talk about the case of Gina and Jeremy.


    I quickly said, "Lawyer Michael, I''m not asking you about this. I''ll entrust it to you."


    When Michael heard what I said, he immediately stopped talking and looked at me with a cold


    expression.


    I took a sip of the coffee in my hand and said, "Actually, this time, I want to invite you to rify..."


    "I''m very sorry. Shelton told me not to intervene in this matter. He threatened me that if I interfere, I


    would have to shut down myw firm and mywyer''s practice certificate might not be kept."


    Michael interrupted me and said.


    His words made me don''t know how to continue for a while.


    I looked at Michael, opened my mouth, but couldn''t say a word.


    Since he already said this, I couldn''t say anything else,


    right?


    I opened my mouth in a daze and didn''t know what to say for a moment. After a while, I said in a


    low voice, "Lawyer Michael, your words are very valuable to me. Can''t you..."


    "I''m very sorry." Michael looked at me. His eyes were cold, and his face was full of determination. "I


    also have a family to take care of. Although I have a good rtionship with you before, I can''t


    destroy my favorite career for an irrelevant person like you."


    I was really bewildered by Michael''s words.


    Actually, I thought of many possibilities just now, but the only thing that I didn''t expect was that


    Shelton would "remind" him.


    I didn''t expect that Shelton would really do things so cruelly!


    That''s normal. Shelton is not a kind- hearted person. I was naive and negligent.


    Things should have always been like this. How could Shelton not have thought of it when it even


    came to my mind?!


    "Gosh!"


    I lowered my head and drank the coffee in front of me. After calming down my mood, I raised my


    head again and looked at Michael with a smile. "I see, then the case is entrusted to you and I''ll go


    back. As for the other things... I won''t bother you."


    Michael nodded. "I''m sorry. I can''t help you with


    more things."


    He left after saying that.


    After paying the bill, I went out subsequently .


    I came out from the cafe. There was a group of olddies chatting at a door. I looked up and found


    that it was a supermarket. Today, there happened to be a sales promotion in the supermarket, and


    many people came for shopping.


    Initially, I didn''t notice. After walking a few steps, I heard an olddy next to me say, "Have you


    heard the case that the woman sued her parents after almost killed them and killed her sister


    recently?"


    "I''ve heard of that. That woman has a heart as malicious as snakes!"


    "That''s right. I have never seen such a vicious woman in my entire life. How could she do such a


    vicious thing to her parents!"


    "s, if my child were like this, I would be heartbroken."


    "That''s right. My child can''t be like this. I have a filial son. In my opinion, this woman is with a


    completely anti-social character!"


    Once one person spoke, the other olddies all came over to chat.


    I stood there and clenched my fists, trying to control my urge to argue with her. I realized that I


    should leave this dangerous ce immediately.


    I was in a hurry. Just took two steps forward, I bumped into someone.


    "I''m sorry," I apologized with my head down.


    The vegetable in the person''s hand was dropped down to the ground as knocked by me.


    I quickly squatted down to help her pick it up.


    After picking it up, I handed it to her again. "I''m very sorry. I didn''t see you."


    "Forget it." The old madam did not mind at first.


    In the end, the people next to her looked over at this time. In the crowd, someone shouted, "Hey,


    isn''t it the woman in the news? The one who killed her sister!"


    Upon hearing that, all the people looked over at me.


    All of a sudden, my heart was in my mouth!


    When I was about to leave, an olddy suddenly grabbed my arm from behind and said, "Don''t go! I


    have never seen such a vicious woman like you in my whole life. Let me see what you look like!"


    I was so scared that I shook off her hand forcefully.


    The old woman, who caught me, did not stand firmly and fell back.


    "Oh! You pushed me over! You''re killing me! Look! She is the woman, who sued her parents! She


    killed her sister! She is killing me!"


    As she shouted, more and more people gathered around.


    For a moment, I was surrounded by them.


    I wanted to leave, but a pile of olddies crowded forward as there were sales discounts in the


    supermarket, they were forming a human wall that surrounded me.


    My way was blocked by the crowd. No matter how hard I tried to squeeze out, I couldn''t make a


    single gap in it!


    When I was desperate-


    "tter!"


    I felt a pain in my head.


    At the same moment, I heard a crisp sound. I reached out to touch it and felt something sticky


    flowing down from my head. I touched it further up, and found it to be round.


    I quickly recognized that it was an egg.


    When I was so nervous and about to leave, another egg flew over and hit me on the back!


    "Hit her!"


    The next second, countless eggs suddenly flew towards me!


    There were also vegetables!


    I was panic- stricken and had no choice but to squat down with my head in my arms.


    When I squatted down, I felt that someone had stretched out her foot and kicked me.


    Then more and more people began to kick me!


    It was so painful.


    I heard the sounds of cursing all around. "Look, this is the woman who wanted to kill her parents


    and sister!"


    "You evil women! We have to teach you a lesson for society!"


    "People like you should be dead!"


    "Scum!"


    "I''ll beat you to death to avenge your parents and your sister!"


    "Kill her!"


    I just squatted there, and the voices around me came one after another.


    My heart, from anger, to panic, to numbness.


    In the end, I didn''t even know when this farce would end.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    I don''t know how many tears I had shed.


    However, when I came to myself, the people around me seemed to have dispersed, as if some


    police hade to stop them.


    In the end, I was left alone.


    I felt like I was deprived of all my feelings. I couldn''t feel sadness, anger or grief.


    I only stood up and did not take a taxi. I was pointed at by the surrounding people when made my


    way back, finally, I arrived at the No.1, City Y on foot.


    Along the way, I was in a daze.


    I didn''t quite remember what happened.


    I went home, took a shower, changed my clothes, and sat down on the sofa.


    My brain was in a mess.


    Ipletely seemed to have entered a state where I couldn''t help denying myself.


    As I sat there, all I thought about was¡ª-


    All the things happened because of me.


    Because of me, the studio was destroyed by someone


    Because of me, all the orders had been cancelled.


    Because of me, my mother''s life was exposed in public.


    Because of me, Patrick''spany had almost lost its Al project, and it was now on the verge of


    copse.


    ''I''m like a jinx.'' I think,


    ''Those who have any rtionship with me will all be unfortunate.''


    I thought that Patrick must be the kind of person with good fortune. Even so, he was affected by my


    bad luck when he was with me. He almost couldn''t ovee it.


    I should stay away from him.


    I shouldn''t burden him anymore.


    Today, those people were right. I shouldn''t have lived in this world at all.


    ''However, I can''t die. How could Glenn get by if I die? Won''t he lose his mother?''


    For the moment that this idea came to me, Glenn became the only reason for my survival.


    It was already night time. The night of winter always came especially early.


    All of a sudden, I missed Rosy very much.


    I changed my clothes, put on my coat, and went out of the door. I thought, ''I am going to find Rosy.''


    When I came back to my senses, I found that I actually went to the old house of the Archer Family.


    The Archer Family was also in downtown. It didn''t take much time to get here.


    I wanted to go in, however, found a notice was posted by a real estate agency at the door, ''This


    house is up for sale ''.


    ''For sale?''


    ''Who wants to sell granny''s house?''


    For a moment, my heart was filled with anxiety, and I was so flustered that I wanted to make a call.


    But when I went to search for my phone, I found that I didn''t bring anything with me.


    I didn''t bring my phone or bag.


    I brought nothing besides myself.


    When I wanted to go back to take those, I heard the sound of the door''s opening behind me, and


    then I heard someone call me, "Charlotte?"


    I turned around and unexpectedly saw that the person standing at the door was Tracy!


    It had been a long time since I saw her for thest time.


    I didn''t expect that she could recognize me.


    However, it''s not surprising that my affairs had already spread explosively on the Inte.


    Oh, that''s it.


    She got it as a legacy.


    I looked at her, only thinking about why she was selling the house. I asked in a low voice, "Are you


    going to sell this house?"


    However, Tracy didn''t even have the intention to answer my question. Instead, she threw herself at


    me. "You little b*tch, how dare youe back! Haven''t you caused enough damage to our Archer


    Family?"


    At this time, my nerves seemed to be numb.


    She threw herself at me with her arms choking my neck. I didn''t even try to avoid her.


    I listened to her words and nodded, "Yes, it was my fault."


    Tracy didn''t seem to think that I would admit it immediately. She said angrily, "Aren''t you ashamed


    to say that! My brother and sister-inw are in such dire straits because of you!"


    Though I heard Tracy said like this, I don''t know why that I always felt she didn''t think so in her


    heart.


    It seemed to me that she didn''t mind it too much.


    I looked at her nkly. Although it was a little difficult for me to speak with her hand on my neck, I


    still said out, "The house, I''ll buy it."


    "You''ll buy it? Can you afford it?" Tracy rolled her eyes at me, "Do think I know nothing? You''re even


    worse off than me now. This house is very expensive, unless you ask Patrick to buy it for you."


    Patrick?


    I was stunned.


    No, I couldn''t ask him for help.


    I couldn''t give him any more trouble.


    Looking at Tracy, I thought about it. What belonged to me? Thinking about it, I opened my mouth


    and said, "I''ll give you my house, I offer Aristocratic Family Complex of No.1 in City Y in exchange


    for this house."


    "Is it true?"


    Hearing this, Tracy''s eyes lit up! The house of No.1 in City Y is much more expensive.


    "It''s true."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded seriously.


    At this time, my brain was numb. I just wanted to get this house back and didn''t want it to be sold. I


    didn''t care about anything else.


    "That''s great. Let''s sign an agreement!"


    "All right."


    "Well deal with the formalities tomorrow!"


    "All right."


    I agreed with whatever she says, as long as I could get back Aristocratic Family Complex.


    Tracy seemed to be afraid that I would go back on my words, so she said to me, "Don''t try to


    deceive me. Let me tell you, why don''t you stay here and we can go tomorrow morning?"


    "All right."


    I nodded.


    Tracy looked at me and blinked her eyes, slightly frowning, "Charlotte, are you crazy?"


    Her words were like a sh of lightning! It struck my heart hard!


    My brain seemed to have figured out something all of a sudden and I immediately shook my head.


    "Of course not!"


    ''I, I''m not crazy!'' I said to myself in my heart.


    1 don''t want to go crazy!''


    At that moment, what I actually thought was the image of Jessica!


    ''No, I don''t want to be like that!''


    ''I''m not out of my mind!''


    I tried my best to hide this kind of emotion well.


    Tracy didn''t suspect too much. She opened the door and said, "Come in. Let''s go tomorrow


    morning."


    I just walked in straight.


    Rosy''s home looked the same as before, and the furniture wasn''t changed, which made me very


    gratified.


    After entering, Tracy said, "You can live here as you like. I''lle back tomorrow morning. I''ll go


    first."


    "Don''t you want to stay here?"


    I looked at Tracy in surprise.


    "I, I have a ce to live, I don''t live here!" Tracy''s face was full of panic, as if she was afraid that I


    would ask more.


    At that moment, my mind suddenly became clear. I walked over, grabbed Tracy''s hand, and my


    eyes were bright and energetic. "No! If you want to exchange for my house, you must stay here with


    me for a night!"


    "I won''t live!"


    Tracy shook off my hand with all her might!


    Her eyes were filled with fear!


    It was as though she resisted living there!


    What was she afraid of?


    Even though I didn''t have a clear head on this day, my mind was unusually clear at this very


    moment.


    I pulled her and said, "No, then I won''t exchange your house with mine."


    Hearing this, Tracy immediately hesitated and begged, "I, I want to go back and take care of my


    husband..."


    "You can ask your husband toe here."


    I said firmly.


    I felt Tracy was furtive and deceptive as if she had done something wrong!


    "Well..."


    "Then I''ll go. I won''t exchange for this house."


    As said that, I stopped trying to stop her. I let go of her hand and walked out on my own.


    Seeing that I was really going to leave, Tracy quickly pulled me back. "Forget it. I, I, I''ll stay here.


    Can that be okay?!"


    Although she said so, she still looked reluctant.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    In fact, I didn''t mind changing for this house.


    In contrast, I''m more willing to live in Aristocratic Family Complex where Rosy once lived. I like here.


    All the good memories of the Archer Family had happened here.


    After Tracy agreed, she changed her shoes very reluctantly.


    I also changed my shoes.


    While I was looking around the house, Tracy had already made her way into a guest room. Before


    entering, she said fiercely to me, "I''ll go to bed first. We''ll go through the formalities tomorrow


    morning. If you dare to go back on your words, you''ll be finished!"


    "I won''t go back on my words."


    I said calmly.


    After she entered the guest room, I went into Rosy''s bedroom, which was still the same as before.


    However, Rosy''s photo was ced on the cab at the side, and a bouquet of withered


    chrysanthemums was ced in front of it.


    I approached and saw that the chrysanthemums had already witheredpletely, and there was


    even a thickyer of dust around it.


    It seemed that no one hade in for a long time.


    I looked down and noticed that there was also ayer of ash on the ground. A line of footprints left


    as I came in.


    Grandmother loved me most, and it was unbearable for me to see her house be dusty like


    this. I went to the tool room and took out some cleaning tools.


    When I brought everything out, I felt weak from head to toe as I stood there.


    I stood there and thought for a minute and recalled I had eaten nothing the whole day except for


    breakfast.


    I looked up at the clock. It was only ten o''clock, and there should be some small stalls that were still


    open outside.


    I examined my pocket. Luckily, there was some change in it.


    I took the change, left a gap in the door and stuck it with something, and then went out.


    Not far away from the neighborhood, there was a stall that was set up by an olddy to sellte-


    night snacks. It was supported by a small gas


    stove which could cook wonton, noodles, and etc.


    I ordered a bowl of noodles. After eating it, I went back for cleaning.


    I began cleaning from downstairs.


    I didn''t know it was so dusty until I cleaned it, I even wondered if no one had been in this house for


    five or six years.


    All the corners of the room were covered with ayer of dust, which was almost one centimeter


    thick.


    I wiped and mopped, after cleaning up the downstairs, I went upstairs, first started to clean from the


    guest bedroom, study room and tea room, but I always avoided the room where Tracy was in.


    When I finished cleaning the bathroom on the second floor, I cleaned up all the tools. Then, with


    gratefulness and nostalgia in my heart, I entered Rosy''s room.


    I began to clean the room.


    I wiped the floor at first, however, I almost knocked out Rosy''s photo when I did that.


    So I directly put the photo in the corridor.


    Then I came in to clean the master bedroom again.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After I cleaned up everything, I put the tools back and only left a rag. I repeatedly wiped Rosy''s


    deadee for several times, and then I intended to go back to my room with the deadee in my arms.


    At this moment, the door of Tracy''s room behind me opened.


    A sound of "creak" was uttered at the moment.


    I couldn''t help butturn around.


    The lights in the corridor were off. When Tracy came out, she used a phone for illumination.


    I turned to look at her. She was just holding her phone to beam towards me...


    I didn''t intend to speak to her. When I was about to turn around and send the deadee back-


    "Ah!!!!"


    Tracy suddenly shouted, threw the phone away, and kowtowed to me, "Mom! Mom! Don''t look for


    me, don''t look for me, that''s what my brother wanted to do, it has nothing to do with me. Please, let


    me go!"


    I stood there and soon realized what had happened.


    I thought for a moment. Then I lowered my voice and only made an "ah..." sound.


    The voice sounded very hoarse.


    Hearing this, Tracy was instantly dumbfounded.


    "Mom! If you want to haunt someone, then go to find my brother. I didn''t agree with him switching


    your urinary tube, but he threatened me. There''s nothing I can do!"


    What?!


    I was shocked!


    Rosy''s death was not an ident!


    I stood still there, with the portrait of Rosy in my arms, and my heart was cold.


    What on earth did she mean?


    Could it be that Rosy''s death was caused by the conspiracy of her children?


    I stood there, walking towards Tracy step by step.


    Tracy didn''t seem to have woken up and was truly stunned. "Mom! Mom! I was wrong, I was wrong!


    Don''t look for me!"


    She kowtowed as she spoke.


    When her head hit the wooden floor, a clear sound was heard!


    When I walked to the front of Tracy, I looked down at her and asked normally, "What do you mean


    by what you said just now?"


    When Tracy heard my voice, she stopped all her movements.


    She looked up at me, responded for a few seconds, and shouted, "Charlotte?! What the f*ck are


    you doing? You don''t sleep at midnight, and pretend to be a ghost here. Is there something wrong


    with your brain?"


    I looked at her calmly. "There is not any problem with my brain. There is with your brain. You did


    something wrong, so you''re afraid that ghosts wille to knock at the door at night."


    "What are you talking about!"


    Tracy''s phone''s light was shining upward, and a little light could irradiate her face.


    There was nothing else on her face other than a guilty conscience.


    Tracy picked up her phone and turned to walk towards the bathroom. Without chasing after her, I


    turned around and put the portrait back.


    After that, I blocked Tracy at the door of the washroom.


    It took about half an hour for Tracy toe out.


    As soon as she opened the door and saw me standing there, she was scared to take a step back


    and barely stood still. Then she looked at me and said with impatience, "What are you doing? Why


    don''t you sleep in the middle of the night!?"


    "Tell me clearly what you just said. What''s wrong with grandma''s urinary tube?"


    ''Today, if I don''t figure this out, how can I sleep!'' That was what I thought.


    As I spoke, I switched on the lights in the corridor.


    The orange light shone on Tracy''s face. The woman''s face was still pale because of the shock. She


    said impatiently, "I don''t know. You need to ask your father."


    "I''m asking you!" I threatened her. "I still keep the video of you that year. Listen, anyway, you know


    what''s my situation now. I don''t want to be alive anymore. I''m not afraid to announce it in public and


    have a life-and-death struggle with you!"


    In fact, I was not sure if the video of Tracy I took was still there.


    But I still needed to say that.


    Hearing this, Tracy''s face turned even paler. Biting her teeth tightly, she was unreconciled to look at


    me, "Charlotte, you''re too despicable!"


    "Haven''t you done something wrong that gave me an opportunity to be despicable?" I said with a


    cold look in my eyes.


    Tracy was incensed. After hesitating for a while, she finally opened her mouth and said, "Most of


    this matter was done by my brother. I only know a little bit, so I can only tell you what I know."


    "Alright, tell me about it."


    I nodded.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Leaning against the wall, Tracy looked to one side and said after thinking for a while, "In the


    situation of Archer Family at that time, my brother urgently needed arge sum of transit funds. If


    my mother didn''t die, he could not get the money. That''s why he has a bad idea."


    "How did you know that?"


    "I overheard a conversation between him and a doctor. It seemed that someone found a batch of


    unqualified urine tubes in the hospital as a patient had been infected, so those urine tubes were


    ready to be returned. As a result, my brother asked the doctor to find an inferior urine tube for my


    mother to use."


    When Tracy spoke, there was a look of guilt on her face.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    She lowered her head and wiped her tears. "In fact, I tried to persuade him at that time, but he didn''t


    listen to me and offered more shares for me to ask me to shut up. At that time, I was also


    possessed by the devil..."


    Speaking of this, Tracy whimpered even louder, "I''ve been regretting it for so many years. I already


    knew I was wrong..."


    Looking at Tracy, my heart was filled with iparable hatred.


    However, at the same time, something also came to me.


    ''As long as I find evidence, I can prove that Jeremy and hispanion are the people who killed his


    mother. It may be helpful for me!''


    "What''s the name of the doctor?" I asked.


    "Let me see..." Tracy thought for a moment and shook her head. "I don''t remember. He is the


    attending physician of my mother. But I remember there was a report that he had been promoted to


    vice-director."


    I slept in Rosy''s bedroom that night.


    I had a dream. It was the first time I came to the Archer Family and saw Rosy when I was 19.


    She sat on the big sofa in the living room, smiling at me with a face full of love.


    She also stretched out her hand to pull me to her side, touched my hand, and said, "You will be my


    granddaughter in the future, and you will no longer be an orphan."


    When I woke up again, my pillow was wetted.


    "Grandma."


    Sitting on the bed, I looked at the photo of Rosy on the opposite side, who smiled so amiable.


    Tracy didn''t wake up until nearly 11 a.m., and I had already gone out to eat breakfast.


    As soon as she got up, she pulled me and said, "Let''s go to change the Property Ownership


    Certificate."


    When she said this, Tracy''s tone was obviously probing, as if she was afraid that I would regret it.


    I shook my head, "Let''s go."


    Tracy came here in a car. She drove me to my house at No.1 City Y.


    The Property Ownership Certificate of my house was originally in that house, but the key was in


    Patrick''s house.


    Although I didn''t bring the key, there should be servants at this time in Patrick''s house.


    I told Tracy to wait downstairs while I went upstairs alone.


    Originally, I thought there were only servants at home. However, when I opened the door, Patrick


    was standing in front of the French window and making a call.


    When he saw me, the expression on his face, which had been serious for a second, suddenly


    became excited. He came over and opened his arms to hold me tightly.


    "Where have you been! I can''t contact you for a whole night. I was so anxious!"


    He held me tightly, as if I would disappear.


    I stood there. For a moment, I could not wrap my head around it. It took me a moment to think


    before I realized what was going on.


    I didn''t bring my phone.


    I looked at Patrick and shook my head. "It''s all right. I just promised to exchange for her house with


    Tracy."


    "Exchange for her house?"


    Patrick straightened up and looked at me with some doubts.


    "Yes." I nodded. "Tracy wanted to sell granny''s house, so I wanted to exchange my house with her.


    So, granny''s house won''t be sold."


    After hearing what I said, Patrick looked a little unhappy. "Isn''t your current house a gift from your


    grandmother? Won''t it be better if I buy the old house for you?"


    "No." I knew he would say that, and I shook my head quickly. "I want to solve the problem on my


    own."


    I can''t depend on Patrick for everything, can I?


    I have to rely on myself.


    Patrick frowned slightly. "Why? I hope you can rely


    on me."


    "But I hope I can rely on myself." I looked up at him and said with some uncertainty, "After all, you


    may not be able to help me for a lifetime. I have to be independent."


    When I said thisst sentence, my voice was so low that I almost couldn''t hear it clearly.


    However, Patrick seemed to hear it very clearly. The man''s hand clutched my arm tightly, and his


    handsome face approached me. His look became more and more solemn. "What''s wrong with you?


    Why did you suddenly change into another person overnight?"


    I looked into his eyes and had no intention of avoiding him. "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''ll take my bag and


    go down first, otherwise, Tracy won''t keep waiting for me."


    "I''ll go with you," Patrick said firmly.


    "All right."


    I didn''t object. I know it''s of no use to be against him, and he''ll insist on going with us.


    I took my bag and went downstairs with Patrick.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Tracy was waiting in the underground garage. When she saw Patrick, her eyes suddenly lit up. She


    immediately came over and said, "Mr. Cowell."


    Patrick just nodded slightly, but he didn¡¯t mean to talk to her.


    Tracy didn''t feel snubbed either. She continued, "Long time no see. Time hasn''t left any traces on


    you. Your demeanor is truly..."


    "Come on, let''s go to my house first."


    I interrupted Tracy''s words.


    Her words reminded me over and over again that Patrick had ever been together with Caroline.


    We walked to my house. I took the elevator to go up, and Patrick followed me. When I reached the


    upper floor, I did not look at my door at first, but at Shelton''s door.


    Shelton and I started from being neighbors.


    Then I thought perhaps everything was not just a coincidence.


    It was nned by him.


    I walked out of the elevator and opened the door with the key. Then I went in and found the


    Property Ownership Certificate.


    There was a ck cloth bag put together with the Property Ownership Certificate, which stores the


    pink ne that Patrick had given me.


    I hesitated for a moment, and then put it into my bag.


    This ne was so expensive. Maybe I could help Patrick by selling it.


    When I went out, Patrick was waiting at the door. He looked at me with a solemn face. "Have you


    made up your mind? If you don''t want to sell it, I can..."


    "Go ahead." I interrupted him. "I don''t want to live next door with him anymore."


    ''He'' means Shelton.


    Patrick heard what I said and didn''t say anything else.


    He apanied me to the Real Estate Bureau with Tracy and changed the Property Ownership


    Certificate under each other''s names.


    I handed the key to Tracy.


    Tracy did the same. She had given me all the keys to Rosy''s old house, which consist of dozens of


    keys including spare keys and those for each room.


    I put them away and said, "I''m going to move my belongings this afternoon. After that, I''ll leave the


    key in the property management and you can get it yourself."


    As soon as she heard that I was going to move something, Tracy immediately said, "Don''t move the


    furniture. I''ve also kept all the furniture in the old house for you."


    "I see."


    Tracy didn''t leave the furniture for me out of good intentions, she just didn''t want to bother herself to


    move that.


    At noon, Patrick had the meal together with me, and then went to thepany to have a meeting.


    I returned to the No.1, City Y again, which had not belonged to me anymore, to pack things up.


    No matter clothes or daily necessities, most of them were new.


    They were bought by Shelton.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    I walked into the room and opened the shoe cab, in which there were two pairs of cotton


    slippers, a pair of blue and a pair of pink.


    There were also two pairs of ordinary stic slippers too.


    "Why didn''t I remember this when I lived here ?"


    I took out the pair of pink cotton slippers.


    A slip of paper dropped out and it said, "Remember to wear cotton slippers in winter. Make sure to


    keep yourself warm. Don''t catch a cold."


    There was no date written on it.


    I put on my slippers and walked inside. When I opened the wardrobe, the clothes inside were all


    new, including pajamas of four seasons.


    Bathrobes were included, too.


    There were brand new cosmetics on the table.


    My brain was full of doubts, I went to the kitchen again.


    There was a pink note on the refrigerator that said: There are puddings in the refrigerator.


    I opened the fridge and saw that there were indeed two boxes of puddings inside.


    I nced at the date.


    It was yesterday.


    Seeing this, my heart suddenly sank.


    What does this mean? Is Shelton stilling home all the time?


    If I could see Shelton, could he let me off?


    But soon I woke up again.


    Thinking of Michael''s attitude, Shelton just touched himself again by offering these things.


    He just wanted me to beg him.


    I shook my head and took out a big box. I put all the new things, including cosmetics and clothes, in


    the box.


    One box is not enough, then I used two!


    Finally, I packed all the things Shelton gave me in two big boxes. I found a piece of paper and


    wanted to write a note to tell Shelton that I had sold the house, but I threw the paper away after


    hesitating.


    I called the property management, directly ask them to have the lock changed.


    After that, I left the two boxes of things at Shelton''s door.


    I didn''t want to use his things, and I didn''t want to leave them for Tracy, either.


    After this cleaning, I took a small bag of things I packed and went to the property management, put


    the key there, and left.


    It was already evening, the time to get off work.


    I stood at the entrance of themunity and wanted to take a taxi to Rosy''s home.


    Holding the bag, I had been waiting for a long time, none of the taxis was empty.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    On the taxi- hailing apps, there were dozens of people lining up in front.


    At this time, I realized for the first time that maybe I should learn how to drive.


    I didn''t think that driving was a must-have skill before.


    When I was still standing at the door and waiting to take a taxi, I saw a familiar car parked in front of


    me.


    My whole breath slowed down when I recognized this car.


    It was Shelton''s car.


    I saw that the back door was slowly opened and Shelton was sitting in the back seat. His smile was


    still as gentle as before. He asked me, "Where are you going? Let me give you a ride."


    "There is no need!"


    I immediately refused and turned away nervously.


    At this time, I heard the sound of the door closing behind me. I dared not look back. Holding the


    small bag in my hand, I walked forward.


    But soon, I heard the sound of his footstepsing after me.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that Shelton walked to my side. He said in a gentle voice, "You


    can''t get a taxi now."


    The meaning of this sentence was like, ''You can''t escape.''


    I stood there. After hesitating for a long time, I finally think it through, ''Why should I be the one


    running away?''


    ''I have never done anything wrong.''


    ''Wasn''t he the one who made use of me, lied to me, and hurt me?!''


    I stopped and turned to look at Shelton, with a distant look in my eyes. "Mr. Cowell, what can I do


    for you? Are you going to see whether I am miserable enough?"


    "You can go back on your words."


    Shelton said calmly.


    "I don''t want to go back on my word." I looked at Shelton. "Didn''t you say we won''t meet again?


    Then what are you doing now?"


    "But, we happened to meet each other. Isn''t it predestined ?"


    Shelton looked at me, and the smile at the corners of his mouth became more and more evident.


    "Predestined? It''s really ridiculous to use this word to describe the acquaintance of us." I raised the


    corner of my mouth to show a mocking smile. "The predestined acquaintance was all imposed by


    you on purpose, isn''t it? Otherwise, we would not have too many interactions."


    When I finished speaking, I finally saw a taxi with an empty indication on it.


    I immediately stretched out my hand to stop it.


    Not waiting for Shelton to speak again, I opened the door and got in the car.


    I didn''t want to be controlled by anyone, nor would I shrink back. I wanted to find my own way.


    However, before the door was closed, I heard the man behind me saying, "I will make up for what I


    have done."


    I went to Rosy''s home in the car. I didn''t know why I felt more rxed here than elsewhere, as if I


    should have belonged here.


    Or, only in here, I can really let go of the things outside.


    I was preupied with the matters concerning


    Rosy''s death.


    I called Nancy and told her all the ins and outs of this matter. I wanted to see if her husband Jerrold


    can check whether there was any report about this matter.


    After that, I searched for the list of associate directors of the Second Hospital.


    I had alsoe into contact with grandma''s attending doctor at that time, so I should have some


    impression.


    There were four associate directors in the second hospital. I scanned them roughly and soon


    focused on a photo of an associate director named Matt Parma!


    ''That''s him!''


    I told myself!


    "My grandmother''s attending physician was this man."


    I looked at the doctor''s resume from the Inte again. He was the youngest among all the


    associate directors.


    Inparison to other associate directors, he should be the most inexperienced.


    How could he be an associate director?


    There must be some inside story.


    It seemed that there was a big problem with this


    person!


    If I asked Jerrold, maybe he could help me to dig out something!


    When I looked at the information of Matt, Nancy called me. She told me a piece of news about


    unqualified medical equipment of the Second Hospitalthad that had been released a few years ago.


    But because the impact was not of significance, it didn''t attract much concern.


    I thought for a moment and asked her, "How can I find muckraking materials of an associate director


    in the Second Hospital that named Matt?"


    "Muckraking materials?" Nancy was a little confused after hearing this. "I don''t know either. Let me


    ask my husband."


    I sat there and thought about it carefully.


    Generally speaking, for getting these materials, it was necessary to nt a virus on the opposite


    side''s cell phone or to eavesdrop.


    But high-technic talents were needed to do these. I remembered that there was such a person in


    Patrick''spany.


    However, I didn''t want to get him involved.


    When I was hesitating, my cell phone made a "ding-dong" sound.


    I looked down and saw a message popped up to prompt that I had received a new email.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    I nced at the sender. It was a number that I had never seen before.


    And the appendix of the email was apressed folder.


    I wanted to download the folder with my mobile phone, but it was too big for the phone. Therefore, I


    had to use aputer.


    Myptop was in Patrick''s house at No.1 in City Y.


    I saw aptop here in Rosy''s house when I cleaned the study. It should be Rosy''s.


    I didn''t know why, there was a hunch in my heart when I saw this folder, that is, this email could help


    me!


    I took my cell phone upstairs.


    Then I started up Rosy''sptop.


    Thisputer had not been opened for several years.


    It even took six minutes for starting up theptop.


    It was not surprising.


    Enduring the extremely slow speed, I connected to the wifi of my mobile phone, opened the


    mailbox, and downloaded thepressed folder.


    I opened it.


    There were four documents lying inside, two were audio and the other two were videos.


    I opened an audio file first¡ªit was a conversation between two people.


    A man said, "Dear, how about my professional evaluation? Can you help me to ask?"


    Then it was a woman''s voice, "Hem, how low is the quality of your thesis! My husband said that if


    you can pass the professional evaluation, any other doctor all over the hospital can pass!"


    "However, as for any other doctor all over the hospital, who can satisfy you so well?"


    "If I didn''t fancy you, I wouldn''t speak for you!"


    "Baby, help me to find a way."


    This was the content of the first one.


    Although I was a little confused, I also understood roughly that the two people must have adultery


    stealthily.


    The second audio file was more or less the same.


    As for the two videos, one was a video that was taken from the perspective of a mobile phone. In it,


    a man was having oral sex with a woman and pleasing her with his tongue.


    Looking at the man''s face, I suddenly remembered him.


    This person was Matt exactly!


    From his appearance, he looked a little older than he had been.


    The content of both videos was almost the same.


    Although the woman''s face can''t be seen, it could be recognized from the voice that she was the


    person who was calling in the recording.


    When I finished reading the four files, I couldn''t rx at all.


    Who sent them?


    Who''s helping me?


    And how did this person get such private documents, as well as the recording of the phone? If he


    didn''t been prepared in advance, how could he have got these things at once?


    "Thrilled to break out of the pupa, the urge to be reborn anew..."


    When I was confused, my phone rang. It was from Patrick.


    Could he be the person who got these?


    I hesitated for a moment and picked up the phone.


    "Where are you?" Patrick''s maic and pleasant voice came from the other side of the phone.


    "In... grandma''s house," I answered.


    The man listened and was silent for a moment. "What''s wrong? Don''t you want toe back


    home?"


    "I, I''d like to live here."


    I don''t know how to answer.


    Hearing that, Patrick did not object. He just asked me, "Do you mind I live with you? I didn''t see you


    since I came back from work. I miss you."


    Patrick didn''t withhold at all that he missed me.


    His words made my heart beat faster.


    I wanted to ask him if the videos and recordings were sent by him, but it would be better to ask him


    face to face.


    I hesitated for a moment and said, "Then I''ll go back."


    "Then I''ll pick you up, please wait for me."


    Patrick hung up the phone as finished speaking.


    I copied the video files in a USB disk and deleted the original ones. I also cleared up the recycle bin,


    only then did I feel relieved.


    Because it was at night without heavy traffic, Patrick arrived very soon.


    I followed Patrick back to City Y No.1, but I still didn''t tell him about the videos after hesitated for


    several times.


    However, I beat him around the bush. It turned out that Patrick knew nothing about that.


    Then, who sent those files to me?


    Soon, I thought of another person.


    Shelton.


    I realized that meeting him this afternoon wasn''t a coincidence.


    Since the previous incident, I realized that there were not so many coincidences in the world. All the


    coincidences might be set by others.


    I remembered what Shelton said before I got in the taxi?


    Was he really making up for his mistake?


    His deed has nothing to do with me, but I need these documents now.


    The next morning, Patrick went to work. Before he went out, he told me that he needed to go


    abroad for a business trip, which would take about a week.


    Originally, I nned to go straight to meet Matt that day.


    However, after thinking for a while, I gave up.


    I took theputer back to Rosy''s house, found Matt''s mailbox on the Inte, and registered a


    new mailbox.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I changed my IP, and then sent a video to him.


    After that, I waited for a day.


    There was no response. I tried to withdraw the email, but it couldn''t be withdrawn. It meant that he


    had already read it.


    I wasn''t sure if this email box was handled by Matt himself or by someone else. But after all, the


    email was already checked.


    Since he didn''t respond, I sent another phone recording.


    This time, I received a reply in less than an hour.


    Matt sent back an email, but he only replied three words: [Who are you?]


    There were only three words.


    However, I could feel that Matt should be in a panic!


    In case this was disclosed, it would definitely ruin everything that he has.


    I didn''t know how to reply to his email at the moment, so I put the email on hold.


    Unexpectedly, Matt sent me another email: [How much do you want?]


    Although it was a coincidence to get a reply, I found that this method worked well.


    I replied with three words [ I don''t need any.]


    In less than a minute, Matt responded to me. [Then what do you want?]


    [I want you to be my witness.]


    [What witness?]


    ''Let''s talk to each other face to face.''


    I sent an address at the end of this line.


    After so many things that happened in the past, I already learned a lesson. I made an appointment


    with him at the downtown, the most bustling fastfood restaurant.


    I didn''t choose any quiet cafe nor secluded ce.


    That would only increase the factors of danger.


    In the most crowded ce, if he wanted to hurt me, he would have some scruples.


    This time, Matt hadn''t replied to me for a long time. I didn''t fix the time in myst email. If he wanted


    to meet me, he should ask me.


    I''d been waiting for several hours, during which, I once suspected that Matt would give up.


    I really couldn''t find out a solution in that case.


    I had no interest in exposing his privacy. This only reminded me of the affair between Emily and


    Shelton.


    When it was over five o''clock in the afternoon, I finally received an email from Matt again.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    As I expected, the content was only one word, "Time".


    I took a look at my watch and found that it was already past five o''clock. It would not be avable


    today, so I told him, "Tomorrow morning at 11 o''clock".


    Tomorrow happened to be weekend.


    At that time, there should be a lot of people in the appointed ce.


    Even if Matt wanted to harm me, he would not manage to do.


    Matt did not send any other email then.


    The next morning, I changed into a casual suit and went to the restaurant.


    It was just 11 o''clock, and there were not many people there. When I went in, I saw Matt already


    arrived.


    He sat alone on a table in the corner, and I didn''t walk over until I turned the phone into recording


    mode.


    I sat down without saying anything.


    Matt was stunned for a second when he saw me. Then he smiled bitterly and said, "Well, a person


    can''t be greedy for money." "You remember me?"


    From his expression, I knew it.


    Or rather, what he had done back then left a deep impression on his mind.


    "Of course." Matt pped his hands together and looked helpless. "I couldn''t fall asleep every night,


    and I was wondering who you were. Finally, after thinking for such a long time, I could only recall


    this matter."


    "Really?" I teased.


    Matt could recognize me because he knew my identity through recent news on the Inte.


    He guessed that I might search for him.


    Matt did not answer, but just asked me, "What do you want me to do?"


    "Of course to expose what happened back then."


    I said tly.


    Hearing that, Matt''s face turned pale and he shook his head quickly. "No, it''s impossible! If in that


    case, I''ll be doomed!"


    "Then won''t you be doomed if it is exposed that you sleep with the director''s wife and got promotion


    by this?" I sat there, my eyes fixed on him.


    ''I hate him!''


    He was really unworthy of being a doctor! How dare he do such a thing for money!


    Matt didn''t dare to look at me and he felt guilty in his heart.


    He lowered his head and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    To him, this was a decision that was difficult to make.


    I looked at him and asked indifferently, "Hmm? Mr. Parma, haven''t you decided yet? Then I''ll leave,


    and we''ll talk about it after you think it through."


    I was about to get up at the same time.


    "Hey, wait!" Matt stopped me.


    I looked back at him, and the corners of my eyes curved slightly, "Have you made up your mind?"


    Matt said painfully, "I really can''t do this. If I admit this in public, my life will be over."


    "When you did these things, didn''t you ever think that the truth can''t be concealed forever as the fire


    can''t be wrapped in paper?"


    I asked in a low voice.


    Even so, the people around looked over at him.


    I took a seat again.


    Matt looked at me painfully. "I know I was wrong.


    At that time, my child was sick and needed money. I had no way..."


    "Don''t make a pitiful face. The life of your child is worth saving, isn''t my grandmother''s life worth


    saving?" I looked at Matt coldly. "If Mr. Parma wants to pour out grievance to me today, then I''ll


    leave. I don''t have time to listen."


    When I said this, I was also afraid that Matt would give up repenting his error. To tell the truth, this


    was the best chance for me now.


    After thinking for a moment, I said to him, "In any case, Jeremy is going to be sentenced. That is


    because he wanted to kill me for getting the house that my grandmother gave me, and I was almost


    killed. So, you can directly pass the buck to him."


    "But..."


    Matt was still hesitant.


    After thinking for a moment, I asked him, "Do you have any evidence?"


    "Evidence?"


    "When you did such a thing, weren''t you afraid that Jeremy would ask someone to kill you to


    prevent the disclosure of secret? Didn''t you keep any evidence?"


    Actually, I was asking by the way.


    However, Matt looked at me with a bit of surprise in his eyes, but soon he nodded his head heavily.


    Had he really kept evidence?


    Even myself was shocked.


    I suppressed the excitement in my heart, "What is it?"


    In fact, if only Matt told the story by himself, it would be not convincible as there was no evidence.


    Then it needed to be testified by someone else, or by some evidence which Matt had kept for


    himself.


    Matt was in a conflicting emotion which can be seen from his face. "In fact, I also recorded what


    happened at that time."


    Haha.


    Recording was really a good method.


    I was relieved when hearing this. I put my hands on the table and seriously asked him, "Which do


    you think will be more disadvantageous to you? The exposure of having an affair with the director''s


    wife or of doing something wrong for your child?"


    In fact, I felt that both of them are almost the same.


    However, thetter seemed to be slightly better than the former.


    Matt looked at me. Instead of answering, he asked reluctantly, "How many videos and recordings do


    you have? Where did these thingse from?"


    "I have four paragraphs altogether." I thought for a moment and said, "I asked someone for that. He


    owed me something, so gave me these aspensation."


    "What?" Matt didn''t expect that. "Ask someone for that? Who did you ask for? Is there something


    wrong with my phone?"


    "I don''t know."


    I said tly.


    But I believed that someone on Shelton''s side grasped this technology.


    Locating someone''s mobile phone, getting the information, or something else, it was not a big deal


    for him.


    Matt took out his mobile phone and looked at it carefully. Suddenly, he thought of something and his


    eyes widened infinitely. He asked, "Did you record the words today?"


    "I''ve recorded it."


    I nodded. I didn''t mean to lie to him at all.


    Matt''s face was full of pain when he saw that I was so frank, "s." "It''s okay. I''ll give you three


    days to think about it.


    During this period, I''ll put four files on the disk online. If you don''t reply to me or I go missing three


    dayster, these files will be posted on all social tforms."


    I''d used this liest time. It worked well.


    So I continued to use it this time.


    Obviously, Matt also believed it.


    By saying this, I just prevented myself from being killed by him.


    I couldn''t die, and I would apany Glenn to grow up.


    Matt lowered his head and said nothing. I didn''t force him, got up and left.


    After I came out, I received a phone call from Nancy. She told me that it was not easy to dig


    muckraking materials in the past, and I had to find someone to keep an eye on him in the future.


    I thanked her and told her I didn''t need more help.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m not going to let her intervene in this matter.


    After all, Matt was obviously a person who didn''t want to give up his career. I was afraid that he


    would do something extreme after I exerted pressure on him.


    Matt didn''t let me wait for three days.


    The day after we met, he contacted me. This time, the email was sent from his private mailbox.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    There was a piece of recording in it.


    I downloaded it and listened. Indeed, it was Jeremy talking to Matt about Rosy''s death.


    Inside, Jeremy was pouring out grievances, "My mom didn''t want to live without quality. I only


    respect her wish."


    Listening to his words, my hands clenched into fists!


    He was shameless!


    It was obvious he did it for the sake of money!


    At this time, there was the most powerful evidence in my hand. I want to maximize the benefits of


    this evidence now!


    How could I make the benefits maximal?


    That was, of course, to hold a press conference!


    As long as I hold a press conference, Nancy would know that. Moreover, I still need to ask Jerrold


    for help with this conference.


    In order to prevent Nancy from knowing it, I took a taxi and went straight to Jerrold''s media


    company.


    Fortunately, you didn''t need to make a reservation.


    It was very easy for me to get upstairs.


    At that time, Jerrold was in a meeting, and I kept waiting outside. After about half an hour, Jerrold


    came back.


    When he entered the living room and saw me, he was stunned for a moment and then asked, "Miss


    Nn, is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Yes, there is." I nodded with certainty.


    Jerrold invited me to his office. I told him that I would hold a press conference tomorrow morning.


    Jerrold frowned slightly, "Have you discussed this with Mr. Cowell?"


    "I don''t want him to know ."


    I was sure of it.


    I wanted to do that before Patrick came back.


    Hearing this, Jerrold did not dare to agree.


    In order to persuade him, I said, "Mr. Jerrold, I''m looking for you to avoid Nancy. I don''t want to bring


    trouble to anyone. You just need to tell me what to do, and I''ll do it myself."


    Jerrold looked at me with a solemn face. After hesitating for a while, he opened the drawer at his


    side, drew out a business card and handed it to me, "You can go to her and she will help you."


    I took the business card and saw the name on it -


    [Loraine].


    Thepany''s name [Boundless Glory Public Rtions Co. Ltd] was listed below that.


    Before I left, I did not forget to remind Jerrold again not to tell anyone about this, including Nancy.


    Jerrol was a little reluctant, but he finally agreed.


    After leaving Jerrold''spany, I immediately took a taxi to thispany.


    When I was standing downstairs and looking at thepany in front of me, I felt that it must be


    quite a professional.


    Entering the public rtions agency, after I exined why I came here, I met Loraine very soon.


    She seemed to be about the same age as me.


    I told her the purpose of mying and exined to her what I had in my hand.


    Loraine immediately give me her advice and told me what I should do. Moreover, she even formed


    a list and asked me to do the preparation ordingly.


    Later, she helped me to release the news.


    When everything was arranged, I said goodbye to her and went back to Rosy''s home.


    Loraine said the most important thing in this press conference was that Matt must attend to testify.


    I sent Matt the time and ce of tomorrow''s press conference, and also left him a message -


    [Please make your choice.]


    I know. I didn''t need to say anything else. He would understand.


    "Thrilled to break out of the pupa, the urge to be reborn anew..."


    Just after I sent the message to Matt, my phone rang.


    Come to think of it, it seemed that Patrick and I hadn''t been in contact for a long time.


    During this period of time, I was so focused on contacting Matt that I even seemed to forget


    Patrick''s existence.


    I picked up the phone and heard Patrick''s voice, "Have you had dinner?"


    I looked at my watch and it was already seven o''clock.


    By this time, I usually have eaten dinner already. In order not to let him worry too much, I replied,


    "Well, I have."


    "Where did you eat?"


    "I cooked it at home."


    I answered as I usually did.


    "You''re lying to me."


    The man said surely.


    I couldn''t help feeling confused. I didn''t think there was any loophole in my words. I asked him a


    little puzzledly, "How did you know?"


    The next second, I heard the man reply, "Because I''m at the door. Open the door for me."


    When I heard Patrick''s words, my brain waspletely nk!


    Why did hee back so early?


    At this time, the phone had been hung up, and my heart was pounding. I was afraid that he would


    know that I was going to hold a press conference privately tomorrow.


    I was afraid that he would me me for hiding the contact with Matt from him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    My feelings were extremelyplicated.


    However, the man was at the door.


    I went downstairs and opened the door. Patrick stood at the door, only wearing a thin suit coat.


    Under his slightly messy hair, his eyes were bloodshot, and there were dark circles under his eyes.


    The food was carried in his hand.


    He must have a wearing journey. At first nce, it could be seen that he was hurried toe over


    as soon as he got off the ne.


    Looking at his appearance, my heart was filled with guilt, and I felt that I shouldn''t have hidden it


    from him.


    At least, I should tell him.


    But now things had been proceeding, I didn''t even have the courage to say it.


    Patrick entered the room and put the food on the table. He reached out his hands and took me in


    his arms. Putting his chin on my neck, he said to me in a low and gentle voice, "Baby, I miss you so


    much that Ipressed the seven-day affairs into five days foring back to see you."


    I hugged him back and said, "You... don''t have to work so hard."


    "But I miss you," he said. His thin lips moved along my neck bit by bit, but he quickly stopped and


    said with a bit of forbearance, "Although I can''t wait to eat you right now, we''d better have a meal


    first."


    After saying that, the man straightened up, turned around, and set the food on the table.


    When the food was opened, I saw wisps of steaming out of the meal box, and the food was still


    warm.


    The smell of food quickly spread in the room.


    "Come on."


    Looking at Patrick, who was standing by the table, I couldn''t help feeling a little upset.


    ''It''s so strange. He has always stayed at my side. Why do I have such a feeling?''


    I smiled bitterly in my heart. I felt that I had be more and more melodramatic recently.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    After dinner, Patrick went upstairs with me in his arms.


    He wanted to make love. However, I couldn''t concentrate and kept thinking about the press


    conference tomorrow.


    Patrick seemed to have noticed that I was absentminded. Without forcing me, he held me in his


    arms and asked me, "What''s wrong? Have you been upset recently?" As he said, he gently kissed


    me, "Don''t be afraid. Everything will be solved soon."


    At that time, I didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    I nodded in his arms, "Okay."


    Later, I learned that we two weren''t talking about the same thing.


    Originally, I thought that Patrick would go to work the next morning as he usually did. However, I got


    up, got changed, and put on light makeup. While sitting in the dining room and enjoying my


    breakfast, I saw that he was dressed in casual clothes instead.


    I looked at him and couldn''t help but be stunned, asking, "Aren''t you going to work today?"


    He nodded and said faintly, "I''ll apany you."


    I would be happy to hear his words at normal times. However, today...


    "No, I can''t do so."


    I was going to attend the press conference today to prove myself. The press conference hadn''t


    been published online yet. Even so, once it started, there would be live broadcasts and


    advertisements. And naturally, the public would pay attention to it.


    I had been nning for it for a few days. And I couldn''t give up like this!


    Seeing how well I was dressed, he asked me, "Are you going to the studio?"


    I opened my mouth, hesitated for a moment, and nodded, admitting it quickly, "Yes, I have an


    appointment with Nancy today. I will go out in the morning."


    I could get it done this morning!


    Patrick surely would me me after I came back home. Even so, the press conference would have


    been over then. And he couldn''t do anything to me.


    Standing at the corner of the staircases, he looks at me with a somewhat meaningful and profound


    look in his eyes. Looking slightly gloomy, he didn''t speak for a long time. After a while, he said,


    "Well, you can go."


    On the surface, he didn''t expose my lie.


    However, as I sat at the dining table, looked up, and met his gaze, I felt more flustered upon seeing


    his reaction.


    I knew that he surely had been suspicious of me.


    Even so, I had to do it. I had to solve my own crisis with my own ability. And I couldn''t hide under his


    wings all the time.


    After breakfast, I put on my shoes, took myptop, and prepared to go out. Patrick walked me to the


    door.


    Without saying anything today, he hugged me tightly. Then, he turned around and left.


    Standing at the door, for no reason, I felt empty in my heart.


    I probably shouldn''t have kept it from him.


    However, there was no time for me to think about it. I took a taxi and arrived at the scene of the


    press conference.


    By the time I arrived there, everything there had been set up.


    Loraine and a few people from Boundless Glory Public Rtions were all there. However, the


    reporters were kept outside. They didn''t let them in.


    Seeing that I arrived, Loraine walked over and asked me seriously, "Are you ready? Later, you can


    only rely on yourself. No one can help you."


    "I know."


    I nodded.


    To be honest, I couldn''t be more frightened in my heart.


    Soon, I would face the reporters'' cameras and tricky and unpleasant questions. Was I ready for


    everything?


    As a matter of fact, I wasn''t.


    However, having no way out. I could only save myself.


    I turned on myptop and prepared everything that needed to be prepared. Then I looked at the


    time at the lower right corner of theputer.


    The press conference would start at 10 a.m.


    At 9:30 a.m., the reporters would enter the venue.


    There were five minutes to go before the reporters entered the venue.


    I sat there, watching time pass by. And I became more and more nervous. My palm was sweaty.


    At this time, I even regretted it in my heart. I should have told Patrick about this. Maybe he could


    help me. In the face of such a situation, he surely was more experienced.


    But soon after, I dispelled this thought of mine.


    Time ticked by one second at a time.


    Finally, it was 9:30 a.m.


    A bunch of reporters came in immediately. With the media''s names attached to the seats, they sat


    down respectively rather than fight for the seats.


    Behind them, the photographers began to fiddle with the equipment.


    I originally thought that despite Loraine''s invitation, these reporters might not necessarilye


    here. However, I didn''t expect them to all show up here.


    As I recalled, I thought that it made sense. I was sort of an "influencer" right now. As long as I


    appeared, I would attract the public''s attention. Nobody would give up such a good opportunity.


    After the reporters sat down, there were only 30 minutes left before the beginning of the press


    conference.


    The marketing online started to gain momentum. Clicking open the link Loraine sent to me, I saw


    that the number of viewers online gradually increased.


    There were already thousands of them.


    At this time, Matt hadn''t appeared yet.


    Would hee here or not? I didn''t know. But I could only gamble ON IT.


    When I no longer looked at theputer screen, I saw the reporters all looking at me with different


    looks in their eyes. It seemed that each of their looks was meaningful.


    Some seemed to be waiting to make fun of me. And some others seemed to be waiting to mock me.


    This made me even more certain that I wouldn''t have an easy timeter.


    To prevent them from sensing my cowardice, I straightened up my back, trying to look calm as


    much as I could.


    Finally, it was 10 a.m.


    At this time, Matt hadn''t yet appeared.


    At this moment, Loraine walked to the tform in front of her. Sitting down, she said, "Thank you all


    foring here."


    After that, she introduced me to everyone and the purpose of the press conference today.


    I greeted everyone, "Hello, I am Jta Nn as well as Charlotte Archer."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I didn''t want to hide my identity anymore.


    At this time, the reporters under the stage all showed that they were all watching a good show.


    Judging from their expressions, they all seemed to be waiting for a moment when they could ask


    questions to embarrass me.


    In that case, even if Matt didn''te, I would have to make the press conference go on.


    Clenching my hands into fists, I said to the desktop microphone, "There have been lots of rumors


    about me on the inte recently. Most of them are not true. If any of them is true, it is probably that


    Gina and Jeremy are my foster parents.


    Originally, I didn''t intend to respond to these rumors. However, this matter became more and more


    intense, harming my closest rtives and affecting my normal life. So I can only hold this press


    conference."


    The reporters'' faces didn''t change.


    I, who didn''t care about anything, continued, "First of all, I want to make it clear on the rumor on the


    Inte that I rewarded Jeremy and Gina and put them in prison instead."


    After I said that, I took out the injury-employed report back then.


    After that, I told them about Caroline Archer.


    After I finished narrating these two matters, I began to talk about the things about Kelsi rk. As for


    this, I told them that I had gone to a nearby police station to exin the situation and begged hard


    to get the monitoring.


    I did all of these while waiting for Matt''s reply.


    Regarding all the rumors circting online, I listed them out one by one and presented respective


    evidence against them to prove my innocence.


    By the time I finished my words, Matt hadn''t appeared yet. But it didn''t matter to me anymore.


    I made a choice and yed the recording which he gave to me.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Before I yed the recording, I didn''t say anything.


    After I yed the recording, all the reporters looked confused.


    Seeing their reaction, I wasn''t surprised. Instead, I said calmly, "You surely are quite curious about


    what this is, right? Let me tell you, the one that killed Rosy isn''t me but my adopted father, Jeremy


    Archer. Here is the evidence showing how he killed his mother!"


    Hearing this, all the reporters below the stage were shocked. And they began to whisper.


    Later, I showed news back then covering that medical equipment in the Second Hospital were


    unqualified, telling the reporters excitedly, "Speaking of the medical equipment which had been


    found out to be unqualified, unexpectedly, my adopted father bribed the doctor in the Second


    Hospital then and now the Vice Dean, Matt Parma, asking him to treat my grandmother with the


    unqualified medical equipment! This is what my adopted father did!"


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    At this time, a reporter couldn''t help but ask a question.


    As soon as he spoke, others echoed, "Yeah! You can show us a fake recording with ease. We''re


    reporters. Do you think that we don''t even know this?"


    "Liar! Do you think we''ll believe you after you do so? What is the point of your injury test report? The


    injury test report can be fake too!"


    Some of the reporters below the stage directly began to swear.


    "Be quiet!" At this moment, Loraine spoke to preside over the preference conference. After that, she


    turned around and asked, "Miss Nn, is this all that you want to say?"


    As a matter of fact, I originally wanted to say some.


    I had hoped that Matt woulde out and testify.


    However, he didn''te. And there was nothing I could do!


    So I could only helplessly nod my head and tell Loraine, "Yeah."


    Although Loraine sympathized with me slightly, she turned her head around and told the reporters,


    "Time for the reporters to raise questions."


    Hearing this, all the reporters were excited!


    Immediately, someone asked, "Miss Nn, can you tell me how you felt when you wanted to kill


    your adoptive parents?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just now, I said it..."


    "The fact that you said it just now doesn''t mean we have to believe you. You can''t prove strongly


    with your evidence that you didn''t do this."


    This case hadn''t gone through court yet. And the information couldn''t be disclosed. For a while, I


    didn''t know what to say.


    However, this was only the beginning.


    All the reporters began to ask me questions crazily. Ignoring my previous rification, they repeated


    what was circting online over and over again.


    In the beginning, I exined to them.


    Although I exined to them over and over again, the reporters, who weren''t convinced, continued


    to raise trickier and harsher questions.


    They asked me various questions one after another, such as the thoughts on my mind when I tried


    to kill the two biological sisters of mine, and so on.


    I was on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    I asked myself repeatedly in my heart, "What should I do?"


    As I felt desperate and wanted to run away in despair, the door to the press conference room


    was suddenly pushed open!


    Outside the door, there stood two people.


    They were Michael and Matt.


    Upon seeing the two of them, I, who was original helpless, suddenly felt overjoyed in my heart.


    I was somewhat hopeful!


    All the reporters, who were originally asking me questions in excitement, turned their heads in


    unison and looked at the two of them.


    I heard them whispering, "Who are they?"


    Neither the two of them said anything. Michael walked inside with strides. And Matt behind him


    looked extremely unhappy. Standing there with a reluctant look on his face, he wasn''t willing to lift


    his feet.


    At this time, Michael turned around and nced at him, making Matt shiver all over. Then he


    stepped forward and walked toward the podium.


    Instead of continuing to walk forward, Matt didn''t move until Matt came to his side.


    Michael went to the forefront, held the wireless microphone on the side, and turned on the switch,


    saying, "Hello, my name is Michael ke, the attorney of the case you all are concerned about."


    After introducing himself, he took out a USB stick from the bag in his hands and inserted it into my


    computer, saying, "Next, I will show you some pieces of evidence that can be revealed to the


    public."


    After Michael finished his words, he clicked open a file on theputer.


    At this moment, Loraine''s men helped turn on the projection behind us.


    I saw a lot of photos taken by the police and DNA test results on the projection.


    The reporters under the stage looked at the projections quietly. And for a time, they couldn''t say


    anything.


    However, some of them, who didn''t want to give up, asked, "How can we believe that you are


    showing us the authentic evidence?"


    Hearing this, Michael sat up straight and sneered, "I get all the evidence from the police. Based on


    your question, you doubt that the police provide us with fake evidence ."


    Hearing Michael''s reply, the reporters dared not speak.


    Michael listed all the evidence out and nced at the reporters below, "Do you have any other


    questions?"


    The reporters looked at each other.


    They all stopped talking.


    At this time, Michael looked at Matt on the side, "Vice Dean Parma, it''s your turn."


    Matt stood there with a look of embarrassment on his face.


    Matt was dressed in a gray-blue jacket, a pair of sweatpants, and a pair of sneakers, looking casual.


    It was as if someone had forcibly dragged him over here while he was doing morning running.


    Hearing how Michael called Matt, all the reporters under the stage suddenly understood who Matt


    was!


    All of a sudden, they all aimed the cameras at him!


    Matt lowered his head, clenched his hands into fists. The conference room was not hot at all. But I


    could clearly see ayer of sweat on Matt''s forehead.


    "Vice Dean Parma?" Michael raised his voice, shouted once again, and handed Matt the


    microphone he had used just now.


    This time, Matt finally moved.


    He raised his hand to take the microphone over and looked at the audience with a dull look. Then


    he opened his mouth as if he had made up his mind, "I''m Matt Parma. I testify that what Jta


    said just now is true."


    After that, he dropped the microphone and left.


    What Matt said was simple.


    However, his words exined all.


    All the devices recorded the whole process.


    Because of the appearance of Michael and Matt, the press conference took a turn for the better.


    And I was out of danger.


    I felt rxed and told the reporters about my miserable past, such as others were mean to mewhen


    I arrived at the Archer Family, Rosy sincerely regarded me as his granddaughter and took care of


    me attentively, and so on.


    When I be sentimental while recalling my past, I couldn''t help but shed tears.


    After everything was over, the reporters dispersed one after another. Seeing that Michael was about


    to leave, I caught up with him. "Lawyer Michael, thank you very much for what you did today."


    "I said what I knew."


    Michael stood there without any extra expression on his face.


    Thinking of what happened before, I couldn''t help asking, "Didn''t you say that Shelton didn''t want


    you to testify for me? What is the reason? You..."


    "That''s none of your business." He directly interrupted me and didn''t continue. Raising his hand and


    looking at the watch on his wrist, he said, "I have an appointmentter. I have to go now."


    After that, he turned around and walked to the gate without stopping for a moment.


    After Loraine and I finished paying the rest of the bills, I browsed the social websites for a while on


    my cell phone.


    Sure enough, after Michael and Matt appeared at the press conference, the trend of the public


    opinion was all changing.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    At this time, I was relieved in my heart.


    When I walked out of the press conference, I saw Nancy and Paulina standing outside.


    Upon seeing me, Nancy stepped forward and pushed me lightly, staring at me, "You are more


    capable, aren''t you? You dared to bypass me and turned to my husband directly, didn''t you?"


    "No, I..."


    "Do you want to argue? With your social circle, how can you hold a press conference? If you didn''t


    turn to him, no one else would help you!"


    Nancy directly interrupted me.


    Seeing that she pursed her lips, I put my hands in front of my chest, lowered her head, and closed


    my eyes tightly, apologizing, "I''m sorry! It''s true that turned to your husband for business rather than


    private affairs."


    "How would I know?"


    Nancy pouted.


    Without looking up, I continued, "It''s true, I promise. I found him in hispany and stayed there for


    less than ten minutes before I came out." "And then?"


    "And then? There is no then. I got the phone number of the one in charge of a PRpany from


    your husband. I didn''t do anything. Neither did I say extra words. I promise!"


    In fact, I know that Nancy wasn''t angry with me because of this.


    She was surely angry about the fact that I hadn''t told her about this matter, thinking that I didn''t trust


    her.


    I kept my head down.


    And it was quiet.


    Paulina, who was usually so talkative, stood on the side without saying anything.


    In this way, after a dozen seconds, I finally heard Nancy''s voice again, "If there is a next time, let''s


    break up! Do you take me as your partner?"


    Judging from Nancy''s words, she had forgiven me, hadn''t she?


    I raised my head and saw that Nancy looked unhappy. Even so, Paulina burst outughing on the


    side, "I was scared to death. I almost couldn''t hold myself back any more!"


    "I''m sorry." I hugged Nancy directly, "I didn''t want you to be worried about me. I''m d that Lawyer


    Michael and Matt came this time. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I would be ndered to a more serious


    extent. I''m afraid that I would affect you."


    "In that case, you have more reasons to tell us about it so that we can run away in advance," Nancy


    said deliberately.


    Hearing this, I looked serious and nodded, "I agree. If there is such a thing next time, I will inform


    you in advance."


    "Will there be a next time? I''ll beat you!" Nancy raised her hand and pretended to be angry, "Let me


    tell you, you have to treat us to have a seafood meal before we can get over this matter!"


    "Alright, alright. There''s no problem with treating you three times!"


    I agreed decisively.


    Nancy parked her car in the parking lot.


    We walked to the parking lot together. For no reason, I felt empty in my heart and looked around.


    Except for us, everyone else had almost left. And there was no one in therge open space.


    There was no car on the side of the road.


    I followed Nancy and looked around carefully.


    Seeing that I didn''t catch up with her, Nancy asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I shook my head.


    "Didn''t Patricke?"


    Originally, I thought he woulde.


    "Is he angry?"


    For no reason, I felt nervous, bitter, and upset in my heart, feeling that something had happened to


    Patrick!


    I looked at Nancy and said, "Well, you should go there first. I''ll go home."


    "I''ll send you home." Nancy looked at me, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I... I... I''m going to see Patrick."


    I said to Nancy.


    Nancy frowned slightly, "Then I''ll send you off."


    Nancy sent me to Rosy''s home.


    I opened the door and went in. The house was empty. Patrick''s coat wasn''t hung at the door. And


    the slippers that he had changed were ced at the door.


    "Isn''t Patrick at home? Then where had he gone?"


    I quickly called Patrick, only to hear the beep sound all the time. About a minuteter, a reminder


    rang...


    "Hello, the number you dialed is not answered for the time being. Please call againter..."


    If it were at ordinary times, I wouldn''t care about it, thinking that Patrick was naturally having a


    meeting or something.


    However, I was particrly uneasy today.


    Nancy also followed in. Seeing me holding the cell phone, she asked, "What''s wrong? Can''t you get


    in touch with him?"


    "Yeah." With my back to her, I looked at the slippers far away from each other on the ground. It


    indicated that Patrick should have left in a hurry.


    Paulina said from behind, "Isn''t Mr. Cowell quite bust? After all, he is the boss of such a big


    company. He surely has to attend to a meeting or deal with something."


    "You didn''t tell him about the press conference, right?"


    Nancy finally realized this matter.


    I nodded.


    Nancy sighed, "Jta Nn, oh, Jta Nn. Sometimes I really don''t know whether you are


    smart or stupid. Patrick is so good to you. Why did you hide this matter from him?"


    "I..." I turned around, "I don''t want to make trouble for him. I think I can solve this matter


    independently. If I tell him, he will definitely help me. I am independent. And I can''t always be


    protected by him, can I?" "Are you making blind and disorderly


    conjectures?"


    Nancy looked at me with a frown.


    "Am I thinking randomly?"


    I didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    Nancy took my hand and said, "He may be having a meeting. Don''t think too much. As Paulina said,


    he''s a president. How can he hang around you all day? Maybe he hasn''t seen the press conference


    up to now."


    I knew that what Nancy had said wouldn''t happen.


    When I left, I remembered Patrick''s expression very clearly.


    He surely knew that I was going to do something that I kept from him.


    Paulina shouted from the side, "Go to have a meal quickly. I''m so hungry."


    Without saying anything, I followed them and left.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    On the way, Paulina chose a few seafood restaurants. To make it up to Nancy and Paulina and


    indirectly thank Nancy''s husband, Jerrold Maddox, I chose one with the most expensive seafood.


    The average consumption there would be at least 1000 dors.


    Hearing the name of the seafood restaurant I chose, Paulina was so scared and so jawdropping,


    "Do you really want to go to this seafood restaurant?"


    "We should go!" Nancy spoke first, "Let''s make her broke. Then she can be motivated to work. And


    only then can she stop thinking too much."


    "Yes!" Paulina raised her hands in agreement.


    This seafood restaurant was located in the old city center of City Y, once a prosperous ce.


    It was what it used to be.


    So the road was very narrow with all singlenes.


    However, all the high- end restaurants in City Y were all here. For a restaurant located here, it was


    normal that its average consumption was at least 1000 dors. Furthermore, there were few private


    rooms inside.


    It wasn''t the weekend today. And it was at noon. That was why we dared toe here.


    The car drove in the middle of the narrow singleway street. Sitting in the co-pilot''s seat, I looked at


    the scenery along the street.


    It was sometimes warm and sometimes cold in early spring. And there were few pedestrians on the


    side of the road.


    When the car turned a corner, I saw two people standing in front of a white house.


    They were a man and a woman.


    When I looked over, the woman happened to raise her arm and hooked it around the man''s neck.


    Standing on tiptoes, she kissed him.


    Human beings were born to be curious.


    As the car drove in that direction, I couldn''t help looking at them. However, when the car passed by


    the two of them, I felt as if someone had stabbed my heart with a knife after seeing who the man


    and the woman were.


    I was in so much pain that I even forgot to breathe.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    They were Patrick and Kelsi.


    The car passed by them quickly. I turned around desperately. But I didn''t have time to see Patrick''s


    expression clearly.


    Why did it turn out like this?


    At that moment, my mind went nk. And everything between Shelton and me emerged again.


    "Could it be that Patrick is lying to me as well?"


    The saddest thing was that even though I had seen everything with my eyes, I still believed Patrick


    in my heart.


    Maybe I saw it wrong. And the man just assembled Patrick.


    Or perhaps, they...they were just talking...


    It was so ridiculous. I had thought about breaking up with Patrick before. But when I saw such a


    scene now, I felt extremely sad.


    I didn''t notice when Nancy''s car arrived at the restaurant. It wasn''t until she opened the car door for


    me and I looked up that I found that we had arrived.


    On the side, Paulina ttered me, "Boss, please


    get off the car."


    I was stunned for a moment beforeing to my senses. Then I forced a smile, curled up the


    corner of my mouth, and put away all the emotions in my heart. After that, I got out of the car.


    At this time, Nancy stood aside and looked at me. Frowning, she said, "What''s wrong? Are you not


    feeling well?"


    "No." I shook my head.


    Paulina had been quite careless. However, hearing Nancy''s words, she immediately asked, "Could


    it be that the food is too expensive here? Jta, you feel sorry for your wallet, right?"


    Nancy said with a smile, "How can it be? Towering High gets Jta''s back. Even if she acquires


    this restaurant, she won''t feel sorry for her wallet."


    At this moment, I found Nancy''s words overwhelmingly sarcastic.


    I forced a smile and said nothing.


    It didn''t take us a long time to finish the meal.


    During this period, I didn''t speak much. At first, Paulina tried to liven the atmosphere. Later, seeing


    that I didn''t answer her, she concentrated on eating.


    After the meal, Nancy sent me home.


    I went upstairs directly, turned on myptop, and began to browse the social websites.


    At this time, the public changed their opinions. And this matter was even listed in the most searched


    hashtags. In just a few hours, it had already climbed to the top ten ranks. Unexpectedly, the title of


    the most searched hashtags read, "Please apologize to Jta Nn."


    I clicked on the most searched hashtags and found a post from my ssmates at college.


    And the post read, "When Charlotte Archer, that is, Jta Nn, was ndered online a few days


    ago. I spoke up for her, only to be scolded badly. But now, I can finally speak up for her above-


    board!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, the poster listed out what I had done at college one by one.


    And the dirty deeds Caroline had done at college were mentioned in the post as well.


    In fact, I knew that this ssmate of mine was not necessarily all with good intentions. After all,


    there was a bright red V badge next to her profile.


    Anyway, it was a good thing. If they could get more traffic by praising me, they could praise me


    more.


    Besides this ssmate of mine, many paid posters all changed their wordings and began to speak


    up for me to gain the public''s attention.


    Many of them mentioned the rtionship between Rosy and me.


    After reading the rtive posts, I didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Nobody would have thought that even though Rosy had passed away for many years, she was still


    the one who helped me.


    I went out of the study and went into the master bedroom. Standing in front of Rosy''s portrait and


    looking at her kind smile, I stood there and said with tears all over my eyes, "Grandma, thank you."


    Perhaps, in the final analysis, Rosy was the only one in the world who loved me the most.


    I went into the bathroom and took a shower. After I came out, I received a text from Nancy, saying


    that someone had deposited 50 thousand dors into the studio''s bank ount. Although the


    sender was anonymous, he left a note, which read, "Compensation for the damage done to your


    studio."


    That was great. Everything was developing in a good way.


    I dried my hair, sat on the bed, and read thements on my cell phone for a while. Feeling a little


    sleepy, I fell asleep.


    By the time I woke up again, it had been dark


    outside.


    I got up and went downstairs. The lights downstairs were not turned on. I stood at the stairway


    entrance, looking around while going downstairs. Failing to stand still, I rolled down the stairs!


    "It hurts..."


    Iy on the ground, rubbing my back.


    "It hurts so much."


    I couldn''t even get up.


    Lying there, I rested for quite a while before sitting up.


    Looking at the dim living room around me, I saw a faint light shining through the window of the living


    room. Searching the living room carefully, I was sure that Patrick hadn''te back.


    "Yeah, he didn''te back. Otherwise, seeing that I fell down, he surely woulde to me."


    I thought of the kiss at noon.


    I, who had been pretending to be strong, could no longer disguise myself.


    I stood where I was and kept telling myself, "Aren''t you going to be independent of him? Aren''t you


    going to stop thinking about him?"


    After all, everything would only get worse and worse if we were together. It would be better if we


    weren''t together.


    In that case, the ones I loved wouldn''t get hurt.


    How nice it would be!


    I kept telling myself like this.


    Yeah. Since I decided to break up with him, I would have to make things clear to him face to face,


    right?


    I was deceiving myself in my mind.


    Rubbing my waist, I took out my cell mobile phone from my pocket. Looking at the empty cell phone


    with no missed calls or iing texts, I felt lost.


    I then dialed Patrick''s number.


    "Beep... beep..." The voice rang over the line.


    Holding the cell phone in my hands, I waited quietly. After about 30 seconds, the phone was finally


    connected.


    "Hey! Hey!"


    I spoke first.


    After a moment of silence, I heard Patrick''s voice. "Jta Nn, it happens that I have something


    to tell you."


    "Jta Nn?"


    "It seems that it has been a long time since Patrick called me so alienatedly."


    Hearing how he addressed me, I was in a mess in my heart. Standing there for a long time, I


    wanted to say something several times, only to hold myself back in the end.


    In the end, I said simply, "Say it."


    After that, I felt that my heart seemed to be in midair and that it beat slowly.


    I was waiting for his answer.


    But suddenly, I was afraid again. So I changed my wordings and said, "Well, how about..."


    Before I could suggest that we should talk face to face, I heard Patrick say, "I have something to do


    recently. We shouldn''t meet for the time being."


    Hearing his words, I, who was originally hopeful, became disappointed in an instant.


    "Okay, I see."


    I didn''t know what I was thinking about at that time. Standing there straight, I replied briefly and


    hung up the phone.


    I stood in the empty and quiet living room on a dead night.


    For a moment, I didn''t feel much. Neither did I feel any pain or sadness.


    Assuming that this matter was the same as a trivial matter in daily life, I felt nothing at all.


    It was just that I forgot to blink my eyes. And my eyes were so dry and bitter.


    I didn''t know what I was going to do the next second.


    My brain went nk. And everything stopped. I even forgot to think with my brain.


    Was it probably a self- defense system of my brain?


    I just stood there. It was unknown how long I had been standing there. In the end, I came to my


    senses little by little.


    I clearly remembered what had happened just now and muttered to myself, "Well, it''s good. In the


    future, I can concentrate on making a design. And I will never get involved in those irritating things


    again."

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    "It''s good. I am telling the truth."


    I went upstairs as I spoke.


    I, who had been standing for too long, felt that my legs went numb and that I couldn''t even bend my


    legs with ease.


    Arriving upstairs, Iy on my bed, looked at the ceiling in a daze, and muttered to myself over and


    over again, "I''ve nned to break up with him a long time ago. Since he said it, it''s good. I don''t


    have to think about how to raise it to him."


    "He doesn''t have to be worried about me. See? I ran into that kind of thing on the street that day


    without telling him. And I made it on my own."


    "Patrick Cowell, you don''t have to be worried about me anymore. You will be free in the future."


    It was unknown how much time had passed before I fell asleep.


    By the time I woke up the next day, it had been almost at noon.


    In my opinion, it seemed that human beings couldn''t fall asleep.


    Last night, I had thought it through, figured it out, and gotten over it.


    However, when I opened my eyes today and thought of Patrick''s words yesterday, I was so


    reluctant in my heart all of a sudden!


    I, who seemed to have been out of my control, picked up the cell phone and sent a text to Patrick,


    which read, "Let''s meet first and tell me about it over the meeting."


    However, I regretted it immediately after I pressed the "send" button.


    I felt that I was so melodramatic.


    The night before yesterday, Patrick came home and hugged me in his arms, saying that he missed


    me so much and that he got off his work ahead of schedule. Hearing him say so back then, I said,


    "You can''t take care of me for a lifetime."


    But now, Patrick indeed intended to stop meeting me.


    However, I was so upset and so eager to meet him.


    Sitting on the bed, I suddenly thought of a line, which read, "Things that can''t be obtained are


    always in an uproar, and those who are favored tend to be unscrupulous..."


    The day before yesterday, I seemed to be the unscrupulous one...


    Today, Patrick and I swapped positions with each other...


    In my opinion, I was too idle.


    I needed to learn to drive. Otherwise, it would be too inconvenient for me to go outside in the future.


    With this thought in mind, I got up, brushed my teeth, and washed my face. After that, I picked up


    my cell phone and began to search for the driving school online.


    Soon, I found a driving school that was close to Rosy''s home. And the driving training ce was


    distant. Even so, with someone to pick up the trainees back and forth, I found it quite convenient.


    I called them and made a consultation. Then I paid the bill immediately.


    As soon as I paid the bill...


    "Ding-dong." A sound rang.


    Thinking that it was a text from the driving school, I looked up at my cell phone, only to find that it


    was a reply from Patrick instead.


    And his reply read neatly and briefly, "I will be quite busy in the following three months. Let''s not see


    each other anymore."


    "Howe it''s like this again?"


    Reading the text, I felt like going back to the scene in Aristocratic Family Complex a few years ago.


    I probably was reluctant or mad.


    And I made such a reply, which read, "Instead of not seeing each other for the next three months,


    let''s not see each other again for our whole life."


    I said so out of anger. But I pressed the "send" button.


    Yes, I made up my mind.


    Soon, Patrick''s reply came, "In three months, I will handle everything."


    This time, I didn''t make any reply.


    Instead, I went straight to Towering High.


    Without me saying anything, the receptionist, who knew me, made a call.


    Soon, Jeremy came down to pick me up.


    Upon seeing me, he said briefly, "Pleasee with me."


    Then, he didn''t say another word.


    I followed him into the elevator specifically for the president. Jeremy stood in front of me. Through


    the mirror in the elevator door, I could see that he looked dignified.


    I saw that the button leading to the 32nd floor in the elevator, namely the one below the top floor,


    was gray. In other words, no one should ever visit the 32nd floor.


    Walking out of the elevator, I saw that the whole top floor was the same as before.


    Jeremy took me to the door of Patrick''s office. Knocking twice on the door, he said, "Mr. Cowell,


    she''s here."


    Then he pushed the door open slightly and motioned me to go in.


    "It seems that Patrick has known that I wille here."


    I looked at the door and felt extremely nervous. Taking a deep breath, I pushed the door open and


    walked in.


    In the office, Patrick sat in front of arge L-shaped desk with a document in one hand and a folder


    in the other, correcting the document.


    I went in. He paused what he was doing for a moment. Without raising his head, he asked me,


    "What do you want to say?"


    I stood there with what I had seen yesterday al over my mind.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    If Patrick''s attitude to me was as normal as usual, I might indeed think that I had seen something


    wrong. However, judging from the current scene, I knew that I hadn''t seen anything wrong.


    Clenching my hands slightly, I looked at him and deliberately said, "Mr. Cowell, if you regret being


    together with me and want to make peace with


    Kelsi again, say it directly. There is no need to beat around the bush with me. After all, I am not


    stupid. I was cheated by you once six years ago. I won''t be cheated by you again six yearster!"


    Hearing what I said, Patrick looked up slightly.


    A pair of ck eyes of his were as cold as the sea in winter.


    "What are you thinking about randomly?"


    "Am I?" Hearing his words, I couldn''t help but be excited, saying, "I saw it with my own eyes. I saw


    you kissing! City Y is so big. But I saw you doing so by coincidence. What does it mean? It means


    that even God can''t bear to see me being fooled by you like this!"


    Patrick looked at me, furrowing his brows tightly.


    He looked at me and said after a long while, "It''s not as what you think."


    "Then, what is the truth?" I walked to the front of his desk in a few steps, pressed my hands against


    the desk, and looked down at him sitting in the office chair, "If you don''t tell me, that''s all I can say!"


    "I''ve told you to wait for three months. Wait for me...


    "Why should I wait for you? Who are you? Why should I wait for you? I was stupid before! Having


    been cheated by you once or twice, I will never believe you!" "No, I don''t..."


    "I don''t believe you. I... Uh!"


    As I argued with him with reason, he suddenly got up and put his palms on the back of my head,


    kissing me with his lips!


    As his domineering aura overwhelmed me, I didn''t fall for him.


    On the contrary, I was more clear-headed.


    What sobered me up wasn''t this kiss but the indistinct perfume smell on his body.


    If I were far away from Patrick, I couldn''t smell the perfume. Only by being so close to Patrick could


    I smell it, which meant...


    I mustered all my strength and shoved him away, "Enough!"


    "You don''t believe me, right?"


    Patrick pressed his hand on my neck. And we two were quite close to each other.


    A trace of implicit emotion shed across hi''s face.


    I knew he was hiding something from me. But what was it?


    I stared at the man that I loved deeply and couldn''t help but sneer, "Don''t you remember? You said


    that you wouldn''t do this again. You said that you were wrong by asking me to leave Aristocratic


    Family Complex without telling me anything. You promise that you won''t do this again."


    "That''s right. Three months is all I need this time."


    "What I want to know is what happened!"


    I questioned him.


    Patrick looked at me with hesitation all over his eyes. After hesitating for a moment, he finally said,


    "I can''t tell you. You only have to trust me."


    "It''s like this again!"


    Breaking free from Patrick''s gripping, I pushed him away and said word by word, "I''m sorry, I no


    longer believe you."


    After that, I turned around and left the office.


    Patrick didn''t catch up with me.


    Even after I left Towering High, no one came after me.


    Standing outside Towering High, I deleted Patrick''s ount on WhatsApp and cklisted his phone


    number.


    I decided to let it alle to an end.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Not long after that day, a female superstar was revealed to have slept with different men,


    overshadowing news rted to me.


    In the end, my life was as peaceful as it used to be.


    The studio gradually returned to normal. And the renovation of the former studio had almost been


    done. So we moved back.


    I transformed one of Rosy''s guest rooms into Glenn''s room and got him back to my side.


    If Glenn went to the same kindergarten as he did before, it would be troublesome. So I intended to


    transfer him to another kindergarten.


    It just so happened that Nancy found a kindergarten offering a semi-boarding service for Cicely. She


    could live there from Monday to Thursday. And Nancy would pick her up and take her home on


    weekends.


    ording to Nancy, she had studied this kindergarten for a long time and found it quite reliable. So


    I sent Glenn there as well.


    Since Glenn wasn''t home at ordinary times, I had a lot of free time all of a sudden.


    Apart from learning to drive, I focused on my work.


    Once I became busy, I seemed to have left all the unhappiness Patrick caused to me behind.


    However, I had to get Glenn back home soon.


    The summer vacation came.


    All of the children had to be taken home. Nancy had a nanny at her house. Even so, I felt


    embarrassed if I sent Glenn there every day.


    When I was distressed, Paulina made a proposal to me. She had a nephew from her branch family


    who studied animation in the Arts Academy of City Y. He, who didn''t want to put more burden on his


    family, did part-time jobs all the time during the summer vacation.


    ording to Paulina, her nephew liked children very much. And he, who was hard-working and


    capable, could help me take care of Glenn.


    I never thought of hiring a boy to keep an eye on Glenn before. Even so, feeling that Paulina had


    introduced a reliable boy to me, I intended to meet him.


    After getting off work that night, I followed Paulina to a milk tea shop at the entrance of the Arts


    Academy to see the boy.


    Upon entering the milk-tea shop, Pauline and I immediately saw a boy in a white T-shirt standing


    up.


    The boy looked fair with neatly short hair. Although he wore a somewhat worn T-shirt, the T-shirt


    was clean. And he wore a pair of casual pants and a pair of self-drawn canvas shoes.


    Upon seeing his shoes, I couldn''t help but recall that my ssmates were fond of drawing on


    canvas shoes withyered paint back then.


    Upon seeing him at first nce, I had a good impression of him.


    "Paulina, nice to meet you both." The boy stood up and greeted Paulina and me.


    I looked at Paulina, "Isn''t he your nephew?"


    "Yes." Paulina nodded and pulled me to sit down, saying, "ording to the seniority, he should call


    me aunt. But I am still young. If he calls me aunt, won''t it make me old? So I let him call me sister."


    Oh, that made sense.


    I thought that with Paulina''s character, she indeed could do so.


    "Hello, I''m Jason Baker. I''m now a junior from the Animation Department of Arts Academy."


    The boy introduced himself.


    Like his appearance, his voice sounded melodious.


    I looked at this boy and saw that he was at most twenty years old. And I was at least ten years older


    than him. So I said to him, "Hello, my name is Jta Nn. You can call me Ms. Nn."


    "Won''t the address... make you old?"


    Jason seemed to be in a dilemma.


    Paulina nodded on the side, "That''s right! That''s right. Jta, if you ask him to do so, aren''t you


    senior to me by a rank without even realizing it?" Then, she turned her head and said to Jason,


    "Call her Sister Jta."


    "Sister Jta."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, Jason agreed immediately.


    Hearing Jason''s words, I felt helpless and could no longer force him, asking, "Did Paulina tell you


    what your job responsibility will be if you work for me?"


    After all, some boys might not be willing to take care of a child.


    "Yes." Jason nodded and said, "ording to Sister Paulina, you are a single mother. Your son is on


    summer vacation. And there is no one to take care of him. Someone has to take care of him."


    "Yes, I''ll prepare the dishes. You can heat them up with a microwave oven for him. Do you know


    how to heat up food with a microwave?"


    To tell the truth, I hadn''t been in contact with young people for many years.


    For no reason, I didn''t hold many expectations for children at Jason''s age.


    I always felt that they didn''t know how to get many things done.


    It would be good enough if they didn''t mess things up.


    Jason nodded, "Yes. And you don''t have to prepare dishes in advance. It''s best for children to have


    fresh- made meals. I can cook. And I can make your meals in advance as well."


    Hearing his words, I was a little surprised.


    Paulina on the side said with a smug look on her face, "What do you think, Jta? This nephew of


    mine hasn''t let you down, has he?"


    "Does he know cooking? Then, it is fine." I didn''t have any further questions. In the end, I should get


    his pay set. So I asked, "How much can you earn monthly in your summer vacation?"


    "Generally..." After thinking for a moment, Jason said, "It won''t be the same. When I was a


    freshman, I worked as a waiter at a restaurant and earned only 3,000 dors a month. When I was


    a sophomore, I taught at a drawing studio and earned 4,000dors at most..."


    I said decisively, "Well, I''ll pay you 6,000 dors monthly. You will work from Monday to Friday at


    normal times. If there is any unusual situation on the weekend, I will inform you in advance."


    Hiring a nanny at 6,000 dors monthly wasn''t too much nowadays.


    In addition, the college students were more energetic than the senior females.


    Besides being good at cooking, Jason knew drawing. Glenn should like him.


    Hearing my offer, Jason immediately said excitedly, "Thank you, Sister Jta."


    This matter was settled in this way.


    A weekter, Jason came to my house for the first time on Monday.


    I got up at 7 a.m, changed my clothes, and went downstairs, nning to cook. "Ding-dong!" Then


    my cell phone rang.


    It was a text from Jason, which read, "Sister Jason, I''m at the door of your house. If you get up,


    please open the door for me.


    I opened the door quickly.


    Then I saw Jason standing at the door with a light blue T- shirt. Rolling up the sleeves to his


    shoulders, he revealed his skinny and yet muscr arms.


    And he was dressed in a pair of sports shorts in his lower body, a pair of sneakers, and white socks.


    The morning sunlight shone on his face and shone into his eyes, making him outgoing and bright.


    "Why did youe so early?" I was a little surprised.


    Jason said seriously, "Sister Paulina told me that you are quite busy, asking me toe here to


    make breakfast early. After I arrived here, fearing that you hadn''t woken up, I waited at the door for


    a while. After hearing that there was a movement inside, I sent a text to you."


    For a moment, I wondered how Jason would be so considerate, doubting whether he was a boy for


    real.


    I lowered my head and found him a pair of slippers.


    "Thank you."


    Jason took off his sneakers. And I deliberately paid attention to his socks.


    Well, his socks were white and clean, which made me have a good impression of him at once.


    At least, he wasn''t that kind of dirty boy.


    I said, "It''s okay. Glenn hasn''t woken up yet. Why don''t you take a rest first?" Then I turned around


    and went into the kitchen to make breakfast.


    As soon as I took out the rice, Jason immediately ran over and said, "Sister Jta, tell me what''s


    in your kitchen. I''ll make breakfast for you. In my house, I''m the one who cooks. Both of my younger


    sisters arezier than me."


    "Do you have sisters?"


    "Yes, twin sisters." Jason smiled and held the rice in front of him in his hands, "Tell me briefly. I am


    smart. And I can keep whatever you say in my mind at once."

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    I hesitated for a moment. In fact, I had prepared Glenn''s meal at noon.


    Hearing Jason''s words, I didn''t know how to refuse him. So I told him where the major utensils, rice,


    noodles, and diary products were.


    I even told him what the seasonings in the cab were.


    Standing by the side, Jason nodded. "I understand. Sister Jta, take a rest first. I''ll take care of


    the rest."


    Wasn''t he too enthusiastic?


    For no reason, I began to be wary of him. Generally, people would be shy at others'' houses.


    However, he wasn''t like this at all. And he was active and at ease.


    To test him, I went upstairs first and changed my clothes. Then, instead of going downstairs, I


    observed him at the stairs.


    Jason did nothing else but be busy cooking in the kitchen. Soon, he presented a hearty breakfast.


    I wondered whether I had been oversensitive.


    At this time, Glenn woke up.


    While helping him change his clothes, I said, "I invited a brother to have fun with you today. You


    have to be obedient to him, okay?"


    "Brother?" Glenn opened his round eyes wide and looked at me with a puzzled look.


    "Well, you''ll know after you go downstairs."


    After I get Glenn dressed, I took him downstairs.


    By this time, Jason had put the food on the table. Although it was only a bowl of porridge and a


    small te of stir-fried tomato and scrambled eggs, it was amazing for a boy at his age to be so


    good at cooking.


    Upon seeing me, he quickly said, "Sister Jta, I saw tomatoes and eggs in your fridge. So I


    cooked them. If you mind it, I won''t cook them next time."


    "It''s okay. You can use everything in the kitchen."


    I pulled Glenn to sit down.


    Glenn sat on his baby chair. Jason put the porridge in front of him first and said with a smile, "Hello,


    I''m Jason Baker. I''ll be your friend starting from today. Please let me know if you have any


    suggestions."


    Hearing Jason''s words, I felt that I didn''t find the wrong person. It seemed that he was sincerely


    here to make friends with Glenn.


    However, staring at him, Glenn didn''t move at all. Instead, he pouted and asked, "Are you here to


    take my mother away from my father?"


    "Ah?" Glenn''s words made me stunned!


    I patted his little head lightly and said, "What are you thinking in your head? I am senior to this


    brother by one generation."


    In my opinion, Jason was just a child.


    "I''m here to have fun with you." It seemed that Jason didn''t mind Glenn''s words at all.


    "Oh..." Then Glenn nodded reluctantly and said proudly, "I think you have no chance. You are much


    worse than my father. My father is richer and more handsome than you. He knows how to please


    my mother better than you. My mother won''t fall in love with you!"


    "... Eat!"


    I didn''t know what was on Glenn''s mind!


    As Glenn lowered his head and had his meal, I apologized to Jason, "I''m really sorry. He isn''t


    sensible."


    "It doesn''t matter. It means that I''m mature, right? Haha." Jasonughed.


    After the breakfast, I left.


    I had been nervous that day, fearing that Jason would be a trafficker or something like


    that.


    So I asked Paulina specifically during lunch, "Your nephew won''t abduct my son, will he?"


    Paulina patted her chest and assured me, "Of course not! My nephew is very good, okay? If he is


    not reliable, how dare I introduce him to you?"


    After she repeatedly assured me, I felt at ease.


    I came home at night, I knew that I had been too oversensitive."


    By the time I returned home, Glenn and Jason had been ying with Legos in the open space of


    the living room.


    Upon entering the door, I heard Glenn said, "You should have put it here! How can you be so


    stupid?"


    Jason seemed to have been enlightened, "Oh, it turns out that I should put it here. I didn''t even


    realize it."


    "You are stupid. You, a grown-up, aren''t as smart as I am."


    When Glenn talked, he looked happy.


    I knew that Jason surely knew where he should have put the Lego piece. It was just that He used


    this method to make Glenn think on his own.


    The two of them were having a good time at this time. When I entered the room, neither Jason nor


    Glenn noticed me.


    Within a day, the two of them got along with each other so well. Only then did I feel that Jason was


    quite reliable.


    I changed my shoes and walked inside. Jason quickly stood up and said, "Sister Jta, let me


    prepare dinner for you."


    "No, let me do it." I looked at my watch and found that it had been past six p.m. Then I said, "Go


    back to school now."


    "Okay." Jason nodded his head.


    Cleaning up the Lego pieces on the ground, Jason promised Glenn that he would piece the Lego


    with him tomorrow and left.


    After I finished cooking and asked Glenn to have dinner, Glenn stared at me and said, "Mom, can


    you pay brother Jason more so that he can apany me longer?"


    I was stunned.


    And I immediately wondered whether Jason had asked Glenn to say so to me.


    In that case, he was so mean as to let a child speak up for him.


    But I held my temper and asked him, "Why do you say so?" "Because there are so many Lego


    pieces in my room. If he won''t apany me longer, how can I finish piecing them this summer


    vacation?"


    Glenn said in a natural way.


    But I wasn''t satisfied, asking, "Then who taught you that I should pay him with more money?"


    "Well? Nobody. Didn''t I earn one dor hourly when I helped Grandpa Ryan previously?"


    Glenn said it matter-of-factly.


    At this time, I realized that I probably had misunderstood Jason.


    In the days that followed, whenever Jason came, I would leave him some allowance and ask him to


    buy some things for me.


    And I would ask him to stay for dinner.


    On a Wednesday two weekster, I, who had attended a banquet with Nancy, went home at 9 p.m.


    By the time I returned home, Glenn had fallen asleep. And Jason sat alone on the sofa, ying


    games on his mobile phone.


    As soon as I entered the room, he stood up and picked up the bag next to him, "Jta, I''m


    leaving."


    "All right."


    I nodded.


    Without saying anything, he put on his shoes and went out.


    It had beenpletely dark outside. Seeing him running into the night in quick steps, I felt


    embarrassed for a moment. After hesitating for a moment, I took out my cell phone and called him.


    Jason quickly picked up my call and asked, "Jta, what''s wrong?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well... Isn''t thest car gone? Why don''t you stay here? There are so many guest rooms in my


    house."


    There were three guest rooms in Rosy''s house. With one of them transformed into Glenn''s room,


    there were two other guest rooms.


    In fact, I had considered letting Jason stay in my house. In the end, I dismissed them all.


    No matter how young Jason was, he was a 20-years-old man.


    It would be little inconvenient for me to live with him.


    But in the past two weeks, I felt that Jason was down-to-earth and that he wasn''t calctive. And I


    thought of him as an outgoing and neat boy.


    Hearing what I said, Jason immediately said, "There''s no need. Sister Jta, I''ll think of a way by


    myself! Thank you."


    After that, he hung up the phone.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    For no reason, hearing that he refused me, I felt more at ease instead.


    Early the next morning, Jason came early as usual.


    However, I found that he hadn''t gotten changed.


    In the past, every time he came to my house, he would wear different T-shirts. However, this time,


    the one he wore was the same as that yesterday.


    Moreover, he had a few dark circles below his eyes.


    Realizing something, I asked, "You didn''t go back to schoolst night, right?"


    Upon hearing that, Jason immediately denied it, "No. I caught up with thest bus."


    I sized his clothes up and said, "You haven''t changed your clothes. Howe you still want to lie to


    me?"


    Hearing that I exposed him, Jason was so shy that his ears turned slightly red, saying, "Well... I


    didn''t catch up with thest bus. So I went to a small hotel and stayed therest night."


    I saw that he didn''t sleep well.


    All in all, it was all my fault. I hade back home tootest night.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, I said, "Come up."


    "What''s that?"


    "Come upstairs."


    My voice sounded a little tough.


    Jason quickly followed me upstairs. I opened the door to a guest bedroom and said to him, "In the


    future, if you can''t go back to school in time, you can live in this room. There is a wardrobe inside


    where you can put your clothes. Use the washing machine as you like. Just hang your clothes on


    the balcony. The bathroom and the shower room for guests are located at the end of the corridor."


    "Well, I feel so sorry for troubling you that much..."


    Jason raised his hand and scratched his head.


    "What''s there to be embarrassed about? Spend more time with Glenn at night so that I can be


    rxed a little."


    At this time, Glenn also woke up.


    Glenn walked out of his room. Upon seeing that Jason and I both stood at the door of the guest


    bedroom, he blinked his eyes and asked, "Brother Jason, are you going to live here from now on?"


    "Yes. If your momes back homete, I will..."


    "Great!" Before Jason could finish his words, Glenn rushed over right away and pulled his hand,


    "Brother Jason, can we go to y the racing game?"


    "No. You have to finish reciting the words I''ve arranged for you after breakfast. Only after that can


    you do that."


    Jason spoke with a firm attitude.


    During this period, besides apanying Glenn to have fun, Jason taught him mathematics and


    French.


    Within two weeks only, Glenn could recite dozens of French words.


    Sometimes, during breakfast, he would point at some vegetables and fruits and speak in French


    I was too busy at work on usual days to pay attention to his study.


    Glenn took Jason''s words quite seriously. He nodded and said, "Well, let''s go to have breakfast


    quickly."


    After he said that, he hopped downstairs happily.


    Seeing that Glenn was so happy, I was really grateful to Paulina in my heart for the fact that she had


    introduced such a good male nanny, Jason Baker, to me.


    Originally, Jason and I acknowledged that only when I came back homete would Jason stay at my


    house.


    But Glenn, the little troublemaker, refused to let him go. He hugged his legs and said, "Mom, did you


    forget what Dad ever said? Don''t waste time that you shouldn''t have wasted."


    "What''s that?"


    "In this way, you are wasting both my time and Brother Jason''s time." Glenn said eloquently, "If


    Brother Jason stays here, he surely will have a better rest. Then he can have extra time to focus on


    his study as well as teach me. There are a lot of things that I don''t understand. I have to ask him!"


    In fact, I knew in my heart that instead of learning many things from Jason, Glenn wanted Jason to


    y many games and Lego pieces with him!


    I didn''t want to expose Glenn. After all, judging from the current situation, it seemed that Jason, who


    was quite responsible, wouldn''t allow Glenn to have fun all the time.


    I looked at Jason and asked, "Why don''t you go back today and bring your clothes here tomorrow?


    Then you can live here."


    "Well..."


    "Okay, okay! Say yes, Brother Jason! Otherwise, I''m going to fire you!"


    Glenn said quickly.


    Seeing that he couldn''t convince Glenn, Jason could only agree.


    The next day, Jason arrived at my house with a leather suitcase and put it in the room.


    Glenn was so happy. It was Friday. Originally, Jason was about to leave at night. However, Glenn


    insisted on not letting him go. Whatever I said, he wouldn''t listen to me.


    In the end, we two adults couldn''t persuade Glenn, a little thing. So I had to let Jason stay


    overnight...


    That day seemed to be a turning point. Since that day, Jason had been living in my home.


    asionally, he would go back to school. Most of the time, he lived here.


    I trusted him. Usually, I would leave a few hundred dors at home and ask him to go out to the


    supermarket to buy things for me.


    What''s more, after Jason stayed here on weekends, I could go to the driving school to learn to drive


    over the weekends, which benefited me and could significantly shorten the duration of getting a


    driving license.


    Because I could go to the driving school on the weekends, I passed the vehicle driving license


    exam of subject three soon. After that, I made a reservation for subject four.


    To celebrate my sess in passing the exam of subject three and Jason''s long-time care of Glenn,


    I decided to take the two of them to have a deal outside.


    On Saturday morning, Jason apanied Glenn to finish reciting the French words. Seeing this, I


    went over and asked, "Jason, I''ll take you and Glenn out to have lunch. What do you want to eat?"


    "Ah? You don''t have to do that."


    As expected, Jason refused.


    I advised him, "It''s boring to eat at home all the time. Let''s eat outside. You can eat whatever you


    want. It happens that we can congratte me on passing the exam of subject three."


    "I''ll go, I''ll go!" Glenn said excitedly on the side, "I want to have pizza, pizza, pizza!"


    I nced at Glenn and said, "You should ask Brother Jason as for what he wants to eat."


    Hearing this, Jason narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Well, I want to eat pizza."


    "Look, Brother Jason likes what I like!"


    Glenn said happily.


    After we tidied ourselves up, we went out.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    And we went to Glenn''s most favorite pizza store.


    After we arrived there, Glenn ordered many things, such as pizza, chicken wings, and pasta.


    He ordered a lot.


    In the end, both Glenn and I couldn''t eat anything more. Seeing this, Jason ate all of them silently.


    Seeing that he finished all the food, I was a little surprised, "Can you eat so much? Doesn''t that


    mean that you aren''t full at home?"


    "No." Jason quickly said, "I can''t bear to waste food. Since you don''t want to eat them, I''ll finish


    them all."


    "Is that so?"


    I looked at him and remembered that he usually ate the same portion of food like me. Then, I


    realized that I had been negligent.


    He, a young man in his twenties, had to take in more food to grow up. How can he eat the same


    portion of food as a woman who was over 30 years old and had to keep a good figure?


    For a moment, I felt very guilty and said, "Let''s go. Let''s go to the supermarket and buy all the


    ingredients we need for the next week."


    "All right."


    Jason nodded his head.


    The three of us arrived at the supermarket. Jason pushed the shopping cart. Whether it was the


    vegetables or the bread, I took more of them than I did before.


    Jason was a little surprised, asking, "Why do you take so many of them?"


    I smiled and said, "If you are starving while eating at my house every day, won''t it make me the


    most stingy person in the world?"


    Only then did Jason understand what I meant. He quickly took the things from my hands and said,


    "Thank you, Sister Jta. You''re not stingy at all."


    When he spoke, his ears were slightly reddish.


    At this moment, Glenn beside us shouted all of a sudden, "Dad! Dad!"

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    I was shocked. Turning my head, I saw that Patrick unexpectedly stood somewhere not far away


    from us. Unlike the ones pushing carts around us, he only had a bottle of energy drink in his hands.


    It seemed that he would leave after buying something.


    By the time I looked over, Patrick had been looking at us with a little gloomy look in his eyes.


    Looking at him, I couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    Actually, during this period, I had been calcting the days. The deadline of three months Patrick


    had set had passed.


    But he hadn''t contacted me yet. As I was about to give up, I saw him here instead, which was a bit


    ironic.


    "Dad!"


    Glenn ran over to Patrick first.


    Beside me, Jason was stunned for a moment before asking, "Sister Jta, is he your ex... ex-


    husband?"


    "Ex-husband..." "Does Patrick count as my ex-husband?"


    "Strictly speaking, he is sort of."


    I nodded, "Yes."


    Patrick bowed his head and smiled at Glenn a little perfunctorily. Then, he walked toward us without


    looking askance.


    And he stood still directly in front of Jason. He, who was a little taller than Jason, sized him up and


    looked at me coldly, asking, "Who is he?"


    "He is..."


    My first reaction was to exin to Patrick. Soon, I felt that I didn''t need to do so. Anyway, Patrick


    and I had nothing to do with each other. What was the point of exining to him?


    So I said, "Does it have anything to do with you, Mr. Cowell?"


    Hearing my words, Patrick looked even more gloomy.


    At this time, Glenn shouted on the side instead, "This is Brother Jason! I am on summer vacation


    now. Mom asked Brother Jason to apany me! He taught me many French words, yed


    games with me, and built Lego pieces with me! He is good to me!"


    Glenn, a child, lived in a simple world. When he spoke, his eyes were shining like stars.


    Naturally, he couldn''t tell the lines between


    Patrick''s words.


    But I could.


    Moreover, the more Glenn talked, the more gloomy Patrick looked.


    As Glenn said that Jason treated him quite well, Patrick''s face didn''t change. However, he surely


    would be angry soon.


    Originally, I thought that he would do something and say something.


    However, unexpectedly, without saying anything, he put the energy drink on the shelf beside him,


    turned around, and left.


    I wanted to call him. However, I opened my mouth and held myself back in the end.


    "I''ve been living a good life by myself for such a long time, haven''t I?"


    "I don''t need him. Without him, my life will be unusually peaceful."


    "So, I don''t need him."


    I told myself in silence.


    However, for no reason, I felt lost in my heart.


    It wasn''t until Patrick could no longer be seen in the supermarket that I withdrew my gaze and said,


    "Let''s pay the bill."


    Glenn looked up and asked me with confusion in his eyes, "Mom, is Dad angry?"


    I bit my lips, wondering how to exin it. In the end, I just picked him up and made him sit at the


    front of the shopping cart designed for kids, saying, "No, Dad is too busy."


    "Really? I thought Dad no longer wanted me."


    When Glenn said this, he looked aggrieved.


    Looking at him, I felt heart-wrenching. However, I didn''t know how tofort him.


    At this time, Jason on the side raised his hand to rub Glenn''s hair and said, "Of course, your dad


    won''t do that. Every father in the world loves his children the most. Of course, your dad surely won''t


    abandon you."


    "Is it true?"


    "It''s true!"


    Jason nodded with certainty.


    He pushed the shopping cart away. Looking at the bottle of energy drink that Patrick had put down,


    somehow, I picked it up and put it in the shopping cart.


    After we went back home that night, I cooked. And Jason apanied Glenn to build Lego.


    Everything was as usual.


    "Ding-dong."


    Someone rang the doorbell at the door.


    Jason went to open the door. I stood aside and felt a little puzzled. After all, no one would visit me in


    my home.


    After Jason opened the door, I saw a look of surprise on his face.


    The next second, I saw Patrick pushing him away and stepping into the room. Looking around, he


    saw me, went straight over, and grabbed my arm, saying, "Let''s go upstairs and have a talk."


    "What are you doing?"


    I was stunned. I didn''t know what Patrick was going to do.


    However, he looked so gloomy and fierce as if he would devour me alive in the next second.


    He grabbed my wrist so tight that he dragged me upstairs by force.


    Seeing this, Jason hastened to stop him. Pulling Patrick, he said, "What are you doing?"


    "Let go." Patrick turned to stare at Jason with a malicious look in his eyes as if he were going to kill


    him!


    Jason was obviously a little scared. Even so, he didn''t let go, "Sister Jta, he..."


    "Sister Jta?" Hearing how Jason addressed me, Patrick couldn''t help but reveal a mocking at


    the corner of his mouth, "My son calls you brother. Howe you call my woman sister?"


    I knew that Patrick surely had thought of something wrong!


    After all, Jason was 20 years old. In the end, he was still a man.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    At this moment, I actually regretted letting him stay at my home. Patrick surely had misunderstood


    us.


    "We..."


    I quickly interrupted Jason, "I''m fine. We will only have a casual chat. Apany Glenn first."


    I said so in case Jason would make the situation more and moreplicated.


    Glenn tilted his head and said, "Brother Jason, my father loves my mother so much. You should


    come down quickly."


    Hearing my words, Glenn spoke as well.


    With the terrifying look in Patrick''s eyes, Jason hesitated for a moment and finally let go of Patrick.


    But he, who wasn''t convinced, added. "If he hits you, you can call me. And I will help you call the


    police!"


    "Hehe." Patrick nced at him coldly.


    Then he pulled me upstairs.


    He pulled me directly to the master bedroom.


    Upon closing the door, he pressed me tightly against the door. Without saying anything, he kissed


    me!


    I sensed a strong smell of wine as he kissed me. It was something bitter and spicy.


    I was forced to bear his kissing and wanted to push him away. But Patrick pressed down on me


    tightly. Restraining the back of my head with one hand, he grabbed both of my hands with the other.


    He didn''t even give me any chance to resist!


    I could only feel that the air in my mouth was being deprived inch by inch.


    It wasn''t until I was about to suffocate that he finally let go of me.


    He looked down at me and asked with sarcasm in his eyes, "Are you in so need of men that you


    won''t even let go of such a young one?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t tell me nothing happened between you two, a man and a woman. After all, he lives at your


    house. What''s wrong? Without me, are you so lonely that you can''t bear it anymore? Or..."


    "Bang!"


    Before he could finish his words, I used all my strength to pull my hand out of his control and hit


    hard on his face!


    Then, I gritted my teeth and said, "Get out!" "It seems that he is good at satisfying you. You don''t


    need me, right?"


    "Bang!"


    I raised my hand and pped him again!


    This time, I pped him so hard that his face turned slightly red.


    After that, I pushed him away fiercely, "Get out! Patrick Cowell! Never should you appear in my life


    again! You''re right. I don''t need you anymore!"

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    I really didn''t expect Patrick to say such things to me one day!


    I could let go of the fact that he had abandoned me for no reason!


    But, he said such things to me now!


    However, Patrick didn''t give up. Leaning over, he looked malicious and angry, "What if I don''t do as


    you say?"


    "Then I''ll call the police!"


    I said excitedly.


    Patrick curled up the corner of his mouth, revealing a cold smile, "Okay, go ahead!"


    As he spoke, he directly picked me up and pressed me on the bed!


    "Let me go!"


    I struggled with all my might!


    "What''s wrong? After tasting the vor of a young man, now you''re starting to dislike me, right?"


    "What are you talking about? Get lost! Don''t touch me!"


    I was so angry!


    I hated him so much.


    Patrick seemed to have suddenly be someone I had never known before!


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Urgent sounds of knocking rang at the door. Then I heard Jason''s voice, "Sister Jta, are you


    alright?"


    Patrick directly covered my mouth with his hand with a mocking smile on his face, "It seems that he


    is worried about you. How about let him in and let him see us make love?"


    I looked at Patrick in disbelief.


    How did he be like this?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I shook my head.


    Patrick sneered, "If you don''t want him to see you like this, let him go." He paused and continued,


    "Then, give yourself to me."


    I stared at Patrick quietly. For a moment, I found that I had seen Patrick like this before.


    And moreover, I was extremely familiar with him like this!


    When I took Caroline''s ce and married Patrick back then, he looked exactly like this.


    I remembered that he had once said to me word by word, "I am never a good person."


    For a moment, horror was all over my eyes!


    In the final analysis, this was a matter between the two of us. Jason shouldn''t have gotten involved


    in this matter.


    I hesitated for a long time before I nodded.


    In this way, Patrick was willing to take his hand away from my mouth. I got up and walked to the


    door little by little.


    At this time, Jason was still knocking on the door and shouting, "Sister Jta? Do you need any


    help?"


    I walked to the door, leaned against the door, and said, "I am fine. Jason. Go to apany Glenn


    first. You don''t have to go upstairs. I''ll go downter."


    "Sister Jta, are you alright? Open the door."


    There was concern in his voice.


    I hesitated for a moment and finally opened the door slightly.


    Seeing me open the door, Jason surveyed me up quickly and looked inside the door, looking a little


    nervous, "Are... Are you okay?"


    "Yes." I reluctantly curled up the corner of my lips, "Well, I''m going to close the door. We have


    something to do. You can leave first. Cook and have a meal with Glenn first."


    I made my position quite clear.


    Jason looked quite reluctant.


    Jason stood there for a long time. It seemed that he was not willing to leave. But I closed the door


    first.


    After I turned around, I saw dense sarcasm in Patrick''s eyes. And he said, "What''s wrong with you?


    Are you sad because you hurt your kept man?"


    "Shut up!" I looked up at Patrick and asked reluctantly, "What on earth happened? How did you


    be like this?"


    "Huh? Do you want to know?" Patrick stretched out his hand and directly pulled me into his arms.


    He turned over and pressed me under his body.


    He looked down at me and said, "I risked my life for you. And you kept a lover here. Tell me, should


    I be angry?"


    "What?"


    I was stunned by his words.


    However, he didn''t seem to have any intention of saying anything else. Skipping all the foreys, he


    took over me savagely.


    I was in pain.


    I felt so painful.


    I hadn''t felt that much pain in a long time.


    This feeling reminded me of my first night with Patrick...


    But I didn''t shout. Clenching my teeth, I let Patrick vent his anger.


    About half an hourter, it was over.


    Lying still on the bed, I looked at Patrick, who was tidying up his clothes, and asked him, "Tell me,


    what do you mean by gambling for me with your life?"


    He turned around and looked at me, saying briefly, "I''m lying to you."


    Then, he opened the door and left.


    As he closed the door, the room was empty. Suddenly, there was only me left in it.


    I looked at Rosy''s photo and had a deep premonition that Patrick wasn''t lying to me.


    Instead, he was indeed doing something for me.


    "Why didn''t he let me know the truth? Why didn''t he let me share the burden?"


    I couldn''t reconcile myself to this.


    However, there was nothing I could do. I didn''t know how I could find out what Patrick had done.


    "Knock. Knock. Knock."


    Someone knocked on the door.


    Soon, I heard Jason''s voice, "Sister Jta, are you alright?" "I''m fine," I replied softly, "I''ll be out in


    a while."


    After that, I endured the pain of the lower part of my body, held onto the edge of the bed, and stood


    up. After taking a shower in the bathroom, I dried my hair. Then I changed my clothes and opened


    the door.


    As soon as I went out, I looked up and saw that Jason standing at the staircases of the second floor


    and fiddling with his cell phone.


    Hearing my voice, he immediately looked up and smiled brightly, "Sister Jta, the meal is ready.


    Come down and eat."


    "That''s right."


    I knew that Jason was concerned about me.


    For a moment, I had a thought in my mind, "It would be great if only he were indeed my younger


    brother."


    I went downstairs. And Jason ced the dishes which I hadn''t cooked ready on the table.


    Sitting in his own seat, Glenn looked at me and pouted, "Mom, what happened to Dad? He seems


    to be unhappy."


    "Nothing." I raised my hand and touched Glenn''s hair.


    For a time, I didn''t know what to say to Glenn.


    After the meal, I was going to clean up the dishes,. And Jason took the initiative to help me. After


    everything was done and Glenn fell asleep, Jason said, "Sister Jta, I think that I''d better not live


    in your house in the future. After all, if hees next time, there will be a misunderstanding."


    "It''s okay. You..."


    "Don''t worry. Thest bus is still avable now. I will stay here next time if I can''t catch up with the


    last bus. Otherwise, I will go back to school."


    Jason took the initiative to say so.


    Hearing his words, I was even more embarrassed.


    It was a matter between Patrick and me. And I came up with the idea of asking Jason to stay here.


    Glenn insisted on asking him to stay.


    I thought for a moment and said, "Don''t toss around. The new semester will begin soon. You can go


    back to school and live there then. If you have time during the weekends, help me take care of


    Glenn. I will pay you."


    "But..."


    "I''m fine."


    I said quickly.


    Jason was a little embarrassed, saying, "Thank you, Sister Jta."


    After that, he went upstairs.


    I sat alone in the living room. Thinking about what had happened just now, I counted the dates and


    thought that my menstrual cycle woulde over these days and that I had to buy drugs and take


    them.


    So, I put on a coat, changed my shoes, and went out.


    The pharmacy store wasn''t far from my reidential quarter.


    I walked for less than ten minutes before getting there.


    After buying drugs, I took them in my hands and went out. As soon as I walked in the direction of


    my residential quarter, I heard someone say behind me, "What? Don''t you want my child anymore?"


    I couldn''t be more familiar with this voice.


    At the same time, I found it strange.


    "How long has passed since Patrick treated me like this?"


    I turned around and saw Patrick standing behind me in a shady ce not far away. I couldn''t see


    his expression clearly. But I could feel his cold aura.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    "No. It''s just that I''ve been too busytely. I can''t take care of another child since I''ve spent all my


    energy taking care of Glenn," I exined.


    What I said was true.


    As far as I was concerned, I didn''t need to keep the fact that I was here to buy contraceptive pills


    from Patrick.


    So I told him the truth.


    Hearing my words, he looked somewhat gloomy, "Tell me, how many nannies do you need to help


    you take care of the child? How much do you need? I will shoulder all the expenses for you. If you


    are pregnant, deliver them!"


    "I am fine with having a child, that is, Glenn."


    I lowered my eyes slightly and said.


    "I''m not." Patrick came up to me in a few steps and raised his hand to grab the drugs in my hands.


    I stepped back. And he failed to snatch the drugs away from me.


    I looked at Patrick with some puzzlement. With a calm look on my face, I said, "Mr. Cowell, the way


    you see it, is it suitable for us to continue to bear children in this situation?" "Yes."


    He replied positively without hesitation.


    I frowned slightly and said, "Now, it''s like this. You hide everything from me, intending to control me


    at your fingertips. Do you think it''s fair?"


    In fact, I didn''t even know what the rtionship between Patrick and me was now.


    Obviously, we were not lovers.


    And we were less than a couple.


    At best, we had a child. Besides that, we had nothing to do with each other.


    Looking at me coldly, Patrick seemed to be thinking about something and failed to say anything for


    a long time.


    About seven or eight secondster, I was about to leave. Then Patrick suddenly said, "Yes, you are


    right."


    I thought there was something wrong with my ears.


    His voice was a little hoarse and sentimental.


    Before I could say anything while standing there, Patrick continued, "I really shouldn''t have forced


    you to bear any children for me again. With our current rtionship, it''s really not appropriate for us


    to have a child."


    His attitude changed so fast that I didn''t know what to say for a while.


    But he said first, "Sorry, I took it for granted."


    After that, he turned around and intended to leave.


    I stood in the night and watched him walking into the darkness bit by bit. For no reason, I felt


    reluctant to see him leave.


    "Wait a minute!"


    I wasn''t reconciled once again!


    I took a few steps, went up to the front of his car, and grabbed Patrick''s hand. When he stopped, I


    hugged him from behind, "What''s wrong with you? Are you going to leave or stay? If you want to


    leave, do it neatly and never show up in my life again! If you want to stay, stay with me. And never


    should you leave me!"


    What I wanted to say to Patrick actually was, "Please stay, okay?


    However, I couldn''t say it out loud.


    It was unknown that starting from when had our rtionship be so awkward.


    It was as if we had made a big turn and gone back to the starting point.


    Patrick stood where he was. After a long while, he patted me on the hand and said with his back to


    me, "Good girl. I''ll go."


    His words made me burst into tears.


    I wiped my tears on his coat and said, "If you want to leave, just leave. Don''t call me a good girl.


    Neither should you leave me any hope or pretend that you are forced. In fact, you''ve been thinking


    of getting rid of me for a long time! If you want to leave, do it quickly. Don''t bother me anymore!"


    After that, I turned around and ran back to my house.


    Back at home, I looked at the contraceptive pill and drank it in exasperation.


    After that, I seemed to regret it again.


    "If I''m pregnant, will Patrick just stay by my side?"


    I knew I was stupid. But I had been falling for him for so many years. I couldn''t let him go.


    I rushed into the toilet and began to put my hand down my throat!


    I wanted to spit out that small pill...


    "Sister Jta..."


    As I put my hand down my throat in the bathroom, I heard that Jason was shouting at me.


    I straightened up and looked back, only to see Jason standing at the door. He frowned slightly and


    looked at me. There seemed to be a trace of sadness in his clear eyes.


    I quickly washed my hands and felt a little embarrassed, "Why haven''t you gone to bed yet?"


    "I was watching a video in my room. Hearing your voice, I thought you were sick. So I..."


    "I am not ill. Go to sleep. And I''m going to bed as well."


    I wiped my hands clean, walked past him, and prepared to go upstairs.


    Behind me, Jason''s slightly hesitant voice rang, "Why did you and your ex- husband separate? I


    saw that there seemed to be a misunderstanding between you two today."


    "Children shouldn''t inquire about this." I turned to look at him and forced a smile, "We may have


    made mistakes by being with each other at the beginning. And now we are just correcting the


    mistakes."


    It was a mistake that Patrick and I had been with each other.


    Patrick was such an excellent man. Even if he stayed with me for the time being, he would leave


    sooner orter.


    "But..." "Well, manage your own affairs. Don''t worry about my matters. You are too young to do


    that."


    I smiled and went upstairs.


    After I returned to my room, I saw that my bed was still in a mess.


    When I was cleaning my room up, in surprise, I found a ck bank card on the bedside.


    The password was marked at the back of the bank card.


    The gold-stamped letters in the lower right corner of the bank card were the owner''s name.


    It was Patrick''s bank card.


    "Is it the breakup fee?" I smiled bitterly and put the bank card into the drawer at the beside casually.


    Now I was physically fit. And I could make money. Why should I use his money again?


    After that day, Patrick and I never saw each other again.


    Time-Travel, namely the resort we designed for the Reid Group, was officiallypleted. And it


    caused a great sensation after the coverage of the media.


    At the same time, we won an international prize.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Because of this resort, our studio became better-known instantly.


    For a moment, Nancy and I became the most popr designers in this industry. More and more


    clients came to us. And I was busy with my work.


    I gave one of the keys to my home to Jason.


    After a few months, unknowingly, I trusted Jason so much. From a certain point of view, I even


    treated him like a family member.


    And I finished learning to drive.


    Although Nancy insisted that I should buy a car like a Mercedes and Benz with high practicality and


    great function, I bought a MINI instead. I did so because of some nostalgia.


    I used to be penniless at school. When I saw two kinds of cars, that was, MINI and Beatles, on the


    street back then, I liked them so much that I didn''t even bear to take my eyes off them.


    And I thought that if I had money, I would definitely buy one.


    Now I had money. And I could buy better cars. I insisted on buying a MINI first.


    After purchasing a MIMI, Nancy took me to paint it and sprayed a logo of a big swallow- tailed


    butterfly on the door of the car.


    Of course, she pained one on her car as well.


    More and more clients came to us. We couldn''t manage that many projects. So we could only select


    a few of them. Among a series of projects that the clients entrusted to us, Nancy and I selected a


    large- sized project rted to a residential quarter with Chinese-styled gardening in unison.


    The real estate industry was in a difficult position. And the housing properties couldn''t be sold out


    with ease. Both Nancy and I chose this project at the same time.


    One of the reasons was that Gifted Design had participated in this project.


    The designpetition organized by Gifted Design, to some extent, was a turning point in Nancy''s


    and my lives.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    This project would be built on the acknowledged suburb of City Y. It would take at least more than


    an hour to drive from the downtown there.


    However, there was one advantage here, that was, two rivers met here.


    Based on the rivers, we would build a residential quarter and lead the water into the residential


    quarter, making them flowthrough it.


    In other words, there would be all running water in the whole residential quarter.


    Based on my observation of the likings of the rich, that was what they loved the most.


    Nancy and I both predicted that this residential quarter should be soled out with ease.


    After taking on this project, Nancy and I had a field trip there.


    During this period, I often lived there and basically left Glenn to Jason.


    It took Nancy and me nearly four months toplete this residential quarter project. By the time the


    project was done, it had been past midOctober.


    It took us a longer time than we designed a residential quarter on usual days.


    For this reason, the staff of the Gifted Design originally had some criticisms against us. However,


    after we handed over the design sketch to them, they were with us, thinking that all the waiting was


    worth it.


    After the design draft came out, the constructionpany started to build the foundation.


    The residential quarter was divided into two areas. One was called Highest Goodness Pavilion. And


    the other one was named Water Like Resort.


    The two areas would be sold at the same time. However, the deadline for the housing possession


    date was different.


    After the constructionpany started building the foundation, the housings were open for


    purchase. As a result, in just three days, a total of 88 vis in the whole residential quarter were all


    sold out, which was beyond my and Nancy''s expectations.


    At a time when the real estate industry was in a difficult position, it was a miracle.


    At a banquet celebrating the all sold-out housings, the boss of Gifted Design told us that he had


    reserved two houses for us. To express his gratitude, he could sell them to us with a 20% discount.


    Nancy and I agreed on the spot immediately.


    Therefore, our studio became very famous.


    There were more and more orders in the studio.


    And we gradually recruited more people.


    But speaking of the designers, there were just the two of us.


    I made an agreement with Nancy, that was, rather than make our studio thergest one, we would


    make it the best one instead.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After that, we bought a piece ofnd in the west of the city, nning to ask the Construction Institute


    of City Y to build a four-story building there for us.


    At the same time, we paused all our work and focused onpleting the design of our studio.


    After all, it was rted to the face job of our studio.


    During this period, my old school, Academy of Fine Arts of City Y, nned to hold a creative design


    competition and invited me to be a judge.


    It was my ss teacher back then who called me in person. Thinking that it wasn''t appropriate for


    me to refuse, I agreed.


    On the day of the finals of the designpetition, the school specially sent someone to pick me up


    in a car.


    By the time I arrived at the school, other judges had been waiting there.


    Except for me, others were basically teachers of the school.


    We directly went to a amphitheater.


    All the seats in the amphitheater were taken.


    As I walked forward, there was someone waving to me. I looked at him carefully and found that it


    was actually Jason.


    I had been bothering him to take care of Glenn all the time. And for a moment, I forgot that Jason


    was a student of the Academy of Fine Arts.


    I waved at him.


    And I walked onto the foremost tform.


    At this time, after the principal introduced us, other judges and I took our seats. Then, the students


    who entered the final began to give their final exnations about their ideas one by one.


    After all of them were done with their exnations, we rated the final score for them.


    The creative design was one aspect of design. Even so, it was far from what I was specialized in.


    I, who couldn''t raise any constructive proposals, rated them all at a mediocre score.


    After the designpetition was over, the principal personally invited me to attend a small banquet


    in a hotel at the entrance of the school that night.


    The principal said, "The main purpose of this banquet is to invite graduates who have outstanding


    performance and who have helped us. Please do show up there."


    The principal was more than 60 years old. Hearing his words, I couldn''t refuse and had to agree.


    The banquet started in the evening. And there was still more than an hour to go before the banquet


    began. As I had nothing to do, I received a call from Jason.


    "Sister Jta, where are you now? Are you gone?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Jason spoke first.


    I told him the truth, "Not yet. I''m going to attend a banquet held by the school tonight. Maybe I''ll


    leave veryte."


    "Well..." Jason stammered for a while, "Do you have time now?"


    "Hm? Is there any matter?"


    "Yes, yes." Jason nodded, "Send me your location. I...I''ll go look for you."


    I agreed.


    Hanging up the phone, I sent my position to Jason.


    Within less than two minutes, I saw Jason, who was tall and strong, rushed to me at a dashing


    speed.


    In the blink of an eye, he came to the front of me.


    After he stood still, he gasped desperately. As the sunset glow shone on his hair and his forehead, I


    could see beads of sweat there.


    Seeing him like this, I couldn''t help but smile. Taking out a piece of tissue, I wiped his face as I said,


    "Since I promised you, I surely would wait for you. I won''t run. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "I''m afraid you will be getting impatient." With his head down, he didn''t move at all.


    He stood there and waited for me to wipe his sweat.


    I wiped his face twice. Seeing that he didn''t move, I threw a pack of tissue to him and said, "Wipe


    your sweat by yourself."


    Only after saying that did I realize that it was probably because of the sunset or something else that


    Jason''s originally fair face turned somewhat red.


    Even his ears turned red.


    He picked up the tissue, wiped his face by himself, and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to see my


    roommates."


    "Your roommates?"


    I was stunned.


    He smiled and said, "Yes, my ssmates went there today. Knowing that I knew you, they were all


    very jealous of me and insisted that I introduce you to them!"


    "... Okay, then."


    I wasn''t interested in knowing kids. However, hearing that they were Jason''s ssmates, I agreed.


    Jason walked beside me. He was very tall. Maybe it was because he ran all the way here just now


    that I could sense the faint smell of sweat.


    On the way, a few girls saw us and ran over.


    They all looked at me at the same time with hostility on their faces.


    One of them spoke first, "Senior Jason, who is this aunt?"


    "I am..."


    "She''s my sister!"


    Just as I was about to say something, Jason spoke first to correct her.


    "Sister?" Hearing Jason''s words, a girl no longer looked hostile in a second. She immediately said


    with a smile, "Hello, Sister. We are juniors to Senior Jason."


    "Hello, all of you."


    In fact, I didn''t really mind how they addressed me.


    But one of the girls wasn''t convinced, asking, "Aren''t you from another city, Senior Jason? Why


    haven''t I ever heard that you have a sister in City Y..."


    "My sister is here today to be the judge of the designpetition!"


    Hearing this, Jason was a little unhappy.


    He pulled me to leave.


    At this time, a girl seemed to have realized it and immediately said, "Ah. She is...ording to what


    is circted on the school forum today, a popr beauty designer will be invited to the design


    competition. Her name is...her name is...Jta..."


    "Jta Nn."


    I answered faintly.


    At this time, Jason looked proud, "Yes."

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    At this time, the girls were very polite to me, changing their attitudes towards me dramatically.


    However, Jason was quite unhappy.


    He suddenly pulled my hand up and said, "Jta, let''s go!"


    I was stunned.


    After walking for a few steps, I took back my hand right away and said to him with a smile, "You...


    You''d better hold your girlfriend''s hand instead."


    "But you are Jta..."


    "That won''t do either."


    I said seriously.


    Perhaps, a woman''s sixth sense was very urate.


    After getting in touch with Jason in recent days, I could faintly feel that he seemed to somewhat


    change his attitude towards me.


    I had been keeping a proper distance away from him. However, because of the age difference


    between us, I had always treated him as a child.


    "Oh," said Jason. Without saying anything else, he walked beside me obediently, looking less


    energized than before.


    Soon, we walked to a leisure area.


    There were some mini- markets, ATMs, hot pot shops, milk tea shops, and so on.


    Jason took me to a milk tea shop.


    As soon as we entered the shop, three boys sitting inside all stood up. And one of them shouted,


    "Oh, Jason, you are here. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "In the middle, I met the so-called Petty of the Advertisement Department..."


    "Oh, she is one of your fangirls."


    "There''s nothing we can do. Jason is so popr."


    "On campus, I''m afraid that half of the female students are all Jason''s fangirls."


    Hearing Jason''s words, the boys teased him one after another.


    After that, they all burst outughing.


    Jason didn''tugh with them, saying, "Didn''t you want to see Jta? You now don''t want to see


    her, do you? Then we''re leaving!"


    "Of course, we like to see her!"


    One of them grabbed hold of Jason.


    The other two boys immediately stopped smiling and became serious. One of them introduced


    himself, "Jta, hello, my name is Steve Zellweger."


    "My name is Zac Quartley."


    "My name is Harry Zimmer!"


    The three boys introduced themselves.


    "Hello, all of you."


    I was a little confused. What did Jason ask me toe here for today? Did he want to introduce his


    three good buddies to me?


    Well, it was a little unnecessary, right?


    But since I was here, I couldn''t say anything else.


    Jason pulled a chair for me and said, "Jta, sit down."


    I sat down.


    Jason sat next to me. And the other three boys sat opposite us.


    Although they had introduced themselves just now, I still couldn''t tell them apart.


    One of them said first, "Jta, I''m sorry. We asked Jason to bring you here. Because he keeps


    telling how perfect and wless you are every day in the dorm. We want to see you so much."


    "Yeah, yeah. We originally all thought that Jason was bragging before. However, after seeing you


    today, we realize that he really didn''t brag at all!" "That''s right! You''re the representative of a perfect


    woman in the current generation! You are beautiful, economically and characteristically


    independent, gentle, and capable! We have to find girlfriends like you in the future, taking you as a


    standard!"


    "Yes, yes! In the future, if we want to find a girlfriend, we''ll find someone who has the potential like


    you."


    They said one after another.


    Hearing their words, I felt a headache.


    Admittedly, I originally thought that Jason was outgoing. However, these three boys seemed to be


    more cheerful than him!


    "Girls like me aren''t all good." After they all finished their words, I said, "After all, only when a girl


    counts on a boy will the boy feels that the girl needs him. If a girl is too independent, she may hurt


    the boy''s self-esteem."


    I said so from their point of view.


    At the same time, I said so from my perspective.


    Currently, I was truly independent. I didn''t need Patrick at all. There was no one behind me that


    could restrain me and leave me no choice but to be wary of the Archer Family.


    Without him, I could still live a good life.


    Moreover, it seemed that I was so busy that I could hide my feelings very well.


    Right now, I felt like I hadpletely forgotten Patrick.


    "Oh, you''re right, you''re right. To be trusted by a girlfriend can I be more motivated!"


    A boy in sses nodded.


    "Jta, I know that you run a studio. Are you recruiting someone?"


    "Yes! Please recruit me! I can change the light bulbs, repair the toilet, and fix theputer and the


    hard drive. I can even install anti- virus software as well we reorganize theptop! I''m good at


    dealing with people as well!"


    "I... I... I...I got a perfect score in a French and Japanese exam. Do you need an interpreter?"


    "Phew! Do you speak Japanese well? We know how your Japanese is better than anyone else,


    okay? You learned it from Japanese porn movies! Aren''t they all about making love? There are no


    lines in them!"


    These three boys were indeed amazing.


    As long as any one of them initiated a topic, the other two could perfectly start a conversation.


    Hearing their words, I couldn''t stopughing.


    Sitting in the milky tea shop, I felt like I was listening to a cross talk.


    Time passed by quickly. Then I got a call from the principal asking where I was and if he needed to


    pick me up.


    I turned him down.


    Then I got up and said, "I have something to do tonight. Happy to talk to you today. I''ll go first."


    Jason''s three roommates were so noisy that they all stood up and said, "We''ll see you off!"


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    The three of them all walked out.


    At this time, Jason suddenly got up and kept the three of us away from me, "No, I''ll see her off. You


    three will y games in the evening, won''t you?"


    "No..." One of them, who originally wanted to see me off, suddenly changed his mind, "Hahaha,


    yes, yes. We will y games."


    The other two also said, "Yes, yes. It is more important to y games."


    "I''ll be taking my leave!"


    The three of them talked with each other happily and left.


    Only after walking out of the milk tea shop did I realize that it was Jason''s three roommates who


    had been talking just now and that Jason rarely spoke at all.


    I said to Jason, "Go back. I''ll go there by myself."


    "No, I''ll walk you out."


    Although his voice was not loud, he was firm.


    I cast a sidelong nce at him. Looking unhappy, he slightly pouted.


    I didn''t refuse him and walked to the entrance.


    The two of us walked side by side. Both of us remained silent for about ten minutes. Only then did


    Jason speak, "Jta, is...is there any avable position in your studio? Are you in need of an


    intern?"


    I looked at Jason. He was a senior this year.


    In theory, he should be looking for apany to work as an intern.


    In fact, there were some vacancies in our studio. But...


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I said, "Aren''t you specialized in anime? There isn''t a suitable position for you in our studio."


    The designers in our studio would focus on indoor design,ndscape design, or graphic design.


    We would somewhat be involved in the animation design. However, Jason was indeed overqualified


    to work in our studio.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can do anything," said Jason immediately.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    I stood still, looked at Jason, and said with a serious look on my face, "No! Absolutely not!"


    "Why?" It seemed that Jason didn''t expect that I would refuse him so straightforwardly. Looking


    surprised, he said, "I am excellent. I win first ce in my major. I have received a lot of awards.


    Manypanies have contacted me, hoping that I can work at theirpany after I graduate!"


    I looked at him and said, "Why did you choose animation as your major? I heard from Paulina that


    your family''s conditions were not good. You had to buy a notebook costing more than 3 thousand


    dors to enter the Animation Department. Your parents didn''t agree at that time. During the


    summer vacation before your freshman year, instead of having fun, you had been working as a tutor


    all the time. So you bought aputer by yourself, didn''t you?"


    "Yes." With a dull look in his eyes, he nodded, "That''s because I like animation. I''ve been watching


    animation since I was a child. So..."


    "So..." I didn''t need to hear any more words from Jason, "Come to work at our studio means that


    you have to give up your dream and start to learn something from scratch. You can''t ruin the career


    of your life because of your temporary impulsiveness."


    "But..."


    "There are no buts." I looked at him firmly, "You are smart and excellent. After you grow up, you will


    surely be a good man. However, never should you give up what you love because of someone else,


    whoever they are. In that case, you will give up on what your love as well as yourself. No one will


    appreciate you like that."


    Jason looked at me like that with uncertainty in his eyes.


    I didn''t know if he got my point or not.


    After I finished my words, I looked at my watch and said, "I''m leaving now. Or I''ll bete."


    Then I walked quickly to the entrance of the school.


    Jason quickly caught up with me and said, "Jta, I''ll walk you out."


    "I''m not a child. And I won''t get lost."


    I shook my head helplessly.


    He followed beside me and said with a smile, "I know. I''m just worried about you. Only after walking


    you there will I be relieved."


    After he said that, he just followed by my side.


    He had been walking me all the way to the entrance of the hotel. And it wasn''t until I urged him that


    he left.


    However, I walked into the lobby and looked back, only to see Jason standing there. Then I couldn''t


    help frowning.


    His change was too obvious.


    Perhaps, it was indeed time for me to consider hiring another person to take care of Glenn.


    I arrived at the restaurant, followed the guidance sign at the door, and sessfully found the


    banquet hall.


    There were about seventeen or eighteen round tables in it. By the time I went in, a lot of people had


    been there.


    Most of them were unfamiliar to me.


    I looked around and found my name on a round table at the most rear.


    As soon as I sat down, the principal went on stage, "Wee, everyone. Among those who are


    standing here today, besides the outstanding graduates of the Fine Arts of Academy, there are


    some people who have donated a lot of money to us. I sincerely thank you here for youring!"


    Well, the principal sounded pretty bureaucratic by saying so.


    All the excellent graduates were sitting at my table. I looked around, confirming that no one was


    familiar with me. So I decided to stay here for a while and leave.


    As I was thinking so, a man sitting next to me, who was about the same age as me, came over and


    said, "You are Jta Nn showing up in the news at the beginning of this year, right? You are the


    most famous one among us."


    He raised his fingers like ady as he spoke.


    Although I didn''t show my emotions on my face, I was disgusted with him in my heart.


    He didn''t seem to sense my thought either, saying, "And recently, you''ve been quite famous. A vi


    area designed by you actually makes everyone think that the real estate industry will revive soon."


    "s! In the final analysis, your partner is quite powerful. Without her, I don''t think you can be who


    you are now."


    I didn''t make a reply. And the man raising his fingers like ady kept muttering to himself.


    I got his point, that was, I was just so-so and that the reason I could be so famous now was


    because of my good luck.


    I didn''t want to bother with him. So I nodded, "That''s right."


    After all, once walking out of this ce, we wouldn''t know each other.


    At this time, the dishes were served.


    The principal walked up to the stage again and said, "During the anniversary this year, Mr. Cowell of


    the Sky-Ringing Group donated money and built a library for us." Hearing this, I suddenly became


    nervous.


    Thinking of the purpose of the banquet today, I had a bad feeling!


    Sure enough, the principal said then, "Today, Mr. Cowell took time out of his busy schedule toe


    to our reciprocal banquet. For this, please apud warmly to wee Mr. Cowell and ask him to


    give a speech to us on the stage!"


    As expected, the principal spoke in a bureaucratic tone.


    At this time, everyone apuded. I looked around, only to find that unexpectedly, Patrick was sitting


    at the forefront table. And I was sitting at the most rear table.


    He, who was too far away from me just now, was surrounded by others. So I didn''t see him.


    Patrick slowly stepped onto the stage and took the microphone over from the headmaster, speaking


    to the microphone in a maic and pleasant voice, "Fine Arts of Academy of City Y is the oldest


    fine arts school. It is also my honor to contribute to your school with my limited abilities..."


    After that, Patrick said a little more words.


    To tell the truth, if I hadn''t heard it with my own ears, I wouldn''t have believed that Patrick would talk


    about this matter so modestly.


    I didn''t know if it was my illusion. But I always felt that Patrick was looking in my direction.


    At this time, I heard the man raising his fingers like ady next to me say, "Oh, Mr. Cowell is really


    handsome. He seems to be looking in my direction."


    I sneered in my heart and quickly turned my face around.


    I no longer looked at the podium.


    And Paulina prayed in my heart that Patrick didn''t see me.


    I nned to leave after the dinner began.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Patrick ended his speech. The ones under the stage apuded him. And I nned to leave


    after staying here for a few minutes.


    However, before I could find the right time, I heard c next to me say, "Oh, it seems that Mr. Cowell is


    walking in our direction!"


    I looked up and saw that others sitting at the same table as me all looked behind me.


    "It can''t be."


    I felt a chill run down my spine.


    In less than two seconds, the man raising his fingers like ady next to me stood up, "Mr. Cowell, do


    you want to sit here? Shall I ask the waiter to add a chair here?"


    All the seats at our table had been taken.


    However, we didn''t sit close to each other. If we moved closer to each other and asked the waiter to


    add one or two more chairs, it would not be a problem.


    I already understood why Patrick was here.


    At this time, I heard Patrick''s voice next to me, "I want to sit here. You can sit somewhere else."


    I wasn''t sure who Patrick was speaking to. But I was sure that he wasn''t talking to me.


    At this time, the man raising his fingers like ady next to me was stunned for a moment. Then he


    suddenly pushed me, "Do you hear that? Mr. Cowell asked you to step aside... It hurts!"


    Before he could finish his words, he suddenly cried out in rm.


    I looked over and found that the man raising his finger looked pale. As soon as he reached over to


    me, someone behind me reached out and pinched


    his hand tightly.


    The next second, I heard Patrick''s icy-cold voice, "How dared you touch my woman?"

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    The sissy man was frightened. He looked at me in disbelief. Although not most willing to, he still


    said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Cowell. I didn''t mean to do that. I was wrong!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Apologize."


    "Yes. I''m sorry, Miss Nn. I was wrong. Please forgive me."


    The orchid finger man begged.


    Everyone looked over, while Patrick still did not seem to have any intention of letting him go.


    Soon I realized he might want me to decide.


    Helplessly, I opened my mouth and said, "Forget it."


    Finally, Patrick said, "F*ck off!" and let him off.


    "Yes, sir."


    The man was so scared that he ran away immediately.


    The seat next to me was immediately vacated.


    It was not surprising at all for Patrick to have this status and influence now. A while ago, although


    there was an interruption with his investment in Al project because of Shelton''s interference, it was


    all resolvedter.


    Patrick had also established a subsidiarypany of science and technology. It''s development was


    unstoppable and had a bright prospect at the moment. It would definitely be ready to went public in


    less than two years.


    Thus, Towering High group had once again regained its position as the headpany of City Y.


    As for Shelton''spany, although it was very influential in the pharmaceutical industry, it was still


    a field of minority after all.


    As soon as the orchid finger man left, Patrick sat down by my side.


    I looked down at my phone and didn''t want to talk to him.


    I was very calm apparently, but in fact, my heart was beating fast, it had already been out of my


    control.


    I hadn''t seen Patrick for more than half a year. The first time we separated was when the ice and


    snow melted, and then the unhappy meeting happened in midsummer.


    Now, the winter came again.


    I''d been so busytely that I thought I''d forgotten him."


    But when I met him again, I realized that this love had always been in my heart and never faded.


    It would not disappear only because I became powerful and confident, or because of my career


    achievements.


    Moreover, the longer he left, the deeper these feelings were for me.


    "Are you going to keep your eyes on your phone?"


    Patrick sat on my side and asked.


    His voice was still so pleasant.


    I knew it was useless to escape, so I raised my head and pretended to catch on. I slightly lifted the


    corner of my mouth and said, "Mr. Cowell, long time no see."


    "Long time no see." Patrick looked at me with cold eyes.


    I couldn''t read any of his mind at this moment.


    I nced at my watch and suddenly got up, "Mr. Cowell, I suddenly remembered I still have some


    business to do in mypany. Now excuse me, I have to go now. You can take your time staying


    here."


    After that, I picked up my bag and was about to leave.


    However, before I could leave my seat, I heard the man stand up, "Okay, let me give you a ride."


    "You don''t have to, Mr. Cowell. I drove here as I can already drive. I don''t need you to send me."


    I turned around and told him.


    Patrick looked at me, and he was not surprised at all that I would say that. A cunning smile can be


    seen from his ck eyes, "Oh, it just happened I didn''t drive. You can send me off. I also have


    something to do."


    I didn''t expect Patrick to say that.


    Patrick was an important figure in this banquet. His every move affected everyone in the hall.


    At this time, everyone looked at us.


    Seeing Patrick was about to leave, the president couldn''t sit still and quickly came over. "Oh, why


    are you leaving? This is the beginning of the banquet. Don''t leave in a hurry."


    "There''s nothing I can do. I heard that my woman woulde, so I came. Now she wants to leave,


    I have to go with her."


    Patrick said in a slightly bantering tone.


    Hearing this, the president looked at me and said, "Jta, please don''t leave, okay?"


    s, the president is about the same age as Ryan.


    As he had requested, I couldn''t refuse for saving his face.


    I have no choice but only found an excuse, "Well, president, I''m joking with him. We won''t go. I just


    go to the washroom."


    "Then I have to go to the washroom."


    Patrick immediately said.


    "Then I won''t go."


    "Oh, I suddenly don''t want to go either."


    Patrick''ll say whatever I had said.


    He was like a copycat.


    The president looked at the two of us and seemed to have seen some ins and outs, "All right, you


    two can sit together. You can sit any ce you want."


    I couldn''t leave then.


    I had to sit back in my original seat, and Patrick followed me. I sat down, and then he sat down.


    He tag along with me all the time.


    The surrounding people were all looking at him, but he didn''t mind at all.


    His eyes were always looking at me, and he refused to leave for a second.


    I kept my head down, eating without looking at him.


    Patrick didn''t seem to mind at all.


    During the time, people kepting over to propose a toast to Patrick.


    He did not refuse, but if someone wanted to propose a toast to me, Patrick would immediately say,


    "She can''t drink as she drives."


    No one dare to disregard Patrick''s words.


    At this moment, half of the awkward banquet had passed.


    I drank a lot of water.


    I really wanted to go to the washroom this time.


    When I just stood up, Patrick, who was still drinking with others, immediately came over. "Where are


    you going?"


    "The washroom."


    I didn''t expect him to follow me.


    Patrick immediately said, "Then I''ll go too."


    How came he still remember that?


    I felt helpless. Pointing at the bag on the chair beside me, I said, "I didn''t even take my bag. I won''t


    run away."


    " I''ll still follow you."


    Patrick had drunk some wine, and it might be a little hot in the room. His cheek was slightly red, and


    he reached out to hold my hand. He was like a child.


    There was nothing I could do about it.


    People around looked at us, especially women. I knew those looks. They were filled with envy,


    jealousy, and hatred.


    I know. If I didn''t take Patrick with me, he would not allow me to go to the washroom.


    I had no choice but to take him with me.


    When we reached the door, I went in. Patrick was waiting at the door. At the beginning, I thought he


    was just afraid that I would leave.


    After I came out and washed my hands, I was about to leave. What surprised me was that Patrick


    directly pulled me and walked to the men''s washroom.


    "What are you doing?"


    I was in a daze.


    "Come in with me," Patrick said calmly.


    "I won''t! That''s men''s washroom. You can go in and I''ll wait for you outside."


    At this moment, I didn''t even have time to think what Patrick was up to.


    Hearing this, Patrick immediately refused, "No, what if you leave after I go in?"


    "I''m not leaving." "I don''t believe you."


    "I really won''t leave," I said, pointing three fingers upside to pledge, "I swear to the heavens, I


    promise I won''t leave!"


    "Then..." The man began to loosen his tie.


    "What are you doing?"


    I was confused.


    "I''ll tie you to the door, so that you can''t leave."


    Patrick pulled off the tie with ck and white patterns from his neck and was about to tie me up!


    What kind of trick was this!


    I surrendered, "OK, OK, I''ll go in with you."

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    "Okay."


    Patrick nodded.


    A waiter was standing far away. From a moment before, he had been looking at us, but he dared


    not to approach us.


    Patrick waved at him. "You,e here."


    The server ran over.


    Patrick took out a stack of new cash from his wallet and stuffed that into his hand, saying, "Just


    keep guarding here. No one is allowed to enter before we bothe out!"


    The waiter''s eyes lit up when he saw the money, "Yes, sir! You can enjoy yourselves!"


    I suppose he must have misunderstood us.


    When we entered the washroom, Patrick locked the door and unzipped his trousers.


    I turned around , and Patrick grabbed me with one of his hand and held his p*nis with the other. I


    guess that he had ended ording to the sound.


    When I heard the sound of the zipper being pulled up, I turned around to him.


    The man was very satisfied and tried to pull me back, but I refused immediately. "No, you just used


    your hand to hold your cock 1"


    "It''s dirty!"


    Patrick was stunned for a moment, but he immediately understood. He quickly washed his hands in


    the sink and then reached out his hand to me.


    There was a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    I looked him up and down carefully. Yes, his nose was still the same nose, and so was his mouth.


    But why did I feel there was something different with Patrick today?


    I considered it and then asked, "Patrick, have you been bewitched by someone?"


    In just a few months, how did he suddenly be like this?


    Patrick shook his head, "No."


    "Not bewitched ?"


    I didn''t believe it at all!


    The voice of the waiter came from outside the door. "Sorry, the man''s toilet was blocked, and it is


    under repair. Please use the one on another floor."


    "How troublesome! Damn restaurant!"


    I could hear the voice was actually from the orchidfingered man.


    Feeling in a good mood, I raised my lips and smiled.


    Then I turned to look at Patrick. He was also looking at me, with a a gentle gaze from his eyes and


    a smile between his eyes and brows .


    For a moment, I blushed a little, let him pull me and then I said, "Let''s go."


    "All right."


    Patrick nodded obediently, then followed me.


    We returned to the banquet. By this time, it wasing to an end.


    At the end, the president repeatedly told me to drive Patrick home.


    I understood. Patrick was a distinguished guest. The president couldn''t afford if any ident


    happened to him.


    When we came out of the restaurant, it waspletely dark outside, and the street lights were all


    on.


    I saw a boy standing by the flower bed not far away looking at his phone. The lights from the phone


    screen lit up the boy''s face.


    "Jason?" I called out.


    At this moment, Jason raised his head and saw me. When he saw Patrick beside me, he was


    obviously stunned for a moment before saying,


    "Oh, Jta, you came out atst. I was worried that you would get drunk. So I''m waiting for you


    here."


    The night of the winter was still freezing, and Jason''s face was frozen red. It was obvious that he


    had been standing there for a long time.


    "How could she get drunk under my protection?"


    Patrick opened his mouth first. He held me in his arm when spoke to Jason.


    "Oh, I''m relieved then. I''ll go back to school first."


    After saying that, Jason turned and left.


    The boy''s back was wrapped in the night sky. Even if he was wearing a down jacket, he looked very


    thin and lonely.


    My car was parked in the university.


    Patrick and I also went to the direction of the school. Patrick had been holding me in his arms.


    When we were about to arrive at the school gate, he suddenly asked me, "You don''t like him, do


    you?"


    "What?"


    "It''s that boy just now. A little boy who wants to fight for my women''s favors with me."


    There was sort of childishness in Patrick''s voice.


    I cast him a sidelong nce and wondered why he was so different today.


    It had been ten years since the first time I met him after I came of age.


    I''d never seen Patrick like this before.


    He was too childish to describe!


    I said incredulously, "Patrick, you really haven''t been bewitched?"


    "Yes, maybe." Patrick''s arms around me tightened a little more, "I think I was bewitched by you."


    Patrick had ever been drunk before, but was he like this then?


    Not in my memory.


    Finally, we came to the car. He looked at my car and frowned slightly, "You drive such a car?"


    There was distaste in his tone.


    "I like it." I pouted, "I''ve been fond of this car since I was a child."


    "Oh, I see..."


    The man didn''t continue.


    He got in the car. I just started the car and asked him, "Where do you live now?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In fact, when I asked this question, I was nervous. I was afraid that Patrick would tell me that he


    lived with Kelsi.


    However, he did not answer immediately. Instead, he turned around and hugged me, saying,


    "Where you are going, where I am going."


    "Stop kidding." I rolled my eyes at him.


    "It''s true. If you are cruel today, just throw me on the road and I won''t argue with you."


    Today, Patrick was really bewitched.


    Helplessly, I said, "Then I''ll send you back to No.1 City Y."


    "No, in that case, you muste back with me." Patrick said firmly, hugging me.


    He was surrounded by the smell of alcohol, which manifested that he was really drunk.


    As I remembered then, only strong alcohol was served at today''s banquet. In order to prevent me


    from drinking that, Patrick had almost drunk full sses of it.


    Although the ss cup was not big, he couldn''t afford to drink so many cups.


    In order tofort him, I had to promise first, "Okay."


    The car arrived at the No.1 City Y.


    Although my car hadn''t entered themunity before, Patrick can have his face scanned to enter.


    After entering, Patrick had been pulling me, refusing to allow me to leave.


    I had no choice but to park the car.


    Fortunately, that day was not the weekend, and Glenn was not at home.


    I apanied Patrick to go upstairs.


    When we arrived, it was Janice who opened the door. She was stunned when saw me, but soon


    she said with a smile, "Mr Cowell, Mrs Cowell, d to see you¡¯vee back."


    Patrick was very satisfied with what she called me.


    But I corrected her, "I''m not Mrs Cowell."


    "You are." Hearing what I said, Patrick was unhappy. He suddenly leaned over and picked me up


    horizontally!


    "Ah!"


    I was shocked.


    The man didn''t care. He directly carried me to the master bedroom and threw me on the bed, "You


    are my wife, no doubt!"


    "Patrick, you''ve been bewitched."


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that this Patrick was not the real Patrick.


    "He must be fake." "How could Patrick be like this?" "Yes." Patrick pressed on me, and his face was


    so close to me. He said with regret, "I drank too much."


    "So what?"


    I didn''t understand what he means.


    "Well, I want to sleep with you, but I can''t have an erection now. Help me."


    The man said shamelessly.


    I was almost confused by him, and I wanted to say again that he was bewitched.


    But I didn''t say out. I jogged him and said, "Take a shower and go to bed quickly."


    "Then you must stay with me."


    "Okay, okay, okay."


    In fact, at this moment, I was in a good mood.


    Patrick was so cute. Although I had doubts in my heart, I still found him very interesting.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    I followed Patrick to the bathroom and took a bath together with him.


    I recalled the familiar scene and feeling, I blinked my eyes and looked at him, "Tell me you haven''t


    been enchanted by Glenn, have you?"


    "No, I haven''t."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Patrick stood there and directly sprinkled the spray to me!


    "Ah ah!"


    I was taken aback.


    By the time I reacted, my whole body had already been soaked.


    I looked at Patrick and was a little unhappy. "What are you doing?"


    Actually, I was prepared to go backter.


    In the twelfth month which is the coldest in the winter, my clothes were wet, then I couldn''t leave


    because it would take a few hours to make them dry.


    "Of course well take a shower together." Patrick said as he stretched out his hand and pulled me


    directly under the shower.


    Warm water poured down along my head, drenching all my clothes in a few seconds.


    I frowned and was unhappy.


    I wanted to run, but Patrick clung to me from behind. The man''s thin lips were against my ear, and


    he used his back to block the water behind him, then said to me, "Do you know? In fact, I''ve been


    looking forward to today for a long time, so I''m very happy."


    "What?"


    The sound of the water was loud and clear, but I still heard clearly the man''s voice close to my ear.


    "The president of your school invited me to today''s banquet a long time ago. Originally, I didn''t want


    to attend, but he said he would also invite some excellent graduates representative. I asked who


    would be there. He told me and you were in the name list, so I agreed."


    "I''m not like myself today. I''ve picked several suits before came out. Isn''t it strange? I think you


    haven''t seen me for months. I must show a good image in front of you and make you look at me


    more often."


    Patrick said word by word, holding me in his arms.


    In fact, he didn''t have to worry about it at all.


    Patrick might not know that he himself was shining, even if he stood there in his pajamas . He had a


    tall figure, long legs, and a handsome and mature face.


    Every part of the body attracted any woman.


    Of course, I was included.


    However, I was a little puzzled and asked him, "Why? You are very different today."


    Today, Patrick seemed to have changed into a totally different person. In fact, he had changed into


    a somewhat childish but adorable person.


    The man tightened his arms around me and asked me, "Do you like what I''m like today?"


    "Why like this?"


    "Once, I had a chat with Jeremy. He said that I always pretended in front of you and would never


    express my real thoughts. In this way, I would push you further and further away. So, I thought that


    today I would tell you everything I thought."


    The sound of the water was still loud, but when I heard the man''s words, I only felt my heart beating


    faster.


    Patrick slowly lifted the corner of my clothes, "Come, let''s take a bath together."


    "I don''t want to..." He was still overbearing. This day, it seemed that he really did everything


    following the feelings from his heart-


    "You can''t refuse."


    After taking a shower, I wore his bathrobe, and Patrick was only wrapped in a bath towel. He sat on


    the edge of the bed, hugging me, and said in a very gentle voice, "I miss you so much."


    When he said this, a kiss fell on my forehead.


    Then, he continued,


    "I miss you so much every day." A kissnded between my brows.


    "I miss you when I get up in the morning, and I miss you when I have a meeting. I miss you when I


    am attending a banquet. When I sleep, I feel pain in my p*nis when I think of you. I can''t fall asleep."


    Every time he said miss me, he would give me a kiss.


    As I stood in front of him, my heart beat faster and faster as the man spoke.


    Finally, I hooked my arm around the man''s neck and kissed him back. Then, I pouted and said,


    "Unfortunately, I don''t miss you. I work hard every day and make myself very busy so that I don''t


    have time to miss you."


    Hearing what I said, the man was not angry, "You don''t have time to miss me, but it''s not that "Is


    there any difference?"


    you don''t miss me."


    " Yes, there is Patrick turned over and put me on the bed. His body pressed over and pushed aside


    the hair on my face. He asked, "Do you like what I''m like today?"


    I nodded slightly.


    Before I could say any more, Patrick''s kiss had fallen again.


    The night was seductive, and it was snowing outside the window. The white snowkes fell on the


    ss and were quickly affected by the heat transmitted from the room, turning into a drop of water,


    leaving a trace on the window.


    When I woke up the next day, the bed was empty, and I was alone again.


    I touched the cold bed. For a moment, I was in a trance. What happenedst night was like a


    dream.


    However, when I changed my clothes and opened the door of the bedroom, I saw Patrick dressed in


    a home dress and sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper. The man folded his legs and said to


    me with a smile, "Good morning."


    "Good morning."


    I looked at Patrick and felt a warmth in my heart.


    Olena and Lacy both stood by the side and said,


    "Madam, good morning." "Good morning."


    I also responded to them.


    After breakfast, Patrick put on his clothes.


    In the wardrobe of the master bedroom, there were many clothes that I could wear. I took a set of


    suit-dress and put on.


    I thought we were going out together, but the man said, "You go first, I''ll goter."


    His words made me pause for a moment. "What?"


    "Doesn''t he want others to know that we are together?"


    For a moment, I was a little confused. Looking at him, I asked, "What is the rtionship between


    you and me now?"


    "You''re my woman."


    Patrick said evenly. There was hardly any trace of what he was like the night before.


    Sure enough, wasn''tst night an unrealistic dream?


    "So?" I asked.


    "More question?"


    "We aren''t a couple. Don''t you mean that I''m just one of your sex partners?" "No, I..."


    "That''s enough! Please rify that if we can continue. Please don''t y tricks on me again and


    again. I am not as good as you in acting, and not as capable as you that entering into a rtionship


    or ending it is a breeze for you!"


    The night before, I really took our feelings seriously.


    ''But why have it turn out like this again today?''


    I''m a little confused.


    Patrick stood there, his face was full of coldness. He opened his mouth and said, "What I have said


    is true. I really miss you, but I temporarily can''t open my rtionship with you indeed."


    "Why?" I couldn''t understand. Now that Towering High was so powerful and I was not involved in


    any scandal, what was he afraid of?


    I thought for a while and said, "Your parents? They don''t want us to be together, do they?"


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    "Then tell me, what happened? Why did you meet Kelsi at the beginning of the year? What was that


    you hide from me?"


    I knew everything must be started from that meeting.


    When I was holding the press conference, Patrick went to meet Kelsi.


    After that, Patrick''s attitude towards me changed.


    But in the time of this year, Patrick did not seem to have any connection with Kelsi, nor was there


    any news about them.


    Patrick did not answer, but looked at me. Suddenly, he said, "My birthday is in next month. Would


    you like to have dinner with me?"

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    "I have no time!"


    As finished my words, I picked up my bag, and went out.


    I really can''t take it anymore!


    After I went out and drove the car to the studio, Nancy came over and said, "Ah, your are flushed.


    Are you in love?"


    "No, I''m pissed off!"


    I pouted and retorted.


    Hearing this, Nancy immediately said solemnly, "Who made you angry? Tell me, I will beat him for


    you."


    "Patrick."


    I looked up and said seriously.


    Upon hearing this name, Nancy frowned and said, "Why do you still have contact with him? Haven''t


    you beenpletely isted from each other all your life?"


    That''s right, shouldn''t I be isted from him all my life?


    I was the one who couldn''t free myself from the rtionship. One time after another, he tricked me


    and made a fool of me.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Yes, from today on, I''ll never have contact with him all my life."


    "If I will be tricked by him again, I''m a real fool!" I thought.


    "That''s fine," Nancy said, and picked up the folder in her hand and continue, "I''ll have a meeting


    first. You can take a rest first. Come in and listen to them after you calm down."


    "I''ming now."


    As I spoke, I picked up my notebook and followed her.


    It was Friday. I went to pick up Glenn first after work. Then went home.


    As soon as I opened the door, the room was filled with the smell of food.


    "Jason."


    I saw he was cooking.


    The boy saw use in and smiled with his eyes narrowed into the shape of crescent moons,


    "Jta, d to see you''ve back."


    "Well, I''m sorry. I have to bother you to cook on Friday."


    I didn''t know when it started. Jason used to cook for us only if he was there and it becamemon


    for him to cook.


    In order to express my gratitude to him, I gave him a desktop of the highest level at present when


    his new semester started. And even if he only came here for two and a half days, I gave him a


    sry of six thousand.


    The main point was that I still wanted to draw a clear line between us to indicate the employment


    rtionship and keep him at distance.


    "No bother at all. I''d like to cook for you."


    As he spoke, his ears were turning slightly red.


    And Glenn said beside him, "I think the food cooked by Jason tastes better than that by mother."


    "If you like it, I can always cook for you."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "That''s good!"


    Glenn nodded his head vigorously.


    However, I heard that there was another implication in Jason''s words, so I hurried to say, "Glenn,


    don''t be in wild manner. Jason will graduate from university soon and go to work. Then he will be


    busy with work, he must have his own life on weekends, so he must..."


    "Jta, are you sending me away?"


    Without waiting for me to finish my words, Jason asked.


    It seemed my thoughts had been seen through, for a moment, I did not know how to continue.


    Then I smiled and said, "No, but you will be very busy in future. And I heard it is verymon to


    work overtime in the field of animation."


    "I can still spare some time..."


    "Jason," I interrupted him, "You''ll have your own life in the future atst. When you meet a girl of


    your own, you can take her out on weekends or hang out with friends. You don''t have to help me all


    the time. And then Glenn will be older, he can take care of himself and doesn''t need others to help."


    I had to make it clear to him.


    Otherwise, I was afraid that he would go further and further on a road that should not belong to him.


    Jason lowered his eyes and said nothing. He turned to face the gas stove and said, "The meal is


    almost ready."


    When I looked at him, only felt that the boy''s face was blushed scarlet, and it was somewhat


    abnormal.


    That night, after dinner, Jason yed with Glenn for a while. At 9:30 p.m., I brought Glenn upstairs


    to sleep.


    In half an hour, Glenn didn''t fell asleep until I told him two and a half stories.


    After he was asleep, I tiptoed out of his room.


    I thought it was time to talk to Jason. I was considering that I would not ask him toe since the


    winter vacation ended.


    When I came out, the corridor on the second floor was quiet. I went downstairs to see if he was


    there.


    The lights in the kitchen were turned off. I looked at the living room, but didn''t see anyone.


    I went back to the second floor and knocked on the door of his room. No one answered. I hesitated


    for a moment and finally opened it. The lights in the room were off, and Jason was not in the room.


    I went to check the bathroom. From the outside, I saw that the lights inside were turned off.


    Did he leave?


    I thought so.


    Then I went to work in the study for a while.


    However, the more I thought about it, the more strange I felt. Since Jason was always polite, he


    would definitely tell me if he wanted to leave. He had never left without saying goodbye.


    I got up again and went downstairs. I wanted to go to the doorway to see if his shoes were there.


    Actually, as soon as I went downstairs, I saw a man''s leg in the dark kitchen.


    "Jason!"


    I ran there and turned on the light!


    I found that he was lying on the ground, I touched his hand, which was so hot that I was frightened!


    He had a fever.


    I got nervous immediately, took the phone and dialed 120 for an ambnce.


    During this period, I measured the temperature of Jason. It was already 39.5 degrees centigrade. It


    couldn''t got so high in a short time.


    Now I realized it. When Jason was cooking, hisplexion was terrible, and he must have had a


    fever since then.


    This silly boy!


    "s!"


    He was very heavy, and I couldn''t move him. I had no choice but to wait for the ambnce toe.


    The ambnce arrived soon.


    After helping him get on 120 ambnce, I drove my car to follow it.


    He was sent to the nearest hospital by ambnce and put on a drip. He didn''t wake up until 1 p.m.!


    When the boy woke up and saw me beside him, his first reaction was to apologize, "Sorry, Jta,


    I''ve bothered you."


    "Yes!" I couldn''t help getting angry, "You had such a serious fever. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If I


    believed you had gone and didn''t go downstairs again, you would have stayed there the whole


    night. When I found you this morning, maybe your body would have been stiff!"


    "I''m sorry."


    Jason''s face was full of apologies.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you were having a fever?"


    I asked him.


    The boy scratched his head, "It wasn''t that serious in the afternoon. I took medicine myself, but I


    didn''t expect it to be worse in the evening, so..."


    In fact, the reason why he had a fever must be that he had been standing there for a long timest


    night and had got a cold.


    After all, it has something because of me.


    I opened a bottle of water I just bought and handed it to him. I couldn''t help asking, "How long did


    you wait for mest night?"


    "It didn''t take long."


    Jason said at once.


    "Tell me the truth!"


    I asked him seriously and raised my voice.


    After all, the banquet hadsted for about three or four hours. I was afraid that he had waited for


    such a long time.


    Jason seemed to have no words to refute me. He looked around and said guiltily, "Only half..."


    When he said this and looked up to see my eyes, he immediately changed his words. "One... urn...


    at most two hours."


    It was as expected.


    I couldn''t help but only rise my hand as wanted to touch his hair, "Are you stupid? Why are you


    keep waiting for me outside? If you have such excess energy, it''s better for you to chase girls. Don''t


    waste time on me!"

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    "No, I only..."


    "Stop talking. Close your eyes and sleep for a while. After the injection, I''ll take you back."


    I knew what Jason would say, so I interrupted him.


    I have already said what I should say, and I don''t need to continue this topic.


    Jason shook his head, "It''s okay. I want to keep youpany by chatting."


    "No, you''d better get to sleep. There would be too much voice."


    When I said this, I was stunned by myself.


    What''s the matter? Why did the tone of my words seemed a little like Patrick''s?


    When I realized this, I felt a little upset.


    Then Jason went to sleep beside me, I watched a TV series with my mobile phone and earphones.


    Jason needed to have two bottles of medicine infused in total. Seeing that one bottle was about to


    finish, I hurried to ask the nurse to change the other bottle.


    Jason had not woken up during the whole process.


    When I sat back, I looked at him sleeping on the hospital bed. The boy''s eyshes were long, his


    skin was very white, his eyebrows were as straight as swords, and his eyes were as gleaming as


    stars. His straight nose seemd to be carved.


    He was really a typical handsome boy.


    It was no wonder that his roommates said that he was popr.


    From a certain point of view, he looked a little bit like Seth.


    I think there were a lot of girls chasing after Seth when I was in college.


    After so many years, girls'' aesthetic standards had not changed.


    When the second bottle of medicine was about to end, I called the nurse to remove the needle.


    This time, Jason woke up.


    He cracked his eyes and looked at me beside him. He smiled handsomely and said, "Thank you,


    Jta. It''s great that I have the chance to know you."


    "You''re wee. You have looked after Gian. That prevents me from worrying about him. So, you


    have also helped me a lot."


    I deliberately brought up Glenn to draw a clear line between him and me to keep distant.


    He seemed didn''t mind.


    After the nurse took the things away, I reached out and touched the boy''s forehead. The fever had


    gone. When I took the prescribed pills, the boy immediately grabbed it and said, "Let me take it."


    I didn''t stop him from helping.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When we got in the car, he sat in the co-pilot seat of my car, and I drove him back. All the way, he


    was giggling.


    I looked at the rearview mirror on my right several times and saw that he was smiling. I was a little


    speechless and asked him, "What''s wrong? Have you lost your mind because of the fever?"


    "No, I''m just happy."


    Answered Jason.


    I shook my head, "You are really silly. How could you be happy when you are sick?"


    Jason said nothing.


    The car drove home.


    I went upstairs to see Glenn. Fortunately, he was not awake, so I was relieved.


    I watched as Jason took his medicine and took a quilt for him before I went to bed.


    In the next two days, Jason got injections on time that he had recovered before returning to school.


    When he was about to leave, I touched the boy''s forehead to make sure that he had recovered from


    fever. I also prepared a lot of ordinary medicine for him and reminded him to take pills on time.


    When the boy left, I recalled and felt I was so nagging as if I were an old mother.


    Life still continued like before-


    Patrick''s birthday wasing. Although I rejected himst time, I didn''t know why it was closer to


    his birthday, the more irritated I became.


    Sometimes, I even felt a little regret for my refusal that day.


    But I soon woke up.


    Fortunately, I put Patrick on the cklist. He can''t contact me, and I can''t contact him either.


    Otherwise, I am really not sure whether I could not control myself to call him.


    Time flies. It was on the 16th of January.


    That was a Tuesday.


    And it is Patrick''s birthday.


    My mind was full of wild flights of fancy.


    After took a break at noon, I went to the cafe nearby to help my colleagues buy thetest limited


    edition coffee for Valentine''s Day. I saw a pair of mugs on the side of the counter, one of which was


    sapphire blue and the other''s color was pomegranate.


    The colors were pretty.


    For a moment, I bought it with my head in a mess.


    Not until I bought it did I regret very much.


    Patrick might have forgotten the invitation, for which he just said a word, but I still kept it in my heart


    and unnecessarily made myself a worrywart.


    I walked to the intersection near the studio. I was afraid that Nancy would ask me about the mugs. I


    feared my hidden idea would be discovered. When I saw the trash can on the road side, I directly


    put the the two cups there and strode toward the direction of the studio.


    However, after taking a few steps.


    I was not willing to let it go.


    I turned around and quietly picked up the bag of the cups again.


    As expected, when I arrived at the studio, Paulina came over. Seeing that I was carrying four bags,


    she immediately took them.


    When the bag of cups was put down, Paulina took a glimpse at it and asked, "What''s this?"


    "Nothing." I took the bag and stuffed it into the drawer beside me.


    As a gossip maker, Paulina did not ask straightforward at once, but in the afternoon, for many times,


    she wanted to open the drawer to see what was in it, and she had been caught by me every time.


    "Oh, just tell me what is that? Is it a gift from someone?"


    In the end, Paulina had no choice but to give up and ask directly.


    I shook my head and rolled my eyes at her. "No, it''s just a cup. I need to take it home for use."


    "Oh, isn''t it a Valentine''s Day gift for someone?" Paulina asked.


    "Of course not! There isn''t anyone to whom I will give a gift."


    "Knock, knock."


    As soon as I finished my words, there was a knock at the door.


    The clerk sitting at the door went to open the door.


    When she opened the door, she saw a person in a delivery suit standing at the door. "Excuse me,


    who is Jta?"


    I got up and walked over.


    The delivery man at the door handed me a small parcel in his hand and said, "It''s your parcel from


    the same city. Please sign for receipt."


    "From the same city?"


    I was a little surprised. I looked down and saw that it was a very small blue box. It was very


    exquisite and there was a thinyer of transparent film outside.


    Looking at this, I suddenly realized that this might have been sent to me by Patrick.


    I quickly signed it.


    In the end, I still wanted to celebrate his birthday in my heart.


    However, wouldn''t it be too shabby to only give him a cup as a present?


    After the delivery man left, Paulina leaned over and said, "Oh, what a special day is it today? You


    have bought gifts, and someone else has also given you gifts. What is this? Open it and have a


    look?"


    "As Nancy is not here, you be a boss, don''t you?"


    I rolled my eyes at her.


    Today, there was a event at Cicely''s Kindergarten, so Nancy went to attend it.


    Paulina was a little unhappy. "I''m just curious."


    I packed the box up and didn''t have any intention of opening it now.


    Paulina pestered me to inquiry for a while and found that I really didn''t want to open it, so she went


    back to work.


    Until she left, I took the box and opened it in the conference room.


    As expected, there was nothing but a card lying there, with only a time and location written on it.


    The signature was Patrick.


    I looked at the card carefully, but there was nothing else on it except for the above information.


    I felt a little unhappy. In this way, it seemed he was sure I would go to meet him.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    In the evening, I put the card away, took the coffee mugs, and drove home first.


    Although I was a little unhappy and didn''t want to go, I still made up and changed my clothes.


    Sitting on the sofa, I looked at the words on the card, "Seven o''clock tonight, Viennese Restaurant".


    I was struggling whether or not I should go.


    It was 6:40 now. If I wanted to go, I would have to set off immediately.


    I thought for a while, and finally, I picked up my bag and cup, ready to go!


    Fortunately, the traffic was no longer much crowded. It took me about 20 minutes to get to the


    Viennese Restaurant.


    I looked at my watch and found that it was exactly seven o''clock.


    I stopped my car at the intersection and looked over the situation. There was no car in the parking


    ce of the restaurant, and several waiters were standing in a row at the door.


    Patrick had booked the entire venue again.


    When I was about to start the car and get in-


    My phone rang.


    I looked down and found that it was the number of Jason.


    I picked up the phone. Just as I was about to speak, it was noisy at the other end of the line and a


    voice came from there, "Is that Jta?"


    "What happened?"


    I was a little surprised because the voice on the other side of the phone was very loud as if he was


    very anxious.


    Also, that was not the voice of Jason.


    "I''m Jason''s roommate, Steve. Do you remember me?"


    Steve? Well, it seemed one of Jason''s three roommates was called that name.


    I admitted, "Yes."


    "Can youe to our school now? Something happened to Jason!"


    Steve said.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Hearing his words, I suddenly became nervous. I looked at the restaurant next to me and hesitated


    at once.


    Steve paused and said, "I don''t know when Jason had taken out a loan from the P2P Network Loan


    tform! But he didn''t have money to pay off it. Now, someone else in society came to ask for


    money! They said if Jason can''t pay back the money, they would''ve chopped off his hands!"


    "What?" I was stunned. I didn''t think that Jason was such a person in usual. Why had he taken out


    a P2Pwork loan?


    However, at this moment, I couldn''t think that much at all. I immediately said, "I''ming right


    away."


    I turned to look at the restaurant. Although I was reluctant, I still started the car again and drove in


    the direction of the school.


    I got to Jason''s school at about 7:30 p.m..


    As soon as I arrived at the door, I saw a tall boy standing there. Although I was not sure if he was


    Steve, I knew he must be one of Jason''s roommates.


    When he saw me, he didn''t get in the car but ran ahead to lead the way!


    He was really in a hurry!


    I was worried very much. I was really afraid that something bad would happen to Jason. "After all,


    he was a promising boy. If he will be hurt in some incident, it''s a pity!" I thought.


    Steve ran ahead and I followed him. He ran very fast and soon led me to the door of the indoor


    gymnasium of the school.


    This indoor gymnasium was newly built, and I had never been here before.


    As I saw Steve wave at me, I knew that Jason was here.


    After parking the car, I took my cell phone in my hand and switched to the dial interface. I was ready


    to call the police if there is an emergency.


    However, if they would only ask for money, I would just give it to them.


    Maybe I had a lot of experience in society. Once this happened, I always doubted whether Jason


    wanted to ckmail me for a sum of money as he would resign from his job in my house soon.


    After making preparations for the worst- case scenario, I followed Steve to the door.


    The door of the gym was closed, with only a small gap. I took a look inside and found it was dark. I


    had a bad feeling.


    I could not help but take a step back and asked, "Is he really here?"


    "Yes, he''s inside!"


    Steve''s answer was positive!


    It was getting dark, and I didn''t turn off the lights of the car. Looking at Steve''s face, I felt that he


    was hiding something.


    There wouldn''t be any trouble, would there?


    I didn''t want to go in, so I said, "You can call the people inside out. Tell them that Jason''s sister is


    here. How much they require? I''ll pay the money back for him."


    "No, no!" Steve seemed to be a little anxious when he heard me say this.


    At this moment, I was sure that there must be something suspicious!


    I can''t go in!


    "Why not? Are you lying to me? What on earth do you want to do? What''s wrong with Jason?" I


    looked at Steve and felt more and more strange about this matter.


    If it wasn''t that Jason was after me for my money, could it be that his roommates brought an idea of


    ckmail, and then tried to cheat me out of my money by using Jason?


    Mmmm...


    But when I thought of the scene I met them in the milk tea shop that day, I felt that these children


    were not bad people.


    It''s difficult to know how his heart is though you know him from his face. I dared not make a


    judgment.


    "No, Jta, you''ve misunderstood us. You''ll know when you go in and take a look!" Steve was a


    little anxious.


    I looked around. This was almost the most remote ce in the school. Plus it''s the holiday time, no


    one woulde at all!


    If there would be some thing have happened to me, It won''t be found out in such a short time!


    "I''ll leave!" I thought.


    I turned to walk to the car and said, "If they don''te out, then I''ll leave. I can''t do anything about


    it. Why don''t I call the police for you?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As soon as I finished my words, Steve seemed to be very nervous, "Oh, no, don''t go!"


    As he spoke, he grabbed my arm and dragged me into the gymnasium!


    "Let me go!"


    I was scared!


    But Steve was tall and strong. Before I could say no, he opened the door and pushed me into the


    gymnasium.


    Then, he shut the door from outside with a "Click" sound!


    The gymnasium was pitch-ck, so dark no one couldn''t see the five fingers of one''s hand!


    For a moment, a sense of fear emanated from my body and soul. My entire body went limp, and my


    legs trembled. I was scared!


    I was very familiar with this feeling.


    It was the one that I got when I was in prison. Later, I went to see doctors and was told that it was


    minor ustrophobia.


    After so many years, I thought I had recovered from this illness, but I never thought that it would


    attack again at this time!


    "I''m dead now." I thought.


    I squatted where I was, not daring to move. For a moment, I felt as if every cell on my body was


    trembling.


    Tears could not be controlled at all to flow down.


    "Help... help... help me..."


    I was scared.


    I was scared out of my wits. I regretteding, too.


    I should go to celebrate Patrick''s birthday. Why should Ie here?


    Why was that happen?


    I was really terrified.


    Come to think of it, "I treat Jason as kind as I could. Why does he treat me like this?"


    In the huge gym, I can hear my echo.


    "What should I do?" "What should I do?"


    I didn''t even have the strength to stand up to get to the door.


    When I was helpless, panicked, and at a loss of what to do...


    With a "bang", the lights in the entire gym were suddenly turned on.


    I looked up. All at once, countless balloons flew up and jammedyer byyer under the ceiling of


    the gymnasium. Each balloon had a small card tied to it.


    However, the words were too small for me to see clearly.


    At this moment, a card was not fastened and fell in front of me.


    I looked down and saw a line of words on the pink heart-shaped card in front of me-


    [Jta, I like you!]

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    When I saw this line of words, I finally heard footsteps.


    Looking up, I saw Jason had stood there on the second floor of the viewing tform with a teddy


    bear, which was almost as tall as him, and then he began to get down.


    As he walked, he said, "Jta, I like you. I know you think I''m young, but I can grow up for you."


    "I didn''t know the feelings of liking someone before, but after I have seen you and got along with


    you for some time, I know what it is like."


    "I want to see you all the time. I want to share my happiness with you at the first moment. I''m very


    happy as long as I can be at your side, I..."


    When he said this, he had already walked down. However, when he saw I was crying, he was


    stunned and said nervously, "Jta, why are you crying? I..."


    I didn''t wait for him to finish. I got angry suddenly!


    I stood up, walked over, and raised my hand!


    "Pa!" A p was given on his face. I uttered, "Boring!"


    Then I turned around and left.


    Jason quickly put down the big bear in his hand and chased after me.


    He ran so fast that he quickly grabbed my arm and apologized to me, "Sorry, Jta, I..."


    "Let me go! I have something else to do!"


    I was very annoyed.


    However, Jason refused. "I''m sorry, I''ll let go unless you promise you won''t be angry with me!"


    He was holding my arm tightly.


    I felt helpless and could only standstill. Fortunately, all the symptoms of difort had


    disappeared. I turned to look at him and said in a very calm tone, "Jason, I''m not angry."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "You''re lying." I stopped crying, but Jason''s eyes turned a little moister. "I''m sorry, I know I''m wrong.


    I shouldn''t have done it on my own will. I thought girls would like that."


    "You''re right. Girls like it."


    "But you don''t..."


    Said the young man in a low voice.


    "I don''t like it. I like the romantic way you said it, but I don''t like you." I looked up at him and said,


    "I''m sorry, I found out your thoughts before, and I thought my hint was obvious, but you still


    misunderstood that."


    "No." Jason was stunned. "I know you can''t ept me, but people say that as long as a boy took


    initiative in pursuing, the girl will..."


    "Maybe. It''s a pity that I''m no longer a girl. I am already a woman, and I am mature now. I am years


    older than you, and I have experienced a lot."


    Jason loosened his hand.


    I was not in a hurry to leave, so I continued to say to him,"You are a wonderful boy who can take


    care of people very well. You like me because your family relied on you in the past, while I don''t.


    Getting along with me, you can do things at ease. You won''t have pressure or burden, and I won''t


    ask for anything from you."


    "No, I like you, I..."


    "But I don''t, and never will. My heart is filled with another person, and I can''t even spare any ce


    for others." I said with a smile, "You are a good boy, and there will be a girl who is suitable for you."


    After that, I turned and walked in the direction of the car.


    Jason stood there and looked at me. His eyes were moistened and his face was full of


    unwillingness.


    When got in the car, I started it, but then I lowered the window and said to him, "Thank you for


    taking care of Glenn during the past half a year, but you don''t have toe today. You can take


    your things away when you are free."


    After that, I stepped on the gas pedal and drove away.


    In fact, I could understand the intention of Jason. He must have prepared this for a long time.


    If a young girl faced such a thoughtful and handsome boy''s love confession, she would have no


    resistance.


    Pity, I was getting old.


    I also clearly understood that the more feelings Jason to me was reliance.


    While he stayed in my house, I felt very sympathetic as he was so thoughtful, though he was just a


    21-year-old boy.


    What on earth had he gone through to make a 21-year-old boy so sensible?


    Anyway, I think that the future of Jason must be bright.


    Only until then did I realize how much I wanted to celebrate Patrick''s birthday with him!


    I speeded up and soon returned to the Viennese Restaurant.


    When I came here again, there were a lot of cars parked in front of the gate.


    A lot of guests came in and out.


    Seeing this, I seemed to realize the situation.


    But I didn''t want to give up, so I drove the car to the parking ce. Then I picked up the cup and


    went straight to the lobby manager. I asked, "Does Patrick Cowell have reserved a box?"


    Hearing my question, the lobby manager looked at me and seemed to realize something. He gave


    me a meaningful smile and said, "Mr. Cowell has cancelled the reservation and left."


    "He''s gone?"


    "Yes, he left half an hour ago." The lobby manager said.


    Hearing what he said, I felt a little angry in my heart.


    "It''s my fault. I should havee in and told Patrick. He is a big boss who earns millions in a


    minute. How can he wait for me all the time?"


    Moreover, perhaps, he...


    Well, forget it.


    There was no use for me to feel so remorseful.


    I picked up the cup and went back to the car sadly.


    As soon as I started the car, I saw the lobby manager running out. He seemed to hold something in


    his hand.


    I quickly lowered the ss, and the lobby manager handed in a note to me and said, "This is left by


    Mr. Cowell. He said if youe, I should give it to you."


    "Thank you."


    After I thanked him, I turned on the light in the car and saw a few simple words written on the slip of


    paper. [Take my phone number and WhatsApp ount out of the cklist.]


    I didn''t know why, but when I saw this line of words, I inexplicablyughed.


    We weren''t young, but Patrick''s style of doing things seemed to have changed quite a bit.


    I smiled, although he still didn''t tell me what happened.


    But I thought I may only loved Patrick all my life, so I should give him a chance.


    Without hesitation, I added him back.


    As soon as I added him, Patrick''s call came.


    I picked up the phone. Soon, a man''s voice came from the other side. "Long time no see. You''re


    getting bolder. You dare stand me up now, huh?"


    I didn''t know if it was my illusion, but I felt he was in a good mood.


    "Sorry, something happened." I told him the truth.


    Of course, I wouldn''t tell him about Jason.


    After a moment of silence on the other side of the phone, I heard Patrick say, "For you, it is three


    words. For me, the perfect preparation for my birthday was messed up

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    "Then, I''ll make up a birthday celebration for you."


    I said.


    Then I could prepare a decent gift for him.


    But Patrick seemed to predict what I was thinking and said, "Have you bought me a present today?"


    "No, I..."


    "I only want the present you bought today. You don''t need to buy anything else. To keep you from


    changing, you should send me the photo of the gift you bought today."


    Patrick said decisively.


    His voice was firm, and he didn''t allow me to refuse.


    I looked at the kraft paper bag in the passenger seat, which was already a little creased, and felt a


    little sorry.


    He heard me saying nothing and said," Shoot it as soon as I hang up the phone. I don''t want


    anything else, but only this."


    The man''s words made me a little confused. I looked at the bag and narrowed my eyes. "Do you


    know what I bought for you?"


    "I don''t know." Patrick denied it, but he still said," I like whatever you bought for me, so you don''t


    have to bother to buy anything else."


    So that was what he was thinking.


    However, Patrick naturally didn''tck anything.


    I reached out and touched the bag. Then I nodded and said, "Okay, I see."


    "Well, since it is the birthday celebration that you will make up for me, can I choose the ce?"


    "What''s that?"


    "I''ll send you the time and ce in a few days."


    Patrick said.


    "All right."


    I agreed.


    No matter what it was for, I wanted to apany him on his birthday.


    It would be a birthday celebrated by only the two of us.


    On the weekend of that day, Jason came to my house. However, he didn''te to pick up his


    luggage, only to apologize to me instead.


    I had packed up his luggage for him.


    When he came, I had already put his luggage at the door.


    When he entered the room and saw the luggage, he was stunned for a moment before his face


    turned pale. "Jta, it was my fault that day. I acted on impulse, I..."


    "No." I smiled, "No, it''s not your fault. I think you should have a better future. It''s going to be winter


    vacation soon. After the winter vacation, it will be yourst semester at university. You haven''t found


    a job yet, so don''t waste your time here."


    "It''s not like that. It''s my own free will to be here. It won''t bete for me to find a job after I graduate."


    "That won''t work. If you can''t find a job before graduation, I will only feel that I have wasted your


    time, which will only make me guiltier."


    I said decisively.


    Standing on the side and listening to our conversation, Glenn blinked his eyes and asked, "What''s


    wrong? Is Jason going to leave?"


    I squatted down, took his little hand, and said to him, "Jason is going to graduate from university. He


    is going to work in a newpany and do what he likes. So we are going to give our blessings to


    Jason together, okay?"


    "Jta, if I don''te on weekends and holidays, who''s gonna take care of Glenn?"


    It seemed that he was still unwilling to give up.


    I knew he didn''t want to leave.


    However, even if I had refused him, he would still entertain hope if he would stay there. In this way,


    it would affect his future.


    When I heard what he said, I said disapprovingly, "Don''t worry. I will hire new ones. And Glenn has


    grown up. He will go to primary school in September this year. He can take care of himself."


    "Jta." With a sad face, Jason bit his lip tightly and said, "Just let me stay. I promise you that I


    won''t have any other ideas. Moreover, I will sign a contract with apany next semester! Several


    companies have already given offers to me. I just need to ept one."N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I don''t want to let Jason go!"


    Little Glenn didn''t know anything. It seemed that he thought I was going to drive Jason away!


    I squatted down again and pulled Glenn to my side. After a moment of hesitation, I whispered in his


    ear, " If Jason stays here, Dad won''te to our house in the future."


    "What?"


    Hearing this, little Glenn opened his mouth wide and suddenly stood still. Then he said to Jason,


    "Jason, I think you''d better focus more on your career. I''ve grown up and can take care of myself."


    His words were just like that of an adult''s.


    Jason looked at me with a puzzled face. "What did you tell him?" "It''s a secret." I stood up with a


    smile. "Well, Glenn and I will send you back to school. If I need your help in the future, I will still


    contact you."


    "Yes!"


    On the side, Glenn nodded his head.


    Although Jason was reluctant, even Glenn had changed his words. It seemed that he could not find


    any reason to stay there.


    Filled with helplessness, he had no choice but to agree to my final suggestion and let me send him


    off.


    Along the way, Jason did not speak much. I could see that he was extremely disappointed.


    I didn''tfort him . At this time, myfort might be the most useless.


    When we were about to arrive at the school, Jason finally spoke, "Jta, urn... may I ask, why did


    you cry that day?"


    There was just a red light at the crossroads.


    I stopped my car in front of the red light and squinted at him. "Do you want to know?"


    "Yes."


    The boy nodded.


    I smiled and said, "Because I was suffering from ustrophobia. I thought I had been cured, but I


    didn''t know why it rpsed at that time."


    Hearing what I said, Jason''s face was full of astonishment. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I didn''t know!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I won''t me you. I also beat you that day. We are even now."


    After that, I felt very regretful that I beat Jason.


    In the view of the students, his behavior that day might be romantic.


    However, in my opinion, it truly was rather childish.


    When the car arrived at the school gate, Jason took out his luggage and said apologetically,


    "Jta, will we meet again in the future?"


    "Of course we will!"


    I''m said surely.


    Seeing that I confirmed it, there was a trace of relief in his expression. He bowed and said, "Thank


    you for taking care of me these days. I have made a lot of trouble for you before. If you need my


    help in the future, I will be at your service."


    After he said that, the boy returned the keys to my house and turned to leave.


    As soon as Jason left, Glenn asked me immediately, "Mom, when will Dade back?"


    "I don''t know."


    I said.


    "Ah?! You''re lying to me! I''m going to look for Jason!"


    Glenn was in a huff!


    I quickly grabbed him, took him up, and stuffed him into the car. Then I pressed him on the child''s


    seat and said to him, "In order to take care of you, Jason hasn''t even found a job. He is a student at


    university. How can he take care of you all his life?"


    "But..."


    "Let''s go. Mom will take you to have pizza aspensation."


    "All right then!"


    As soon as he heard this, Glenn''s eyes lit up and he agreed right away.


    This weekend, I realized that Jason was very important to me and Glenn.


    I yed games with Glenn, but because I was killed all the time, I was looked down upon by him.


    When I was killed for the 14th time, Glenn was even angrier. "Mom is so stupid. I want to get Jason


    back!"

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    I sucked at ying games.


    I had no choice but said to Glenn, "Why don''t we y some other games?"


    "Forget it. I''ll y by myself. You are even worse than Grandpa Ryan!" The tone of Glenn''s voice


    was extremely disdainful.


    I felt a little frustrated with my self-esteem.


    Originally, I didn''t have a low opinion of my ability, but when I yed the game, my fingers didn''t


    listen to me.


    I decided that I should find some time to practice on games.


    Two weeks after Patrick''s birthday, I finally received his message again.


    He didn''t send me the address in a text message this time, instead, he sent me a GPS location.


    When I opened the location, my face was full of confusion.


    It was located on a mountain in the suburbs of City Y. From that location, it should be close to the


    top.


    "Is there a restaurant?" I doubted it.


    I looked at the location and sent a WhatsApp message to Patrick. [Are you sure it''s here?]


    [Yes, I''ll pick you up tomorrow afternoon. Will you start from the studio or home?]


    He asked.


    Maybe it was because I knew how to drive, plus the things that had happened before, I just wanted


    to drive on my own.


    I thought, "In case I have any conflict with him, in the mountain, I can''t go anywhere I want to


    without a car. I will only be subject to him."


    "Definitely won''t!"


    Therefore, I told Patrick that I would drive by myself.


    He disagreed at the beginning, but he couldn''t resist my insistence, so he had to agree.


    Fortunately, the date he chose was not on weekend.


    Because the location was on the mountain, I guessed that I would spend the night there. I didn''t go


    to the studio that day, but stayed at home and packed up the luggage I needed for about 1or 2


    days.


    After getting it in the car, I was about to start.


    As soon as I started the car, my phone rang. I took a look at the number, and there was a name on


    the screen-Shirley.


    When I saw this name, I was a little surprised.


    She and I hadn''t contacted each other for a long time.


    Why did she get in touch with me at this time?


    Is it rted to Shelton?


    I hesitated for a moment before answering the call.


    "Is it Jta?"


    Shirley''s voice came from the other side, which was the same as before.


    I was silent for a second before I said, "Well, it''s me.


    "I''m Shirley." Shirley introduced herself as she might think that I didn''t have her number, then she


    said, "Do you remember the wedding dress you booked herest year? It''s finished. Do you have


    time to try it on?"


    "Wedding dress?"


    When Shirley said those two words, my mind was nk for a moment.


    After thinking for a while, I finally remembered that it was the wedding dress Shelton booked.


    It was ironic.


    In just one year, Shelton and I became strangers dramatically from an unmarried couple.


    And a lot of pains and misfortunes I had suffered before were owing to him.


    Thinking of this, I said again, "Sorry, he and I will not get married, so I don''t want the wedding dress


    anymore."


    "Really?" Hearing my answer, there was obviously a little pity in Shirley''s voice, but soon she


    added, "I spent a long time making this wedding dress. It was the wedding dress in which I devoted


    most diligence in recent years, and it was made ording to your size. If you don''t wear it, you can


    take it back home and collect it."


    "No, I can''t. I..."


    "This is the wedding dress I made for you, not for the bride of Shelton. Don''t misunderstand."


    Shirley seemed to have already understood what I was worried about.


    "That''s not necessary. I''m sorry." I brought the wedding dress Shelton booked back home? It


    sounded strange.


    "Or, why don''t youe and try it when you have time? It took me a whole year from design to


    making. Then won''t my time of this year be cost in vain if you don''t even wear it once? Can you just


    try it?"


    There was a hint of pleading in Shirley''s voice.


    Although I wanted to refuse, I really couldn''t as she had already said so much.


    I had no choice but to say, "Well, if I have time to go, I will contact you in advance."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    After Shirley finished, she hung up the phone.


    I sighed, started the car again, and was ready to go to the mountain.


    I had been driving for a few months. Although I hadn''t had any major idents, I''d better be careful


    as it was winter at the time. I was also afraid that it would waste my time if goes wrong way as I was


    not familiar with the road there.


    If we couldn''t get in contact with each other as the signal of the phone in the mountain was not


    good, and Patrick thought that I stood him up, then I couldn''t rify it.


    However, the journey was smooth, and it took me about two hours to get to the top of the mountain.


    What surprised me was that there was actually a restaurant at that ce.


    Although I called it a restaurant, it was more like a viewpoint.


    Half of the restaurant was made of ss. Standing outside, you could see the inside clearly.


    When I entered the restaurant, there were two attendants in the restaurant. When they saw me,


    they greeted me respectfully, "Mrs. Partrick."


    Hearing what they called me, I knew that this was the ce Patrick had arranged.


    It had just snowed a few days ago, and it was very cold on the mountain.


    Although the warm air was on in the restaurant and the charcoal fire was lit, it was not warm in the


    restaurant because most of it was ss.


    I looked around and wondered if we were going to live here tonight.


    Wouldn''t that be freezing to death!?


    Feeling worried, I looked at the two attendants and asked them, "Do you live here tonight?"


    "That''s right."


    The two attendants nodded.


    I rubbed my hands and blew a breath, and a breath of white puff immediately rose in the air. I


    couldn''t help but shiver. "Where do you live, is it the same temperature?"


    The attendants immediately shook their heads. "No, the room in the back is quite warm. Don''t


    worry."


    They seemed to understand what I wanted to know.


    There was only one table in the hall, beside which there were soft sofas and a short bookcase with


    books.


    I found a sofa which was the furthest from the ss window and sat down. I sent Patrick a message


    to inform him that I had arrived, and then I found a detective fiction to read.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The story was very interesting. I held a novel and soon finished reading it.


    When I looked up again, it was almost dark outside.


    I took a look at my watch. It was already 6 o''clock in the evening.


    Hadn''t Patrick got yet?


    I stood up and looked outside. There was nothing except the woods. It was dark in the direction


    which I came, and there was no light of the car.


    "Why is he sote..."


    I wanted to call Patrick, but I was afraid that would disturb his driving.


    I guessed he should be there soon, I continued to sit and wait.


    However, another hour had passed.


    Patrick still didn''t arrive at 7 o''clock.


    I looked at the two attendants. "Did Mr. Cowell say that he woulde today?"


    The two waiters looked confused and shook their heads.


    I sat there and suddenly thought...


    Maybe Patrick had stood me up, hadn''t he?


    Was he angry because I stood him upst time, and so he took revenge on me?


    If that was the case, he was too childish!


    I couldn''t help but take out my phone and call Patrick.


    The system voice quickly came from the other side of the phone, "The number you have dialed is


    not in the service area or it has been turned off..."

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Was Patrick going to stand me up?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but get a little angry. Wasn''t he too childish?


    In retrospect, I realized that the longer he lived, the more childish he seemed to be recently in his


    thirties.


    He was going to stand me up, wasn''t he?


    I got up and walked to the ss window. At this time, it was almostpletely dark outside, and the


    chill came through the ss.


    A thin snowke fell onto the ss. My mind went nk for a moment. Then I realized that it started


    snowing outside!


    No, I have to go back!


    I would not stay here all night


    Thinking of this, I got up right away and was about to leave. I turned around and looked at the two


    attendants who huddled up in the corner to warm up each other and asked, "I''m leaving. Do you


    want to go down the mountain with me?"


    "It''s alright, it''s alright. Well go to the backroom after you leave."


    As soon as the attendants heard that I was leaving, they was actually very happy.


    It seemed that they''re frozen too. They had been waiting for me to leave.


    From this point, I was more sure that Patrick was going to stand me up today!


    I took out my mobile phone, and wanted to send a message to Patrick, but I was so angry that I


    deleted it even after I edited it.


    He was determined to stand me up, so he naturally wouldn''t care about me.


    Maybe he was now in a warm house, drinking warm coffee andughing at me!


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I became.


    I went out to start the car and drove down the mountain.


    The snow around the ss house had been falling for a while, but it was not heavy. There was only


    a thinyer. But the further down I went, the heavier the snow became.


    I felt lucky that I went down the mountain earlier. If I had been a littleter, I might had been blocked


    halfway.


    What if I was stuck somewhere halfway up the mountain that was impossible to find? I would have


    already frozen to death by the time someone found me!


    Realizing this, I couldn''t help stepping on the elerator harder to go down the mountain as soon


    as possible, ensuring safety at same time.


    The closer I got to the foot of the mountain, the heavier the snow became.


    While driving, I obviously heard the friction sound between the wheels and the snow. Although I


    stepped the same force on the gas pedal, the car was getting slower and slower.


    When I was feeling a little annoyed, I suddenly saw a car in front of me!


    There were still peopleing up to the mountain at midnight? Even the car light wasn''t on yet?


    It took me a lot of effort to drive forward, only to find that the car was stopped there, motionless.


    Was the engine stalled?


    At this time, because the snow was too heavy, my car was too slow and about to stall. Naturally, I


    think that the engine of the car opposite was stalled.


    However, when I got to close to the car, I shed the far- light and found that the car opposite


    seemed to have been hit seriously!


    The whole front was deformed! Because of the heavy snow, the whole car had been covered with


    snow. It seemed that the car had been parked here for a while.


    Could there be someone inside?


    Would the person be fine?


    Looking through the window of my car, I saw the heavy snow in the sky. After a moment of


    hesitation, I stopped the car.


    Getting out of the car, I took out my mobile phone, turned on the backmp, and walked over.


    When I got close, I found that the car crash was quite serious. The front of the car waspletely


    covered, the airbag inside was outside, and the door in front was severely deformed.


    I shone by my cellphone at the window and wanted to look what was going on inside.


    When I raised my phone and shed it into the ss, I was stunned.


    "Patrick?!"


    Although he was wrapped inyers of airbags, I could still recognize that the person inside was


    Patrick!


    "Why is he here?" I didn''t expected it.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    How could such a serious ident happen on this mountain road?


    What on earth happened?


    Because the door was deformed, I opened it at once.


    After the door was opened, it was half-hanging.


    I couldn''t care other things. I tried my best to pull Patrick out.


    When my hand touched his hand, I found that the man''s hand was freezing cold.


    "Patrick!"


    I shouted.


    However, his eyes were tightly shut, not disying the slightest bit of reaction.


    For a moment, I was frightened!


    Was he dead?


    I looked around and found it was dark. The headlights of my car were on, and snowkes were


    flying in the air under the lights.


    His legs were squeezed in the front. It took a lot of effort to pull him out!


    Because Patrick was in aa, it was very hard to move him. In addition, he was taller and heavier


    than me, so it was very hard for me to move him meter by meter.


    Even so, I used up nearly all my strength and pulled him to the back seat of my car.


    When I put him in the back seat, I found that his leg should have been injured, and the scarlet blood


    had been stained his trousers.


    I had no time to examine his injuries. All I knew was that I had to immediately send the man to the


    hospital, as soon as possible!!


    However, when I closed the door and returned to the driver''s seat to start the car again, I found that


    my car could not move anymore.


    The wheels were stuck in the snow.


    It couldn''t move anymore.


    I tried many times, but the wheels just kept spinning in the same ce and didn''t move at all.


    Moreover, it seemed that as I was trying to drive, the wheels sink lower and lower.


    What should I do?


    I looked back at Patrick, whose eyes were tightly shut.


    I knew that if I started the car, I might stay a night, but his injuries seemed to be very serious. After


    that night, I was afraid that it would be uncertain whether he could be alive!


    I took out my mobile phone and found it showed in the upper left corner: Not in the service area.


    I finally understood why Patrick''s phone couldn''t be got through.


    What should I do?


    I got out of the car and wanted to go forward to have a look, but it was snowing heavily. In such a


    day, no one went up the mountain!


    What should I do!


    I couldn''t let Patrick die here.


    But I couldn''t move him either. I had to rely on something to help.


    After thinking for a moment, I took out my suitcase, which was filled with clothes. There was nothing


    on which Patrick could lie or by which I could pull him.


    At this time, I saw the car door.


    Half of the car door had been dropped apart from the car.


    I checked it and finally managed to take apart the car door with all my effort.


    Because I exerted too much force, my hand was punctured by the twisted door edge!


    I was so tired that I took a rest on the ground. When the lights of my car came over, I found that


    there seemed to be a mark on the back door.


    This mark seemed very deliberate, but it wasn''t obvious at the same time...


    I had no time to care more things. In order not to let the door hurt Patrick, I took the pajamas in my


    suitcase to wrap up the burrs on the door edge.


    Then I moved the door to the back seat of my car and exhausted my strength to pull Patrick down.


    He was too tall. The door could only put down the man''s upper body. I put his legs outside. In order


    to prevent him from feeling cold, I wrapped my clothes in my leather suitcase around the man''s legs


    and head.


    After that, I found a sturdy garment and hitched it on the door handle.


    Because the door was made of metal, it had minimal friction in the snow and was rtively easy to


    move.


    In this way, I pulled Patrick towards the foot of the mountain.


    I knew there were still more than a dozen of kilometers away from here to the foot of the mountain.


    Could I walk more than a dozen of kilometers in the snow? I had no idea.


    But I knew I had to go. Otherwise, Patrick might have no chance to be alive.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    I carried Patrick and walked on the snow with great difficulty. Because my hand was injured just


    now, I felt in great pain as the weather was cold.


    It seemed that the snow in the mountain was particrly heavy.


    Once stepped on the snow and my foot sank in. It could reach my calf.


    I just walked step by step. From time to time, I took out my phone to see if there was any signal.


    However, I was disappointed every time I looked at it.


    How could there be no signal here?


    I was confused.


    On such a windy and snowy night, I could still pull Patrick along for a while with the help of the door.


    But as time went by, my strength was being exhausted.


    But I knew that maybe I had walked only one kilometer.


    I knew that I couldn''t fall, otherwise, we might both die here.


    I continued to walk forward.


    I didn''t know how long I had walked. I only knew when my consciousness was getting fainter and


    fainter...


    "Tinkling."


    I heard a very slight sounding from the pocket of Patrick''s trousers.


    That was the sound


    of a phone text message!


    I was so excited!


    I took out my cell phone and saw the image of signals in the upper left corner. There were some


    signals!


    It was likely that I''d found a life-saving straw. I called 911 for an emergency as soon as possible!


    After the personnel at the other side knew our situation, they said that the ambnce woulde


    right away!


    I saw hope finally.


    I grabbed Patrick''s hand and continued to walk forward.


    It didn''t take long before I saw two yellow lights appearing not far away.


    Blue- whitenterns flickered alternately on the ambnce as if they were giving out the light of


    hope in this snowy night.


    Soon, the ambnce was closer and closer.


    A few medical staff got out of the car and picked up Patrick first. Then I got in.


    When I got in the ambnce, I focused on watching the medical staff do examinations for Patrick.


    At this time, a doctor came over and looked at my hand, saying, "Your hands are frozen. Hurry up to


    move it."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Once he reminded me, I lowered my head and found that both of my hands were purple. The


    wounds seemed to be frozen. In the warm car, it seemed my fingers were difficult to bend.


    The doctor looked at me and said, "Don''t move. Go to the hospitalter and let the doctor there help


    you treat it."


    The ambnce sent us to the nearest hospital.


    When I got off the car, my heart thumped when I looked up at the name of the hospital in front of


    me.


    Glorious Light Hospital.


    We arrived at Shelton''s hospital.


    I hoped that he was not there.


    I prayed in my heart.


    However, sometimes, everything was following Murphy''s Law.


    As soon as Patrick was sent into the emergency room, I turned my head and saw the man whom I


    hadn''t seen for a long time-Shelton.


    Now he was no longer wearing sses, and his hair was shorter than before. His whole


    temperament looked cold and sharp.


    Looking at him, I couldn''t help but feel strange.


    Even so, I still walked up to him and said, "Please don''t hurt Patrick. If you don''t want to save him,


    we can transfer him to another hospital. We..."


    "In your heart, I am so vicious?"


    Shelton interrupted me.


    There was a sh of hurt in the man''s cold eyes.


    He bent down slightly, lowered his head, and wanted to grab my hand. I dodged subconsciously, but


    the man moved quickly and still grabbed my hand.


    He looked at my hand and frowned slightly. "How can you still care about him when you''re suffering


    this? What if he''s only unconscious in the end and your hand is going to be amputated?"


    Shelton''s words made me freeze for a moment. "Amputation?"


    The man''s eyes were cold. He put down my hand, turned around, and said, "Come with me."


    After saying that, he took a step forward.


    Afraid of being amputated, I quickly followed


    Shelton.


    At this time, although my hand recovered a little, I began to feel a little pain.


    Shelton took me to a treatment room and asked the nurse to get something. He rubbed his hand


    first and suddenly grabbed my hand. I was stunned and wanted to take it away, but he was very


    strong.


    At the same time, he said to me with the voice ofmand, "Don''t move. I''ll help you recover the


    temperature first."


    I looked at him with some suspicion.


    I felt that my hands were much better now. They should be fine after a while.


    Shelton looked down at my hand, but he didn''t look at me.


    I couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    At this time, the nurse brought in a small basin and some medicine. Shelton took the basin and


    went to get some water from the sink in the back. He put the basin on a stool in front of me, and


    said, "First, put the uninjured hand in."


    I nodded and obediently putthat hand in.


    The water''s temperature seemed to be a little higher than my hand''s.


    I didn''t feel any difort after putting it in.


    At this time, Shelton took the gauze and began to wipe the other hand that was injured for me.


    I was a little embarrassed. "I''ll do it myself."


    "You are a patient. As I have said, in the eyes of a doctor, a patient is a patient. The gender doesn''t


    matter, nor does whether she is the doctor''s exfiancee."


    Shelton''s words reminded me of Shirley''s phone call today.


    In a year, she finally finished making the wedding dress she designed for me, but unfortunately...


    I didn''t struggle anymore.


    Shelton carefully avoided the wound and wiped other parts of my hand with gauze.


    Then he changed a basin of water with a higher temperature and continued with his previous action.


    He repeated the cycle about seven or eight times, and my hand had returned to normal. He then


    cleaned my wound and applied some ointment to it. He took out gauze and began to bandage it.


    At this time, there were only two of us in the treatment room.


    He lowered his head. He was skilled in bandaging, but he did it quite slowly.


    "Do you hate me?" When Shelton lowered his head to dress my wound, he suddenly opened his


    mouth and broke the silence in the room.


    My heart skipped a beat. For a moment, I was at a loss. Did I?


    It seemed that I didn''t, but it was more likely I was not willing to hate him.


    After hesitating for a while, I gently shook my head.


    I saw the man''s shoulders shook slightly. It seemed caused by a smile. He said, "In fact, I will feel


    better if you hate me."


    "Then I hate you."


    I said decisively.


    Now I was very clear that I and Shelton had beenpletely cut off, and there would be no future


    for us. If the words can make him feel better, I am also willing to say.


    Seeing that I was so decisive, Shelton suddenly raised his head, and there was some helplessness


    in his eyes. "Your change is quite fast."


    "Is it?"


    I was also looking at him.


    Shelton stared into my eyes. "Jta, what happened these days? You seemed to have been


    changed." "Have I?" I asked.


    "Yes." Shelton nodded firmly.


    Had I changed? Maybe.


    Perhaps it was because I had known what I wanted.


    Maybe it was because I hadn''t need to hide under a man''s shield anymore. I had shields on my


    own, so I could protect others.


    At this time, Shelton had bandaged my wound. I stood up and said to Shelton, "Thank you. I am


    going out to wait for Patrick."

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Shelton seemed to be surprised at my decisiveness.


    He looked at me and was stunned for a moment. Finally, he smiled gently and said, "Go ahead, I


    know that I can''t keep you."


    I slightly bowed and said, "Thank you."


    Then, I turned around and left.


    I did not look at Shelton again.


    Although I didn''t hate him, I couldn''t forgive him for what he did.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked to the door of the emergency room and found the lights inside were still on.


    I sat there, recalling what had just happened. Then I felt a little scared. If Patrick were going to die...


    In that case, it would be very difficult for me to continue being alive.


    But I would not die. I would bring Glenn up and would apany Patrick then.


    As time went by, I didn''t know how long I had been sitting outside. Later, I fell asleep leaning against


    the wall because I was too tired.


    I didn''t open my eyes until I heard some sound.


    Arge grey-and-white coat slipped down from me as I get up.


    I took a look at the familiar coat, and soon I knew who its owner was.


    By the time I turned my head, I saw several doctors and nurses pushing a bed away.


    I caught up with them and saw Patrick lying on the bed, with a suspended IV bottle on the side. I


    was a little nervous. "Doctor, how is he?"


    The doctor took a look at me, and there was something in his eyes that was very inscrutable. "Are


    you his wife?"


    "I... I am."


    I hesitated for a moment, but I finally admitted it.


    I thought if I denied it, the doctor might not tell me Patrick''s condition.


    There was a hint of pity on the doctor''s face when he heard that. "It''s toote. He probably won''t be


    able to stand up for the rest of his life."


    "What?"


    I got a big shock from these words!


    What did that mean?


    "Is Patrick going to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life?"


    How could this be!


    Immediately, I caught up with the doctor and said to him, "Doctor, you''re not kidding me, right? Why,


    why won''t he stand up?"


    "Well, it''s hard to say. It may be temporary, or it may be forever. Let''s wait for his recovery and see if


    he can have an operation." The doctor''s face was full of apologies. The hospital bed was pushed to


    an elevator, the doctor stopped me and said, "We still need to do some examinations. Please go


    back first, and I will inform you tomorrow when we transfer him to the ward."


    I stood at the door of the elevator, and my mind was in a mess.


    Patrick would not be able to stand up for the rest of his life?


    He was such a proud person. If he knew this, he would be greatly frustrated and would definitely not


    be able to ept it...


    I looked at my watch. It was already two o''clock in the middle of the night.


    The Cowell Family would definitelye tomorrow morning. I looked terrible now. I have to go back


    and wash up.


    Fortunately, when I went down the mountain, I brought my bag with me.


    I took a taxi home, and went to bed directly, doing


    nothing.


    Today, I was worn out. I exhausted all my strength to pull Patrick before could contact the


    ambnce.


    When I woke up, it was already nine o''clock in the morning.


    I had asked for leave from Nancy yesterday as I anticipated that I would spend the night in the


    mountain.


    But I was still in a hurry when I see the time!


    Yesterday, I forgot to tell the doctor not to tell Patrick about his legs for the moment. If Patrick knew


    about this, he would not be able to bear it.


    What if Patrick had waked up?


    I didn''t care about anything else. I didn''t even have time to put on makeup after washing my face. I


    went to the hospital in a hurry after changing my clothes!


    However, when I arrived at the reception and asked about Patrick, The receptionist helped me


    check the information on theputer. Then she shook her head and said, "This patient is


    transferred to another hospital today." "Transferred to another hospital? Where did he go?" I asked.


    I was dazed for a moment!


    The nurse shook her head again. "This information has been encrypted. I can''t see it."


    Encrypted?


    Usually, the information about the patients'' transfer was open to the public. There wasn''t anyone


    else they wanted to keep this information from, except me.


    After all, even if the Cowell Family wanted to keep it from Shelton, they couldn''t. Otherwise, in


    medical treatment, it was easy for Shelton to know anything.


    How could I know where Patrick had been transferred?"


    When I was at a loss, a white card was ced next to me by a hand with long fingers. Then, I heard


    Shelton''s gentle voiceing from behind me, "Transferred here."


    I took a look at the card, which had an address written on it.


    I looked back at Shelton, and my mood was a bitplicated.


    He had a soft smile on his face. His expression was the same as I had seen before. There was no


    other way. I could only choose to believe in him.


    I picked up the card and whispered, "Thank you.¡±


    Then, he turned around and left.


    ording to the address on the card, I found out that the Cowell Family had transferred Patrick to


    the affiliated hospital of City Y Medical University.


    Calen also worked in this hospital.


    Realizing this, I was quite relieved. After all, Calen was Patrick''s friend. Since Patrick trusted her, I


    naturally trusted her as well.


    I went there, asked the receptionist, and got Patrick''s ward number smoothly.


    I got to the inpatient department, went up to the 29th floor by the elevator. I could see the furniture


    inside the first room through the ss on the door.


    The wards of the affiliated hospital of the university were notrge nor well furnished as in the Holy


    Spirit Hospital, which with superior rooms for rich men.


    Although it was the senior ward area, the ward was only a simple private room with a very small


    area. There was only a bed and a small sofa for two people, and even a tea table couldn''t be put


    down.


    I hadn''t found Patrick ording to the bed number given by the receptionist, I saw the door of a


    ward was opened, and a middle-aged woman came out of it.


    It was Melissa.


    Melissa raised her head and saw me. Her expression, which was a little worried and sad, became


    even worse.


    She took a look into the ward, then quickly walked to me, took my arm, and pulled me in the


    opposite direction.


    I didn''t resist.


    She pulled me to the door of the elevator and said, "Jta, I know that it was you who saved


    Patrick, but if it wasn''t because of you, he wouldn''t have gone up the mountain. Anyway, you were


    the one who caused this disaster!"


    "Melissa, I..."


    "Stop it." Melissa did not wait for me to finish my words and said, "I had found a fortune-teller to tell


    you and Patrie''s fortune and marriage before. At that time, the fortune-teller said that you two have


    mismatched birthday times, and your fortune would harm Patrick''s. At that time, I didn''t quite believe


    it. Now it seems that it''s true!"


    As Melissa stood there and spoke, shebeled me as a sinner.


    "Mismatched birth times?"


    It''s the 21st century, and I didn''t expect to hear such words of superstition.


    However, Melissa said it, and from her expression, I could see that she believed in this.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    "Melissa, he''s the one who asked me out. It wasn''t me asking him out." I defended myself.


    He asked me out and was injured, why did Melissa put the me on me in the end?


    How inexplicable this was!


    Melissa didn''t listen to me. She waved her hand and said, "Go. If you don''t go, I''ll call bodyguards!"


    She directly took out the phone and dialed a number. Then she said, "Take a few people up and


    drive Jta away!"


    I looked at Melissa''s cell phone and was sure that she was really on the phone.


    In order not to anger her, I quickly raised my hand and said with a smile, "Melissa, don''t be irritated.


    I''ll go. I''ll go, okay?"


    After that, I turned around, pressed the elevator button, and went downstairs quickly!


    When I went downstairs, I received a phone call from the insurancepany. They had rescued my


    car from the top of the mountain and sent it to the repair nt. It took about a week or so to fix it.


    That is to say, I have no car to drive for a week.


    I stood downstairs of the hospital and didn''t know what to do for a moment. I was worried about


    Patrick. I wanted to see him, but I couldn''t see him as Melissa stopped me!


    Since Patrick''s ward was a single room, and there was no caretaker bed, Melissa and others should


    not stay for a night. At night, she should leave after dinner at most.


    But how could I know when they would leave?


    I didn''t know anyone at Medical University.


    I looked up and happened to see the research center of the hospital nearby.


    Calen.


    I was not sure if she would help me, but I could only take a gamble.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I went to the research center and told the front desk that I wanted to meet Calen. Soon, I was


    allowed to go up there.


    When I entered Calen''s research room, she looked behind me and asked in surprise, "Do youe


    alone?"


    "Patrick had a car ident. He''s in Medical University now," I said directly to Calen.


    "What? When did that happen?!" Calen was a little surprised. After a pause, she continued to ask,


    "Is it serious?" "Yes, it is." I nodded. "He was sent to Glorious Light Hospital yesterday. The doctor


    over there said that he might not be able to stand up after that."


    Hearing what I said, Calen opened her mouth widely. "So serious? How could this happen? I''ll go


    and see him!"


    As she spoke, she immediately went to the door to get her clothes.


    Seeing that she wanted to go, I hurried to follow her and said, "Now the Cowell Family is there and


    don''t allow me to see him. When you visit, can you find an excuse to ask when they will go?"


    Calen looked at me with a surprised expression. "You''re not allowed to see? Why? Aren''t you


    Patrick''s wife?"


    Her question made me a little embarrassed.


    I didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    Calen nodded when she saw that I did not speak. "Oh, I understand. In your country, the


    rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw is an insurmountable barrier. Patrick''s


    mother won''t allow you to see him as you and she don''t get along well, right?"


    Since she understood like this, it was also right.


    I nodded quickly. "You''re right, so can you help me?"


    "Okay, wait for me downstairster. I''ll tell you when I''m done with my visit."


    Then she put on the long coat. The coat was so long that it could cover all the white overall she


    wore.


    However, perhaps to prove her identity, Calen even specially took the identification badge at the


    door and wore it around his neck before leaving.


    I followed Callen back to the hospital.


    I was waiting downstairs, and she went up alone.


    After about ten minutes, Callen went down and said to me, "I asked. They may go back at six


    o''clock in the evening. You cane then if you want to."


    "Thank you."


    I thanked her immediately.


    Calen didn''t mind, she waved her hand and asked, "Is there any symptom in your son recently?"


    "Glenn?" I reflected it and shook my head. "It seems nothing, everything is normal."


    Calen heard it and nodded slightly. "Well, there should be no problem. When you''re free, bring him


    to me for an examination."


    "All right."


    After I agreed, Callen left.


    The Cowell Family wouldn''t leave until night and I had nowhere to stay, so I went to the studio.


    Recently, our studio nned to build a new office. We had bought a piece ofnd before. Nancy


    and I hardly received orders recently, especially to design this new office building.


    The office had four floors in total.


    We nned to make the four floors into fourpletely different styles, and it can be shown from


    the outside.


    It made eachyer seem as though it was independent, but it was alsopatible to be together.


    We referred to a temple in Country R. The temple has three stories, each of which was one style


    during the three periods of construction.


    When I took a taxi to thepany, everyone was busy with their own business.


    Nancy was shocked to see me. "Hey, didn''t you ask for leave today? Why are you here again?"


    "s, it''s a long story."


    I sat opposite at Nancy''s desk and leaned on the desk, feeling bored. Then I told Nancy what


    happenedst night and this morning.


    Nancy did not react for a moment. After a few seconds, she said, "You saved her son, but she fell


    out to say that you''re harming him? Then what if you didn''t save him?"


    I smiled bitterly. "Who knows? But it seems that we have nothing good when I am together with


    Patrick. Otherwise, I would not have thought of avoiding him at the beginning."


    "But... what are you going to do next?"


    "What is it?"


    I didn''t understand the meaning of Nancy''s words.


    However, when I looked at her, I was still trying to figure out what she was saying.


    Nancy paused and said, "Do you know what it means to be unable to stand up?"


    I nodded.


    She seemed to think that I didn''t understand and continued, "If he can''t stand up, it means that his


    lower body has no feelings. If it has no feelings, it means that the sexual function had gone and he


    can''t have sex with you. Do you understand?"


    In fact, of course, I had thought what Nancy was talking about, but I didn''t mind. "I understand. As


    long as it''s him, it''s okay. Everything else doesn''t matter."


    I said calmly.


    That''s what I thought too.


    "Even if he can''t stand up for the rest of his life, then I will take care of him for a lifetime." "You even


    don''t hesitate? It seems that you love him very much." Nancy put her thumb up to make a gesture


    of admiring.


    I sat back in my seat and worked for a while. When I looked up, it was already 6:30!


    Melissa might have already left. I quickly turned off theputer, picked up the bag, and took a taxi


    to the hospital!


    When I got to the floor where Patrick was, I walked to the ward with my heart filled with


    apprehension, for fear that Melissa was still there.


    I went to Patrick''s ward ording to the bed number.


    The door of the his ward was unlocked. I felt a burst of uneasiness in my heart and looked through


    the ss.


    There was only a woman standing in the ward. Although only with her back to me, I could recognize


    her by her hairstyle. She should be Kelsi.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Standing at the door, when I was hesitating if I should go in now, I heard Kelsi said, "Are you crazy?


    Do you want to give up your life for her? What attraction does she have? How did she bewitch you?


    Is she worth your effort?"


    Kelsi''s voice was very loud as if she was shouting. Her voice came through the crack of the door


    and echoed in the corridor.


    I was shocked. Be afraid that she would see me if turned back and closed the door, I quickly shrank


    back.


    However, she did not seem to have any intention of doing so.


    Then, I heard Patrick''s voice. Although it was low, I still heard it clearly as the corridor was very


    quiet.


    He only said a few words, "Yes, she''s worth."


    The voice was pure, with no hesitation.


    It was as if my heart had been severely poked.


    Kelsi seemed to be mad. "Although you have done so much, she doesn''t know it at all. She thought


    she had solved the crisis by herself. Now her career is flourishing, and she even thinks that she has


    reached the peak of her life by herself.


    Though you have done so much behind her, and now you almost have lost your life. What can you


    get?"


    I stood at the door and listened to their conversation, stunned.


    What did that mean?


    Wasn''t the crisis resolved by the press conference that I opened? Did Patrick help?


    "It''s my business." Patrick''s voice came out of the ward. "It''s me who brought her in these troubles.


    I''ve told you before that I''m the one who should be med in the rtionship. It has nothing to do


    with her. You didn''t believe me nor listen to me. I can''t just let it go as you insist on ying off


    against me."


    The man''s voice was a little weak and hoarse.


    He had not fully recovered.


    I saw that Kelsi''s hand was clenched into a fist. She said, "Now you are lying in bed like this, can''t


    even stand up, and you''re disabled for the rest of your life. Do you think she would still want to be


    together with you? I''m afraid that if she knew, she would have run away earlier!"


    "That''s also our business."


    Patrick''s voice was a little cold.


    I know, he must be very grieved now.


    Kelsi sneered, "Well, then you can continue to protect her. Next time, I will let her die! You are now


    lying here as a cripple, and I will see if you can protect her again!"


    Her words made my heart stressed.


    But soon I heard Patrick say, "If she dies, not only will I let you die, but I will also let your whole


    family die with you, including the Kelsi family. Even if I die, I will do it at all costs. If you think I can''t


    do it, have a try."


    Patrick''s voice was still a little hoarse. I couldn''t see his expression, however, I could feel his


    determination!


    As long as he said it, he would do it.


    Kelsi''s back was facing me, and she seemed to be shocked.


    She just stood there and said nothing for a long time.


    When I was waiting for her to say something, she suddenly turned around and walked out.


    I didn''t have time to hide. And she had already opened the door.


    When our eyes met, Kelsi was stunned for a moment. With a grim expression, she left.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Patrick in the ward also saw me.


    I still had doubts in my heart, but I knew I shouldn''t ask him now. I could only hide all my thoughts


    and put on a look as if I heard nothing. Then I pushed the door and went in.


    Patricky in bed and looked at me. I haven''t seen him for a while. I didn''t know if it was an illusion


    that he seemed to have lost some weight.


    His chisel-like cheeks were slightly concave and looked very thin.


    "What are you doing here?" Patrick watched as I entered. Compared to before, his expression didn''t


    change at all.


    He was even colder than when he looked at Kelsi.


    He looked at me as if he was looking at a stranger.


    The look in the man''s eyes made my heart miss a beat.


    But after I was deliberately driven away by Patrick so many times, I had known why he treated me


    coldly every time. The basic purpose was he wanted to drive me away.


    It was the same this time.


    However, I wouldn''t leave.


    I pretended not to see through his intention, I walked in, sat aside, and said with a smile, "I''m here


    to see you." "No need. You should go as there''s nothing to do." Patrick looked at the ceiling with a


    pair of ice-cold eyes. It was as if he wanted to keep me at arm''s length.


    "Why should I go? Why do you treat your lifesaver like this? My hand was injured for saving you


    yesterday."


    Then I reached out my injured hand to show him the bandage on purpose.


    The bandage was wrapped yesterday, and it had not been changed today. There was still some


    bloodstain on it.


    Patrick looked at my hand, but there was no change in his gaze. The corners of his mouth curled


    into a mocking smile and he slowly said, "Tell me, how much do you want?"


    If he hadn''t said that, I probably wouldn''t have realized his purpose clearly.


    He said it, and I was even more certain that Patrick wanted to drive me away.


    I sat there and picked up an orange from the fruit tray. After pinching them, I said to Patrick, "I know


    what you are thinking about. You want to drive me away. Unfortunately, you have used too many


    time of these tricks in the past. I won''t fall for it anymore. This time, I will not leave." Then I raised


    the orange and asked, "Do you want some orange?"


    "Don''t guess at will."


    Patrick''s voice was a little cold, but I didn''t take it seriously. I put the orange down and changed it


    into an apple.


    I picked up the fruit knife beside me and asked, "Do you want an apple? I''ll peel it for you."


    "There''s no need."


    "Don''t..."


    "Get out! I don''t need your sympathy!"


    I was about to say something, but Patrick suddenly became furious. He raised his hand and hit the


    apple in my hand directly.


    But his hand touched my hand which took the fruit knife. I was afraid of hurting him, so I


    subconsciously took it back quickly.


    His hand hit my hand, and the fruit knife fell. Because I had just drawn back the knife, the knife


    suddenly cut the thumb of my hand which was holding the apple!


    It hurt!


    It was so painful that I dropped the apple to the ground.


    In order not to let him see it, I used my hand to lower my head to pick up the apple. When he looked


    at me, I quickly hid my injured hand behind my back.


    Afraid that the blood would flow out, I quickly wiped it on the clothes on my back.


    I felt the friction between the wound and clothes.


    It was painful.


    I didn''t dare to show it. I just put the apple aside and bent down to pick up the knife. Then I said, "


    Who sympathizes with you?"


    "Get out if you don''t sympathize with me! Let me stay alone for a while." Patrick seemed to have not


    noticed that I was injured, so he withdrew his gaze.


    Lying on the bed, his helplessness could not be hidden in his furious eyes.


    I understand his feeling.


    He was such a proud and insufferably arrogant person. How could he ept the fact that he was


    injured and could no longer stand up?


    If I were him thefort of others might even more provokable.


    Although I was extremely reluctant and had a lot to say, I only said, "Well, I''lle another day."


    After that, I turned around and left.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    When I came out, I saw Janice standing far away.


    I went up to her and asked, "Has Patrick been in a bad mood recently?"


    Janice nodded. "His emotion is so unstable. I didn''t dare to go into the ward. This morning when he


    woke up, he crazily smashed things and hit people. None of us dared to go near him. He calmed


    down a bitter..."


    "Then... did you invite a psychologist?"


    I asked with concern.


    Being like this, I was afraid that Patrick needed psychological guidance.


    Janice shook her head and said, "No. I remembered Madam Cowell said that she wanted to invite


    one. But the doctor''s advice is that young master Patrick is in a foul mood and it''s not the best time


    to invite a psychologist now. We''d better wait for a while."


    When I heard that, I gave her my number and told her to contact me if anything happened to


    Patrick.


    Then I left.


    After I got home and treated my wounds, my mind was full of the conversation between Patrick and


    Kelsi just now.


    I had been badly ndered once, but everything returned to peace after a press conference.


    Now I found this incident passed too easy.


    Kelsi should be very clear that I was almost crushed back then. Once she kept pushing a bit more, I


    probably would give uppletely.


    But everything came to an abrupt end.


    The more I thought about it, the weirder I felt. If Kelsi didn''t lie and Patrick did do something, then


    the media might know.


    I took out my phone and tried to call Nancy and get Jerrold through him. When I made the call, I


    thought of another person.


    I immediately hung up the phone and found Loraine''s phone number and called her.


    The phone rang for about three or four times before someone answered it.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Just when I was about to speak, a man''s voice came from the other side of the phone. "Hello?"


    This voice was low and attractive. I was stunned for a moment. After making sure that I did not call


    the wrong number, I said, "Hello, is this Loraine''s phone number?"


    The man answered, "Yes, she went out to buy something. She didn''t bring her phone. You can call


    herter." "OK, thank you."


    I hung up the phone hastily after I finished talking.


    After about half an hour, Loraine called back. She apologized to me, "Sorry, I didn''t bring my phone


    when I left home. My husband answered the phone."


    "Oh, it''s okay." I quickly said politely, "I''m the one who bothered you. I''m calling you sote."


    "It''s fine." Loraine didn''t seem to mind. " What''s up?"


    I didn''t beat around the bush and said directly, "Well, I recently heard by chance that after my press


    conference, there were still some scandals about me, and then they were suppressed by someone,


    right?"


    Hearing this, Loraine did not speak for a few seconds.


    I thought she wasn''t listening, so I asked, "Are you there?"


    "Yes."


    Loraine answered immediately.


    She seemed a little hesitant. After answering "yes", she hesitated for a while before saying, "Where


    did you hear about this?"


    Sure enough! I thought.


    I gripped the phone and said with a little nervousness, "Can you tell me about it?"


    "Um... there was a strict order on this. No one is allowed say it." Loraine''s voice was clearly filled


    with a bit of embarrassment.


    "A strict order?"


    "No one is allowed to say?" I murmured in my mind.


    It suddenly urred to me that Roger had said that Patrick broke the rules for me. And that''s why


    we had been separatedst time.


    Could it be that this time...


    I gripped the phone harder and said, "Can you tell me? Please, I was involved. I have right to know


    it.


    I promise I won''t tell anyone!"


    I don''t want to be kept in the dark anymore.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "Of course!"


    I said decisively.


    On the other side of the phone, Loraine sighed and said, "Then tell me first. Have you been


    photographed with a video of gang r*pe, right?" When Loraine said this, my body chills stood up.


    I had realized what had happened at that time!


    I nodded gravely and said, "Yes."


    It had been many years since this incident. The person on the video was not me, but Caroline. But


    now she was dead, and I looked exactly like her. There was no way to prove my innocence!


    "Someone took screenshots of the video and gave them to various mediapanies. And that


    person asked them to release this news the next day. Seeing that, the media were like crazy. They


    jotted all the drafts and waited to publish it."


    When Loraine said this, I felt a chill on my back.


    "And then?" I asked her.


    It seemed like Loraine was trying tofort me. She said, "The picture of this video was not very


    clear to see and was coded." Then she continued saying, "Butter in that night, someone sent an


    even bigger scandal to suppress yours."


    "Is it the scandal about the actress with the surname Z?"


    I know this news. I saw it.


    But I never thought that this news was used by others to suppress my thing.


    "Yes." Loraine said. "Because of the continuing effect of your incident, the media was originally


    unwilling to give up leaking this information. Thus, someone asked the paparazzi to buy this news at


    a high price and post it. The actress had just won the award and had been a hot topic. Apparently,


    she was more newsworthy than you. That''s why the media withdraw their drafts."


    "Then... do you know what''s the background of this actress?"


    I didn''t want to give up.


    I felt that there was something more about this matter.


    Hearing this, Loraine revealed a hesitant tone. "I don''t know, but I know that this female star has a


    powerful supporter behind her. Reporting her scandal is the same as offending this supporter."


    I understood everything.


    For a moment, I suddenly felt that I was so stupid!


    How could I think that the previous things were solved by myself?


    "After all, I''m just a designer. How can I y tricks with the rich second generation? They have 100


    kinds of tricks to deal with me." I thought.


    And behind my self- righteousness, Patrick offended people and broke rules for me.


    When I was sitting there, I suddenly remembered the mark on the door of Patrick''s car...


    I thought back to the person who had been interrogated by Patrick in the Aristocratic Family


    Complex.


    He had said that these people who did this kind of dangerous business would leave a mark on the


    car. Could that one be the same...


    My mind was in a mess!


    At this moment, my cell phone rang.


    I looked at it. It was an unknown number. "It''s sote. Who would make a call?"


    After hesitating for a while, I still picked up the phone.


    As soon as I picked up, a familiar voice came from the other side of the phone. "Jta,e out


    and meet me."


    I immediately recognized the voice was from Kelsi.


    What a coincidence. I also had something to talk to her, so I replied. "Okay, when shall we meet?"


    "Right now."


    Kelsi answered.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    "Okay, tell me the ce." I agreed, but in order to ensure my safety, I said, "I guess Miss Kelsi will


    not meet me in a remote warehouse, will you?"


    I''m always defensive about Kelsi.


    After all, she had said that to Patrick today.


    Coupled with what Loraine had said, I became more and more clear-headed. I still remembered that


    Caroline had said that the mastermind behind all this was Kelsi. But I didn''t believe it.


    Maybe she was telling the truth.


    However, there might be more than one underminer behind the events of that year.


    Kelsi was definitely not what she appeared to be. Everything might have something to do with her.


    I must meet her!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kelsi chuckled. "Of course. Let''s meet at the most lively ce. What about Affiliated Hospital?"


    That''s the hospital where Patrick stayed.


    I didn''t know why she wanted to meet me there. But in the hospital, there were surveince


    cameras everywhere. I didn''t think Kelsi would do anything.


    "Okay, I''ll go now."


    I hung up the phone and changed my clothes. Then I went out and took a taxi.


    I was about to arrive at the destination. In case something bad happened to me, I called Lisa and


    told her I went to see Kelsi


    I also told her, If I didn''t contact her tonight, help me call the police!


    Hearing this, Lisa became anxious. "You can''t go! At least wait for me! I''m abroad now. If something


    bad happens to you, I can''t help you!"


    "It''s all right. There are cameras in the hospital."


    I must go.


    In fact, I was just making a backup n. I knew very well that if Kelsi really wanted to do something


    to me, there was no need to ask me out.


    "No. You''d better go back now. Don''t let me get angry!" Lisa was worried about me.


    I knew I wouldn''t be able to convince her. "I''m gonna hang up," I said immediately. "I''ll be fine."


    After that, I hung up the phone.


    Soon, I arrived at the gate of hospital.


    I had been here three times today.


    The hospital is rtively a good one in City Y. Even though it was night time, the parking lot was full


    of cars. There were even more people in the emergency room.


    Soon I saw Kelsi in a light-colored coat in the crowd.


    She was wearing a big mask.


    When I walked over, she was also looking at me.


    We walked to a quiet corridor, I asked, "Tell me, what do you want?"


    Kelsi was not in a hurry to speak. She slowly took off her mask and asked me with a distant look in


    her eyes, "Don''t you have questions to ask me?"


    "Yes, I got too many questions to ask. I don''t know where to start at once." I thought for a moment


    and said, "But I didn''t expect that Miss Kelsi, the celebrity in City Y, would also do so many shameful


    things. Hire people to rape someone and send fake videos of another person. As a woman, don''t


    you feel shameful?"


    "Well. If a video could make you disappear, I would be happy to post it." Kelsi said with a sneer. "But


    Jta, have you ever thought why all your sisters hate you so much? You really like to snatch


    away men from others."


    Snatching away men from others.


    I couldn''t help but sneer. "It''s not that I''m fond of fighting with my sister. Even if I disappear, it


    doesn''t mean that the position in his heart will be vacant."


    I havepletely understood Patrick''s feelings for me after hearing what Kelsi said!


    I believed in Patrick''s love.


    No matter what, I won''t have any doubts anymore.


    Sure enough, after hearing what I said, Kelsi bit her lips hard, but her expression remained elegant


    and cold. "So what? What a pity! You are just a burden for him! If it weren''t for him, you would not


    have survived in City Y and or in this country! A good-for-nothing like you can only rely on men.


    How dare you stick to Patrick all the time and make trouble for him? If I were you, I would have


    gone."


    "Yes."


    "It was like this." I murmured in my mind.


    "Miss Kelsi is so capable. Why didn''t you tried to hurt me, and then quietly killed me without letting


    him find out? After all, you''re nothing. And the reason you are so powerful is that you have a good


    family. Without the protection of your parents, maybe you would be not as good as me."


    "Parents? Oh." Hearing this, Kelsi sneered and said, "I almost forgot that you are the product of


    your mother, the mistress of my father. You and your sister..."


    Snap!


    Before she could finish her words, I raised my hand and pped her hard in the face!


    Kelsi was just stunned for a moment and raised her hand to p me. I blocked her backhand and


    said, "Kelsi, I warn you. My mother is not the person you can humiliate! It was your father who


    cheated on my mother. What your family did to my mother, and whether your mother, Katy, was


    treated my mother like what the news said, I will find out eventually! Tell you what, everyone will pay


    for what they''ve done!"


    I would not forgive Jessica for what had happened in those days.


    "I''ll definitely find out!" I vowed to myself.


    But now, the priority was to let Jessica recuperate first.


    "It is also your mother who has to atone for her sins. Your mother knew my father had a family, but


    she still seduced my father. She was so cheap that she came to my house with a big belly to


    threaten my mother to divorce. If I had known that you were the daughter of that bitch, I would have


    killed you long ago!"


    "Shut up!"


    After Kelsi finished, I was infuriated and raised my hand to continue hitting her.


    But this time, Kelsi was clearly on guard!


    She blocked my hand. I was so angry that I grabbed her hair and said, "My mother couldn''t have


    known that your father had a family and seduced him!"


    "Then go ask your crazy mother! Oh, right. A mistress will not tell the truth!"


    Kelsi didn''t care about her image at all and fought with me.


    "She is not a mistress!"


    "You''re as bitchy as your mother!"


    Kelsi and I were so angry that our face turned red, and we didn''t care about anything else and got


    entangled with each other.


    Then the security guards of the hospital came. It took them a lot of efforts to separate us.


    When we were separated, my and Kelsi''s hair was in a mess, and the buttons of our clothes were


    ripped off.


    Kelsi tidied up her hair and said, "No wonder the child of the mistress is underbred."


    "You..."


    "s, Charlotte, take it easy!"


    I was going to rush to her angrily. But before I could do anything, Roger appeared from nowhere


    and stopped me.


    I looked at him with a puzzled face.


    With an apologetic smile on her face, Roger said, "Lisa sent me here."


    I regretted telling Lisa this immediately.


    When I was also tidying my clothes and hair, Kelsi stood there and blurted, "Oh Jta, I said that


    you and your sister fought for a man. Do you think that Caroline''s beloved one is Patrick as well?"

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    What she said made me stunned.


    Wasn''t it?


    With a weird smile, Kelsi said, "Caroline loves Shelton."


    After that, she tidied up her clothes and left.


    When she finished her words, I stood in amazement.


    "What did you say?!"


    I wanted to chase after her, but Roger stopped me. " Stop chasing. You won''t gain any advantage if


    we go head to head with her!"


    "Let go of me!"


    I said to Roger in a huff.


    But Roger just didn''t let me go.


    I watched as Kelsi left. My mind was in a state of chaos.


    "What?"


    "Caroline?"


    "Shelton?"


    "Did these two people know each other?!"


    How could they be relevant?


    "How could it be possible that the person Caroline loved was Shelton?"


    However, except for Kelsi, no one could give me an answer. Caroline was dead, and Shelton, I


    didn''t know when I would see him next time.


    And even if I saw him, I wouldn''t know if he wanted to hide anything from me.


    I had been deceived by him for so long, hadn''t I?


    After Kelsi left, Roger said, "Well, Lisa just called me and told me that something bad had happened


    to you and it scared me to death. Fortunately, you are all right. Otherwise, she would have been


    angry again."


    I didn''t respond to him.


    Roger didn''t care. He took the key out of his pocket and yed with it, saying, "Let''s go. I''ll take you


    back. This is the task that Lisa gave me. I have to do it."


    I agreed. I came here to see Kelsi. My purpose was achieved.


    But when we got downstairs, I wanted to go upstairs and took a look at Patrick.


    I nced at Roger and said, "I want to go upstairs to see Patrick."


    Although he was a little unhappy, he still nodded. "Okay, I''ll go with you. I haven''te to see him


    since he had an ident."


    we went to the elevator together.


    When we arrived at the door of the room, the lights in the ward had already been turned off.


    Janice sat outside. When she saw us, she stood up and said respectfully, "Greetings, Madam, Mr.


    Roger."


    "Did Patrick sleep?" I asked.


    Janice nodded and said, "The lord was very irritable at night. He hit his legs desperately. The doctor


    couldn''t do anything about it, so he gave him a sedative, and then he fell asleep."


    When I heard Janice''s words, I felt like my heart was poked by a knife, and I was in great pain.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I''ll go in and take a look."


    I said to my Janice.


    She didn''t stop me.


    Roger stood still. He didn''t seem to have any intention ofing with me.


    The lights in the ward were dimmed, but because there was ss on the door of the ward, the light


    in the corridor would prate in.


    Fortunately, the ward was not big.


    By the light of the corridor, I walked to the side of Patrick''s bed. I saw him lying quietly on the bed.


    The lights were just shining on his side face, making his face look even more clean cut.


    It was like he had lost weight.


    Perhaps he had lost weight.


    I couldn''t help but touch his face. As soon as my fingers touched the face, the man suddenly


    moved. I was shocked and withdrew my hand, and, I heard him say, "Charlotte, I''m sorry."


    "Is he calling me?"


    "I suppose so." I thought.


    He slightly tilted his head and seemed to be a little anxious. He murmured, "Don''t go, please don''t


    go."


    He was already asleep, but I could still feel that he was very anxious. I was a little touched. I


    hesitated for a moment, but still put my hand beside the man''s and said, "Well, I''m here. I''m not


    leaving."


    He raised his hand and touched my finger lightly. He seemed to hear me talking in the dream and


    finally calmed down.


    I just looked at Patrick. He was sleeping like a child, warm and pure.


    I stood there for a while. After making sure that he was sleeping sound, I turned around and left.


    When I came out, Roger was still waiting there.


    He sent me home then.


    After I got in his car, I thought of the meeting with Kelsi today. I didn''t ask about things I wanted to


    know. Instead, I had a fight with her for no exact reason.


    Perhaps it was because I was not reconciled. I looked at Roger, and blurted, "Do you know Patrick


    bought news of a female star in order to press down on my scandal?"


    Roger''s face changed. His foot stepping on the brakes seemed to pause, and the car obviously


    jumped a little.


    But soon, he pretended as if nothing had happened and shook his head. "I don''t know."


    Roger was really not a liar. His reaction was as if he had written the words "he knew" on his face.


    I was not in a hurry and drawled, "Oh, okay. By the way, Lisa is about time to get settled. I have a


    customer who is her type..."


    "What kind of man does Lisa like?!!"


    Before I could finish my words, Roger had taken the bait.


    I put my hand on the bag and looked out of the window. "I''m not sure, neither."


    In fact, I still didn''t know what the rtionship between Lisa and Roger was. Are they a couple?


    They seemed to have slept together on the ind. But it seemed that Roger hadn''t got Lisa yet.


    At this moment, we encountered a red light. Roger turned to look at me and put his palms together.


    "I promised my brother that I would not talk about that. If I told you, he would definitely rip my skin


    off!"


    "If I didn''t tell him, how would he know it was you?"


    "But..."


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll introduce Lisa to..."


    "Okay! Okay! I''ll tell you!"


    Although Roger was no longer young, he was still simple.


    As soon as he promised to tell me, I concentrated my attention immediately.


    But the traffic light in front of us turned green. Roger stepped on the elerator, and the car drove


    much slower than before. He was silent for a while before he said, "Hey, Kelsi, she took one of


    yours..."


    "I know this. That''s not a video of me, it''s Caroline. Just tell me who this female star works for and


    what kind of impact it has on Patrick if her scandal was revealed."


    I interrupted him.


    Regarding Caroline''s video, I don''t want to listen to it anymore.


    Hearing this, the expression on Roger''s face became even more struggled. He hesitated for a long


    time and finally seemed to give up struggling. He said, "Hey, you should know that my big brother''s


    money is clean. Nowadays, there are many people who do things like casinos, bars, clubs, and so


    on. Once they do these things, they will have contact with people from the underworld.


    "But even though Patrick doesn''t do it, he knows that this female star is a mistress of a man called


    Mr. Ma who is in the underworld. The reason she can be so famous is all because of Mr. Ma."


    "Patrick doesn''t know?" I asked nervously.


    I don''t think it should be like this.


    Roger looked at me and said, "Of course he knew! My brother was in a hurry so he asked someone


    to talk to Mr. Ma after revealing the news. Mr. Ma seemed to be angry he thought my big brother


    didn''t respect him."

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    "And then?" I asked nervously.


    Roger sighed and said, "Then there was a feud between them! In fact, Mr. Ma had warned Patrick


    before, so Patrick had been very careful. Though he almost had idents several times, he had


    avoided them eventually. This time... s!"


    Roger didn''t go on, but I understood.


    It was because of me.


    The car drove to my house. Roger was afraid that I would ask more questions, so he turned on the


    radio. It was broadcasting a news, "Last night, the lion meteor shower came to the earth..."


    Roger just pressed the button, and change to the music program.


    Meteor shower?


    When I heard the news, I immediately took out my phone and searched.


    Sure enough,st night, there was a lion meteor shower!


    That was why Patrick asked me to go to the mountain!


    It supposed to be the reason.


    Looking at the news on my phone, I felt extremelyplicated and sad.


    Along the way, I didn''t say a word.


    The next day, I went to the hospital. This time, the entire floor was surrounded by the bodyguards of


    the Cowell Family. I was driven out without even having the chance to lift the elevator.


    I called Patrick but no one answered.


    I had to stay with Glenn on weekends, so I don''t have time to visit Patrick.


    When I went to the hospital again after weekend, there were no bodyguards at the door like before


    but only an empty corridor.


    Just like the first day I came here.


    I stood at the end of the corridor and I realized what that meant. Still, I walked deeper into the


    hallway.


    I walked all the way to the ward of Patrick.


    The ward was empty.


    The bedding on the hospital bed wasid neatly, and there was only a heating bottle on the cab.


    He was out of the hospital.


    Dejectedly, I returned to the elevator. When I passed by the nurse station, I asked the nurse again


    about Patrick and got the answer I had already known.


    Then I got to the first floor.


    When I was walking out, I suddenly saw a familiar figure!


    Jeremy!


    I rushed over and asked, "Jeremy, where is Patrick?"


    Jeremy was not surprised at all when he saw me. He said with a uniform smile, "Hello, Miss Nn.


    Mr. Cowell has been out of the hospital."


    "Oh... then..."


    "Mr. Cowell asked me to tell you that there should be no intersect between his and your work. So


    don''t contact him anymore in the future unless there is something important."


    Jeremy interrupted me.


    Suddenly, my heart ached.


    "Don''t contact him anymore?"


    What did this mean!?


    "I have something important to tell him!" I said quickly.


    Jeremy stood there, holding the thing that was discharged from the hospital, and said, "Then please


    tell me, and I will pass it to Mr. Cowell." "I want to see him!" I clenched my fists and said toughly,


    "Tell Patrick that I want to see him. No matter what happens, I want to stay with him!"


    Jeremy''s expression did not change. He nodded and said, "Okay, I will tell Mr. Cowell." After he


    finished, he asked me again, "Is there anything else, Miss Nn? If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    Jeremy had worked for Patrick for several years.


    He became more and more like Patrick when he was working.


    Such a tone made it impossible for me to pester him, so I shook my head and said, "No."


    "Then I''ll go first. Take care, Miss Nn."


    After that, Jeremy left.


    I wanted to see Patrick. I knew what he was thinking, but I had to tell him my feelings!


    I left the hospital and took a taxi to Towering High.


    When I arrived at the building, as I expected, as the receptionist saw me from afar, she also put on


    the same smile and said, "Miss Nn, I''m sorry, you can''t see Mr. Cowell without an appointment."


    When I heard what the receptionist said, I realized something. Then I looked at her and asked, "Has


    Patricke to work?"


    The receptionist didn''t seem to have thought that I would ask this question. She paused for a


    moment, then nodded and said, "Yes, Mr. Cowell hase to work."


    Her reaction was telling me that she was lying.


    It also lets me know that there was no result If I waited in thepany.


    "Then, where was Patrick?" I thought.


    Standing at the door of Towering High, I was a little confused for a moment.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Where can I see Patrick?


    I couldn''t find a ce to go, so I took a taxi back to the studio. In the studio, Nancy was dyeing


    pictures with aputer. When she saw meing, she waved to me and said, "Jta,e


    here. You see, I''ve got a concept of the office building. I haven''t designed the details yet." "... Okay."


    After all, working is the priority here. I can''t affect my work because of my personal affairs.


    I walked to the front of Nancy''sputer and looked at the picture on theputer. It was a four-


    story building. The first floor was based on the medieval style of Europe. The second was simple


    European style. The third floor was ordinary modern style, and the fourth and the top were the core


    characteristics of our studio-the Chinese style.


    "How is it?" Nancy held a pen in her chin and looked at the table with a satisfied expression on her


    face.


    She and I have discussed the order of this floor order before, mainly from the material, excessive


    consideration.


    What surprised me was that after her adjustment, it actually made it look even better than I had


    imagined.


    "Well, I think it''s good." I nodded.


    Nancy was also very satisfied. "Then I will ask the construction institute in City Y to do it first. We


    can consider how to do itter."


    "All right."


    I nodded.


    Now all I could think about is Patrick. Fortunately, I was not going to start the design right away, or I


    was really afraid that I couldn''t concentrate on it.


    I got back to my seat while my cell phone rang.


    I looked down and saw that it was a text message from a stranger. The message was: [Madam, the


    master is currently in a manor in the suburbs of Cowell Family. I don''t know the specific location.


    You need to do a search.]


    The title at the bottom was Janice.


    Janice!


    Only then did I remember that I left her my number that day.


    Fortunately, I had done it.


    "Cowell Family''s manor? I don''t know what other manors there are in the Cowell Family, but now I


    think Patrick needs a rest. It is perfect for him to live in a manor far from the city area." I murmured.


    Although Patrick did not live in City Y, he should still be able to work.


    Thinking of this, I immediately called Jeremy!


    Soon, the phone was connected and Jeremy''s voice came from over the phone. "Miss Nn,


    what''s the matter?"


    "Where does Patrick live? Do you know? Please tell me!"


    I said directly.


    "Sorry, I don''t know. It''s true that Mr. Cowell has not been in thepany recently, but he has


    entrusted his work to the deputy general manager. Unless it''s something important, we will have a


    long-distance video chat with him."


    Jeremy''s voice was very gentle, and he spoke neither fast nor slow, without revealing anything.


    Through the phone, I didn''t think he was lying at all.


    I choked. He already said this, then I really had no way to ask more. I had no choice but to say, "I


    see. Sorry to bother you."


    When I hung up the phone, I sat in my office and thought, "Who else can I get the address of the


    Cowell Family''s manor from?"


    "Who will tell me?"


    In the end, I only thought of one person.


    And that was...Ned.


    Thinking of him, I said goodbye to Nancy and took a taxi to Ned''s house.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    On the way back, my heart was filled with worry. I was really afraid that Ned would also turn me


    away!


    But when I took a taxi to the door and found that there was no one at the door, I was relieved.


    I passed through the garden, entered Ned''s home, and knocked on the door.


    The butler opened the door for me. When he saw me, he called out respectfully, "Greeting, Miss


    Nn."


    I was a little nervous and asked, "Is Grandpa Cowell here?"


    The butler nodded and made a gesture of "pleasee in".


    Then I walked in.


    The Cowell Family''s house was the same as before. After I went in, the housekeeper said, "Master


    is in the tea room upstairs. I''ll report it for you."


    "Thank you."


    I said gratefully.


    Perhaps, Ned is the only one in the Cowell Family that will beware of me.


    The steward went upstairs and soon came down. He said, "Miss Nn, Old Master is waiting for


    you upstairs."


    I went upstairs.


    The door of the tea room was unlocked. I knocked on it twice before opening it.


    In the tea room, Ned was sitting in a huge gold Phoebe chair, with a purple y teapot in his hand.


    He was making tea.


    I haven''t seen Ned for a long time.


    Thest time I saw him was when he was hospitalized because of Shelton. This time when I saw


    him, Ned had obviously be much older.


    His grey hair was nowpletely white, and her face was covered with senile ques.


    The Cowell Family had been going through a lot recently, so he must have worried a lot.


    "Want to drink some tea, girl?"


    Ned looked at me. There was not a hint of disgust in his expression. It was calm.


    I was a little embarrassed, so I quickly sat down and said, "I''ll make tea for you, grandpa. I''m good


    at making tea."


    I thought it was too lonely for him to make tea and drink alone. It''s good to have someone to


    apany him.


    Hearing this, Ned slightly lifted his eyelids and smiled. "Well, let me have a taste of your tea


    making."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As he spoke, he put down the y teapot in his hand.


    I didn''t say a word. I first changed the tea leaves in the pot, then took the new tea leaves, put the


    tea back in the pot, and began to make the tea. After I finished, I put the purple sand cup in front of


    the old man and said, "Grandpa Cowell, please have a taste."


    Ned picked it up and sniffed it. Then he nodded and lowered his head to continue the tasting.


    When he finished, I poured another cup for him before I poured it for myself.


    I learned how to make tea from Ryan. On the surface, it seemed to be simr in sequence with


    ordinary tea art, but there were some small details that could make better use of the fragrance of


    tea. After finishing drinking, Ned put down the teacup. He did not show any joy. Instead, he sighed


    and said, "You came to me for Patrick, right?"


    "Yes." I didn''t deny it. I wanted to ask for the manor address directly, but I hesitated for a moment. I


    said, "I''m really sorry for what happened to Patrick this time. If only I could ..." "s, I don''t me


    you. It''s all his own choice." Ned sighed. "I shouldn''t have just stood by at the beginning. If I had


    helped you a bit earlier, things wouldn''t have turned out this way."


    I thought he should be the one who knew everything best.


    He should have known what had happened from the beginning, but I didn''t know how much he had


    helped and what he had done.


    I didn''t say anything. Ned looked up and sized me up. "Jta, although you''re not Rosy''s


    biological granddaughter, I know that Rosy doted on you the most. When she came to find me and


    asked me to let you marry Patrick, I disagreed at first, but she told me that you''re her best


    granddaughter, the most precious pearl in the Archer Family. At that time, I knew that you''re a good


    child."


    "Grandpa Cowell..."


    When I heard him speak of Rosy, my eyes were filled by tears.


    "Later, what you did, including selling house to help Rosy hand over the money to ICU. I knew she


    was right about you." After saying that, Ned took out a piece of paper from the drawer under the


    table and put it on the table. He said, "This is the address of the Cowell Family''s manor. If you want


    to go, please do it. You are a good girl. If Patrick misses you, he is not lucky enough."


    "Grandpa..."


    Ned waved his hand. "Just go. You and Glenn cane to visit me when you''re free. Come and


    drink tea with me."


    "Okay." As I spoke, I poured another cup of tea for Ned.


    Then, I picked up the paper in front of him and left.


    There was the address of Cowell Family''s manor on the map. It was located in the suburbs.


    My car woulde tomorrow. And I knew that if I went to there rashly like this, I will probably be


    driven out by Patrick. I hesitated for a while and made up my mind. I took a taxi and went directly to


    Shirley''s studio.


    After a year, I finally came here again.


    When I entered, the wind bell at the door rang while the door was opened.


    The studio was still the same as before, which was full of beautiful wedding dresses. When I


    entered, it felt like walking into a sea of wedding dresses.


    There was no staffing to pick me up. Shirley came out in a wheelchair. When she saw me, she


    was a little surprised at first, but then she said with a smile, "Wee."


    I said, "Well, I want to take my wedding dress."


    Shirley nodded. "It''s upstairs. Follow me."


    I took the elevator with her to the second floor.


    In the elevator, Shirley said, "I know you wille. After all, Shelton is a rare good man."


    "No." When she heard this, I quickly denied it. "The reason why I wear this wedding dress today is


    not because of Shelton, but because of another man..."


    "Another man?"


    Shirley raised his head to look at me. She was clearly a bit surprised.


    I nodded and said nothing else.


    When the elevator reached the second floor, I followed Shirley to the door of a room. She handed


    me a bunch of keys and said, "Open the door for me."


    I took the key and opened the door.


    The moment the door was pushed open, I was stunned.


    The entire room was filled with a set of wedding dresses.


    Each wedding dress was worn on the cloth model, and then ced in a ss cover.


    And one of them was a white and wlessce wedding dress, which suddenly hit me in the heart.


    Clearly, all the wedding dresses are beautiful, but I noticed that one at first nce.


    When I went straight to the wedding dress, I heard Shirley behind me said, "Look, have you already


    felt that the wedding dress belong to you?"


    I walked up to the wedding dress.


    Unlike other wedding dresses, this one won''t reveal one''s chest or arm.


    Thece of the wedding dress covered its neck, both sides of arms, and even hands were covered.


    The whole set of clothes was as white as the snow in winter, but there was iid with a blood-red


    gem in the middle.


    "Do you like it?"


    Behind me, Shirley asked.


    "I like it." My eyes got stuck on the gem all the time and I couldn''t take my eyes off it.


    I seemed to have understood the meaning of the gem.


    It was a cinnabar mole on the heart.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    I thought that Patrick would definitely like this wedding dress as much as I did.


    I turned to look at Shirley and asked her, "How much is this wedding dress? I will pay you again."


    Since it was not for Shelton, I definitely had to pay a re-paid price.


    Shirley seemed to have understood what I meant. She nodded. "In that case, you''ll have to pay me


    three hundred thousand."


    "Okay, thank you."


    I nodded.


    I immediately took out my card and paid three hundred thousand yuan.


    "In fact, I have checked on the Inte before. Shirley was a legendary designer in wedding


    dressed. The wedding dress designed by her has even been sold in a million. This is just 300,000


    yuan. It must be a discount for me." I thought.


    After paying, Shirley said, "When will your wedding be held? Where will it be held? I''ll ask someone


    to send the wedding dress to the hotel directly at that time." "I..." I hesitated and said, "I''ll wear it


    now."


    "What?"


    "I''ll wear it now."


    I said firmly.


    I can''t wait to wear this wedding dress to see Patrick!


    Shirley was a little surprised, but she did not ask. She just took out the phone, dialed a number, and


    said to the other side of the phone, "Bring some cosmetics here. We need put on a bride''s makeup."


    Soon, a makeup artist came, and I changed my clothes in Shirley''s ce on the spot.


    When I put on this wedding dress and stood in front of the mirror, I couldn''t believe it was me.


    This wedding dress seemed to be tailor-made for me, perfectly sticking to my body.


    My body was wrapped in soft andplicatedces on the wedding dress, like a gift that was about


    to be torn down.


    Shirley looked at me wearing a wedding dress and nodded. "Well, it''s just as beautiful as I thought."


    After I changed my clothes, the makeup artist put on makeup for me, and Shirley was watching from


    the side.


    I looked at her through the mirror, but she did not look at me. Her eyes were focused on my


    wedding dress, and a pair of beautiful eyes seemed to be wet.


    I lowered my eyes. I was about to talk about Shelton, but I shut up.


    Then I said, "The man I love has a car ident a few days ago, and he can''t stand up now."


    After hearing what I said, Shirley looked a little surprised. "Are you going to see him now and say


    that you want to marry him?"


    I nodded.


    Shirley raised her head and looked at me through the mirror. She smiled and said merely. "May you


    seed."


    This makeup took me more than an hour. After it was done, Shirley asked themercial vehicle of


    her studio to drive over again.


    Along the way, she sent me to Cowell Family''s manor on the suburb.


    When I was about to arrive, I sent a message to Janice. When the car arrived at the manor, I got out


    of the car. Standing in front of therge iron gate, I saw Lacying out from somewhere. With the


    key in hand, she quietly opened the door, waved at me and said, "Come on."


    I hurried in


    In the winter, I only wore a wedding dress withce. It only took a few seconds, and I was almost


    frozen to ice.


    Lacy led the way. I followed her in my high heels all the way to the gate of the manor.


    She opened the door a little bit.


    When I entered, she looked at me with amazement and said, "Madam, you are so beautiful!"


    Embarrassed, I smiled and was about to say something.


    Bang!


    I heard something smashing heavilying from the front hall. Then I heard it. I heard Patrick''s


    roar. "Get out! I don''t need you to help me. I''m not a cripple!"


    I was scared out of my wits.


    However, Lacy, who was standing by the side, looked calm.


    She looked at me and said, "It''s better now. When I first arrived here yesterday, young Master


    Cowell basically broke things once every few minutes, but now he has already dropped things once


    every hour."


    I felt my heart hurt.


    I hurried inside.


    Before I entered the hall, Janice was just walking out with a few pieces of porcin. When she saw


    me, she was also stunned. But she said nothing and just left with the pieces.


    I walked in. He heard footsteps and shouted angrily, "Get out! I told you to get out of here. Didn''t


    you hear me?!"


    I stood behind him.


    The wheelchair was beside him, and the man sat on the ground. His legs were powerless and his


    hands were wrapped in bandages, but there''s blood came out along the bandages.


    There was also a lot of blood on the ground.


    Feeling that nobody moved, the man said, "What''s wrong? You were able, weren''t you? I''m so


    useless that I can''t evenmand a little maid?"


    "It''s me, Patrick."


    Finally, I couldn''t help opening my mouth.


    Hearing my voice, the man''s body obviously paused for a moment. He turned his head slightly, and


    when he saw me, his expression instantly froze.


    I stepped on my high heels and walked up to him. Then I got down on my knees and held his arm


    with one hand, saying, "Patrick, I have something to tell you."


    He squinted his eyes and seemed to be a little surprised. He didn''t get angry at the first moment


    and didn''t let me get out.


    I thought I had seeded, so I said to him, "Patrick, let''s get married."


    When I said these words, the man''s silent nerves seemed to finallye to his senses. He raised


    his hand and pushed me away directly, shouting, "Get out! Get out!"


    I was wearing high heels. My bnce was unstable, so I sat backward.


    At the moment, Lacy quickly came over to help me.


    Patrick''s eyes turned red when he saw Lacy. "It was you who let her in, wasn''t it? Get out with her!"


    "Young master, I''m sorry, I..."


    "Get out of here, I''ll talk to him."


    I said to Lacy.


    Lacy was also afraid of angry Patrick, so she quickly left.


    I leaned over. When I saw that Patrick was trying to push me away, I opened my arms and threw


    myself at him. I wrapped my arms around his neck and hugged him heavily!


    Patrick was thrown onto the wool rug by me.


    He just wanted to resist, but I pressed my lips on his. I took the initiative to break the man''s defense


    line and kissed him.


    In the past, he had always held me. It was him who had taken the initiative to kiss me.


    This time, I finally change our position once.


    At first, the man wanted to push me. However, just as I kissed him, the man suddenly grabbed my


    waist tightly with one hand. With only the strength of his arm, he turned me around and pressed me


    under his body.


    He took the initiative instead.


    The man''s mouth was filled with the smell of cigarettes.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When he invaded my mouth, I was choked and wanted to cough, but the man did not give me the


    opportunity. He invaded every inch of my mouth bit by bit, plundered my air, and kissed me so


    deeply that my face turned red.


    His hand also started to caress me.


    But the wedding dress fits my body perfectly.


    He seemed to be looking up and down for a while. Finally, he was a little impatient. He looked up


    and asked with a trace of anger in his eyes, "How to take off your clothes?!"

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    His words made me stunned for a minute, but soon I came to my senses.


    I deliberately said with a little shyness, "No, I proposed to you, but you haven''t agreed yet! You can''t


    take it off if you don''t agree!"


    The man held on to my face, and there was a hint of joy in his expression.


    His long fingers gently held my chin and said word by word, "I don''t agree."


    His reply surprised me.


    Without waiting for me to ask, he gave me a gentle kiss on my thin lips. Then he raised his head


    and said, "Mydy can''t open her mouth for such a thing. This is what I should do?"


    I wasn''t satisfied. I hooked my arm around his neck and said, "Then you should propose to me


    quickly, otherwise, I won''t tell you how to take it off."


    "No way."


    And he refused again.


    I was about to worry while he suddenly put his hand under my armpit. Then, I felt that the wedding


    dress that had been sticking to my skin suddenly became a little loose.


    I knew he had found the zipper.


    I pressed on the zipper and said, "No, it''s my first marriage proposal. If you don''t agree, I''ll feel


    disappointment?"


    Patrick smiled with a bit of helplessness. "No, I won''t give in on this."


    He finally smiled.


    Looking at his smile, the heavy burden in my heart was finally relieved.


    I knew that this was not the time to persist. As long as he was in a good mood, everything else


    would slowly get better.


    I hesitated for a moment, then took my hand away and let the man continue to pull down the zipper.


    When he was pulling the zipper, there was a "crack" sound at the door.


    The door, which had been half-closed just now, had been closed.


    That meant we were the only people in this house.


    Patrick was not in a hurry. He first propped himself up and looked at my face quietly with a pair of


    ck eyes. He gently kissed my forehead, and his eyes were full of gentleness. "Baby, you are so


    beautiful."


    My face was slightly turned red.


    Only then did the man start to appreciate my wedding dress.


    The wedding dress waspletely tailored ording to my figure and fit perfectly. Just now, I had


    been wearing it for a long time, so it naturally was very difficult for Patrick to take it off.


    However, he seemed to be very patient and helped me to undress it. Finally, he took off the wedding


    dress.


    The moment he took off the clothes, he finally burst out his inner emotion. He raised his hand and


    threw the wedding dress directly on the sofa next to him. Only then did he reveal a satisfied smile.


    He gently kissed my corbone and looked up and said, "Don''t wear these tight clothes in the


    future. I want to tear them off several times just now."


    I stuck out my tongue and said, "Fortunately, you didn''t. I paid 300,000 yuan for it."


    "Three hundred thousand?" The man raised his eyebrows and gently stroked my hair by the side of


    my temples. "I''ll pay you three million back next time."


    After that, he kissed me.


    This time, he did forey for a long time.


    He was gentle at first, butter I realized that he seemed to be a little wrought-up.


    About half an hourter, I realized that there seemed to be no response from that ce...


    Only after realizing this did I feel the danger in the air.


    The man''s hands were clenched tightly, and his eyes were red. After a few struggles, he finally


    stopped unwillingly. Hey on the floor and said helplessly, "Go, don''te here again."


    I knew what he was worried about. I stood up and said, "Come on, I''ll help you."


    In the beginning, I used my hand. Seeing that it didn''t work, I opened my mouth then.


    However, no matter how hard I tried, there was no response.


    Patrick seemed to be annoyed by me. He raised his hand and pushed me away directly. "Get out of


    here. I don''t need you!"


    "Pa..."


    As soon as I opened my mouth, the man picked up a shirt next to me and threw it at me. "Go out


    and don''t let me see you again!"


    "I''m not leaving!"


    I wanted to hold Patrick in my arms again.


    However, the man''s face was full of disgust. This time, he pushed me away without hesitation and


    threw his shirt to me. He picked up the phone beside him and said coldly, "If you want my


    bodyguards to see that you''re naked, continue."


    I was stunned.


    The man dialed a number and said to the other side, "Come here and take her away."


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    Looking at the white shirt in front of me, my face was full of humiliation.


    He must have done what he said. If I don''t wear it, I will be seen naked by the bodyguards when


    theye in.


    But I had to make a bet. I bet that Patrick didn''t want others to look at me like this, so I half-knelt


    and looked at him and said, "Well, let theme in and have a look."


    Patrick heard what I said. His expression became obviously cold and he sat there motionless.


    "Since you choose this way, let''s continue. If you think I can''t satisfy you, you can choose one of my


    bodyguards to satisfy you."


    "You..."


    I was shocked.


    I didn''t expect that Patrick would say such a shameless thing!


    Patrick''s face was cold and indifferent. It seemed that he didn''t think there was anything wrong with


    what he said.


    I looked at him and bit my lips brutally.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the living room. Patrick said without hesitation,


    "Come in."


    I looked at the door and saw that a bodyguard hade in, and I was almost naked!


    Embarrassed and angry, I grabbed the white shirt in front of me and put it on.


    Patrick looked at me with indifference, and he did not respond to my movements at all.


    After those bodyguards stood in a line, Patrick said, "Throw her out."


    "Yes, sir!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    All the bodyguards uttered one word at a time.


    Then, a few people came over, looking like they were going to hold me back.


    I don''t want to leave, but I know that I have to go now.


    I stood up. When the bodyguard touched me, I threw his hand away fiercely. "Don''t touch me! I''ll go


    by myself!"


    The bodyguards understood what I meant as well. They immediately set off, leaving a path for me.


    As soon as I walked out of the living room, Janice and Lacy stood outside. Both of them looked at


    me with a very sad expression. Janice was holding a ck coat in her hand. At first nce, I could


    tell that it belonged to Patrick.


    She assigned the coat to me.


    I reluctantly walked out. When I was about to reach the door, a bodyguard suddenly came over. I


    heard him say to Janice and Lacy, "Mr. Cowell said that you should pack up and leave. The Cowell


    Family doesn''t need you anymore."


    Both of them were stunned, so was I.


    But I know that I''m the one who got them into trouble.


    The two of them stood there in silence. I turned around and said, "It''s okay. He doesn''t want you. I


    want you. You can go to my ce."


    Janice and Lacy went up to clean up the luggage, and they also took the clothes for me.


    When we stood at the door of the three, I saw that Shirley''s car was still parked outside. It seemed


    that she had never left.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    When the three of us stood at the door, Shirley''s driver got off the car and opened the door. Inside,


    Shirley sat in a wheelchair and said hello to me, "Come on in."


    I hesitated for a moment, but I finally got on the car with Janice and Lacy.


    Along the way, we were all quiet. Shirley drove the car to my ce first. I asked Janice and Lacy to


    enter the car and gave them the keys before I returned to Shirley''s car.


    When we got in the car, I asked her, "Miss Shirley, how did you know I would be thrown out?"


    Shirley smiled and said, "Maybe it''s the instinct of being a disabled people like him."


    I looked down and felt a little disappointed. "It went well at first, but we had experienced a long


    forey and he seemed to find that he couldn''t do it, so..."


    "That person is Patrick, right?" Shirley looked at me.


    I nodded.


    Shirley leaned forward slightly, grabbed my hand, and said with empathy on his face, "This leg of


    mine is the turning point of breaking up with him."


    Hearing what Shirley said, I looked down at her leg.


    From the surface, she looked no different from a normal person. I thought that she should be like


    Patrick and that there was something wrong with her nerves. So I said, "Can''t you operate on your


    leg?"


    Hearing what I said, Shirley smiled and said, "Yes. In fact, I have a prosthetic limb, so I can stand up


    and walk normally. I just don''t want to..."


    "Why not?"


    I was greatly surprised.


    But then I thought it made sense. With the current technology, most diseases could be cured.


    Moreover, they were doctors, so they must know the new technology very well. No matter what,


    they shouldn''t have been sitting in wheelchairs for so many years.


    Shirley looked at her leg and said, "The reason why my leg is like this is because of Shelton."


    I was surprised, but I didn''t say anything, quietly waiting for Shirley to continue.


    "This happened when we were 30 years old. At that time, Shelton was possessed and took a


    nonregr operation. After I knew it, I wanted to stop him. In order to not to let him do this


    operation, I stopped him when he drove out of the hospital. But he still left. I drank a lot that day. As


    a result, I was hit by a car on the way. It was toote that my leg was hopelessly broken when


    someone discovered me."


    When Shirley said those words, her expression was very calm. It was as if she was talking about


    other people''s matter.


    Even so, I could still feel her feelings when I looked at her!


    Looking at her, I hesitated for a long time and said, "Then were you in aa after you were hit by


    a car?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    Shirley''s reply was determined.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When she recounted this, there was finally a trace of sorrow on her beautiful face. She looked down


    and gently stroked her legs over and over again. "I wasn''t in aa. I was very sober but couldn''t


    move. Iy there, feeling that my life was slipping away little by little. That kind of despair was really


    torturous... I was still sober when I was sent to the hospital."


    "So... what on earth did Shelton do?"


    In the end, I finally got it out.


    Shirley smiled bitterly. "I''m not afraid to tell you now. He went to the underground ck market and


    did a heart-changing surgery for someone."


    Then she did not continue.


    The hospital could also operate this kind of surgery. Since they were going to the ck market, it


    was definitely not a good thing.


    I''ve seen this kind of thing on the news. Some wanderers disappeared because they were killed.


    Then their useful organs would be taken and put on the ck market to sell.


    There were also children who exchanged their kidneys for wealth in a ce like the ck market.


    For a moment, I didn''t know how to reply.


    Shirley said, "Later, Shelton came. He apologized to me when he knew that I was injured. He said


    that he just wanted to make money to create a better life for me, and he didn''t want me to look down


    on him."


    "So you forgive him?"


    "Not at that time." Shirley shook her head. " I was the same as Patrick. My emotions were very


    unstable, furious, painful, and angry all the time. Even so, Shel had been staying by my side. I had


    hurt him countless times, but he had no regrets and let me beat and scold him..."


    The way Shirley called Shelton finally changed.


    She called him dear Shell.


    I could imagine that even though this was an unbearable past to Shirley, it was also a beautiful


    memory.


    Shirley lowered her head and seemed to be drowned in the memory. She continued, "I was so sad


    that I refused the treatment of a psychologist. In that darkest period, when I felt hopeless in life, it


    was Shelton who apanied me. He tolerated my uneptable behaviors. When I did something


    bad to him, he always showed a gentle smile. I really thought that he would never leave me..."


    "That''s why I had nothing to fear. I was willful and vented my anger. When I was a little unhappy, I


    sat in a wheelchair and embarrassed him. Later, I gradually got used to the days without legs.


    However, three yearster, he suddenly left..."


    Shirley stopped talking.


    Her voice was already a little whimpering.


    I saw crystal-clear tears dripping down and falling on her hand.


    I leaned over and hugged Shirley. "Shirley, you did nothing wrong. It was him who was wrong. It was


    he who let you down and disturbed your life."


    Shirley leaned on me and said nothing.


    After a while, she finally calmed down and took out a piece of paper to wipe her tears gently. Then


    she raised her head again.


    The woman''s expression was indifferent as if nothing had happened.


    She looked at me and said, "Thank you. Do you want to go back to his side and help him cheer


    up?"


    "Yes."


    I answered without hesitation.


    "If I could."


    "I''m willing to do anything for Patrick." I thought.


    Shirley looked at me and couldn''t help curling her lips. "The two women who were driven out just


    now, are they his servants?"


    I nodded.


    Shirley asked again, "Is there no servant in his house now? He feels nothing in his lower body,


    unlike me. He can''t do anything alone, so he must hire a new servant."


    I seemed to understand something. "You want me to go to his house..."


    "Yes, you can be his servant and take care of him. A person is the most sensitive and fragile, but it


    is also when the wall of the heart is the weakest. If you can stay with him, then maybe you will live


    in his heart for a lifetime."


    When Shirley said those words...


    I knew she was talking about Patrick, but also talking about herself.


    After I met Shirley, I decided to go to Patrick''s house to be a servant. I thought Shirley was right.


    Now was the time that Patrick needed to be taken care of the most.


    And this person, I only hope to be myself.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    But I had to talk to Nancy about this.


    The next morning, I went to the studio and met Nancy at the door. She was surprised to see me,


    "Are you going to back to work as regr?"


    Hearing her words, I was a little ashamed. I pulled her into the office and said, "Well... I may not


    come to thepany recently, but I will make the design of the office building."


    I thought, even if I worked as a servant for Patrick, he also needed time to sleep. I could sleep a few


    hours less to do my work.


    Nancy was not surprised to hear my words. "Is it because of Patrick?"


    "Yes." I nodded. "I think he needs someone to take care of him recently. I want to take care of him."


    I didn''t know if I could take care of him.


    I just want to stay with him.


    Although Nancy was a little tangled, she still said, "It''s okay. You can go first. I will pass on my work


    to you, but I hope that your efforts will be rewarded."


    "They will."


    I nodded.


    Nancy crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at me. "My silly girl, you leave a position as


    a brilliant designer but insist on working for a man as a servant. Since you havee to this


    situation, I really can''t criticize you anymore. If he doesn''t treat you well in the future, I will be the


    first to stop him."


    "Thank you."


    I opened my arms and hugged Nancy.


    After all, I didn''t know how long it would take to take care of him.


    When I went back to the office to pack my things, I was thinking about who I should go to for


    achieve this.


    If I went straight to Patrick, he would definitely reject me.


    After thinking about it for a long time, the only one I can reach for help was Ned.


    I packed up my things and went to Ned''s house again.


    But when I got out of the taxi, I saw Melissa in front of me make a phone call. I looked at her from a


    distance. Her face was full of anger, and she was shouting at the phone.


    She has her back to me.


    I walked over and heard her talking into the phone.


    "We helped you so much in the past. Now my Patrick is just having a leg broken, not a high


    paralytic position. You said you don''t want to do anything about it? How about this? If his surgery is


    sessful and he is cured, don''t me me for not helping you in the future!"


    "Who was she speaking to?" I murmured in my mind.


    It seems to have something to do with Patrick?


    I just stood a few meters away from her and listened.


    Melissa stamped her feet angrily as if the person opposite her had said something. "You grew up


    with Patrick. Now is the time when he needs someone to take care of him most. Don''t tell me those


    cliche. Just tell me whether you go or not!"


    She paused. When the person on the other side finished, she said, "Well, Kelsi, our Cowell Family


    will never contact you in the future!"


    After that, she hung up the phone directly.


    She was angry and wanted to get on the car.


    She saw me as soon as she turned back.


    Kelsi?


    Ibined with what she had just made the call and immediately understood what was going on. I


    hurried over to her.


    Melissa''s face was not good when she saw me. "This is our home. What are you doing here!"


    "Melissa," I was not angry. I walked to Melissa and said, "I want to ask you something."


    "What?"


    Melissa looked at me as if she was looking at an enemy.


    I wasn''t sure whether she had changed her hate for Kelsi to me. I withstood her cold face and said,


    "I heard that Patrick had driven the servants out. Does he need someone to take care of him now?"


    "How do you know?" Hearing what I said, Melissa looked at me with a paler face.


    I didn''t answer that and said, "I... I don''t trust others to take care of Patrick. Are you going to find


    him a maid? How about me?"


    Melissa was stunned.


    She didn''t expect that I would say that. "What are you doing? How can I trust you to take care of


    him!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Melissa, aren''t you looking for a servant? I can be one. I can cook, wash clothes, and wipe the


    floor. I grew up in an orphanage and have taken care of children younger than me since I was a


    child. I can do anything."


    It was like I was really applying for the job of a


    servant.


    I praised herself as soon as I came up.


    Melissa looked at me up and down. She couldn''t seem to make up her mind for a while.


    She just picked up Kelsi''s call. It must be that Kelsi refused to see Patrick. This is a great


    opportunity. If I can''t convince her today, it will be more difficult for her in the future.


    "Auntie, you need to pay for it after all. Then why don''t you choose me? I don''t care how much you


    pay me. If you still worry about this, you can have a taste of my cooking skills." I paused and said,


    "It''s going to be the Spring Festival now. The servants are hard to find. Patrick''s mood is unstable,


    so if he doesn''t know the new servant, he may hurt the servant and driven people out, you still have


    to look for other people. You might as well find me. I promise that I won''t leave no matter how he


    treats me."


    After hearing what I said, Melissa''s tensed face finally changed a little.


    She looked me up and down and sighed. "s, I know what you''re thinking."


    "Then let me go, Melissa. I''m looking for you because I''m afraid he won''t let me go." I quickly took


    another step forward and put my face close to hers. "I heard that there isn''t a single servant on


    Patrick''s side. He will soon realize how inconvenient he is. When the timees and you say


    you''re looking for a servant, he won''t object."


    Melissa listened to what I said, and her expression did not change.


    I knew that she understood what I said was right.


    She stood there and hesitated for a moment and finally nodded. "Okay, you said it yourself. No


    matter what he does, you won''t leave. We won''t have to worry about finding a servant for him in the


    future, will we?"


    "Yes, of course! I promise!" I nodded desperately and didn''t forget to ask, "How much will I be paid?


    Give me some so that when he pushes me away, I can have a reason not to leave."


    Melissa thought for a moment and stretched out five fingers.


    "Five thousand?" I asked.


    "Fifty thousand!"


    After Melissa finished, she looked at me with a look of despised.


    It was as if I was looking down on the Cowell Family.


    In fact, I said this on purpose. I knew that Melissa was generous, so, of course, she would not give


    me 5,000 yuan.


    After I heard it. I pretended to be surprised and said with a smile, "Thank you, Melissa. \ When will


    you tell him? I''ll get prepared right away."


    Melissa really cared about her son. She took out her phone and said, "I''ll tell him right now."


    When Melissa told Patrick, I did not hear any opposition from Patrick.


    It seemed that he had realized that there was no way to take care of his life by himself.


    After Patrick agreed, Melissa took a set of servants'' clothes from Ned''s house and gave them to


    me. She also gave me fifty thousand yuan on the spot and told me to go to Patrick''s tomorrow


    morning!


    Although Melissa asked me to go tomorrow morning.


    But I was not in a hurry.


    In the afternoon, I took Lacy to the kindergarten and told the teacher that I had something to do


    recently, and I would let Lacye to pick up Glenn.


    Then, I worked for another two days in thepany.


    It was not until the third day that I packed up my things. Wearing the servant''s clothes, a mask and


    a hat, I wrapped myself up tightly and came to the manor in the suburbs of Cowell Family.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    When I stood at the door, a bodyguard opened the door for me and asked, "Are you a new


    servant?"


    "Yes."


    I deliberately lowered my voice.


    Fortunately, it was exceptionally cold today. Even if I wrapped myself up like a dumpling and only


    showed my eyes, the bodyguards did not doubt me.


    He open the door after looking at me for a few more seconds.


    This time, he didn''t take me to the living room. Instead, he took me to the servant room in the corner


    and arranged a room for me. He said impatiently, "First change your clothes and then follow me to


    see the young master."


    I nodded.


    There were probably seven or eight servant rooms in this manor.


    The one arranged for me by the bodyguards is the one closest to the door.


    I quickly took off my jacket and put on a uniform for servants. Then I put on the t-toned sses


    that I had prepared long ago.


    As soon as I went out, she lowered her head.


    The bodyguard did not find out anything. As soon as I went out, he said impatiently, "Why are you


    so slow? You must do things faster in the future. Our young master bad-tempered."


    I lowered my head and just said, "Yes, I know."


    The bodyguard didn''t seem to doubt me at all.


    He took me to the second floor, and I saw an elevator nearby. I found it was a new one at first


    nce.


    We did not take the elevator, but take the stairs.


    The bodyguard led me to the innermost room on the second floor. After arriving at the door, he


    knocked on the door several times. Before the people inside responded, he said, "Sir, the new


    servant is here."


    It was still quiet inside. No one answered.


    The bodyguard waited with me for a while, and then reached out and pushed the door open. Then


    he said to me, "Go in and help him take a bath first."


    "Yes."


    I went in obediently.


    There was arge balcony in the room. Patrick was sitting in a wheelchair, facing the balcony with


    his back to me, motionless.


    I stood where I was. When I was hesitating if toe forward, he asked first, "Did my mother send


    you here?"


    "Yes."


    I lowered my voice and answered very softly. I was afraid that Patrick would find out it''s me.


    Although, this matter would happen eventually.


    Patrick didn''t seem to discover this. He asked again, "Did my mother told you what do you need to


    do?"


    "Yes."


    I spoke very quickly. I was afraid that Patrick could hear my voice and drove me out immediately.


    The man nodded and said, "Take me to the bathroom. Help me take a bath first."


    I walked over, grabbed the handle of the wheelchair with both hands, and pushed him into the


    bathroom.


    I looked down and saw a white thing on the man''s hair. After carefully distinguishing it, I recognized


    it was probably because the hair cleaning foam was not washed off.


    In Patrick''s current state, it was definitely a troublesome thing to bathe.


    I helped him into the bathroom.


    The bathroom was enormous. There was a huge triangr bathtub in it. Beside it was arge piece


    of ss. Outside was the back garden of the manor. The design allowed him to enjoy the scenery of


    the garden when taking a bath.


    After entering, I stood still, and Patrick didn''t seem to be angry. He said, "Did my mother invite you


    here to let you stand there?"


    "No..."


    "Take off my clothes!"


    There was anger in Patrick''s voice.


    I stood on the spot, a little nervous.


    "Once I walk over, Patrick will recognize me. I really don''t know what reaction he will have when he


    recognizes me. Will he drive me away directly? Or..." I thought.


    However, I couldn''t stand here forever.


    I struggled there for a long time. Finally, I took a step forward and walked to the front of Patrick. I


    knelt down quickly, bowed my head, and fumbled for Patrick to untie the buttons on.


    When I had just unbuttoned a button, I heard a light snort from the man above my head.


    Then, he clung to my chin and forced me to look up.


    As soon as my head was raised, he ripped off the sses on my face and looked at me mockingly.


    "Jta, you think my ears are also broken, don''t you? You think I can''t even hear your voice when


    you lower your voice?"


    "No..." At this moment, my heart was about to jump out of my throat.


    The man''s ck eyes were full of anger, and he grabbed my chin tighter. " What are you doing


    here? Do you want to see how useless I am? A disabled man who can not even take his bath!"


    Seeing the unconceble frustration in his expression, my heart was even more painful than his.


    I shook my head and calmed down. I raised my hand and helped Patrick unbutton the button. As I


    unbuttoned the button, I said, "Can''t you see the clothes I''m wearing? I''m here to be your servant, to


    take care of you."


    Right, that''s why I''m here.


    As soon as I finished my words, he raised his hand and pushed me away directly with a gloomy and


    cold expression. "Take care of me? Since when do I need you to take care of me?"


    "Now!" I walked to Patrick''s side firmly, and my eyes shifted away from the man''s cold expression. "I


    don''t care. Anyway, I took your family''s money to be your servant. If you agree, I


    will do it. If you refuse, I will do it!"


    The man looked at me. "Money? Then tell me, how much money should I pay to let you get out of


    here?!"


    "No, I have the spirit of a contract. Since I''ve taken the money, I must do this job well."


    I answered.


    "The spirit of contract?" Hearing these four words, Patrick''s expression became ferocious and the


    corners of his mouth curled up in a meaningful arc. "Since you''ve said it, let me see how long you


    canst!"


    "Did this count as a yes?" I thought.


    Although I understand that he should be thinking how to send me away. But since I have decided to


    stay, I will not leave.


    I said nothing and continued to help Patrick untie the button.


    The shirt was taken off, revealing the muscr muscles on his body. He was sitting in a wheelchair.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I looked around. There was a stool in the bathroom. After I took off all his clothes, I said, "Come, let


    me help you sit on the stool."


    He did not speak but raised his hand slightly.


    I knew it means he agreed.


    Patrick''s height was 188cm. Although his whole body had obviously decreased a little after his legs


    were damaged, he was still taller than me, after all. He was much stronger than me as well.


    I tried to lift him up.


    Only then did I realize that this was truly too difficult.


    I tried several times, but I failed. When I tried, I was at ease though, because Patrick was also


    working hard with me. He held the handle of the wheelchair with his hand and wanted to stand up.


    After the fourth failure, the man took back his hand directly and said, "I''ll do it myself."


    He held the armrest of the wheelchair with both hands, and then slowly moved his butt to the stool,


    and I stood beside him to support him.


    It took about two minutes for Patrick to finally sit steadily on the chair.


    It was just a simple movement, but I saw that there was already a thinyer of sweat on the man''s


    forehead.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Standing to the side, I finally understood why Patrick was in such a state of copse.


    It was so hard for him to even sit up. He must feel very frustrated.


    I didn''t dare to say it, so I could only stand by the side. I picked up the shower and was about to


    open it when the man looked up and asked me, "Are you going to help me take a bath with your


    clothes on?"


    Before I could speak, he said, "There are no spare clothes here. If your clothes are wet, you can


    walk alone naked. Anyway, the bodyguards outside have seen you naked."


    His words were like thorns. After I heard it, a burst of blush appeared on my face, and I couldn''t wait


    to find a ce to sneak in.


    For a moment, I was a little confused. "Then what should I wear..."


    "Why are you still wearing clothes when I''ve already taken them off?"


    The man''s face was cold. Although he said such things, I didn''t feel that he had any improper


    thoughts.


    Or, even if he wanted to, he couldn''t.


    I hesitated for a moment. Just when I was about to go out and change my clothes, Patrick pulled me


    from behind and said impatiently, "Where are you going?"


    "To get changed..."


    I blinked my eyes and looked at him.


    He seemed a little unhappy. "Change it here! I''ve seen every inch of you before. What are you


    hiding?"


    Since the day I put on my wedding dress, every word Patrick said was like shooting. He was not


    good atmunicating at all now.


    I bit my lips and didn''t argue with him. I stood in the bathroom obediently and took off my clothes.


    I picked up the shower again, adjusted the temperature of the water, and rushed the water to his


    back. I asked him, "How is the temperature?"


    "It''s okay."


    The man said tly.


    Soon, hot white steam rose in the bathroom.


    I washed Patrick''s hair first, and then I helped him wash his body bit by bit.


    The man just sat there, like a child at my mercy, not moving at all.


    It was like the person sitting in front of me wasn''t him, but Glenn.


    At the thought of this, I gradually felt relieved.


    I thought he hadn''t taken a bath for many days. As a person who used to take a bath every day, he


    must be very ufortable, so I took a particrly serious shower for him.


    After washing up, I helped him clean up and put on his clothes before putting mine on.


    I pushed the wheelchair over.


    Patrick didn''t count on me anymore. He held the armrest of the wheelchair in his own hand and


    nned to sit back in the wheelchair.


    However, the bathroom differed from before. It was full of water vapor now. When he was about to


    get back to the wheelchair with his hands propping up, he suddenly slipped...


    The stool he previously sat on copsed, his legs were losing the fulcrum, and his entire body fell


    downwards!


    I was so scared that I hurried to help him up, but I couldn''t support him at all.


    We fell to the floor of the bathroom together.


    I was supporting his back with my hand and


    pressed up by him.


    Ouch!


    I gritted my teeth and didn''t dare to shout out. I asked Patrick, "Are you all right?"


    He sat up, lowered his head and said nothing.


    I thought he was fine, so I went to the stool first.


    However, just as I set the stool up, he suddenly raised his fist and hit his own leg. One punch after


    punch, the fist hit the flesh!


    "Stop it!"


    Seeing him like this, I felt extremely distressed and I reached out to stop him.


    Although Patrick''s leg was broken, his hands were as before.


    He still had strength in his arms. No matter how I tried to block it, he just pounded his legs.


    I watched him hit them, but I couldn''t stop him. In the end, I simplyy on hisp.


    He saw me press on him. He squeezed out two words from his teeth. "Get out of my way."


    I didn''t listen. I just pressed down and shouted, "Why don''t you hit me first? If you hit me to death,


    no one will stop you."


    As soon as I finished my words, I felt a heavy punch on my back.


    "Eh-hem!"


    I desperately coughed, and then another punch!


    Two punchesnded on my body.


    I was in so much pain, but I didn''t shout out. I just gritted my teeth and waited for the man to


    continue to beat me.


    However, after two punches, the third fist finally didn''t fall.


    After a while, I heard the impatient voice of Patrick behind me. "Get up! Don''t put yourself on me.


    It''s so annoying!"


    "Doesn''t he mean to stop fighting himself?" I thought.


    Hearing his words, my heart was slightly relieved.


    This time, I tried again. I helped Patrick up and used all the strength I could muster to lift him up


    from the ground and help him up to the wheelchair.


    When he got to the wheelchair, I felt that my whole body was sweating, with sweat sticking to my


    clothes.


    I didn''t wipe it away and just looked at Patrick, who was sitting in a wheelchair. "I''m sorry for not


    working out more often. I''ll do more exercise in the future."


    Shirley had said before that people like them were all sensitive and fragile.


    So I med myself for this matter.


    The man raised his head, gave me a cold look, and said nothing.


    I pushed him out.


    When we arrived at the room, the man said, "You can wait outside. I will call you when I need you."


    "Yes."


    I went out after my reply.


    This was the first time for me to be a servant. Standing in the long corridor, I looked around and


    found that it was really boring to be a servant, and it was a waste of time and life.


    During this period, if Patrick didn''t need me, I couldn''t do anything. I could only stand here and wait


    for his orders.


    Standing here, I couldn''t wait to take my phone and design something.


    But I can''t.


    If I did this, I would be finding an excuse for Patrick to drive me away.


    I kept standing outside until it was 11 o''clock. When the bodyguards asked me to cook, I went there


    obediently.


    Although Patrick lived alone in the suburbs, the big refrigerator in the kitchen was full, and all the


    ingredients were avable.


    I thought his legs were not good and his mood was unstable, so I chose some food that was easier


    to digest. When I saw there were some bones in the freezer, I cooked a pot of bone soup. However,


    he could not eat bone soup at noon since it would take a long time. I used light fire to simmer it, and


    it should be finished at night.


    I cooked three dishes and made two major foods, rice and porridge. Then I put them in the dining


    car next to me and pushed them up.


    As soon as I reached the second floor, I heard Patrick''s angry voice. "Where did she go?"


    The door of the bedroom was closed, but I still heard the voice of Patrick clearly. I was scared and


    ran over in a hurry with pushing the cart.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I arrived at the door and heard a loud sound from inside. Something made of ss had hit the wall.


    I was so scared that I opened the door quickly. The bodyguard stood next to me and didn''t dare to


    move. Beside him was a vase that had been broken into pieces, and there was water around it.


    When Patrick saw me, he was stunned for a moment and then asked angrily, "Where have you


    been? Don''t you know how to be a servant? Do you need me to teach you?"


    "I... I went to cook." After I said that, I remembered Shirley''s words and apologized quickly. "I''m


    sorry, I should have told you first, It''s my fault."


    Hearing this, he seemed to be a little less angry and turned the wheelchair around.


    I walked to the side of the bodyguard, bent over and tidied up the vase fragments on the ground.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    I bent down to pick up the pieces. Then I heard the man''s angry voice behind me. "Didn''t you go to


    cook? Where''s lunch?!"


    I was so frightened that my hand trembled, and the vase fragment broke my finger. The blood


    quickly flowed out of the wound.


    I put my fingers in my mouth. I looked up and found Patrick was looking at me.


    For a moment, I didn''t know whether I should pick up the fragments of the vase first or give him the


    lunch first.


    I struggled for a while and then put the ss pieces beside the wall. I stood up and said, "Please


    wait for a moment."


    After I said that, I went out and put the dishes on the dining car one by one on a movable small


    table in the room. Then I pushed the small table to the front of Patrick and ced the chopsticks for


    him.


    I said respectfully, "Sir, enjoy your meal."


    Patrick did not move. He just lowered his head.


    I didn''t know what he was thinking. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and grabbed my finger. He


    said impatiently, "Cooking, and cleaning up. How can you deal with such a big house?! Let others


    clean up those things!"


    "Others?" I thought.


    There was no one else in this magnificent estate but me.


    However, I said nothing. I just pulled back my fingers gently and said in a very peaceful tone, "Sir, I


    don''t trust others to do these things well, so leave them all to me."


    Thinking of what happened just now, I added, "I will never leave here, and I will put my phone on. If


    you find I am not at the door, don''t worry. Just call me. No matter what I do, I wille over


    immediately."


    Patrick heard what I said and looked up. His expression seemed to be a little sorry about me, but he


    said nothing. He just lowered his eyes and ate.


    I stood aside. I saw him take a bite and asked nervously, "Sir, how does it taste? If it''s not delicious,


    I''ll do better next time."


    Patrick remained silent.


    I turned around to clean up the ss fragments. When I carefully cleaned up all the vase fragments,


    I took a vacuum. I looked at Patrick and asked, "Sir, can I clean the floor with this? It may be a little


    noisy."


    "It''s up to you."


    That meant okay.


    Then I used vacuum to clean up all sses. After making sure that there were no pieces left, I put it


    back and went outside to stand.


    After a while, Patrick finished his meal, and I went back.


    He looked at me with confusion and asked, "What do you eat?"


    "I''ll go to the kitchenter and eat something."


    I answered.


    I realized I had never paid attention to when the servants at home ate. Only once, I saw Janice and


    Lacy taking turns to have a meal in the kitchen.


    But there was only me here. Therefore, I was a little confused about when should I have a meal.


    Patrick seemed to be unhappy when he heard this. "Ask the bodyguards to move a table over and


    eat with me."


    "Thank you, sir."


    I knew what Patrick is thinking.


    I had dinner with Patrick.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, I helped Patrick brush his teeth and wash his face. I saw him watch


    TV in the bedroom, so I thought about whether I could go back to the room to design something or


    not.


    I asked, "Sir, can I go back to my room to rest?"


    However, he replied immediately, "No! Watch the TV with me."


    Helplessly, I could only stand there and apany him to watch TV.


    I looked at the watch on the wall went from 9 p.m. to 11 p.m.


    He sat while I was standing. When I felt my legs were numb, finally, Patrick felt sleepy and said,


    "Help me change my pajamas."


    "Yes, sir."


    I walked over to him, helped him change into his pajamas, and helped him get to the bed.


    When I tucked him in and thought that I could leave, Patrick pointed to the ce next to the door


    and said, "Stand here. I want to see you as soon as I wake up."


    "What?"


    I tilted my head and looked at Patrick.


    I couldn''t believe it.


    I even didn''t understand what he meant.


    "What does this mean? Does it mean that I can''t sleep all night?" I thought.


    His expression was indifferent. "Don''t you understand what I''m saying? Aren''t you going to be my


    servant? Then you have to listen to me. I''m asking you to stand here at night. Don''t sleep. Do you


    understand?"


    I finally understood. Patrick''s performance during the day was very normal, and it didn''t seem like


    he was going to make things difficult for me at all.


    It turned out that he was waiting for this moment.


    However, since he said it, I couldn''t refute it.


    I nodded and said, "Okay, sir, I understand. You should go to rest early."


    After that, I stood there.


    Patricky there, breathing evenly after a while. I knew he was asleep.


    My legs were already numb. I moved my ankle and looked at the sofa beside me. I hesitated for a


    moment, but still didn''t sit down.


    Since I chose to stay, I couln''t be driven out by him!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I stood there for a whole night.


    It was also the first time that I felt the night... could be so long.


    At about six o''clock the next morning, Patrick cracked his eyes and got up.


    At this moment, I had stayed awake for nearly a whole night. I closed my eyes in a doze for a while,


    but most of the time, I kept my eyes open.


    As soon as he moved, I walked over to help him up.


    But when I took a step, I felt my legs were a little heavy.


    My whole body tripped over.


    In order to keep myself from falling down, I put my hand on the cab on the side. Patrick looked


    up at me saying nothing.


    My leg was sore. I gritted my teeth, walked to Patrick and said, "Sir, good morning. Let me help


    you."


    Patrick put his arm on my hand.


    It seemed that he wanted to knock me down. He deliberately held back his strength. I stood for an


    entire night, and now my eyes were sore and my head was dizzy. Because of his pressure, I was


    almost brought down.


    Luckily, I held on to the side of the bed.


    Patrick moved his body to the wheelchair, and I pushed him into the room to wash.


    When everything was done, I applied to go downstairs to make breakfast. Patrick heard it and


    immediately became a little unhappy. "Shouldn''t you prepare breakfast before I get up?"


    "Yes, Sir. I''ll remember this next time."


    In fact, I didn''t expect him to wake up so early.


    Patrick, seeing me like this, seemed to have nothing to say. He waved his hand and said, "Go."


    I finally got out of the room.


    Originally, I wanted to rest for a while at the stairway. But I was afraid that Patrick would be anxious,


    so I struggled to the kitchen. When cooking the porridge, I sat on the ground to rest for a while.


    When the breakfast was ready, I rested for ten minutes and then pushed the dining car to deliver the


    meal.


    Everything was the same as yesterday, but in the afternoon, the exhaustion ofst night finally came


    back to me.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    In the afternoon, my brain almost stopped working.


    Patrick asked me to get water, and I stood there pouring water for him with the teapot in my hand.


    Then my mind went nk.


    It wasn''t until the water flowed down the table and scalded my feet that I realized what I was doing.


    "I''m sorry!"


    I put the teapot aside and looked at Patrick.


    He looked at me, and his ck eyes were cold. He didn''t intend to me me for pouring out the


    water, and there was no expression on his face.


    He just looked at me.


    But I was scared by his stares.


    I took out the paper from the bathroom and apologized while wiping. "I''m sorry, sir. I''ll be more


    careful."


    After cleaning the table, I went to get a mop to wipe the floor again.


    The mob was in the tools room downstairs, so I ran over to get it. After finishing the work, Patrick


    said, "You can go down and prepare dinner first."


    "Yes, my lord."


    I left after I answered.


    When I arrived at the kitchen, I looked at the watch. It was still early, so I curled up in the corner of


    the kitchen and wanted to take a break.


    However, just as I was curling up there, my eyelids became so heavy that they couldn''t be lifted up.


    I was afraid that I would sleep too long, so I quickly took out my cell phone and booked an rm


    thirty minutester.


    Then, I went to sleep.


    I didn''t know how long I had slept. I was just in a daze and felt that my body was softening. I heard


    someone sigh softly in my ear.


    I''m so sleepy.


    I didn''t care about these things at all. I just hoped to sleep a little longer, and longer.


    When I woke up again, It was at dawn.


    Looking at the soft bed below me, I thought for a long time before I realized that I should have


    cooked dinner for Patrick!


    But I fell asleep!


    I saw the phone beside me and turned it on-


    It was already the next morning!


    I was afraid that Patrick would me me and wanted to drive me away. I was so scared that I


    rushed upstairs immediately!


    The door of Patrick''s bedroom was half-closed. I nuzzled the door open and saw him lying quietly


    on the bed.


    I walked to the side and saw that he was still wearing the clothes yesterday. He couldn''t change


    clothes on his own because I fell asleep.


    For a moment, I felt a little guilty.


    When I saw that the quilt only covered him with one corner, I helped him cover the quilt. I turned


    around and was about to leave when a strong arm suddenly wrapped around my back and pulled


    me directly to the bed.


    Then I heard the man behind me say, "Don''t go."


    I felt my heart was racing. I thought he had woken up.


    However, I turned back and saw that his eyes were still closed.


    He hugged me so tightly, and I could hear his breath came out of his nose.


    Iy there in a very ufortable position and didn''t dare to move.


    He just hugged me.


    After a few seconds, I heard the man mumbling in my ear again, "Go stand, don''t sleep."


    He even thought about this in a dream?


    But soon, I heard a very light sigh again. This sigh was a little helpless, and my heart was


    distressed.


    The man held me tighter. I heard him say in a very soft voice, "Can''t you throw a tantrum to me?"


    Throw a tantrum?


    My heart felt as if it had been pricked by a needle.


    That what he was thinking?


    But after a while, he turned over and finally let go of me.


    I carefully stood up from the bed and looked at Patrick, who was asleep. Thinking of his words, I


    couldn''t say howplicated my mood was.


    I got up and wanted to go to the kitchen to make breakfast, but as soon as I got there, I saw


    someone was making breakfast already.


    It was a strange face.


    A young maid.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    When she heard the footsteps, she turned to look at me and said with a smile, "You''re Jta,


    right? Hi, my name is Tillie, I''m new here. Well take care of Sir together."


    Seeing her, I suddenly felt unhappy in my heart.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a whole night, and then Patrick called someone else. It seems that


    he is already prepare to drive me out?"


    "If that''s the case, I won''t leave!" I thought.


    After Tillie finished making breakfast, she and I sent it upstairs together.


    Patrick asked me to stay with him for breakfast, which made me more or less gratified.


    After breakfast, I looked at Patrick''s legs. I thought, "Now that the technology is so developed, how


    could he won''t be able to stand up?"


    "Could it be that he didn''t examine them out of pride?"


    I hesitated for a moment and said, "Sir, have you been going for an examination recently?"


    Hearing my words, Patrick looked at me with a sharp look saying nothing.


    His expression was unfriendly. For a moment, my heart seemed to be in my throat. I was really


    worried that his next word would be throw me out.


    Then the man raised his hand slightly and pointed to the balcony in front of him.


    "Does he want me to go?" I''m not sure.


    Looking at him, my heart was filled with apprehension. Just as I was waiting for him to say "get out",


    I heard his pleasant voice saying, "The garden outside is a little messy. Tidy it up. If you don''t clean


    it up perfectly, you don''t have toe back today."


    "What?"


    I was stunned.


    "Anybody,e here." Patrick spoke again before I had the chance to express myself.


    The bodyguard outside came in and asked respectfully, "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    Patrick pointed to the outside garden and said, "She will tidy up the garden today. You send a few


    people to watch her. She can''t rest until she finishes tidying up."


    I turned my head to look at the immense garden outside.


    "Me? Alone? To clean it up?"


    "I''m afraid that the winter will pass away after I clean it up!" I shouted in my mind.


    Even the bodyguards were frightened. "Sir, isn''t it a little..."


    "There will be no new weeds in winter now. My requirement is that there can''t be any weeds."


    Without waiting for the bodyguards to finish their words, Patrick spoke out his own demands again.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but be a little angry. I looked at Patrick. "Why do you think I can tidy up


    an entire garden on my own?"


    It''s winter now, and it snowed a few days ago. The garden was now covered with snow. If I did it


    alone, I''d be frozen to death.


    Patrick seemed to be waiting for my words. As soon as he heard me speak, he immediately smiled.


    "You can''t do it? Then you can leave."


    Sure enough, he was making things difficult for me.


    He wanted me to go.


    Or he asked Tillie toe because he was sure that today I would refuse to tidy up the garden and


    leave.


    I stood there with my back straight and said calmly, "I''m sorry. Since I''m here, I''m not going. Tidying


    up the garden, right? No problem."


    "Go." Patrick was behind me, and he did not even move the wheelchair. He said calmly, "I''ll be here


    watching you."


    "Okay, sir."


    I finished my words, turned around, and went out.


    At the door, Tillie watched mee out. She chased after me and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Clean up the garden."


    I answered her.


    Hearing my answer, Tillie felt strange. "Why are you cleaning the garden in the winter? It just


    snowed before, and now it''s melting. It''s freezing."


    "It''s okay." I shook my head and looked at Tillie. I was going to tell her to take good care of Patrick.


    However, just as I was about to open my mouth, I felt that I had worried too much.


    Tillie took the money. Thus, she would naturally take good care of Patrick.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    When I was about to go downstairs, the bodyguard caught up with me and said, "If you don''t want


    do it, then just go. Master did this just to drive you away."


    "I know, but I''m not going."


    I said calmly.


    The bodyguard had recognized me yesterday.


    The bodyguard sighed behind me. "You are too stubborn."


    "Well, I also think so."


    I smiled and said,


    Wearing the clothes of the servants in winter, I went to the garden with cotton gloves.


    This was the first time I came here. Compared to looking at it from above, the entire garden seemed


    muchrger when standing here.


    Looking at the garden of hundreds of square meters, I knew it was no longer a matter of whether I


    could finish this job.


    It was about how long can I hold on.


    However, I didn''t care.


    I said I wouldn''t leave, then I wouldn''t.


    I took a deep breath and squatted down to pluck the weeds.


    The garden was covered with thick snow. When I got rid of the snow, I found that it must have been


    a long time since someone took care of itst time. It was full of weeds.


    I squatted there and began to pluck the weeds one by one.


    In winter, these weeds were very fragile. As soon as I pulled them out, they would break. Originally,


    I thought it would be fine.


    But soon, a bodyguard came down and told me, "Mr. Cowell said that you need to pull out the straw


    as well."


    Patrick had already nned it well upstairs.


    I slowly pulled the straw out with my hand.


    In the beginning, I thought I could have done it.


    But as time went by, the cold air got into the gloves, and my hands quickly froze. My fingers were


    hard to bend, let alone pluck the weeds.


    I squatted there, took off my gloves, and then put my hands inside my clothes to warm up. After a


    little warmer, I continued to pull the weeds out.


    From the sun was shining to the sunset, I kept working this way.


    In the evening, it became colder here.


    The bodyguards had changed shifts several times.


    One bodyguard seemed not to stand by anymore. He kindly said beside me, "Jta, just tell the


    master that you can''t do it, and then leave. He doesn''t really want to make things difficult for you, he


    just wants you to leave."


    "I''m not leaving."


    I said calmly.


    In fact, by this time I''d already beenpletely frozen.


    But I didn''t want to leave.


    Now, I felt that Patrick and I were no longerpeting who was able to stick to our own thoughts,


    but who could not hold themselves back and give up first.


    Patrick did this just to push me away.


    I knew why he pushed me away. I didn''t believe that he could watch me suffer all the time.


    Above all, I was betting on him to love me.


    Although, apart from the time he got married to Kelsi, he never said he loved me anymore.


    But I wanted to take a gamble.


    The sun set, and soon, the sky was darkened.


    I was plucking the weeds one by one. Every now and then, I would turn back and see whether the


    lights in Patrick''s bedroom were still on.


    I could clearly see that he was looking at me by the window.


    And Tillie was standing next to him.


    At present, not only my hands, but my whole body was frozen. I really wanted to take a warm bath,


    but I knew it was impossible.


    "Well, you wanted to wait for me to give up?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then I won''t give up."


    Time passed by.


    Later on, the lights in Patrick''s room were turned off, I guessed that he had fallen asleep.


    The new bodyguard asked me if I wanted to rest, but I refused decisively. "No, he said he won''t


    allow me to rest until I finish tidying up."


    It was not that I didn''t want to rest. I was just afraid that Patrick was here to test me.


    From sunset to sunrise,


    I''d been busy the whole night.


    By the time the sun rose, I was so cold that I couldn''t even move my lips.


    My whole body was cold inside out, and My eyes were also dizzy, and I had a headache.


    And in the huge garden, I didn''t even finish a small


    horn.


    I turned back and looked at Patrick''s bedroom. He was still sitting there and looking at me.


    "Well, Patrick, take a good look at me."


    I didn''t know why, but my heart was so wretched. It was like I was relying entirely on my anger to


    support myself.


    I knew I was getting in a rage, but I was not willing to admit defeat.


    Maybe it would be fine as long as I was willing to admit defeat.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t know how to admit defeat since I was a child.


    I also remembered the time when I was in jail. Because of my personality, I suffered a lot.


    But I couldn''t die here. I had to take care of Glenn.


    I raised my head slightly and said to the bodyguard behind me, "I want some water."


    The bodyguard nodded and went to get the water immediately. When he came over, I wanted to get


    up, but my waist was in great pain as soon as I moved.


    I couldn''t stand up. I simplyy on the ground. Even if Iy down, it would be difficult for my waist to


    getpletely straight.


    The bodyguard couldn''t bear to see me like this anymore, so he half knelt down to help me. He


    sighed and said, "s, why don''t you just give up? We will take good care of young master. You


    don''t need to worry."


    "Thank you..." I shook my head and sat up with difficulty.


    He handed me the water.


    I held a cup of hot water in my hand, but still felt terribly cold all over.


    The bodyguard looked at me and said, "Your face is so red."


    "Really? I''m very cold."


    It''s true.


    I took a sip of water.


    It was so good to drink water.


    The bodyguard saw me taking gulps of water and said, "I''ll get you something to eat."


    "No." I shook my head. "I''m afraid that he has a reason to drive me away when I eat. Let''s have a


    competition. I want to see whether I''ll copse first, or he won''t be able to sit still first."


    I drank up the water and gave the cup back to the bodyguard, and then I wanted to squat down to


    cut the weeds.


    However, as soon as I squatted down this time, I felt dizzy and plunged into the snow!


    "Jta!"


    I heard the bodyguard''s voice.


    I opened my eyes in a daze and waved my hand. "It''s okay, I..."


    I wanted to say, "I''m fine", but my strength faded away before I spoke.


    My eyes fell on the window of the man''s bedroom on the second floor, and I saw that he had moved


    the wheelchair away.


    I guessed he couldn''t sit still anymore.


    If he loved me, how could he tolerate this?


    The bodyguards carried me into the house. Soon, I saw Patricking in from the outside. He was


    sitting in a wheelchair, and there seemed to be no trace of distress in his ck eyes.


    He came up to me and looked me up and down with a cold expression. "If you can''t do it. Just go."


    "I... will do it." I gritted my teeth and sat up from the sofa. I wanted to stand up, but my legs went


    powerless. Then I fell down on the soft carpet.


    It was so painful.


    So cold.


    "I must have had a high fever." I thought.


    The moment I fell down, I saw Patrick stretch out his arm, which had been on the wheelchair all


    along.


    I thought, "He still feels sorry for me."


    However, he did not move in the end, but said with an impatient face, "Let''s wait for you to dispel


    the fever first, or it''ll be ominous for me if you die here!"


    I managed to stand up and looked at Patrick.


    I wanted to find a distressed expression on his face, but I tried very hard and find nothing.


    "He doesn''t seem to feel sorry for me at all?"


    For a moment, I was a little confused. "Was my insistence right?" I murmured in my heart.


    Was it really right for me to give up so much toe here?

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Patrick called an doctor over for me.


    The doctor gave me an injection and prescribed the medicine. It wasn''t until Iy in bed for about


    three days that my fever was basically relieved.


    But I would cough sometimes.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Fearing that I would infect others, I put on a mask.


    Over the past few days, Tillie hadpletely taken over my job, taking care of Patrick''s life.


    I saw that Tillie stayed in Patrick''s room for a few hours many times, feeling quite sad in my heart.


    I wanted to ask them what they were doing inside.


    I was afraid that Patrick would ask Tillie to help him take a bath as I did for him.


    Although I thought that Patrick wouldn''t do that, upon further deliberation, I felt that it was probable.


    That evening, once again, Tillie stayed in Patrick''s room for three hours before going back. Upon


    bumping into her in the corridor, I saw that she got somewhat soaked on her body and couldn''t help


    asking, "What are you doing in Mr. Cowell''s room?"


    Tillie looked at me and looked somewhat embarrassed, saying, "Nothing."


    I didn''t know if it was my illusion. In the dim light of the corridor, I always felt that her cheeks were a


    little blushed.


    Although I was unwilling to give up, I nodded my head.


    I went to the kitchen and met a bodyguard. Upon seeing me, he came over and said, "Jta


    Nn, ording to Mr. Cowell, you need to wash these curtains. Well take them off for you


    tomorrow. Go wash them then."


    "Oh... Okay."


    It seemed that Patrick really wanted to drive me away.


    He forbad me to get close to him and kept asking me to do these things.


    Grievances and anger were all over my heart.


    I went to the kitchen to get water and took the medicine, nning to go back to my room and work


    for a while.


    As soon as I turned on theputer, someone knocked on the door.


    Before I could speak, Tillie''s voice came from the door, "Sister, are you asleep?"


    ''Tillie. Why is she looking for me sote?''


    Without overthinking it, I got up to open the door.


    Upon opening the door, I saw Tillie dressed in a set of pajama. She saw me and immediately pulled


    my hand, asking, "Sister, I want to ask you something. Is that okay?"


    In fact, I wasn''t very familiar with Tillie. What she was doing made me ufortable instead.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, I nodded my head.


    Tillie came in. Upon seeing myputer, she looked envious, "I...how can you get such a good


    computer? Did Mr. Cowell give it to you?"


    I sized Tillie up.


    To be honest, judging from Tillie''s outfit, she tried her best to look like a bumpkin.


    However, I always felt that she was less of a countryside girl based on her temperament.


    She wasn''t like Emily who was a girl from the countryside at a nce.


    On the contrary, Tillie looked more like a college student, a well-educated college student.


    What she had said just now was ipatible with her temperament.


    I hesitated for a moment and said, "This is mine."


    Tillie sat behind me and looked at the design software on myputer, asking, "What is this? It


    looks so advanced. Is it C++nguage?"


    "No, it isn''t."


    "Oh, what''s it? You''re so awesome! You know almost everything!"


    There were traces of admiration in Tillie''s words.


    I looked at her suspiciously and felt that something was strange. Even so, I couldn''t tell what it was.


    I, who didn''t want to have more contact with her, was a little impatient. So I asked her, "What do you


    want to see me for?"


    Hearing my words, Tillie patted herself on the head and said in embarrassment, "Oh, I forgot it. I''m


    here to talk to you about something serious."


    "Go ahead."


    My tone was a little cold.


    Tillie acted as if she didn''t sense my indifference, came close to me, and said, "Well, here is the


    thing, Mr. Cowell can''t feel anything in his lower body, right? But his part down there is normal."


    "Which one are you referring to?"


    I could roughly guess what she was talking about.


    But I wasn''t too sure.


    "His private part!" As Tillie said, her face was a little red.


    "What on earth are you talking about?"


    I continued to ask.


    Hearing my question, Tillie seemed to be anxious, leaned over to me, and whispered in my ear, "His


    cock."


    Hearing her words, I felt nervous in my heart.


    "What? Can Patrick''s part down there be aroused?"


    "That''s impossible."


    Last time, what I had done was excessive...


    "Could it be said that the reason why Patrick didn''t feel anything was that the counterpart was me?"


    To confirm my guessing, I asked her, "How did you know?"


    "I... I..." This time, I was sure that Tillie''s face was red. Clutching at me with her hands somewhat


    tightly, she said, "Because I...I saw it."


    "Did you see that?"


    "Yes..." Tillie nodded and lowered her head, whispering, "In fact, I helped him take a bath in his


    room tonight. Then I saw his part down there erected. And... and... and... it''s very big..."


    Before Tillie finished her words, her voice was so low that it could hardly be heard.


    However, I still heard every word of hers clearly.


    I felt as if someone were pinching my heart with an invisible hand and that I couldn''t even breathe


    with ease.


    As expected, could it be that Tillie and Patrick had taken a shower together?


    Once upon a time, Shelton and Emily had an affair too.


    But I didn''t feel anything at all.


    Today, Patrick was the one getting involved. On the contrary, I felt so much pain in my heart that I


    couldn''t breathe. Clutching at the bedsheet tightly with my hands, I bit my lips tightly with my teeth,


    forcing myself to calm down.


    Tillie didn''t seem to notice my abnormality, whispering, "I...I''m still a virgin. So I dare not help Mr.


    Cowell take a bath anymore." Then she asked, "Sister, have you ever helped him take a bath? Did


    something like this ever happen?"


    "I did. But it didn''t happen." I felt a burst of irritation in my heart before saying to Tillie, "Don''t call me


    sister. Call me Jta Nn."


    "But you''re older than me."


    "Then call me Sister Jta."


    "Oh, Sister Jta."


    Tillie felt wronged.


    I stared at her and wondered if she was showing off or asking me from the bottom of her heart.


    She was clearly young. But I felt that I couldn''t see her through.


    "Leave now. I''m going to work."


    I was a little frustrated.


    Hearing my words, Tillie was unappy right away, "Why did you talk to me in such a tone? We''re both


    servants. Why do you act like you are superior to me?"


    Her change surprised me a little.


    I looked at her. It seemed that Tillie didn''t think that her behavior was inappropriate at all.


    In this way, she looked a little like Emily Welch.


    But I didn''t mind, saying calmly, "This is my room. Did I do anything wrong by asking you to go out?"


    "You... you offended Mr. Cowell. Why are you so arrogant? I just heard it. The bodyguard said that


    you needed to wash the curtains tomorrow."


    After that, she got up and went out.


    Well, she looked more like Emily Welch in this way.


    I turned on theputer and didn''t go to sleep until 2 a.m.


    Early the next morning, the bodyguards took off half of the curtains in the manor. The curtains here


    were thick andrge. Without a special washing machine, I couldn''t wash them with ease.


    They not only asked me to wash them but also specially prepared a huge basin for me which could


    only be put in the garden rather than inside Aristocratic Family Complex.


    To do theundry, I had to use cold water.


    It was so cold.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    In fact, even though Patrick asked me to wash the curtains, I never thought of giving up.


    Anyway, the curtains in themselves weren''t dirty. I only had to wash them and hang them outside.


    I spent an entire day washing two pieces of curtains roughly. Then, I carried them in my arms and


    hung them somewhere to dry.


    It wasn''t a difficult job for me. However, the water was too cold. After a day, my hands were frozen


    and swollen.


    Maybe it was because I had suffered a lot before that such a petty thing was nothing to me.


    At sunset, Tillie cooked dinner and sent it upstairs to Patrick.


    Without getting permission to go upstairs, I made some dinner by myself.


    After a while, Tillie sent the tableware down. Before she could put the tableware away, a bodyguard


    came downstairs and said, "Mr. Cowell asks you to help him take a bath."


    "Okay."


    As Tillie heard this, she seemed to be a little blushed again.


    Putting the tableware down, she went upstairs without continuing to wash them.


    I stared at the food on the dining cart, only to find that Patrick hadn''t eaten much of them. What had


    been carried upstairs was rarely touched and carried downstairs again.


    Without bothering with them, I went back to work.


    Initially, I was happy to get time off for my work. After working for a while, at the thought that Tillie


    had gone upstairs to help Patrick take a bath, I couldn''t help but feel annoyed. And I wasn''t in the


    mood to work at all.


    I took a look at the time and found that two hours had passed by ever since Tillie had gone upstairs.


    "Did they take such a long bath?"


    "Since Patrick can be aroused in front of her, will he..."


    With wild thoughts on my mind, I was so irritated that I couldn''t focus on the work anymore.


    After thinking for a while, I turned off theputer, walked to the corridor, and found Tillie''s room.


    "Knock. Knock. Knock."


    After that, I pressed my face against the door and listened to the noise inside.


    It was quiet inside.


    It meant that Tillie hadn''te back yet.


    "In that case, does it mean that..."


    With uneasiness and reluctance in my heart, I went upstairs, only to find that unexpectedly, there


    were no bodyguards on the second floor at this time.


    I walked straight to the door of Patrick''s bedroom.


    And I pressed my ear against the door.


    To tell the truth, the rooms here were soundproof. Although I tried my best to eavesdrop on the


    movement inside, I couldn''t hear anything at all.


    What the hell were they doing inside?


    I didn''t know.


    Human beings were all curious. Failing to hear anything, I was more unreconciled and eager to


    know the truth.


    I made up my mind that if Patrick didn''t need me, then I would go.


    After confirming this point, I raised my hand and knocked on the door.


    There was no sound inside the room.


    When I was hesitating whether to continue to knock on the door, someone suddenly opened the


    door.


    I looked up and saw that it was Tillie who had opened the door. She wrapped herself in a bath towel


    in a disheveled manner, indicating that she had put the bath towel on in a hurry just now.


    Her hair was a little messy. And her face was blushed.


    Without wrapping the bath towel high, she revealed her deep cleavage. Meanwhile, the red marks


    on the revealed fair skin were particrly dazzling.


    I bit my lips. For a moment, I only felt that everything couldn''t be more ridiculous!


    "Jta, what... what are you doing..."


    Tillie''s face couldn''t be redder. And she clutched the bath towel tightly.


    I finally understood what it was like to know that my husband had a love affair with a maid.


    I had never been as angry and wronged as I was at this moment!


    "Get out of my way!" I raised my hand in a rage, pushed Tillie away directly, and pushed the door


    open!


    As soon as the door was pushed open, I saw Patrick calmly lying on the bed and looking at me.


    And he was covered only by a thin quilt.


    I saw that somewhere down Patrick''s abdomen rose high inside the quilt.


    At that moment, my tears fell down.


    As Patrick looked at me, his eyes were full of disgust. And he asked, "Did you see it? If yes, go out."


    "No, I won''t!"


    "I can''t ept this!"


    Walking forward, I was about to lift the quilt to see what was going on. But Patrick pressed the quilt


    tightly.


    He asked, "This is yourst bit of dignity. Don''t you want it?"


    I looked at Patrick.


    The look in his eyes was as cold as ice, stinging me with pain.


    "Is this myst bit of dignity?"


    Yes, he was right.


    "If I lift the quilt and see that his part down there is fine, what does it mean?"


    "It means that I can''t arouse Patrick anymore!"


    "Sister Jta, what are you doing?" Tillie, who was a little reluctant, came over.


    I looked up at Tillie. She looked vigorous as a young girl should be. With a heart-shaped face and a


    pair of beautiful eyes, she was like the most precious ck pearl in Tahiti.


    It made sense. Didn''t all men like young and beautiful girls?


    Clenching my hands into fists, I burst into tears, soaking the mask on my face wet.


    I bit my lips with my teeth and coughed desperately.


    I didn''t know whether it was because of my heartache or the physical pain. Every time I coughed,


    my chest was in much pain.


    As Patrick saw me like this, his face didn''t change at all. He just said, "If you have seen enough of


    such a scene, go out. Don''t ruin my interest."


    "Alright." I nodded. Although I wasn''t willing and felt that I couldn''t lift my legs, I forced myself.


    And I left.


    When I reached the door, Tillie ran over and closed the door.


    Squatting at the door, I couldn''t hold back my tears.


    I sat there and thought of the grievances I had suffered for Patrick over these days. He deliberately


    made things difficult for me. Even so, I didn''t leave.


    I was a designer. My hands were important to me. But for him, I don''t care about my hands at all.


    What did I get in return?


    I squatted there and couldn''t control my emotions anymore. And I started to cry sadly.


    I didn''t know how long I had been crying.


    During this period, I knew that Tillie didn''te out at all.


    In the end, I was tired of crying. And my throat was hoarse. Standing up, I went to the kitchen, drank


    some water, and went back to my room to pack things up.


    Without much stuff, I quickly packed my things up.


    As I carried the suitcase and went out, I remembered what I had said to Melissa.


    I told her that I wouldn''t leave Patrick.


    Yeah, I had been mentally prepared beforeing here, hadn''t I?


    I stood at the door and clenched my hands into fists. With my eyes closed, I keptforting myself.


    Finally, I made up my mind. Sitting down on the bed, I shouted, "I''m not going!"


    "I won''t go!"


    Even if Patrick really had a love affair with Tillie now, what he had done for me was true.


    What''s more, he might deliberately do so to deceive me.


    In fact, nothing had happened.


    I told myself so in my heart.


    Then, I put my things back, turned on myputer, and started working.


    This night, I worked quite efficiently. I finished my work which I originally scheduled to be finished


    tomorrow at about 3 a.m. Then I forwarded my work to Nancy and went to bed.


    The next morning, I woke up at 7 a.m.


    I went to the backyard and continued to wash the curtains.


    Upon seeing me, the bodyguards were all stunned.


    But Tillie was the most surprised one.


    She specifically ran to the backyard and asked me, "Ms. Nn, why haven''t you left yet?"


    "Naha, Ms. Nn."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She changed how she addressed me so quickly.


    Without looking up, I asked while washing the curtains, "If you call me Ms. Nn, will you address


    Mr. Cowell as your uncle in bed?"

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Without looking up, I couldn''t see Tillie''s expression.


    But all of this didn''t matter to me anymore.


    Tillie was silent for a while before saying, "Ms. Nn, I''ve inquired about it. It turns out that you are


    Mr. Cowell''s ex-wife and that you bore a child for him. Now you stay here and refuse to leave,


    intending to rekindle your feelings with Mr. Cowell."


    "Yes."


    I didn''t deny it.


    From a certain point of view, I probably indeed hoped so.


    Hearing this, Tillie giggled, "Ms. Nn, you''re really naive. Have you ever heard of a saying?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I ignored her. Seeing that I didn''t respond, she continued, "Men actually are very dedicated. No


    matter how old they are, they are all falling for women of twenty years old. The way you see it,


    aren''t they devoted?"


    After that, Tillie smiled even more brightly.


    I looked up and nced at smiling Tillie. Finally, I realized that something was wrong with her.


    Although Tillie''s hair was of in ck color, her hairstyle was well-arranged.


    Her bang was especially so.


    She wore a Korean- styled haircut to better enhance her face type.


    The ordinary barbers surely couldn''t get this kind of hairstyle done. At least, she should have turned


    to a professional barber in a high-end barbershop.


    I stood up suddenly. And Tillie was holding her chin in her hands at the time.


    She pointed her finger at me.


    Her nails are neat. At first nce, it could be seen that she did manicures frequently.


    I looked Tillie up and down again.


    After that, I was pretty sure that she was a standard city girl who surely hadn''te from an


    unknown ce.


    Moreover, she should have been a fashionable city girl previously.


    "What''s wrong?" Under my gaze, Tillie seemed to be a little intimidated.


    I smiled and said, "Tillie, how old are you? Where are you from? You are a fresh maid, aren''t you?"


    "Me?" Hearing this, she looked sideways and said with an unnatural expression on her face, "I...I''m


    20 years old. I grow up in City Y. While working as a maid, I want to observe and learn from real


    life."


    To tell the truth, if I hadn''t found any clues, after hearing her words, I surely would have felt that she


    was the kind of girl who wanted to make herself dignified and felt ashamed to admit her real


    background.


    It wasn''t that I looked down on the girls from remote ces. I thought so because I had figured out


    that everything Tillie had done was to deceive me.


    And it seemed that someone had arranged everything for her.


    Who was this person?


    Well, it was self-evident.


    Pretending that I didn''t find out the truth, I exposed her, "Really? Then tell me, where did you spend


    your junior high school days? What about the high school? At your age, you should study at college.


    Why did youe here to work as a maid?"


    "It''s... it''s none of your business!" Tillie looked very embarrassed. Lifting her feet, she kicked down


    the big basin in front of me.


    And she turned around, nning to leave!


    "Come here!" I grabbed Tillie and ordered, "Put the things back." "Who do you think you are?"


    Tillie was obviously unhappy.


    "Hurry up!" I grabbed her and refused to let her go.


    For no reason, after confirming that Tillie was acting, I was inexplicably confident.


    "Patrick put on a show and tried to drive me away, didn''t he?"


    ''That''s great. I''ll cooperate with them to put on a show and see when they will be exposed.''


    ''Anyway, didn''t he ask me to wash the curtains? I''ll wash it every day to see how much longer they


    can continue acting!''


    Tillie was anxious, saying, "I won''t..."


    "Then don''t go!"


    "I''m going to call Mr. Cowell over!"


    "Go ahead!"


    Tillie and I were tugging at each other downstairs.


    As expected, I soon heard the sound of the wheelchair behind me.


    We turned around at the same time. Upon seeing Patrick, Tillie looked aggrieved. Just now, she had


    looked ferocious. However, the next second, her tears rustled down.


    She ran to Patrick''s side and said with an aggrieved look on her face, "Mr. Cowell, you''re here."


    In this way, I was in a trance for a moment. It seemed that I had gone back to the days a long time


    ago.


    It was like I was staring at Patrick and Caroline.


    Patrick reached out and let Tillie sit on hisp. Gently putting his hand behind Tillie''s back, he asked


    in a gentle voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "She kicked my basin over. And I asked her to get things back to where they were."


    I answered calmly.


    Hearing this, Patrick didn''t look at her. Instead, he squinted at Tillie and asked her, "Is that so?"


    Tillie nodded and said in a delicate and touching voice, "I... I didn''t do it on purpose..."


    She cried sadly.


    She was indeed another Caroline.


    Back then, I was so stubborn that I was always at a disadvantage.


    Originally, Patrick had an amiable look in his eyes. Hearing her words, Patrick raised his head and


    stared at me with indifference in his eyes, "She is taking care of me. She doesn''t have to do these


    things. Stay away from her in the future."


    After that, he said to Tillie, "Push me back to my room." "All right."


    Tillie sadly got off hisp and pushed him away.


    Before leaving, she turned around and looked at me with a unting look in her eyes.


    Despite knowing that they were cooperating to put on a show together, I still felt a little pain in my


    heart as I saw such a scene.


    I bit my lips and took the basin back unwillingly.


    That evening, I hung up the curtains and went back to my room to do the design.


    When I went to the bathroom outside my room at night, coincidentally, I saw Tillie going back to her


    room.


    She hobbled as she walked.


    Upon seeing me, she immediately had a smug look on her face. While passing by me, she said,


    "Mr. Cowell is so awesome. I think I''ll be pregnant soon if this goes on."


    "Congrattions."


    I said coldly.


    After going to the bathroom, I returned to my room.


    And I continued with my work.


    In the past few days, I had been washing the curtains, living a rxing life. So I came back to my


    room early in the evening to do design, have a video chat with Glenn, or talk about my work with


    Nancy.


    Everything sort of went on well.


    However, I would identally meet Tillie almost every night. And she would irritate me with various


    methods.


    At first, I was in a bad mood. As time went by, I calmed down and regarded everything as a show.


    Since Patrick and Tillie wanted to put on a show, I would apany them too.


    Anyway, I would mean my words and wouldn''t leave.


    Unless I saw Patrick and Tillie make love one day.


    However, I guessed that this kind of thing would never happen.


    I spent another week here in Patrick''s ce. There seemed to be no change in my life. As usual, I


    washed the curtains every day.


    Although the water was a little cold, I only had to soak the curtains in the water. So I got used to it


    soon.


    It was just that I had been coughing all this time. And recently, I felt more and more pain in my


    chest.


    That day, I hung up the curtains and prepared to go back to my room to have a rest. Upon reaching


    the door, I saw that Patrick sat in his wheelchair and blocked the door.


    "Mr. Cowell." Based on my impression, I hadn''t seen Patrick for a few days.


    Looking at me, Patrick didn''t have any expression on his face. However, hearing me cough, he


    frowned slightly and said in a cold tone, "You have been coughing for a long time. Why haven''t you


    gone to see a doctor? Do you want to infect her as well?"


    "Her?"


    "Oh, he is referring to Tillie."

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Hearing his words, I was a little sour in my heart.


    I knew that he did all of these to deceive me.


    Despite so, I couldn''t help but feel upset.


    Lowering my eyes, I looked back at him with the same indifferent expression, "Then I''ll go to see the


    doctor tomorrow."


    "Go now."


    Hearing what I said, he said coldly at once.


    I looked up at him, saying directly, "Tillie and I don''t live in the same room. Besides, I''m wearing a


    mask. Even if I stay here for one more night, I won''t infect her."


    There was some distance between the manor and the downtown. I had to deal with some work


    later. By going to the hospital now, I would waste the whole night.


    In that case, I''d better go there tomorrow.


    If I coulde back here earlier, I could work for a while.


    "No way."


    Hearing what I said, he decisively said no.


    Feeling somewhat disappointed in my heart, I looked at him and asked in a half-joking tone, "Mr.


    Cowell, are you really worried about her? Or are you worried that my condition will get worse?"


    I said so on purpose. In fact, I wanted to see how Patrick would respond.


    I believed in secret that Tillie and Patrick were putting on an act in front of me. Even so, besides


    some of my own spections, I didn''t have any other evidence.


    Now I needed some evidence, even if it were a few words convincing me that Patrick was acting


    and his purpose was to drive me away.


    In fact, he cared about me.


    Patrick looked at me with a calm look. Slightly moving his thin lips, he said, "I am concerned about


    her."


    His answer was simple.


    He didn''t even give me any extra exnation.


    It was indeed Patrick''s style.


    Failing to find any clues, I had to bypass his wheelchair, walked to my room, and said, "Don''t worry,


    Mr. Cowell."


    Forget it. Even if I fight with Patrick, I''m still no match for him.


    As soon as I took a few steps, he suddenly grabbed my arms, making me turn around and sit on his


    lap. Then he pressed his handsome face against me.


    He ripped off my mask directly and pressed on the back of my head tightly with one of his hands,


    kissing my lips. The next second, he took over my mouth domineeringly!


    I was stunned at first. But the familiar smell soon infatuated me. Putting my hands around his neck,


    I kissed him back.


    As he kissed me more and more fervently, I felt my body heating up.


    A ray of hope rose in my heart.


    ''Could it be that Patrick was...''


    While his kiss made me think randomly, he raised his head and looked at me, saying word by word,


    "Now, you may be infectious to her. Hurry up to see the doctor."


    His words were like a basin of ice water dripping down.


    For a moment, I was a little confused.


    Looking at him, I said somewhat inexplicably, "Then you shouldn''t have kissed me. In that way, I


    won''t infect her."


    Patrick did so to convince me to go to the hospital, didn''t he?


    Otherwise, why did he kiss me first and mention


    Tillieter?


    However I thought of this matter, I thought that Patrick didn''t have to gild the lily.


    Patrick pushed me away, "With your current situation, you are like a mobile virus here. I won''t be at


    ease."


    This reason was very farfetched.


    I stood where I was and looked down at Patrick sitting in a wheelchair. Thinking that it was a little


    funny, I said, "Mr. Cowell, if you care about me, say it directly. I will see a doctor tomorrow. Your


    childish behavior will only make me feel that..."


    "Do I care about you?" Before I could finish my words, Patrick interrupted me with a bit of coldness


    in his eyes. Manipting the wheelchair, he turned around and said, "To me, you are tasteless


    chicken rib."


    Despite a tasteless chicken rib, yet it was a pity to abandon it.


    "Really? Why don''t you let me see how you and Tillie make love? I''ll naturally give up after that."


    Yeah.


    Unless I saw them making out with my own eyes...


    Patrick tilted his head slightly.


    Perhaps it was a coincidence. Tillie happened toe from afar. Upon seeing Patrick, she ran over


    like a cheerful bird and half-kneeled in front of Patrick "Why are you here? I''ve been looking for


    you."


    "Really?" Patrick''s voice was gentle. He raised his hand to touch her hair and bent over to kiss her.


    Tillie seemed to be surprised at first. Looking at me, she then raised her hands and hooked them


    around his neck.


    I could only see the eyes of the two of them from my angle. And Tillie''s arms blocked the lower


    positions.


    Even so, from my perspective, I knew that they surely were kissing.


    A faint sound of water flowing came from not far away. A knife seemed to be stabbing my heart.


    I hadn''t cared about Shelton before. Now, these things backfired on me.


    It turned out that I would feel so after seeing my husband and maid having an affair.


    Biting my lips hard, I turned around and left.


    Back to my room, I turned on theputer and started working. However, while I stared at the


    computer, the scene where Patrick and Tillie kissed each other just now was all over my mind.


    I looked at theputer screen and muttered to myself, "Patrick Cowell, are you that eager to drive


    me away?"


    "Do you want to drive me away in such a way?"


    "If I leave, won''t you regret it?"


    Feeling so much pain in my heart, I, who had been determined, was somewhat infirm at this


    moment.


    Tillie was indeed young and beautiful. Afterparing her with me, Patrick, who probably had slept


    with her, indeed assumed that a fresh, tender, and sulent woman was much more enjoyable.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    That was why he thought I was a tasteless chicken rib.


    I looked at the timestamp. In another 20 days, it would be March.


    If everything remains the same, I will give up and leave.


    Patrick''s life will have nothing to do with me.


    I, who was preupied with Patrick''s affairs, wasn''t in the mood to work at all. In the end, I turned


    off myputer andy down on the bed to have a rest.


    In the middle of the night, I suddenly felt cold all over my body. And my mouth was terribly dry.


    I got up to get some water. As soon as I took a step, I felt dizzy.


    I half- kneeled on the floor and rested there for quite a while before going to the kitchen once again


    to pour some water. After drinking up the water, I came back to my room and measured my body


    temperature.


    It was 39 degree.


    For no reason, why did I have a fever again?


    I wrapped myself in a nket and shivered on the bed. The room that had been warm was now as


    cold as an icehouse.


    I coughed desperately. Maybe it was because I was too cold that I felt extreme pain in my lung


    every time I coughed.


    To stop myself from coughing, I drank water desperately. Even so, I failed to stop coughing and spat


    out a lot of water instead.


    When I was in a lot of pain...


    "Knock. Knock. Knock."


    "Sister Jta? Are you okay?"


    Tillie''s voice came from outside the door.


    At this moment, I couldn''t care about anything else. Wrapping myself in a quilt, I opened the door


    and said, "I... I seem to have a fever."

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Hearing my words, Tillie quickly reached out to touch my forehead "Why is it so hot?! I''ll call an


    ambnce for you."


    "There''s no need forthat. I..."


    I originally wanted to refuse her, thinking that I would be fine after taking some medicine.


    However, upon finishing my words, I felt that everything in front of me went ck. Then I fainted.


    I felt that Tillie helped me up. Vaguely, I could hear her calling an ambnce.


    Despite being weak at this time, I wasn''tpletely unconscious.


    I could feel a few bodyguards putting me on the bed and that someone fetched a thick quilt and


    covered me with it.


    The lights in the room were turned on.


    I opened my eyes slightly and saw that Tillie was next to me. There were two shallow red marks on


    her neck.


    Oh, it was hickeys.


    I probably was seriously ill. At this moment, upon seeing the hickeys on her neck, I felt nothing else.


    It was as if I had seen something ordinary.


    Later, an ambnce came. In a daze, I heard the doctor saying that I got pneumonia and that my


    lungs had been seriously infected. Hadn''t I been sent here in time, I would have been in


    lifethreatening danger.


    I closed my eyes. In the past few days, this was the first time that I felt that what I had done wasn''t


    worth it.


    For the sake of Patrick, I was willing to be a maid and take care of him. Facing how he deliberately


    made things difficult for me, I turned a blind eye to it.


    I thought it was fine and that everything would be fine after these days.


    However, at the thought of how he and Tillie had kissed each other and the shallow hickeys on


    Tillie''s neck, I suddenly felt that maybe he really didn''t need me anymore.


    Anyway, Tillie would take good care of him.


    I stayed in the hospital for four days. On the fifth day, I was discharged from the hospital. One of


    Patrick''s bodyguards drove over and asked me, "Jta Nn, are you going back to the manor?"


    Hearing his question, I was silent.


    ''Should I go back to the manor?''


    ''Or should I leave?''


    I remembered that I had promised myself to stay in the manor for 20 more days and that I would


    make a decision in March. Looking up at the bodyguard, I said, "Yes."


    Hearing my answer, the bodyguard seemed to be a little surprised. He nodded and said, "Well, I''ll


    take you back to the manor."


    The car drove all the way to the manor.


    As soon as I entered the living room, I saw Patrick sitting in a wheelchair. And Calen was there too.


    Upon seeing me, Calen immediately raised his hand and greeted me warmly, "Hello, Jta."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Keeping my identity on my mind, I said hello to Calen respectfully.


    Callen was stunned for a moment.


    But Patrick said, "She is now a maid here."


    "A maid?" Callen looked at me in disbelief and turned to ask Patrick, "Why?"


    "I''m willing to do so," I answered first.


    Callen looked confused and seemed to want to ask more. Seeing this, I slightly bowed and said, "I''ll


    go back to my room and change my clothes first." I went back to my room and took out the clothes I


    wore while working as a maid. Looking at the clothes, I felt somewhat heartbroken.


    Once again, I questioned myself, "Is it right for me to do this?"


    Even so, I put on the clothes.


    I took out my cell phone, checked the calendar, and saw that there were 15 days left.


    Holding the cell phone in my hands, I said to myself while ncing at the calendar, "Patrick Cowell,


    I''ll give you another 15 days. If you still treat me like this, then I''m sorry. I won''t apany you


    anymore."


    I changed my clothes and saw Tillie as soon as I went out. She blinked her eyes and looked at me,


    asking, "Have you recovered?"


    "Yes." I nodded. Thinking about what happened that day, I added, "Thank you for what you did for


    me that day."


    Hearing my words, Tillie seemed to be quite surprised.


    After all, she and I broke up with each otherpletely.


    She seemed to be a little embarrassed, "No worries."


    Looking at her, I thought for a moment and asked,


    "Have you been in a good rtionship with Mr. Cowell recently?"


    "Ah?" Hearing my question, Tillie immediately showed a shy expression, lowered her head, and


    said, "Yes, we get along with each other quite well."


    "Oh, that''s good." Seeing her like this, I nodded.


    I thought that the deadline after fifteen days was just an excuse I made for myself.


    When the time came, I surely would have to leave.


    Aftering out, I went to the backyard. Looking at a pile of curtains, I knew that I had to continue


    my work. So I started washing.


    After all, there were 15 days to go.


    Time passed by. Every day, I washed the curtains pretentiously in the daytime and worked at night.


    Everything was the same as before. The only difference was that I wouldn''t e across" Tillie.


    Neither would I see Patrick again.


    Every day, after finishing my work, I would check the time.


    March came a little closer.


    No one bothered me. So I worked for longer. Despite working as a maid here, I got the work of the


    studio done in time.


    It seemed that Patrick was afraid that Tillie would be exhausted. So he hired several more servants.


    Some of them were responsible for cleaning. And some of them for cooking.


    Patrick''s mental state had improved. Jeremy would oftene here to report to him. And Patrick,


    who originally stayed in the bedroom frequently, stayed in the study more often.


    The only one that could enter his study was naturally Tillie.


    In the blink of an eye, thest day of February, came!


    That day, I put on light makeup, and went upstairs, arriving at Patrick''s study.


    I stood at the door and gently knocked on it.


    "Come in."


    I heard Patrick''s voiceing from inside.


    My heart couldn''t help but throb in pain.


    I knew it. Judging from his tone, he surely thought the one at the door was Tillie.


    I bit my lips and tried not to show my emotion before opening the door and going in.


    Sure enough, after I went in, Patrick looked up and saw that it was me. His eyes dimmed.


    He asked in an alienated voice, "Is there anything?"


    "Yes." I nodded, "Mr. Cowell, I''m leaving tomorrow." "Really?" Patrick turned to the document in his


    hands and said with a nk expression, "Have you figured it out?"


    "Yes." I nodded, "Previously, I was worried that you would have a mental breakdown because of the


    injury on your legs. But now you''re much better with Tillie''spany. So I am leaving."


    After Patrick heard my words, his face didn''t change at all.


    He picked up a pen and scribbled on the document in his hands. After putting away the document


    and resting it on the table, he looked up at me.


    There was an abnormally cold and indifferent look in his eyes. He looked at me as if he were


    looking at someone irrelevant. Hearing what I said, he nodded and said, "Okay."


    "That''s right..."


    Before I entered the study, I had figured it out clearly. But now, standing here, I was somewhat


    unwilling.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Clenching my hands into fists and biting my lips, I told myself in my heart over and over again that I


    could leave after finishing myst few words.


    However, I couldn''t say it out loud.


    Just then, the door behind me was pushed open.


    I heard someonee in without even knocking on the door.


    I didn''t see who behind me was. However, seeing Patrick''s suddenly tender eyes, I figured it out.


    Following that, Tillie came out from behind me. ncing at me, she walked to Patrick''s side.


    Patrick reached out and grabbed her hand.


    Tillie looked at me jealously and said, "What are you talking about?"


    "Nothing. She''s leaving tomorrow."


    Patrick said tly.


    Seeing that the two of them were holding hands, I felt as if my heart was being twisted that I couldn''t


    even breathe.


    I stood where I was as if I had finally found a reason to say myst few words. Bowing slightly, I


    clenched my hands together and said to Patrick, "Mr. Cowell, hope all is well with you. I''ll leave


    tomorrow morning."


    After that, I turned around and left.


    I didn''t even want to look at them again.


    If they were acting, admittedly, they did fool me.


    Back in the room, I finished the remaining work and left a message to Nancy, "I will go back to the


    studio tomorrow. See you there."


    After turning off theputer, I packed my things up. Despite having been living here for a long


    time, I didn''t have many things with me.


    Sitting there and staring at a pile of medicine, I felt sour in my heart. After working hard for a month,


    I lost it in the end.


    I changed my clothes and went out to the kitchen to fetch water. Patrick was living alone in the


    manor. And only Tillie could get close to him. Other servants had nothing to do in the evening.


    Upon going out, I saw a bunch of servants staying in the kitchen.


    They waved at me friendly and said, "Jta, you''re here!"


    "Yes, how are you?"


    Although I usually worked inside and rarely saw them, everyone was rtively kind to me.


    I went to fetch the water. And they continued to


    chat.


    "Oh, I think Tillie is just a pumpkin. Howe she wants to rise high?"


    "That''s right. Mr. Cowell is ying with her. And he will be tired of her after a few days."


    "That''s right! I don''t think she''s special. Why did Mr. Cowell take a fancy to her?"


    "She surely has used some tricks! Maybe she''s innocent on the surface and quite coquettish


    within."


    After going through so many things, I wasn''t surprised at all by theirments about Tillie.


    I left and didn''t linger there for long after fetching the water.


    I stayed in my room for a while. It was thest day of my stay in the manor. Despite having been


    here for so long, I hadn''t looked around this ce. I, who happened to be avable today, decide to


    stroll around.


    I put on my coat, walked out of the manor, and strolled around the garden. It waste winter. There


    was no snow in the garden. Even so, the nts were bare, looking ugly.


    I could see through the trimmings and furnishings of these shrubs that the garden should be quite


    beautiful in the spring.


    Walking alone in the garden, I identally found that these nts had sprouted unknowingly.


    As I was about to go out, I looked up and happened to see Patrick''s bedroom on the second floor.


    With the light on, Patrick was sitting in front of the window.


    Standing far away from him, I couldn''t see what he was looking.


    But now, I wouldn''t be so sentimental as to think that he was looking at me.


    I walked around and went back to the back door. Then a bodyguard stopped me and said, "Jta,


    Mr. Cowell asks you to go upstairs."


    I see.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded.


    I hadn''t left yet. So I was still a maid here. Since he summoned me, I had to do as he said.


    I no longer wore the clothes for a maid. Now that if I got changed, it would naturally take some time.


    Fearing that Patrick would be impatient, I went upstairs without getting changed.


    After arriving at the door of Patrick''s bedroom, I gently knocked on the door twice.


    "Come in."


    Patrick''s voice came from inside the room.


    After pushing open the door, I spoke first, "Mr. Cowell, did you call me over for anything?"


    I tried to make my tone as distant as possible so that he couldn''t see through me.


    He turned the wheelchair and looked at me, "Are you leaving tomorrow?"


    "Yes."


    I had told him this previously.


    He looked at me with some inquiry. After a moment of silence, he asked me, "Is there anything you


    want to say to me?"


    ''Do I?''


    ''Yes, a lot.''


    However, at this point, I felt that I didn''t have to say anything else.


    But there was one thing that I had to tell him!


    I looked at Patrick, organized my thoughts, and said calmly, "Mr. Cowell, in fact, I long noticed that


    you had hired Tillie here to cooperate with your show. Originally, I wanted to see how far you and


    Tillie would go on pretending. But now, I don''t think it''s necessary."


    Hearing my words, Patrick seemed to be a little surprised. Narrowing his eyes, he looked at me,


    "Why?" "Because it no longer matters to me anymore." I clenched my hands slightly, "The reason


    why I let go of my status and came here to work as a maid is that I love you and that I know you


    have done a lot for me. I fear that you won''t think it through and end up giving on yourself. I am


    afraid that others won''t take care of you well.


    However, now I find that I have been worried about you for nothing."


    I lowered my head and looked at the tips of my toes, feeling bitter in my heart.


    Patrick didn''t speak. So I continued, "You are Patrick Cowell. Why do you need help from me,


    someone insignificant? Since you don''t need me now, I will leave and nevere back here."


    While saying these words, I felt great pain in my heart.


    I wanted to say to Patrick, "Patrick Cowell, you and I have been working hard for so long. And we


    manage to be who we are now...


    In the end, it is all in vain."


    I finished my words and looked up at Patrick. Staring at me, Patrick didn''t reveal any emotion in his


    eyes.


    But I didn''t want to guess anymore.


    I made a slight bow and said, "Mr. Cowell, I''ll go first."


    After that, I turned around and left.


    It wasn''t until thetter half of the night that I fell asleep.


    By the time I woke up, it had been 8 a.m.


    The car which I arranged to pick me up would be here at 8 a.m. I changed my clothes hurriedly and


    went out with my luggage. Upon arriving at the door, I didn''t see the car I had booked instead.


    I had no choice but to call the driver.


    After the driver picked up my call, I asked what had happened. The driver told me he was driven


    away. What happened?

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    "Ah?" I was stunned, saying, "Can youe back and pick me up?"


    The driver immediately refused, "No! I have another order to take!"


    Then he hung up the call directly.


    "I''m the one who let him go."


    I was confused. Then Patrick''s voice rang behind me.


    Looking back, I saw Patrick sitting in a wheelchair with a gloomy look on his face.


    I frowned slightly, "Why did you do so? Mr. Cowell."


    After making up my mind to leave, I changed how I addressed him and no longer called him Master.


    Hearing my address, Patrick narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He lowered his eyes and said after a long while, "The online car-hailing is not safe."


    "Is it because of this?"


    Hearing his words, I looked at him with some inquiry in my eyes, "Then how should I leave?"


    "Jeremy wille here to report to me tomorrow.


    I will let him take you away then."


    Upon finishing his words, he turned around and left in his wheelchair.


    He left me only a view of his back.


    "Oh."


    Watching him leave, I felt extremely wronged in my heart.


    From yesterday till today, I had been thinking to myself, "We have been working so hard for such a


    long time. After you are injured, which is a trivial matter, howe we can no longer move on?"


    Even so, that was the truth. And I had tried my best.


    I, who wasn''t a maid anymore today, no longer needed to put on the clothes for maids.


    Having finished my work in advance yesterday, I was idle today.


    I had roamed around the manor yesterday.


    After lunch, I couldn''t stay in the room anymore. Somehow, I went up to the second floor.


    By this time, Patrick surely had finished his lunch and stayed in his room.


    When I went up to the second floor, I didn''t see Tillie.


    ''Could it be that she was in Patrick''s room?''


    ''Well... that is possible. After all, they...''


    Thinking about this, I felt a burst of uneasiness in my heart. Gently raising my hand and clenching it


    into a fist, I wanted to knock on the door.


    ''However, if the two of them happen to make love in the room and I just go in like this, won''t I disturb


    them from having fun?''


    ''Forget it.''


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I turned to leave...


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise came from inside the room!


    For a moment, I was anxious!


    "Patrick Cowell!"


    I was so scared that I knocked on the door in a hurry!


    However, no one responded from inside or came to open the door.


    I tried to open the door, only to find that the door had been locked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    At this moment, Tillie''s voice came from behind me.


    I looked back and saw Tillie standing behind me. Upon seeing me, she was somewhat surprised.


    I vaguely felt that this sound was simr to the one when Patrick had fallen off the wheelchair back


    then.


    Fearing that something would happen to Patrick, I said quickly, "There was a noise inside the room


    just now. I don''t know what happened!"


    "Really?" Upon hearing what I said, Tillie was nervous. She quickly went to the door and wanted to


    open it.


    "The door is locked. Do you have the key?"


    Tillie shook her head.


    "Don''t you have one?" I was a little surprised, "Then who has the key here?"


    "I''ll go ask!"


    After finishing her words, Tillie ran away.


    Standing alone at the door of the room, I felt g a little nervous and kept knocking on the door,


    "Patrick, Patrick! Are you inside?"


    There was no response from inside.


    Only a few minutes had passed away ever since I heard the sound. But I, who couldn''t be more


    nervous, kept imagining bad things in my mind.


    ''What if Patrick falls inside and hits his head? What if he is in aa?''


    ''Will something happen to him?''


    I was burning with anxiety.


    At this time, messy footstep was heard!


    Tillie and a bodyguard ran over.


    The bodyguard held a bunch of keys in his hands. After a long time, he found a key and inserted it


    into the keyhole.


    He turned the keyhole over.


    As soon as the door opened, I rushed in.


    The whole room was empty!


    The bathroom!


    I rushed into the bathroom.


    As expected...


    The scene in the bathroom was the same as I thought. Lying on the ground alone, Patrick looked at


    the ceiling with no vitality in his eyes.


    He wore a pair of pants that had been stripped to half of his legs.


    Hearing footsteps behind me at this time, I quickly closed the door and said to the bodyguard


    outside, "It''s all right. You can go out. I''ll deal with the rest."


    "Is he all right?" Tillie couldn''t help looking behind me.


    Seeing her like this, I thought of Patrick''s current situation.


    ''Could it be that...''


    ''Could it be that Patrick and Tillie didn''t fall for each other at all?''


    At the thought of this, I felt much better and waved to Tillie, saying, "I''m here. I''ll call you if I need


    any help. You can leave now."


    "Oh, I see."


    Tillie looked reluctant.


    ording to Patrick''s attitude towards her before, she should have gone in to see what was going


    on.


    After all, in any case, she is the one who is favored. And she doesn''t have to be afraid of me at all.''


    ''But she dares not do so, which further proved my guess.''


    The bodyguard went out first.


    Tillie, who was hesitant for a while, dared not to do anything and left as well.


    It wasn''t until the two of them left that I returned to the bathroom, only to see that Patrick had sat up


    from the ground with a faint expression on his face.


    Without saying a word, I walked over and sat on his body. With my arms around his neck, I asked


    with some coquetry, "Fortunately, I found the truth out. Otherwise, if I left in anger because of your


    stimtion, you could no longer get me back."


    Patrick looked at me. There seemed to be a bit of vitality in his eyes. Curling up the corner of his


    mouth, he said with a self-deprecating smile, "It is not worth it if you stay because of me, a good-for-


    nothing."


    "You''re not a good-for-nothing, okay?" I was a little unhappy, adding, "For me, you''re Patrie Cowell.


    As long as it''s you, it''s enough."


    I took the initiative to kiss him.


    He didn''t refuse.


    However, instead of deepening the kiss, I slowly supported him with my hands. With his hands


    against the floor, he exerted a lot of effort, managing to sit on the stool.


    Judging from the condition of his body, I found that Patrick seemed to have taken a few baths by


    himself. However, I turned on the faucet, "I''ll help you take a bath first."


    He nodded with an indifferent look on his face.


    He neither epted nor refused me.


    I took it as a consent.


    Soon, I was done with filling the water in the bathtub. However, it would be a strenuous thing to help


    him move from the chair to the bathtub.


    To prevent him from falling down, I ced a towel


    on the side of the bathtub.


    Then I asked him to go into the bathtub by himself.


    Sitting on the side of the bathtub first, Patrick dipped into the water.


    As he was about to be immersed in the water, he suddenly wrapped his long arms around my waist


    before I coulde to my senses...

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Patrick directly held me in his arms and pulled me into the bathtub.


    The warm water soaked my clothes in an instant!


    As my face was about to be dipped in the water, Patrick immediately grabbed my body with his big


    hand and dragged me out of the water!


    Turning my head, I intended toin, only to hear his warm voice, "Let''s take a bath together."


    "No, you take it by yourself."


    I said without hesitation.


    In fact, I, who was soaked wet, surely couldn''t go out like this.


    "Okay, then go."


    Patrick didn''t ask me to stay.


    Despite saying so, he held me tightly with no intention to let me go at all.


    I pushed his hand and failed. Squinting at him, I pretended to be angry, "Loosen your grip.


    Otherwise, how can I get out?"


    "All right."


    Hearing this, he let of me directly.


    He dragged me just now. Now, as soon as he let


    go of me, I fell backward.


    I quickly rest my hands on the edge of the bathtub. Exerting a lot of effort, I turned around to look at


    him, "You got my clothes wet. I can''t get out unless you get me a set of clothes."


    "Oh." Patrick nodded, "There''s a wardrobe in the locker room on the side. All clothes inside are for


    you. Find whatever you like there by yourself."


    His words made me nervous.


    ''All the clothes in the wardrobe are for me?''


    ''What did this mean...''


    I sat up straight, put my arms around his waist, and looked down at him. "Forget it, I''m not going


    out. I''ll apany you. Look, without me, you can''t even take a bath by yourself. How can I bear to


    leave?"


    "Oh." Slightly curling up his lips, he said, "I took a bath by myself in thest two weeks."


    "Then why did you fall today?"


    Upon finishing my words, I suddenly realized something.


    ''How could it be so coincidental?''


    ''We are in such a situation now...''


    ''This room is quite soundproof. If Patrick had been in the bathroom, no matter how loud the sound


    was, I couldn''t have heard it.''


    ''And if it had been two secondster, I might not have heard the sound.1


    ''In other words...''


    For a moment, countless guesses popped up in my mind. And all of them seemed to be proving...


    "You..." As I was about to say something, Patrick in front of me suddenly pressed my lips with it.


    He stopped me from finishing my words.


    However, the subtle look in his eyes had told me everything.


    It turned out that he wanted me to stay as well.


    Before I could say something, he hooked his arms around my waist and looked at me with a serious


    expression, "Are you sure you want to stay? If yes, you will have no chance to leave me in the


    future."


    "Who told you that I''m leaving? I..."


    "I have to make it clear that the nerves on my legs have been damaged. Three monthster, I need


    to do surgery. Once I fail, I probably can''t stand up again. In that case, no way that I can satisfy you


    sexually."


    As soon as I moved my lips, Patrick interrupted me.


    He spoke slowly and solemnly.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Especially when it came to satisfying me sexually, he deliberately spoke in his nasal voice. I got his


    point.


    I grabbed his hand, looking determined, "I, Charlotte Archer, Jta Nn, no matter who I am, I


    will only love Patrick in my life. As long as you need me, I will stand by your side forever. Even if you


    can never stand up, I will be with you forever. Never will I leave you." In the end, I added, "My oath


    will be effective forever."


    As soon as I finished my words, he reached out and untied the buttons for me, saying, "If you don''t


    take your clothes off now, the water will get cold. If you catch a cold, I may not be able to take good


    care of you in such a state."


    Hearing his words, I felt a lump in my throat.


    As expected, we spent a long time taking a bath.


    After the bath, I came out first and went to the dressing room.


    However, he didn''t tell me that the clothes for me were in thergest wardrobe.


    After opening it, I found that the clothes fitting all seasons were all inside.


    There were underwear sets, all kinds of thick stockings, various styles of pajamas, shirts, skirts, and


    so on.


    All kinds of clothes were inside.


    Looking at these clothes, I felt that my eyes were


    a little moistened for a moment.


    It turned out that he had long prepared these clothes for me. If I left, I wouldn''t have seen everything


    he had done for me.


    "He is such a fool."


    Looking at the clothes in front of me, I couldn''t help butin.


    After repeated selection, I put on afortable dress. Only after that did I choose a set of casual


    clothes for Patrick.


    Upon arriving at the bathroom, I saw Patrick wrapped himself in a blue bath towel. To my surprise,


    he had sat properly in the wheelchair.


    The calm expression on his face showed that he actually could do everything perfectly, which better


    confirmed my guess just now.


    I picked up a towel, dried his hair, and pushed him out.


    After we were outside, he moved from the wheelchair to the bed by himself adeptly. Taking the


    clothes in my hands over, he said, "In fact, I can take care of myself well these days."


    "Then why were you staying with Tillie? What were you doing?"


    Pretending to be angry, I asked.


    In fact, I had secretly followed Tillie once before.


    After confirming that she had entered Patrick''s room, I felt very distressed.


    Seeing that I was angry, he leaned over and pulled me into his arms, saying, "If I tell you that I


    asked her to dress herself up like she has made love, will you believe me?"


    "Ah?!" I was shocked, "Why are you doing such a boring thing?"


    "Not at all." He looked down at me and said seriously, "I am helping her to improve her ability, which


    is good for her future."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    I didn''t understand his meaning.


    ''What does this have to do with Tillie''s ability?''


    Patrick bowed his head and gently kissed me on the forehead, "I''m sorry. I do think that I shouldn''t


    be a burden to you like this. However, I didn''t consider your feelings."


    "Of course, if I could control my feelings, I wouldn''t have fallen for you from the beginning!"


    I said decisively.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    If I could control my feelings, I might have fallen in love with someone else long ago.


    For example, Seth...


    Sitting up straight slightly, Patrick continued, "Wait a minute. I''ll ask her to tell you the details


    personally."


    "No need." I refused decisively, "Is Tillie a student from the School of Art?"


    Speaking of the profession in need of acting capability...


    There was nothing else except the cast.


    I paid attention to the entertainment circle. Tillie surely was a neer who rarely made it on the


    Inte.


    Otherwise, if Patrick found a somewhat popr actress, he was insulting my IQ.


    Hearing this, Patrick could only nod, "Okay. But I didn''t expect you to see us through long ago."


    "That''s why I stayed here for so long. Otherwise, I would have left."


    ''I wouldn''t have given Patrick the opportunity to humiliate me over and over again.''


    Curling up the corner of his mouth, he tidied my hair, "I''m sorry, it won''t happen again. This is the


    last time."


    I half knelt on the bed, hooked around his neck, and looked at him seriously, "Let''s make it clear


    first. If anything happens in the future, we should be honest with each other. You will never lie to me.


    I want to know everything. Don''t be afraid that I can''t bear it."


    Patrick nodded slightly as if he were thinking about it. After a while, he looked up and said, "I


    promise you. And let bygones be bygones."


    Sure enough, Patrick had figured out about what I wanted to ask.


    He was so smart. In other words, he knew me too well.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I was unwilling to give up, saying, "No, you have to tell me about the truth of the car ident..."


    "I will handle what happened in the past all well. Per my order, Jeremy went tomunicate with


    the counterpart."


    After saying that, he had no intention to go on.


    I was unhappy, "You have done so much for me. Why don''t you let me know the truth? If I indeed


    leave you and live a happy life with another man without knowing the truth, you can only be


    apanied by your fortune. What shall you do?" Hearing this, he couldn''t help but smile happily.


    "If I can''t stand up, then I will bless you. If my operation seeds, I will take you back even if I have


    to resort to despicable means."


    "... What if you can''t take me back?"


    "Impossible." His tone was full of certainty. Pressing me to the front of him, he kissed me with his


    thin lips.


    We used the same bath salt, the fragrance of ours entangled together.


    Gently kissing my lips bit by bit, he invaded my mouth dominantly and intertwined his tongue with


    mine.


    In the end, the kiss made me a little weak. Pressing his thin lips against my auricle, he asked briefly,


    "Do you get wet down there?"


    My face was instantly blushed.


    If we kissed each other like this at ordinary times, his part down there surely would be aroused.


    However, right now, it didn''t respond at all.


    He was impotent, I guess.


    Holding me in his arms, he said apologetically, "I''m sorry. Give me some time."


    "I''m not in a hurry." Blushing, I gently pushed him.


    But he, who didn''t feel ashamed, continued to hold me tightly in his arms, "It''s the greatest shame of


    a man to fail to satisfy his woman."


    "You will be better." I held his face and tilted my head, "In fact, I am satisfied by seeing your face


    every day."


    Although there were traces of age on his face, he looked much more masculine instead.


    Compared with his sd days, he was more attractive to me now.


    That night, he asked me to move over to his room.


    Originally, Patrick had asked the maids to bring me the luggage upstairs. But I refused.


    How the maids judged Tillie previously was still echoing in my ears.


    I went downstairs and got my luggage by myself.


    Even so, all the maids had received the news. As soon as I went over, they all looked at me in


    unison.


    Pretending that I didn''t see anything, I went into my room, packed up my things, and walked toward


    the elevator.


    Before I could get there, Tillie ran over and said, "Jta, I''m sorry."


    At this time, she smiled sweetly, looking innocent.


    It was unknown whether it was because she was good at acting or my opinion of her had changed.


    "It''s all right," I said with a bitter smile, "But you acted really well in this y. Although I found out


    that you were acting long ago, I took it seriouslyter."


    "Really?!" Tillie''s eyes sparkled after she heard my words, "How did you know we were acting?"


    I pointed at her bangs, asking, "Where did you get your hair done?"


    Hearing my words, Tillie immediately came to a realization, "Ah! Yes!" She looked at me in surprise,


    "Jta, aren''t you so god-like that you can even perceive such a tiny detail? You are Sherlock


    Holmes!"


    "Ha." I curled up the corner of my lips, "Women who check whether their men have cheated on


    them are all Sherlock Holmes."


    Tillie couldn''t helpughing at my words, "Jta, you are so funny."


    I didn''t answer.


    Putting away her smile, she bowed slightly, introducing herself to me, "I am Sandra Stone, a


    sophomore from the School of Art. Jta, what you said today is the best acknowledgment of my


    internship!"


    ''Sandra Stone'' ''It turns out that she even used a fake name.''


    After deliberation, I wasn''t surprised.


    "Wish you a promising future," I said politely, intending to leave.


    She deceived me with Patrick. Although we had made things clear now, I didn''t have any good


    impression of her.


    On the contrary, Sandra didn''t mean to end the conversation. She blocked my way and said,


    "Jta, what exactly is your rtionship with Patrick?"

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    I said tly.


    I also didn''t know how to describe the rtionship between Patrick and me.


    Realizing that I seemed to dislike her, Sandra immediately approached me, saying in a somewhat


    ttering tone, "Jta, you won''t be angry with me, will you? I did all of these per the Master''s


    order. They have nothing to do with me. I worked for him. That''s all."


    "I know." I looked at her, "But it was you who lied to me. What? Do you expect me to greet you with


    a smile and thank you for your cooperation with him?"


    No matter what, she indeed had provoked me several times back then.


    Sandra looked innocent, "Yes, yes, it''s all my fault. I''m sorry."


    "Let bygones be bygones. Anyway, it''s time for you to leave."


    "Yes..." Sandra nodded and said, "The Master has informed me that I can leave tomorrow."


    "Have a good trip."


    After saying that, I took a step to the side, thinking that Sandra could let me go now.


    However, Sandra didn''t intend to let me go at all. When I moved, she immediately approached me


    again, "Jta, don''t be angry with me. I was indeed working hard back then."


    "Well, I''m not angry. Can I go over now?"


    I didn''t know what Sandra was up to.


    She suddenly reached out, took my luggage over, and said, "Jta, let me help you with the


    luggage."


    Feeling a little annoyed, I frowned. "What exactly are you up to? Say it."


    Hearing this, Sandra stood still, feeling stunned at first. Then she said, "Actually, I want to know


    your story."


    Hearing her words, I raised my eyes and continued, "So you want to know how I can make such an


    excellent man like Patrick fall in love with me, right?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, no, that''s not what I meant. Jta, I think you are excellent. I''m just curious."


    "Then don''t be."


    I didn''t want to bother with Sandra at all.


    Pulling my luggage, I went straight into a elevator.


    Sandra wanted to catch up with me. But I had pressed a button to close the elevator door.


    After going upstairs, I found that Patrick wasn''t in his bedroom. So I went to the study.


    Sitting at the desk and reading the documents, Patrick heard meing in and asked "Why are you


    so slow?"


    Walking over to his side, I said, "I was held back by Sandra."


    Hearing that I mentioned Tillie''sname, he put down the documents in his hands, "It seems that she


    told you everything."


    "Yes." I walked around the desk and sat on hisp. Circling my arms around his neck, I said


    coquettishly, "s. You are handsome and rich. And girls will always fantasize about you. She


    pestered me and asked about our story. I guess she wants to know howe such an excellent


    man as you fall for me."


    Patrick''s legs weren''t in good condition now. The way I see it, what he needed most was my


    frequent praise.


    Holding me in his arms and looking at me with his ck eyes, he said, "What do you think?"


    "Hm..." I raised my finger and traced it across his face, "I probably have somewhat spelled you..."


    Given Patrick''s status, he would have all kinds of women.


    In fact, I didn''t know why he had fallen in love with an ordinary woman like me either.


    In other words, not long ago, I didn''t even believe that Patrick loved me.


    He slightly raised his chin and kissed me, "It''s because you saved my life. So I am yours."


    Hearing his words, I couldn''t help but smiled, "Keep your words."


    After that, I stretched out my figers.


    I wanted to make a pinky promise with Patrick as Glenn did.


    Without any hesitation at all, he reached out and hooked my little finger with that of his, "I said that I


    would always mean my words."


    The next morning, I got up first. After washing up, I went downstairs to make breakfast for Patrick.


    Because of the conversation between Sandra and me yesterday, all the servants had a new


    understanding of my identity.


    On the surface, no one dared to say anything.


    When I went down, everyone greeted me respectfully, "Madam."


    I nodded and wanted to exin. After a moment''s hesitation, I went straight to the kitchen without


    saying anything.


    A servant came over and said, "Jta, let me do it." After finishing her words, she immediately


    changed her way of addressing me, "Madam, I''m sorry, I''ve got used to calling you like this."


    "It doesn''t matter." I shook my head, "I''ll make breakfast."


    As I spoke, I took out the stuff and began preparing breakfast.


    By the time I pushed the cart upstairs, Patrick had finished washing up.


    Seeing me, he looked somewhat gloomy, "Don''t do these things in the future."


    "I''m willing to."


    As I spoke, I ced the breakfast on the table, pulled out a chair, and sat down.


    Looking at the breakfast, I continued, "I would only make breakfast for the man I love."


    "As my woman, you don''t have to work so hard."


    Patrick sat down.


    "Not at all. Instead, I enjoyed it."


    I filled a bowl of porridge for Patrick.


    He probably didn''t understand me.But for me, simplicity is happiness.


    After breakfast, Jeremy came to report to Patrick.


    Originally, I should leave with him. But it turned out to be Sandra.


    Before leaving, she came to Patrick''s study to bid him farewell. Upon entering the room and seeing


    me, she looked slightly surprised and stood where she was for a long time before saying, "Thank


    you for taking care of me these few days, Master, Jta."


    Hearing her words, Patrick pulled me to his side and said calmly, "Your work is over. Call me Mr.


    Cowell in the future. For the film I promised you, the crew will contact youter." Then he said,


    "Okay now see you."


    Apparently, Sandra didn''t want to leave.


    But Patrick didn''t want to talk to her at all.


    She bit her lips and hesitated for a long time before leaving unwillingly.


    After she left, Patrick put down the documents in his hands, saying to me, "Let''s go."


    "Where are we going?" I didn''t understand.


    Stretching out to pull my hand, he said in a gentle tone, "Let''s move back."

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    I looked at Patrick somewhat surprisedly. To tell the truth, I had decided to tell Nancy that I couldn''t


    go back to thepany these days.


    I didn''t expect that he would go back to City Y with me.


    Holding my right hand, he said, "You are my woman. You don''t need to give up anything for me."


    I looked at him in a daze.


    It was so good that he could think like this.


    I calcted the time and asked, "Can... can Glenn see you?"


    If his answer was no, maybe I needed to keep Glennpany over weekends. Then I couldn''t stay


    by Patrick''s side.


    Recently, I let Janice and others take care of Glenn instead. To tell the truth, I felt very guilty about


    it.


    Patrick didn''t respond immediately. He seemed to think about it for a moment before nodding,


    "Okay."


    Hearing his brief answer, I knew that he had made a great determination.


    Every man naturally hoped to be the hero of his


    kids.


    "Don''t force yourself."


    I knew what he''s been through.


    "I don''t." He gently shook his head.


    I packed up my things and went out of the manor, only to see arge car parked in front of the door.


    The side door of the car was open. And a small slope descended.


    It was customized for people with special needs.


    I helped Patrick into the car.


    The car drove all the way to City Y.


    In fact, after repeated deliberation, I thought that Unit No.1 was indeed the most suitable ce for


    Patrick. His house here was with arge t floor without any stairs. So he could move around with


    more ease.


    That afternoon, we called Janice and Lacy over as well.


    The next day, I went to work.


    At weekends, I went to the kindergarten to pick up Glenn.


    When I drove to Unit No.1, Glenn asked me, "Mom, where are we going? Aren''t we going home?"


    Looking at him sitting in a baby chair at the back seat through the rearview mirror, I smiled and said,


    "We are going home."


    "Going home? But..." Before he could finish his words, he looked at me with his eyes shining, "Are


    we going to see Dad? Dad is back, isn''t he?"


    I didn''t expect him to guess the answer so quickly. I nodded my head to show my tacit consent.


    Thinking of Patrick''s legs, I reminded Glenn, "However, Dad has be a little different recently.


    Glenn, you have to learn to ept that." "What''s wrong with Dad?"


    "Dad''s legs are injured. So he probably can''t stand up for the time being. So don''t say anything that


    breaks Dad''s heartter, okay?"


    "No problem!"


    Glenn nodded seriously and genuinely.


    The car soon arrived at the underground garage. I took Glenn upstairs.


    By the time we got out of the elevator, Janice had been waiting at the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, Glenn ran in with excitement. Seeing Patrick sitting in a


    wheelchair, Glenn seemed to be stunned for a moment. Walking to the front of Patrick in small steps


    and gently touching his legs, he said cautiously, "Daddy, are you in pain if I touch you like this?"


    Standing in the back, I suddenly became nervous.


    I told Glenn just now that Patrick''s legs had been injured, he surely had misunderstood me.


    Patrick, however, did not seem to care about it at all. He shook his head and said, "It doesn''t hurt."


    "Really?" Glenn looked up and said seriously, "But your legs had been injured."


    Patrick looked up at me.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Seeing this, I was a little embarrassed.


    Patrick leaned forward slightly, picked up Glenn in his arms directly, and let him sit on hisp!


    At first, Glenn got startled and wanted to jump down. However, Patrik pressed him on his leg and


    said, "I didn''t feel any pain at all. It''s just that I can''t stand up for the time being."


    "Really? Will you be alright ?"


    Glenn looked up at Patrick.


    Seeing that Patrick didn''t seem to be in pain with him sitting on hisp, he gave up struggling.


    Patrick nodded, "Yes. However, in these days, I can only hold you like this."


    "It doesn''t matter!" Hearing his words, Glenn proudly patted his chest, "I am a tough man!"


    After that, he jumped directly from Patrick''sp," I can do anything. Dad, whatever you need just call


    me."


    "Okay, thank you."


    I could see that Patrick seemed to be a little surprised. He didn''t expect Glenn to be so sensible.


    At this time, the kitchen door opened. Olena and Lacy brought out the dishes.


    Seeing this, Glenn said, "I''m going to wash my hands!"


    After running a few steps, he turned around and blinked at Patrick, asking, "Dad, do you need me to


    help you with it?"


    Patrick was stunned.He didn''t expect his son to say so.


    I thought he was going to refuse. However, he nodded and said affirmatively, "Yes."


    Then, he went to the washroom with his son while monitoring his wheelchair.


    I stood behind them. Glenn, who wasn''t tall enough, moved a small stool over. Standing on the stool


    by himself, he turned on the tap. When Patrick''s hands were drenched, he squeezed out the foam


    from the hand sanitizer and rubbed Patrick''s hands with his little ones.


    I could only see Glenn''s side face from this angle.


    Glenn lowered his head and helped Patrick wash his hands seriously. "My teacher said that we


    should wash the hands in this way first." "Got it," Patrick replied.


    His voice sounded like that of a student.


    After washing his hands, Patrick wants to hold Glenn on hisp. But Glenn refused immediately, "I


    can walk on my own."


    After that, he took Patrick''s hand and apanied him to the dining table.


    While eating, Glenn was obedient.


    After the meal, I apanied Glenn to go to bed.


    When I took out a storybook and intended to tell him a story, Glenn grabbed my hand and asked me


    in a nervous tone, "Mom, am I well-behaved today?"


    "Yes, Glenn, good boy." I touched his soft hair.


    Hearing my affirmative answer, he seemed to be relieved and smiled sweetly, "That''s good. I''m


    afraid Dad will abandon me again if I am not obedient."


    It was said that children were the purest who wouldn''t tell any lies.


    His words made my heart ache dramatically.


    I didn''t expect that he would think so!


    I leaned over and kissed his forehead, "No, Dad loves you the most. He won''t abandon you."


    "Is it true?"


    "It''s true."


    I gave him a positive answer.


    Hearing what I said, Glenn, who was anxious, became rxed and leaned on me slightly, "That''s


    great. I can see Dad every week in the future."

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    After hearing what I said, Glenn seemed to be at peace.


    Several minutester, he fell asleep.


    I then put the book on the bedside and went out of the room.


    Uponing out, I saw Patrick standing at the door.


    Seeing Patrick, I was slightly startled, "Why are you here?"


    He monitored the wheelchair and went a little further forward. Staring at Glenn, he said, "Now I


    realize that I''m indeed not a good father."


    Hearing him say so, I knew that he surely had heard what Glenn had said just now.


    Iforted him. "He enjoys ying with you and wants his father''spany."


    Seeing how Glenn treated Jason back then, I had found out it.


    Jason stayed in my house for a few months only. Even so, Glenn had a deep attachment to him.


    Later, I forcibly drove Jason away from my home. Glenn didn''t show anything at first. Even so, every


    time he was ying games, he would sit there in a


    daze.


    He wouldn''t say anything even though I asked him.


    But once, when I came out of the kitchen, I heard Glenn, who was ying with a puzzle, muttered,


    "It will be better if Jason is here..."


    At that moment, I realized that I shouldn''t have driven Jason away.


    Patrick took my hand and smiled bitterly, "My son actually thinks that I will leave him. I am such a


    failure."


    "Kids are sensitive."


    "He is not sensitive. He has no sense of security."


    Patrick corrected me, "In the future, we will never separate again."


    After that, our lives returned to normal.


    I, Patrick, and Glenn lived a life of an ordinary family of three. To make up for his mistake, Patrick


    bought many Lego toys for Glenn.


    When Glenn went back home at weekends, the two would have fun together.


    Patrick specially bought arge table specifically for Lego on which they could assemble Lego


    puzzles.


    Then, he bought a chair for Glenn.


    In this way, they could y together.


    Patrick hadn''t yed Lego before, but he was smart enough to pick it up quickly.


    Just half day, he could help Glenn solve all the problems he had encountered.


    Seeing they had such a good time, I took out my cell phone to take photos.


    Before I could take a few more, a call came in.


    It was a call from Ryan.


    I quickly picked it up.


    "Jta, where are you now?"


    I looked up at Glenn and Patrick in front of me, answering, "In City Y."


    "Oh, can youe to City S?"


    Ryan got straight to the point.


    He wouldn''t have called me randomly.


    Jessica was in City S.


    "I can go there at any time. Is there something wrong with my mother?"


    "Jessica is recovering very well. Recently, she has been mentally stable. I''ve told her something


    about you. She said she wanted to see you."


    "Really?" This was great news for me! I said hurriedly, "Then I''ll book a flight ticket now!"


    Could Jessica recognize me?


    I hadn''t ever enjoyed maternal love ever since my childhood. And I had been yearning for it. So,


    what Ryan had said was indeed the best news.


    I hung up the phone, informing Patrick and Glenn about this.


    Originally, I wanted to ask Patrick if he wanted to go with me. But I knew even if he agreed, he


    would force himself. So I gave up.


    I said to Glenn, "I will visit Grandpa Ryan tomorrow. You take care of Dad, ok?"


    "Ok!" Glenn nodded, "Mom, don''t worry. I will take good care of myself as well as Dad!"


    Hearing Glenn''s words, Patrick frowned.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    As a father, he hoped to take care of his son.


    "Daddy has to work sometimes. So don''t make trouble."


    "I won''t!"


    Glenn pouted his small mouth and said unwillingly.


    I believed him.


    The next morning, I took a flight to City S.


    After getting off the ne, I took a taxi straight to the hospital where Jessica was.


    I hadn''t seen Jessica for several months.


    When I entered a ward...


    I saw Jessica sitting on the bed with Ryan next to her.


    Upon seeing me, Jessica curled up the corner of her mouth, revealing a bright smile, "Is this...


    Charlotte?"


    I was stunned.


    Jessica was no longer as thin as she used to be. She had gained a lot of weight and looked normal.


    It was probably because she had been locked up in a room over thest few years, her skin was


    quite fair.


    Now, she wasn''t as pale as before. On the contrary, she was fair and reddish. Despite in her fifties,


    she looked vibrant without many wrinkles on her face.


    Now she somewhat looked like the one in Ryan''s painting.


    I looked at Jessica and nodded, "Yes, it''s me."


    As I spoke, I walked over to the front of the bed. Feelingplicated, I didn''t know what to say for a


    while.


    When I got closer, Jessica stretched out her hand and grabbed my hand. Her eyes turned red in an


    instanf''Ryan told me about you. You''ve suffered for so many years. It''s my fault that I didn''t take


    care of you."


    As I heard her words, so many years of loneliness and helplessness flooded my mind.


    "Mom."


    How many years had it been?


    Finally, I could hold my mother in my arms and called her.


    Jessica was very thin. But her body was soft.


    Although it was winter now, I felt warm.


    "Is this warmth brought by my mother?"


    I only felt that my eyes were full of tears.


    Reaching out her hand, Jessica patted my back, "Charlotte, I miss you so much."


    "Since she knew about your existence, she has been looking for you. If it weren''t for her, we might


    not have been able to find you now."


    Ryan said from behind.


    "Thank you." Jessica sat up straight.


    "I just did what I should do"


    I looked at Jessica carefully. Her behavior now was no different from a normal person''s.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "When she can be discharged from the hospital?"

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Hearing what I said, Ryan said, "She can be discharged now."


    "That''s great." I got up right away, "Then I''ll go handle the discharge formalities."


    Looking at me, Ryan didn''t say anything. However, he seemed to look somewhat worried.


    "I''m fine now. Ryan, sorry for troubling you."


    Jessica spoke politely.


    Although we didn''t have much contact, I could tell that Jessica is a well-educated person.


    Thinking of Gina, I felt lucky that my mother was Jessica!


    My mother was nice and kind.


    Although she didn''t apany me during my childhood, I was grateful to her in my heart.


    Hearing her words, Ryan seemed to hesitate for a moment. Waving his hand, he said to me, "Go


    and get the discharge formalities done."


    "Great!"


    I nodded and went out.


    It took me about an hour to finish the discharge formalities.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I finished the formalities and walked to the ward, I bumped into someone at the corner of the


    corridor.


    The receipts in my hands spilled all over the floor!


    "I''m sorry."


    I apologized while picking up my things.


    The one I had knocked into was kind.


    He picked up the things scattered on his side, tidied them up, and handed them to me.


    "Thank you." I looked up while thanking him.


    Upon seeing the man in front of me, I was stunned. Without saying anything, I took the things over


    and left quickly!


    He didn''t catch up with me.


    When I arrived at the door of the ward, my heart was still beating wildly.


    "How could it be so coincidental?"


    "How did I end up meeting Shelton here?"


    Now, when it came to things rted to Shelton, I no longer believed that they took ce


    coincidentally.


    By the time I pushed open the door, Ryan had packed up the things.


    Upon seeing me, he looked unhappy and said, "Finished? Why so long?" Before I could tell him the


    reason, Jessica spoke up for me first, "It should be that the discharge formalities for a patient like


    me are too troublesome."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    I nodded. Looking at Jessica, I felt indescribably warm-hearted.


    She had spoken up for me with a few sentences. But I couldn''t be happier.


    It felt so good to have my mom around.


    Hearing Jessica''s words, Ryan stopped arguing with me, "Let''s go. The car I hailed arrived. We''ll be


    home soon."


    The home he was talking about was that in Town S.


    "Great, let''s go!"


    For no reason, I had always been hostile to Shelton, feeling that he would do something...


    We sat in a car that Ryan had hailed. Soon, we arrived at Town S.


    "You like to live in such a house as you used to do."


    "Don''t you like it? Then I''ll ask someone to rebuild one."


    Upon hearing Jessica''s words, Ryan became nervous.


    I had never seen Ryan like this. He used to do whatever he wanted and ignored others'' opinions.


    When he was angry, he would even curse.


    Watching them from the side, I smiled without saying a word.


    Jessica shook her head. No, it''s okay."


    "Okay."


    Upon hearing this, Ryan seemed to be relieved.


    Inside the room, a maid opened the door. Coincidentally, Jessica had once chased after this maid


    and beaten her up back then.


    Upon seeing Jessica, she was so scared that she took a great stride back. With a horrified look on


    her face, she lowered her head and dared not move.


    Ryan didn''t pay much attention to the maid''s reaction. But Jessica did.


    She walked up to the maid and asked, "Did I..."


    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry!"


    Before Jessica could finish her words, the maid was so scared that she knelt on the ground.


    Judging from her look, she was indeed terrified.


    Seeing the maid like this, Jessica wasn''t angry.


    However, Ryan was unhappy, saying, "Why are you kneeling?"


    "It''s my fault. I beat her before because of the dolls."


    Jessica exined.


    Her voice sounded pleasant.


    Hearing Jessica speaking so politely, the maid raised her head slightly.


    I walked forward hurriedly and said to the maid, "Don''t worry. My mother has recovered from her


    illness."


    Hearing what I said, the maid looked up at Jessica suspiciously.


    After looking at her for a long time, she finally believed in me.


    Only then did the three of us enter the room.


    I went to arrange a room for Jessica and help her to make the bed. Looking at me on the side,


    Jessica politely said, "Thank you, Charlotte."


    I put all her clothes in the wardrobe and looked at the few clothes in front of me, asking, "I''ll go buy


    clothes with you tomorrow, okay?"


    "Can I?" Jessica looked at me with expectations in her eyes.


    I stepped forward to hold her hand and said, "Of course. I''ll take you to buy some tomorrow."


    "I''ll have to trouble you then."


    Jessica said.


    She wanted to get close to me, only to find that she was somewhat unfamiliar with me.


    Let''s just let time heal everything.


    I helped Jessica put her things away and came out. As soon as I arrived at the courtyard, I heard


    Ryan talking to a few maids, "She is the hostess here. Whoever dares to neglect her or treat her like


    the patient before should get out of here as soon as possible!"


    "Got it."


    The maids answered in unison.


    After he finished his lecture, I went out and asked, "Is she really cured?"


    The reason why Jessica was abnormal was that she had been mentally stimted.


    Even so, she had been sick for decades. How could she be normal in such a short time?


    Looking at me, Ryan sighed after a moment of silence, saying, "As long as we didn''t mention the


    past, she would be fine. But if we did, she would be somewhat stimted."


    As expected...


    When I said that Jessica should be discharged from the hospital back then, Ryan looked somewhat


    upset. I had figured out some clues.


    I kept it in mind that I should try my best not to bring up the sad story of Jessica.


    That day went on smoothly.


    After dinner, Ryan introduced Jessica with his design work over the years.


    At this time, a maid ran in from the outside and said, "Miss Nn, someone t is looking for you."


    "Looking for me?"


    In Town S, who would look for me?


    "Yes, he''s now waiting in the main hall."

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    "Is someone waiting for me in the main hall?"


    I looked at the maid. Generally, they would only let the ones they knew in.


    I had always been by Ryan''s side obediently and learning from him, I didn''t know many people here


    at all.


    ''Who will he be?"


    After a moment of hesitation, I said, "Okay, I''ll go over now."


    I followed the maid to the main hall.


    Upon arriving, I saw a man sitting in a chair.


    I had encountered him today.


    "What are you doing here?"


    It was Shelton!


    Shelton was originally drinking tea. Hearing my words, he put down the teacup in his hands and


    stood up, "Jta, I want to have a talk with you."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Shelton. I don''t see the need for it."


    I responded indifferently.


    The incident back then had greatly influenced me. The consequence was so serious that Patrick


    almost lost his life while trying to suppress this


    matter!


    Even now, I dared not imagine what the consequences would be if I hadn''t taken Patrick down the


    mountain.


    "Jta, I am sorry." Shelton looked at me with a hint of pleading in his eyes, "Everyone makes a


    mistake. But during this period, I know that I can''t lose you!"


    "Really? When Shirley is disabled because of you back then, did you really realize that you were


    wrong?"


    As soon as I brought about Shirley, Shelton''s pupils widened.


    His body was stiff. And he clenched his drooping hands into fists. Pausing for a long time, he said,


    "Why you mention her?"


    "Why? Miss Shirley sacrificed so much for you. What about you? What did you give her in return?"


    Looking at Shelton, I said, "You keep saying that you can''t live without me. Is it true? You know I


    and Patrick get back together and want to fight with him, don''t you?"


    I decided that I wouldn''t hide anything from Shelton.


    Shelton was too powerful. Even if I didn''t tell him, he would know in the end.


    "Is that how you think of me?" Shelton stood there.


    The light in the main hall, which was dim, shone on Shelton''s face.


    He was no longer as shiny as he used to be.


    I frowned slightly, "How do you expect me to think of you?"


    I used to think Shelton was a good person. But what did he do?!


    I had been disappointed over and over again. Even so, in the end, as I wondered whether to spend


    the rest of my life with him or not, he had a love affair with Emily Welch.


    Shelton took a step forward.


    I took a step back decisively.


    Seeing this, Shelton forced a smile and said, "Jta, I''ve thought a lot recently. Besides helping


    divert the public''s attention from my scandals back then, what I had done did help you."


    "Is it?"


    "Yes. Do you think only the Cowell Family got hurt? The Reid Family and the Kelsi family were both


    no less affected than the Cowell. Especially the Master of Reid family, he valued his reputation the


    most. He was so angry about the scandal that he had a heart attack and became a vegetable."


    What about the Kelsi family? The marriage of your biological father and Katy was in jeopardy


    because of this. And Kelsi took a heavy blow. You thought that I had taken advantage of you. But in


    fact, I helped you!"


    Shelton said word for word.


    I stood there and looked at him. For a moment, I didn''t know what to say.


    After the ident back then, I paid all my attention to the Cowell Family without bothering with what


    had happened to the other two families.


    It turned out that the Reid Family and the Kelsi family had experienced these.


    Shelton added, "I helped you get back at them."


    As soon as he said this, I finally realized it.


    I shook my head, "No, you''re convincing yourself to forgive for what you''ve done!"


    Shelton had always been like this. He would always be moved by the sacrifices he had made.


    Shelton stood there, looking at me with a meaningful look in his eyes, "They hurt you, so I wanted to


    retaliate against them. Is there anything wrong with that?"


    His tone was firm.


    He didn''t think that he had done anything wrong.


    The Reid Family and the Kelsi family should take the me.


    Hearing his words, I couldn''t help but sneer, "Why do you always im you love me?"


    Patrick loved me because of what had happened in the past.


    However, there was no reason for Shelton to do so.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t believe that Shelton could give me a convincing answer.


    Hearing my words, Shelton, who had been clenching his fists tightly, loosened them a little, "If you


    love someone, you don''t need a reason. If there is a reason, it is not called love. Instead, it is


    approaching with purpose."


    Shelton slowly finished his words and looked at me with a gentle gaze.


    "You love me. But I don''t have to love you back."


    I answered.


    Hearing what I said, he smiled gently, "After these days, I found that I couldn''t live without you."


    As Shelton said this, he deliberately intensified the tone.


    His words suddenly made meugh. I walked to him, "I''m the same as you. I can''t live without


    Patrick."


    "You will only be a burden to him if you are with him. Do you think that Kelsi is a richdy? Now


    there is something wrong with Patrick''s legs. So she temporarily gives in. But if Patrick can stand up


    one day, she won''t let him go."


    "You know Kelsi very well. You surely cooperated with her to kidnap me back then."


    I had longed wanted to ask Shelton about this matter.


    Looking at me, Shelton somewhat restrained his gaze and nodded, "Yes."


    "Mr. Shelton, you schemed against me with her like that. Why do you think that I''ll be with you? Do I


    look like a fool?"


    I wasn''t someone who had zero tolerance for others'' mistakes.


    However, the kidnapping incident had a huge impact on me. How could I choose to be with


    Shelton?


    Hearing what I said, he wasn''t surprised at all. Taking a step forward, he looked down at me, "But if


    something happens to you, only I CAN protect you now."

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Shelton''s words made me feel a little amused. I looked at the man and said word by word, "I don''t


    need anyone''s protection. I can protect myself."


    After I said that, I turned around and left.


    As soon as I took a step, I heard Shelton behind me ask, "What about Glenn?"


    His words made me stop at once.


    I didn''t know why, but when these words came out of Shelton''s mouth, I couldn''t help but feel


    scared.


    When I left him, I was betting that he hadn''t injected anything into Glenn, but even now, I was not


    sure about it.


    After all, that was Shelton.


    This man hid his desire too well, and what he had done before indicated that he was definitely not a


    good man.


    I stood still, but my hands clenched into fists.


    Before I could speak, Shelton asked me again, "How''s Glenn doing recently? Is he okay? Has he


    had a fever?"


    I bit my lip with my teeth and persuaded myself not to be impulsive. Then I said, "He''s fine. Thank


    you for your concern."


    "Oh." Shelton gave a nd response and continued, "If he had fever and you don''t know what to


    do, it may not be toote toe to me again."


    What did this mean?!


    There seemed to be a certainty in his tone!


    What made him so sure that Glenn would have a fever!?


    I can''t make a bet with Glenn''s health. After thinking for a while, I asked, "Didn''t you say that Glenn


    would have a fever when he is seven or eight? He is not yet six now."


    "Oh, there are always individual differences in things like this."


    Shelton replied.


    I didn''t look back so I couldn''t see his expression.


    For a moment, I panicked, but I was afraid that this was a trap given to me by Shelton, to make me


    beg him.


    I can''t be entangled with him anymore.


    However, in case something happened to Glenn...


    When I was in a panic, footsteps came from outside. Soon, I saw Jessicaing over. She looked


    at us and shouted, "Lottie." "Mom, why are you here?"


    When I saw Jessica, I got nervous all over.


    I knew that Shelton couldn''t do anything in front of me, but I still felt nervous. I was afraid that he


    would hurt my family.


    Or threaten me with them.


    Shelton saw Jessica, and said in a gentle and intimate voice, "Hello Auntie, I am Lottie''s friend."


    He knew how to make people like him. Hearing how Jessica called me, he call me Lottie


    immediately to follow Jessica.


    I turned my head and said in a unfriendly tone, "Mr. Cowell, please don''t try to get close to me. Only


    my mother can call me Lottie."


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Shelton was not angry. He said with a faint smile, "Auntie, it''s sote, wouldn''t you


    want to get rest?"


    Shelton seemed to be very innocent. Although Jessica was in her fifties, she had been locked in the


    mental hospital for most of her life. She knew little about people''s thoughts.


    Seeing him greet like this, she immediately gave him a friendly smile. "Hello, you are Lottie''s friend,


    right?"


    "No." I pulled Jessica and said, "I''m not familiar with him. Let''s go back."


    After that, I turned to Shelton and said, "Mr.


    Cowell, I will apany my mother back to rest first. I won''t see you off."


    "Jta."


    "Mr. Cowell, good night."


    I ignored him and left with Jessica.


    All in all, I really don''t want people close to me to have anything to do with Shelton.


    If I had any regrets, the one I regretted most would be having had such a rtionship with Shelton.


    Shelton didn''t say anything more.


    I sent Jessica back to her room. After I went back, Jessica did not let me go. Instead, she pulled me


    and said, "This Mr. Cowell, does he like you?"


    "No." I wanted her not to worry about it, but to be honest, it seemed that there was no family who


    cared about me as much as Rosy since childhood.


    I swallowed back my words and said, "I have someone I like. He''s in City Y now. I''ll take you to see


    him if there''s a chance."


    "All right."


    Jessica nodded and didn''t ask much.


    I left her room and went to the main hall again. Fortunately, Shelton had left.


    The next day, I went shopping with Jessica to buy clothes. Town S''s business was not very


    prosperous. Even so, Jessica was still happy like a child.


    We entered a shopping mall. She looked around and was also very interested in everything.


    Even for the elevators.


    When we got to the store, I asked her to try on a piece of clothing. Jessica was quite fond of it, so


    she took it into the locker room.


    However, she came out of the locker room soon.


    She took my hand and walked away directly.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it?" I saw that Jessica acted like this, and I couldn''t help but worry


    about her.


    This time, I brought her out alone. What I''m most afraid of is that she is ill, so I can''t control her."


    Jessica shook her head, held my hand tightly and said, "That dress costs a few thousand yuan. It''s


    too expensive."


    I was stunned for a moment before I figured Jessica''s words out.


    Her consumption value remained at 30 years ago.


    At that time, ten grand is already a huge amount for her.


    I pulled her and said, "Mom, I have money. You can have a try."


    "No, no." Jessica waved her hand.


    I didn''t dare to push her. I frowned slightly and said in a very kind tone, "Mom, don''t worry. I''m rich


    now. We can all make millions a year."


    When I said a million, Jessica''s expression was a little frightened.


    She looked up at me and said in a astonishing tone. "That much?"


    "That''s right, so you can have a try if you want, don''t worry."


    After listening to what I said, Jessica finally set her mind at rest.


    This day went much smoother than I had imagined. Jessica bought seven to eight pieces of clothing


    under my guidance.


    The two of us picked up our clothes and went to drink coffee.


    She was not used to drinking coffee, so I ordered ck tea and ice cream for her.


    It seemed that Jessica had never eaten such delicious food before. When she ate, her smile was


    particrly beautiful.


    I took out my mobile phone and took a picture of these moments.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I stayed in Town S for three days, and then I prepared to leave.


    When I packed up my things and told them that I was going back, Jessica didn''t say anything but


    grabbed my sleeve tightly.


    I knew that she couldn''t bear to leave me, so I said, "Mom, don''t worry, I wille back to see you


    later."


    Jessica shook her head and said nothing.


    "She looks very strange." I couldn''t help but feel nervous. "Could she have a seizure?" I thought.


    Ryan, aside, also persuaded her, "Charlotte still has a job at the City Y. Her kids are over there, too.


    She has to go back."


    Jessica still shook her head and did not speak.


    Ryan and I looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. It''s impossible for me to shake off


    Jessica''s hand either.


    After catching me for a long time, Jessica said, "Can you bring me along with you?"

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    After Jessica said that, Ryan and I realized what she was thinking about.


    In fact, I don''t dare to bring Jessica with me. She was a patient. I couldn''t let her stay at home


    alone. She needed to be apanied.


    However, I had to go to work. Patrick''s legs injury had not yet been healed, and Glenn was still a


    child.


    None of them could take care of Jessica.


    Unless...


    I looked at the Ryan.


    Before I could speak, he understood what I meant. He sighed and said, "Fine! Let''s go together! I''m


    going to pack up!"


    As soon as he finished his words, Jessica smiled.


    She looked really beautiful when she smiled.


    Ryan looked at and smiled back. He held his elbow and said, "Well, as long as you''re happy, I can


    do anything."


    When I saw Ryan return to his room to pack up, I realized that Ryan truly loved Jessica.


    If they had been together in the past, perhaps many things wouldn''t have been like this.


    Soon Ryan had his things packed. He put other few things in boxes and told the servants to send


    them to him when he arrived in City Y.


    I bought two more flight tickets and returned to City Y with Jessica and Ryan .


    I arranged them in Rosy''s house.


    In order not to scare Jessica, I put Rosy''s deadee away.


    Then, I let them stay in the guest rooms.


    On the weekend when I got back, I brought Glenn to Jessica.


    Jessica performed normally this time. When she saw Glenn, she was extremely happy and hugged


    him.


    This scene was what I had expected for a long time, the reunion of a family.


    Jessica had been very obsessed with shopping ever since she went with mest time.


    During weekend, Glenn wanted to go shopping to buy toys, so I brought Jessica and Ryan along


    with me.


    On Monday, when I was still at work, I received a phone call from Ryan. He said that Jessica


    wanted to go shopping and asked me if I could get off work earlier.


    Although I knew that I should tell Jessica I didn''t have time to apany her, I couldn''t refuse her.


    I arranged my work in advance and arrived at Rosy''s house in the afternoon to pick Jessica up.


    This was the first time I drove her out alone.


    Jessica sat in the passenger seat, looking around. I was afraid that she would open the door, so I


    hurriedly reminded her, "Don''t touch the door handle, it''s dangerous."


    Jessica had already stretched out her hand actually. After hearing what I said, she immediately


    withdrew her hand and put it on her knees, like a child who was listening to sses.


    I nced at her and naturally relieved.


    Because it was not the first time I brought her out, I was not nervous anymore.


    I took Jessica to the top-end department store of City Y directly.


    After parking the car, I took her to take the elevator upstairs.


    We began shopping from the first floor.


    Jessica was even happier this time as she strolled from side to side.


    I was not stingy about spending money on her. As long as she wanted it, I would buy it.


    The mall was huge. After we shopped around and bought a few pieces of clothing, it was already


    time for dinner.


    I took Jessica towards the elevator and prepared to go back.


    On the way back, she took my hand and said, "I feel like I have a dream. After waking up, the world


    has changed. Fortunately, I have you guys. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen to me."


    Jessica''s words warmed my heart and made me feel more relieved.


    "She looks pretty normal now." I thought. "After a while, she would be no different from a normal


    person."


    When I was thinking about this, Jessica suddenly squeezed my hand very hard. I felt great pain.


    "What''s wrong?" I looked at her.


    Jessica looked forward with horror in her eyes.


    I followed her gaze and saw two peopleing down from the elevator in front of us...


    I can''t be more familiar with one of them, it was Kelsi. And the other one, although I had not spoken


    to her face to face officially, I also know that she is Kelsi''s mother-Katy.


    "Ah!!!"


    Jessica grabbed me and suddenly went crazy.


    She opened her mouth but couldn''t even say an


    exact word.


    Horror was written all over her face, and her entire body was trembling violently.


    "Let''s go, mom, let''s go!"


    I knew that I couldn''t let her lose her mind here, because I couldn''t control Jessica on my own.


    However, Jessica seemed to have been frozen. She just stood still. She opened her mouth and kept


    screaming.


    Kelsi and Katy were stunned at first, but soon, Katy spoke first, "Oh, you b*tch, why haven''t you


    died yet?"


    She ridiculed Jessica at once.


    Looking at Jessica, she couldn''t restrain the gloating on her face.


    "Shut up!" I nced at Katy and shouted out, then I pulled up Jessica, "Mom, let''s go."


    Jessica seemed to have finallye to her senses and followed me.


    However, Katy wouldn''t let us go. She walked to us, blocked our way and said. "Oh, don''t go, let


    everyone see what the mistress who seduced my husband looks like!"


    Katy spoke loudly, and with this being the first floor, soon, people started to look over here.


    Jessica looked at Katy with horror in her eyes, tears streaming down her face.


    One of her hands was suddenly pulled away from my palm, and then she covered her belly with


    both hands.


    Her action seemed to be a conditional reflex.


    I hurried to protect her, "Mom, don''t be afraid. It''s all over. I''m here, I''m here, I''ll protect you. No one


    can hurt you."


    "What are you talking about?" Katy sneered at what I said, "A mistress''s child, what can you do?


    Oh, I see, still be a mistress."


    After she said that, she looked at Kelsi next to her and asked, "Am I right, Kelsi?"


    Although Kelsi did not speak, her eyes were full of mockery and contempt.


    Kelsi paused for a moment and said, "I was wondering why she would try to seduce my man over


    and over again. It turns out that it runs in her blood."


    Hearing Kelsi''s words, I was so angry that I wanted to hit her!


    But I knew it was not the time to be angry with them. I had to take Jessica away as soon as


    possible. She just got better a little. I couldn''t let them worsen her condition.


    I stared at them in front of me and said, "You shut


    up!"


    "Mom, mom,e with me."


    Jessica''s whole body was trembling. She was scared to death. She squatted on the ground, with


    her hands on her belly, begging, "Don''t hit my child, please, don''t hit my child."


    Seeing her like this, Katy was triumphant. "Oh, do you still remember what I did to you at that time?


    Why are you squatting like this? You want me to beat you again?"


    She wore a grim smile on her face, and her eyes were full of viciousness.


    From the reaction of Jessica and the words of Katy, I knew that the previous reports must be true!N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Jessica was squatting, but when she heard what Katy said, she went straight down on her knees.


    Kneeling in front of Katy, she begged, "I''m sorry, I really don''t know anything. You can hit me, just hit


    me, please don''t hit my child."


    Looking at Jessica begging Katy like this, my tears flowed down.


    What sort of suffering had she endured before?


    I grabbed her and said, "Mom, wake up! It''s all over!"


    However, Jessica seemed to have entered her own world. She couldn''t hear me at all.


    Looking at her like this, Katyughed and became more proud. "You see, she likes to kneel down to


    me. From ancient times to the present, the concubine has to kneel when they meet the principal


    wife."


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Jessica nodded in fright.


    She was unable to hear me at all, but could only hear the voice of Katy.


    No matter how hard I pulled her, I couldn''t pull her up.


    Seeing Jessica be like this, Katy was thrilled. She crossed her arms and said, "Tell me, what are


    you?"


    "I..." Jessica recalled for a moment and immediately said, "I''m a sinner, I''m a b*tch. It''s all my fault


    that I seduced your husband."


    "Enough!" I was so angry that I walked over and gave Katy a hard push.


    Katy didn''t expect that I would push her.


    She was stunned and then said, "You dare to push me!"


    "I did! So what!" I stood in front of Jessica. "Shut up! It''s totally your husband''s fault and my mother


    is a victim like you!"


    Kelsi stepped forward. "In a word, your mother is a mistress."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No!" I looked at Kelsi. "My mother is not. It was your bastard father who ruined my mother."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Jessica kept apologizing behind me.


    I still stood there and looked up and down at Katy. "But it''s not surprising that Finn wanted to have


    an affair. He married you, a shrew, as his wife. Naturally, he doesn''t want to live with you, he just


    doesn''t dare to say it." "Who are you calling a shrew?"


    Katy''s voice was surprisingly loud.


    At this time, a lot of people had gathered around.


    They were all talking about us. I knew that I couldn''t take Jessica away, so I must prove her


    innocence here.


    I sneered, "Of course I''m talking about you. Do you know the three main features of a shrew? A


    shrew is who is fat, ugly and has a loud voice regardless of the asion."


    Actually, I was talking nonsense.


    But these three words were custom- made for Katy.


    Hearing this, Katy''s face turned red and she couldn''tugh anymore. She goggled at me and said,


    "Bah, no matter what, I am the legal wife!"


    "Yep, I didn''t say that you are not. You couldn''t keep your husband away from affairs so that he


    came to cheat my mother. You didn''t dare to discipline him but beat my mother. What are you?!"


    I said.


    Katy was unreasonable at the first ce, thus, if she wanted to argue with me, she definitely


    couldn''t win.


    But I smelled a strange smell at that time.


    The people around us were all snickering.


    Behind me, Jessica was kneeling there, crying and saying, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    I turned around and realized that there was a puddle of light yellow water beneath her, and there


    were traces of water on her pants as well...


    Both of Katy and Kelsi covered their noses.


    Katy first said, "Oh, I can''t believe you wet your pants. Luckily I know you''re a human, or I''ll think it''s


    an animal here."


    After she said that, Jessica lowered her face even more.


    I could still hear her saying "sorry" in an extremely low voice.


    I knew that she was saying sorry to me.


    The manager finally came over. Seeing Jessica''s reaction, he frowned and asked, "What''s going


    on?"


    I said quickly, "I''m sorry, my mother was stimted and scared. I''ll clean up for youter."


    Although I said so, in fact, I couldn''t leave here as I wish.


    I didn''t dare to go. If I left, Jessica would be alone. If I didn''t keep an eye on Jessica, Katy would


    probably beat her.


    The manager frowned and said, "Is she out of her mind? Don''t bring people like her into the mall.


    What do you think this mall is? A ce for anyone?"


    There were a lot of people here. Kelsi covered her nose and spoke nothing, but she could not hide


    the irony in her eyes.


    I rolled my eyes at her and didn''t say anything. I just squatted down to ask Jessica, "Mom, can you


    stand up? You can follow me. Don''t be afraid. It doesn''t matter."


    However, Jessica didn''t respond me. She just knelt there and apologized.


    Even if I wanted to lift her up, I couldn''t.


    Katy covered her nose and sneered at the side, "Oh, she just likes to kneel down. Why do you try to


    help her get up?"


    "Shut up!" I was almost driven crazy by Katy.


    I really didn''t know what to do next.


    Since I couldn''t take Jessica away, I couldn''t just leave by myself.


    After hesitating for a while, I took out my phone and sent a message to Ryan to tell him toe


    quickly.


    But I knew that he wouldn''t be able to get here quickly. Now was the time to get off work. There


    must be traffic jam outside, so the car would not be able to move fast for a while.


    When I was in despair, I saw two familiar faces in the crowd.


    Ralph and Serena.


    These two people were the bosses of the first decent project I took after I was released from prison


    many years ago.


    At that time, our rtionship was pretty good.


    That was why after so many years, I still recognized them, but now I changed my appearance so


    that they couldn''t recognize me.


    I hesitated for a moment and stood up. I walked to them and said, "Ralph, Serena, hello, I''m


    Charlotte. Do you remember me?"


    They stood here and looked at me nkly.


    Obviously, they were confused.


    For a moment, I regretted. I was so bold to trouble others when I was in such an awkward situation.


    But soon, Serena blinked her eyes and said, "Charlotte?"


    "Yes, something happened to me, so I have to do a cosmetic surgery." I exined to her.


    When Serena heard this, she immediatelyughed. "Ah, if you said so, now I can see it''s really


    you." After saying that, she looked behind me and said with a worried face, "What happened? Do


    you need help?"


    Hearing this, I breathed a sigh of relief and nodded. "Well, can you help me to help my mother to


    the bathroom? She is so irritated that I can''t take her alone."


    "Okay!" Serena answered without hesitation.


    Since his wife agreed, Ralph also said, "Okay, we''ll help you."


    We walked over to Jessica''s side. I said to her, "Mother, please get up first. No one mes you. It


    doesn''t matter. Let''s go to the bathroom and change your clothes."


    Fortunately I bought clothes for her just now.


    Hearing what I said, Jessica seemed to be a little conscious and was helped up by us.


    There was still urine dripping down from her body.


    Her eyes could not focus on anything.


    Look at Jessica, Katy seemed very unhappy and said, "Did I let you get up?!"


    Jessica was so frightened by her words that she quickly knelt down again.


    She knelt down so violently that both Ralph and I didn''t react in time and were almost led to the


    ground by her.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    I was pissed off and shouted at Katy, "You are so vicious! My mother is innocent. If you don''t believe


    me, ask your husband!"


    Originally only I were supporting Jessica.


    Then Serena stepped forward to back me up. "You''ve gone too far! She''s so pitiful. Why do you still


    give her a hard time?"


    "Pitiful? She is pitiful because she is a mistress!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Katy sneered.


    Serena was embarrassed as soon as she heard that.


    I quickly said, "Her husband cheated on my mother. My mother was an apprentice of Archaic


    Architecture Sect, and she was fooled by Katy''s husband. She was pregnant at 20. Katy''s husband


    took my mother to City Y and said that he will marry her. She believed him! In the end, she found


    out that the man had a family!"


    Someone echoed me after I said that. "Ah, I remembered this. It was spread on the inte


    previously, right? This woman beat her very badly."


    Everyone recalled it more or less.


    For a moment, everyone''s attitude changed. They pointed at Katy and criticized her.


    "You are too vicious!"


    "Yep. She was tricked by you! You''re a woman, why would you make things difficult for other


    women?"


    "You did''t me your husband, but bother an innocent people."


    Katy never expected that everyone would help us. She was so angry that her face turned pale.


    "What? She is a mistress! She''s the one did the wrong thing!"


    "She was forced to be a mistress!"


    Serena said.


    "Yes! She didn''t mean to."


    The crowd also spoke for us.


    Only Jessica was still saying "I''m sorry" over there.


    I tried to pull her up again, but no matter how many times I tried, as long as Katy snorted, she


    wouldn''t dare to move.


    Since Katy was in such a lousy situation, she didn''t care about what others said anymore. She just


    kept controlling Jessica''s action!


    Jessica just knelt here and no one knew what to do.


    Although Ralph could hold her, Jessica was covered with urine, so I couldn''t force him to do so.


    When I was at a loss, suddenly a dozen bodyguards came from nowhere.


    They separated me from Katy and Kelsi right off.


    "What''s going on!"


    I firstly thought they were on Katy''s side, but then I saw familiar faces among the bodyguards. They


    were the bodyguards I had seen in the manor before.


    "What''s going on?!" asked Katy.


    One of them said to Katy, "Mrs. Katy, Ms. Kelsi, Mr. Cowell asked me to tell you two that if you dare


    to bother Charlotte again, the shares of rk Group will give you two a surprise tomorrow."


    With just a few words, Katy and Kelsi were frightened.


    Especially Kelsi. "Patrick? I''ll call him."


    Kelsi took out her phone and dialed a number. After a while, her face darkened.


    I thought Patrick probably had blocked her.


    Katy still hadn''t figured out what was going on. "Call Patrick! What''s going on?"


    "Mom, let''s go." I pulled Jessica and said, "Look, your son-inwes to help us. He is much


    more powerful than them. No one can hurt you."


    At this moment, Jessica was beginning to take in a few my words.


    Katy saw that Jessica stood up and she wanted to say something. But she just opened her mouth


    and the bodyguard gave her a punch directly.


    "Ah!" Katy stepped back a few steps, "What? You hit me? How dare you!"


    "Mr. Cowell said that if you want to sue us, you can contact hiswyer any time."


    The bodyguard said.


    Katy was finally convinced.


    Jessica seemed to have figured out the situation. Under the joint efforts of Ralph and me, she finally


    stood up.


    Behind us, Serena helped us carry the things. Ralph and I helped Jessica all the way to the door of


    the restroom.


    I asked Jessica to sit on the toilet.


    Jessica''s entire body was drenched. She looked at me with her eyes filled with tears. "I''m sorry. I''ve


    embarrassed you."


    "No, it''s okay." Seeing Jessica like this, I truly felt sad in my heart.


    It was not her fault from beginning to end.


    I understood her fear. It''s just like my ustrophobia. In the dark and narrow space, I would


    unconsciously be afraid, and no matter what others said, it wouldn''t help me.


    I helped Jessica wipe her body. During this period, Serena went upstairs to buy some underwear for


    us.


    After she came back, I helped Jessica get changed.


    Only when everything was done did I thought of thanking Serena, "Thank you for helping me,


    really."


    "Never mind, I didn''t help you much." Serena waved her hand. "I really didn''t expect you to be


    so strong now."


    "Not at all." I shook my head.


    "Am I strong?" I thought.


    "I still can''t handle today''s situation on my own."


    Essentially, Patrick helped me to clean up of trouble.


    When I helped Jessica out of the restroom, the bodyguards outside said, "Madam, Mr. Cowell is


    waiting for you in the parking lot."


    "I see." I nodded and said to Serena and Ralph. "Where are you going? I''ll give you a lift." "It''s okay.


    We drove here." Serena refused me.


    I didn''t insist. I just exchanged my phone number and my WhatsApp ount with them and then


    left.


    I brought Jessica to the underground parking lot.


    Jessica lowered her head like a child who had made a mistake.


    She knew from the conversation between me and the bodyguard that she was about to meet her


    son-inwter. She was nervous so that when she got off the elevator, she held my hand tightly


    and said, "I, I don''t want to go."


    "It''s fine." Iforted her.


    "No, I''ll embarrass you," Jessica said, stammering, "I''m stinky. I''m not going."


    "Mom, it doesn''t matter." I pulled her. "He''s a good man."


    Jessica stood there motionlessly. She didn''t want to go at all.


    I hesitated for a moment and didn''t force her to do so.


    In fact, I was not only thinking for Jessica, but also for Patrick.


    I thought that Patrick did not want to see her now either. After all, his leg had not recovered yet.


    I patted Jessica''s arm and said, "Then wait for me here. I''ll just have a word with him and then send


    you back."


    Jessica nodded. "OK."


    I asked the bodyguards to keep an eye on her. Then I went to Patrick''s car.


    The door opened and Patrick sat inside, dressed in casual clothes. Seeing me, a smile appeared on


    his face. He asked, "Is everything okay?"


    "Yeah." I rushed over and put my arms around his neck. Then I kissed him on the cheek. "Thank


    you."


    "It''s okay." He touched my hair and said, "Sorry, I''mte. Did they bully you?"


    I smiled and said, "It''s all right. It''s done."


    Fortunately, he was there with me.


    At this time, my cell phone rang. I took a look and remembered that I had just sent message to


    Ryan.


    I picked up the phone. Ryan asked nervously, "I''m here. Where are you? What happened?"


    I nced at Patrick next to me and said, "It''s okay now. You cane down from the elevator on


    the right side of the first floor."


    Hearing this, Ryan heaved a sigh of relief.


    Patrick knew that Ryan wasing. He put his arms around my waist and approached me with his


    handsome face. "Since your master is here, then give me the rest of your time, okay?"

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    I couldn''t help blushing a little. I struggled for a while and said, "No, I''m afraid that Ryan can''t take


    care of her alone."


    Hearing what I said, Patrick was obviously not convinced.


    He didn''t loosen his grip on my waist.


    I put a hand around his neck and kissed him gently. Then I patted him on the back, "I''m sorry. I''ll


    come to you right away when my mom feels better, Okay?"


    Hearing this, Patrick held back of my head to kiss me deeper.


    When the kiss was over, he raised his head and said with an unsatisfied expression, "Okay, I''ll wait


    for you."


    "Uh-hum."


    I could feel the slight heat on my face.


    I got out of the car and walked to the elevator. Then I saw Kelsiing straight over.


    She ignored me when she saw me and walked through me.


    I turned around and saw her heading to Patrick''s car.


    I didn''t worry about it at all. When Kelsi went over, I didn''t intend to go back. Instead, I went straight


    to Jessica, who was under the protection of the bodyguards.


    Ryan was already here holding Jessica''s hand. He was concerned about her.


    When he saw me going over, he asked, "Who did you meet? How did she be like this?"


    Jessica''s hair was a little messy, and she looked bad. Seeing her like this, Ryan was full of anger.


    "Let''s talk about it when we get back." I helped Jessica went to the car.


    Ryan wanted to ask, but he didn''t manage to get the answer in the end.


    I drove home. Along the way, Jessica didn''t say a word. I looked at her from the rear view mirror


    once in a while, and she kept her head down all the time, like a child who had done something


    wrong.


    She clenched her fists tightly.


    When we got home, I took Jessica into the bathroom to take a bath. Later, I blew her long hair dry.


    Then, I made her hair into braids.


    From the beginning to the end, Jessica did not speak. I couldn''t bear it andforted her, "Mom,


    it doesn''t matter. Everything today has passed. And you have seen it that no matter how powerful


    the Kelsi family is, they have to listen to your son-inw, so you don''t have to be afraid."


    Jessica lowered her head even lower and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay, it''s really okay."


    Seeing her like this, I felt very bad.


    I even regretted bringing her back.


    Jessica was still speechless.


    Because she was being like this, I wouldn''t dare to meet Patrick.


    I was afraid that something would happen to her in the evening.


    Now Janice and Lacy both went to Patrick''s ce. But after we came back, Patrick arranged


    another two servants for us.


    By the time we finished cleaning ourselves, the servants had already prepared the food.


    After meals, we sat on the sofa and watched TV together.


    Although Jessica was still speechless, she looked much better, and she did not keep her head


    down. She seemed to be rxed a bit.


    Ryan and I also felt better.


    I sat beside Jessica and peeled her an apple. Jessica took it and whispered, "Thank you."


    "Ding-Dong."


    At this time, the doorbell rang.


    The maid went to open the door, and I also stood up. I wondered who woulde to my house at


    this time.


    When the door opened, I walked over first.


    Before I came to the door, the people outside came in first.


    It was Finn!


    I panicked when I saw him. Without any hesitation, I walked over and pushed him out. I said, "Sorry.


    You''re not wee here."


    Finn stood at the door with a guilty look on his face. "Jessica is inside, isn''t she?"


    "She''s not."


    I said coldly and blocked the door tightly. Now Jessica''s mood was unstable, so I definitely could not


    let him in.


    Finn knew that I was lying. He stood there and said, "I know I''m sorry for Jessica. I want to see her."


    "I said she''s not at home. If you don''t go now, I''ll call the police!" I put my hand in my pocket as I


    spoke, as if I was going to take out my cell phone.


    However I didn''t have my phone in my pocket actually, I put it on the sofa.


    Finn seemed to hesitate a little, but he still said, "I know what happened this afternoon. Sorry, I am


    not afraid of youughing at me. I just don''t know how to stop Katy. s!"


    As the Boss of the rk Group, what Finn said really surprised me.


    But it had nothing to do with me. I said coldly, "Let bygones be bygones. Just live well with your wife


    and daughter. I hope your family will never appear in front of my mother again!"


    Finn looked at me with guilt all over his face. He seemed to know that he could not get in. He


    struggled for a moment and only said three words, "I''m sorry."


    "Just go!"


    I was impatient.


    Just then I heard light footsteps behind me. I heard Jessica say. "Finn."


    "Jessica!"


    Finn''s eyes lit up when he saw Jessicaing over.


    At this time, Ryan came over and stood in front of Jessica. He was pissed off. He stared at Finn and


    shouted, "Get out of here! Don''t let me beat you!"


    Finn seemed do not want to leave just like this after meeting Jessica. "Let me talk to Jessica, let me


    apologize to her. It was all my fault. I am a coward. I was afraid of losing everything I have, so I


    didn''t stand out bravely. I really love Jessica. I..."


    "Get out!"


    I was pissed off when I heard what he said!


    I picked up a vase at hand and threw it at him!


    To hide from the vase, Finn took a few steps back.


    The vase fell to the ground with a snap and broke into countless pieces.


    But behind me, I felt that the corner of my cloth was grabbed by someone, and then I heard Jessica


    say. "Lottie, let him in, okay? Please."


    "No way!" I refused without any hesitation.


    What did he do to Jessica?


    I can''t let my mother be hurt by him again.


    Jessica tugged at my arm again.


    I took a step back and closed the door.


    I turned to Jessica and said, "Mom, this man made you suffer so much. You are not going to see


    him again, ever! If it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t have be like this today!"


    All of this was because Finn had fooled her!


    Jessica didn''t look at me. She kept looking at the closed door behind me. I could read nothing from


    her expression.


    Finn didn''t knock on the door again. I helped Jessica go upstairs and said, "Mom, let''s take a rest.


    It''s toote."


    Jessica lowered her head and said nothing. She just followed me obediently.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The next morning, I got up as usual. After washing up and changing my clothes, I went downstairs


    to have breakfast.


    When I was eating, Ryan walked down the stairs and asked, "Charlotte, where is Jessica?"


    "What?" I raised my head. "She''s not in her room?"


    Ryan shook his head.


    We looked at each other and suddenly realized something!


    I put down my chopsticks and rushed to the bathroom first!

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    We didn''t see anyone in the restroom on the first floor!


    The second floor neither!


    We searched everywhere in the house, but we didn''t find Jessica. I asked the maid, "Where is


    she?"


    The maid looked nervous and shook her head. "I don''t know, we haven''t seen her since morning."


    I rushed to the door and found that Jessica''s shoes were still there. "She went out with slippers?"


    I was so worried!


    I changed my shoes and called the police first.


    Then we went to the estate to check the surveince cameras.


    Through the monitoring system, we found that Jessica went outst midnight.


    It was March. She only wore a thin pajama and slippers. The camera showed that she walked to the


    road and then she was out of sight.


    "Do you have any spection about where your mother would go?" The police asked me.


    Ryan and I looked at each other, and soon realized that she probably went to find Finn!


    But she even did not know where the Kelsi family lived. If she went out rashly like this, how could


    she find Finn?


    The police helped me search for her on the monitor, and I also contacted Patrick. He used his


    rtionship to help me find Jessica.


    I didn''t have any clues. I could only follow thest path that Jessica had been and went to the stores


    along the way one by one to ask if anyone had seen Jessica.


    However, it was midnight, so almost no shops opened at that time. Thus, no one had seen her!


    I was about to freak out.


    It had taken me a lot of effort to find my mother. I didn''t want anything bad happen to her!


    For a moment, I really regretted my arbitrary behavior yesterday.


    I should have let Finn in. In the end, he was the man that my mother loved.


    Naturally, they wanted to chat.


    "It was my fault."


    "I was wrong."


    I kept thinking about it in my heart, hoping that Jessica could be found soon.


    However, we had been busy for the whole morning, but we hadn''t heard any news about Jessica.


    Where could she go?


    I hesitated for a moment and then called Patrick. I asked him to help me find Finn''s phone number.


    He quickly sent it to me.


    I called Finn right away.


    He answered quickly.


    "Hello." Finn said. Different fromst night, his voice was cold and steady now.


    It gave people an indifferent and aloof impression.


    "Hello, Mr. Finn. I''m Jta."


    I introduced myself first.


    Finn paused for a moment and said, "Jta? What''s wrong?"


    His tone softened at once after knowing who I was.


    "Well, my mom ran away from home in the midnight. I think you also know her situation. I am not


    sure whether it has something to do with you that she suddenly left, so..."


    "What? Jessica is missing?"


    Before I could finish my words, he interrupted me.


    Finn did sound worried.


    I frowned slightly and said, "Yes, she doesn''t know where you live in City Y, so I want to know if you


    have any thoughts about where she will go."


    "I... I don''t know. I haven''t seen her for many years."


    Although I couldn''t see Finn face to face, I could feel his guilt from his words.


    I reminded, "Is there some ce that you two had been to before, or did you promise to go


    somewhere with her. Are there any ces like this?"


    Finn listened to me and did not reply immediately. He was thinking about it.


    After a while, he said, "I can''t recall it now."


    As I expected, calling him was in vain!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I said helplessly, "Well, if you remember anything or find her, just contact me."


    Then I hung up.


    Because she was my mother, I had a very deep hunch that Jessica must leave to meet Finn.


    As for where would she go, it should be a ce that Finn knew.


    He just forgot it.


    I was not surprising. He was an unfaithful lover.


    How could he remember the matters of my mother.


    With a pang of frustration, I searched along the stores again.


    As the sun went down, there was still no news about Jessica.


    I was getting more and more nervous.


    The longer she got lost, the more dangerous she would be.


    Walking on the luminous road alone, I was more and more regretting that I didn''t let Finn get in


    yesterday.


    If something really happened to Jessica, I would never forgive myself.


    It was getting darker. Ryan called me to go back first.


    But I didn''t want to give up.


    I went on to ask the people in the stores one by one with the pictures of Jessica.


    However, there was still no clue at all.


    When I was almost desperate, my phone rang. I thought it was Ryan to call me back again.


    I took out and looked at my phone. Although the number on the screen was not saved, I


    remembered that it was Finn!


    I quickly picked it up.


    Before I could speak, Finn''s breathless voice came from over the phone. "Peony Pavilion!"


    "What?"


    I didn''t understand.


    "The Peony Pavilion in the south of the city! Go over there!"


    Finn said.


    Peony Pavilion? Was there a ce like this?


    I hung up the phone and quickly searched.


    Sure enough, there was a very small Peony Pavilion park, which was close to the center of the city.


    It was not far from where Rosy lived too.


    I took a cab to go there.


    Meanwhile, I called Ryan.


    Fortunately, the evening peak had passed now.


    When the taxi stopped, I got out of the car and only saw a dpidated park. There was not even a


    ticket office at the door.


    I rushed into there.


    This park was very small. I could see the end of it at one nce. There was ake in the middle of


    the park and there was a small pavilion in theke.


    It was surrounded by fences.


    The park was extremely quiet, surrounded by nts and woods.


    I didn''t see Jessica.


    "Mom! Mom!"


    I shouted.


    No one answered.


    "She''s not here?"


    Since Finn had said it, this was probably the right ce.


    As soon as I took two steps, I heard footsteps behind me. I looked back and saw Ryaning over


    with a shlight. He asked me, "Have you found her?"


    "No."


    I shook my head.


    Before we could continue looking for Jessica, Finn also came and asked, "Is she here?"


    I couldn''t help getting angry when I saw him. I said, "No!"


    "Mom! Mom!"


    "Jessica!"


    "Jessica!"


    We shouted at the top of our voices.


    When Ryan and I were shouting, there was no response.


    But when Finn shouted, in the corner, a person seemed to stand up from the bush.


    "Over there!"


    Finn shouted.


    We all ran over there!


    Jessica was sitting alone in the weeds, without any spirit at all.


    Seeing us, she opened her mouth but couldn''t say anything.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." I hugged Jessica and my tears kept falling down. "Mom, you really scared me."


    "I''m sorry." Held by me, Jessica uttered in a low voice.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    "Next time when you want to go somewhere, just tell me. I''ll take you there, okay? Don''t go by


    yourself."


    Jessica nodded in my arms and said, "Okay."


    We took her home and contacted the police to cancel the case.


    The servant brought Jessica a bowl of porridge and she ate it clean in a windy manner. She really


    hadn''t eaten anything all day.


    I poured her a cup of hot tea.


    Finn sat by the side and looked at us the whole time.


    I didn''t chase him away. Instead, I said, "If you have something to say, just say it and then leave."


    To be honest, I was really afraid that Jessica would be fooled by the scumbag.


    The atmosphere in the living room cooled down as soon as I said that.


    Ryan nced at Finn angrily and then went upstairs first.


    When he left, before Finn could speak, Jessica said first, "Finn, I don''t me you for what


    happened before."


    The three of us turned to look at Jessica.


    For this, the outsiders see the most of the game.


    I felt she deserved better.


    After hearing what Jessica, said, Finn''s face was full of shame. "Jessica, I''m sorry. About what


    happened that year, it was me that was not firm enough to protect our rtionship. But you have to


    believe that I really loved you and I really wanted to marry you."


    A pack of lies.


    I said silently in my heart.


    Jessica looked up at him and nodded. "I don''t me you. But since you have a family, just let the


    past be past."


    I let out a sigh of relief when I heard her say so.


    When Finn heard her words, he became a little more rxed. He took out a card from his pocket


    and put it on the table. "Jessica, I let you down. This is mypensation for what happened in the


    past. From now on, don''t badger with me anymore. I am old now. I just want to keep my family


    steady. I don''t want anything else."


    Hearing what Finn said, Jessica and I were all stunned.


    I was so angry that I picked up the card and threw it at Finn. "What do you mean? Do you think my


    motheres here to ask you for money? Is there something wrong with you?"


    Finn picked up the card again and put it on the table. He said with an embarrassed expression, "I


    know what you are thinking. Though you may not satisfy with the money, I will not consider you as


    my daughter no matter what happened."


    "What?" I looked at Finn fabulously!


    It turned out that the reason why he came here shamelessly was not to apologize to Jessica, but to


    be worried about this!


    Finn looked up at me. "Yes, I made a mistake. Butter, I went to the Oasis hospital to pay her


    medical fees for fifty years. Several million at once! At that time, money worth much more than


    nowadays!"


    "So?" I asked.


    "What so? I''ve done what I should have done."


    Finally, Finn showed the thought that he didn''t want to be responsible for my mother.


    I suddenly felt ridiculous and asked him, "Finn, do you have any ideas about the conditions of the


    Oasis Hospital?"


    "What conditions?"


    "Do you know how the patients who stay at the


    Oasis Hospital are treated?"


    I asked Finn.


    Hearing this, Finn immediately had a guilty conscience on his face. "How could I know that? The


    mental hospitals are simr."


    "Simr? Tell me, what does simr mean?"


    "Um..."


    "You don''t dare to say it, right? I''ll tell you!" I lowered my head, looked at Finn, and sneered. "There


    won''t be any treatment inside. Only one meal will be given to patients a day. They can''t take a bath,


    wash their clothes, and they even have to pee and poop in the small ward where they eat and drink.


    When I took my mother out, she was sick all over!"


    Speaking of this, I felt very painful in my heart.


    Finn did not dare to look at me. "How would I know?"


    "I don''t care you know or not, when my mother left Town S with you, she was a normal person! After


    she came to City Y, she became abnormal. Do you think that you will be fine by taking millions and


    sent her to a mental hospital?"


    I almost died of anger!


    I really didn''t expect that Finn was such a gross person!


    Finn seemed to be embarrassed, and he suddenly stood up.


    He looked at me and said, "No matter what you say, I will never add your name in my will."


    "I don''t care." I gave him a colder look. "I just want you and your family to stay away from my mom!"


    "Perfect."


    Finn agreed.


    When he was about to leave, I looked at the card on the table and suddenly had another idea. "Wait


    a minute."


    "What''s wrong?"


    I picked up the card and asked him, "How much is it inside?"


    "Five million."


    Finn answered.


    After hearing this answer, I sneered. "Are you kidding me? How much are the Kelsi family''s assets?


    You want to spend five million to get rid of us?"


    Hearing this, Finn''s face darkened. "But you just say that..."


    "That''s because I thought you should be sensible and know how much money you have to spend to


    get rid of me. I didn''t expect you to be so naive."


    Actually, I don''t need money.


    I can''t wait for him to get away from our world.


    However, I certainly can''t let him off so easily.


    Finn looked terrible. "How much do you want?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Fifty million."


    I said it word by word.


    After that, Finn''s face turned green, "Are you crazy? How can I give you fifty million?"


    "Then wait to be prosecuted." I crossed my arms. "Is the thing you did back then considered as a


    bigamy? Or a crime of false pretenses? Or..."


    "Twenty million!"


    Before I finished my words, Finn bargained with me.


    I was not afraid. I hooked my lips and said, "Fifty million. Not a penny less, or I will ask my Patrick to


    send you awyer''s letter."


    Although I don''t know who Patrick''swyer is, I know that he must be an excellent one.


    Hearing what I said, Finn''s face turned darker. "Patrick and Kelsi..."


    "They''re done a long time ago. After Patrick''s leg was injured, Melissa asked her to go and see


    Patrick. Kelsi refused determinedly. In the end, I went to take care of him. What, does she regret it


    now?" I took over Finn''s words.


    From the expression on his face, I was sure that he knew everything about this.


    Finn looked a little embarrassed. "Fifty million is too much. I can''t afford it."


    "OK. Let''s wait for thewsuit."


    "You..."


    "Mr. Finn, what about selling real estate or something?"


    I asked him.


    "No way!"


    "Oh, that''s too bad." I walked over and put the card in his pocket. "Once the money sent to my


    ount, our feud will be cleared. Otherwise, I will think about the matter between us carefully."


    "You..."


    "Mr. Finn, think about it. I''ll not see you off."


    I turned around as I finished my words.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Finn left angrily.


    Then I noticed Jessica.


    She hadn''t said a word since just now. When I looked at her, her face was full of tears.


    I crouched down, took her hand and said, "Mom, there''s no need to cry for such a scumbag."


    "I..." Jessica lowered her head and bit her lip. She couldn''t say anything.


    I approached her and asked deliberately, "Isn''t my master a good man?"


    "Eh-hem."


    As I talked about Ryan, he stood at the stairs and coughed.


    I stood up and looked at him. "Master, I''ll leave my mother to you. You gofort her and I''m going


    upstairs first."


    Ryan waved at me.


    I went upstairs and entered the study room.


    Maybe it was because Jessica finally found out what an asshole Finn is, or she got along well with


    Ryan these days, she realized Ryan''s goodness.


    Just a weekter, Jessica returned to normal.


    I sent Glenn away for the weekend and went to Patrick''s ce on Monday.


    I had been counting days recently. Patrick would go abroad for treatment in three months, and


    about two months had passed by now.


    Soon, he would leave for treatment.


    I got off work on Monday and went to Patrick''s house. When I opened the door, he was standing


    right at the door and that scared me!


    He leaned forward and pulled me to his side. Putting his face against my hand, he said, "Baby, I


    miss you so much."


    I crouched down and looked at him. "Sorry, I''ve been worried about my mom recently, but she''s


    okay now."


    "That''s good."


    He showed a beautiful smile.


    I pushed him in.


    I saw several game machines in front of the living room, and some game tes were scattered


    aside.


    "These are..." I asked Patrick.


    He smiled. "If Glenn wants to y games in the future, I can y with him. I already know how to


    y these, if he doesn''t know, I can teach him." "You mastered all of these?" I was a little


    surprised.


    "Of course."


    He nodded affirmatively.


    I thought for a moment and said, "Why don''t you teach me first? Glenn alwaysins about me


    for not ying the games well."


    He held my hand and said, "Okay, let''s eat first. I''ll teach you after dinner."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Janice had already cooked the meal. After Patrick and I finished our meal, we sat together and


    yed games in front of the TV.


    Perhaps I really didn''t have the talent for ying games, and I wasn''t interested in this either. After


    ying for about two hours, I felt sleepy and bored. He also saw this in me, so he pressed pause,


    took the handle in my hand, and said, "Leave the matter of ying games with our son to me in the


    future."


    "Great!"


    I nodded in agreement.


    He reached out his hand and held me directly on hisp. He leaned over and said, "Now, baby,


    should you help me take a bath?"


    "You haven''t taken a bathtely?"


    I had lived in the Rosy''s home for a week.


    "Does it mean that this week..."


    When I was lost in my imagination, Patrick showed a helpless expression. "How could it be? It''s just


    that without you, I feel that I can''t wash myself clean."


    As he spoke, he controlled the wheelchair and carried me into the master bedroom.


    I was very skilled at helping Patrick bathe now.


    It took about an hour to do it.


    I pushed him out of the bathroom. Hey on the bed and wrapped his arm around me. "I''ll probably


    be overseas for the operation in two weeks."


    "Two weeks?" I was a little surprised. "Didn''t you say that it''ll be three monthster? There''s still one


    month left."


    I was pretty sure that I was not wrong.


    He stroked my hair with his slender fingers, leaned my head against his chest and said, "Yes, I did.


    But I need to do some checking and preparation work, so I have to go earlier. I have handed over


    the work here, so I don''t need to worry about it even if I leave for a year."


    "Wait, a year?"


    Patrick''s words made me nervous all of a sudden.


    I straightened up and sat on his body, hooking my arms around his neck. "What do you mean by


    leaving for a year? You will go for a year?"


    Seeing me like this, Patrick put his arms around my waist and smiled slightly. "Of course not. It''s just


    that I have to consider all possibilities, right?"


    His voice was gentle, but I felt very uneasy. "All possibilities? Such a long time, is there a possibility


    that..."


    "You nevere back?" I didn''t speak it out.


    I always thought that there would be no danger in this operation before. Even if it failed, the worst


    thing was that he still couldn''t stand up.


    But after hearing Patrick''s words today, I realized that there might be another possibility.


    "No." He guessed my thoughts. He took my hand and said, "With you and Glenn here, I will


    definitelye back."


    "Really?"


    I stared at Patrick seriously.


    He nodded, with a faint smile on his face.


    But I couldn''t feel at ease at all. After thinking for a moment, I said, "Then I''ll go with you."


    "You forget your work?"


    "It''ll be okay. I have myputer with me, and now that the inte is so developed, we can


    communicate everything on the inte."


    I said firmly.


    Patrick''s words made me feel upset more or less.


    He looked up at me and said, "I''ll be fine, and the doctor doesn''t allow family members to


    apany me."


    "Then I''ll rent a house near the hospital to wait for you."


    I said firmly.


    Heughed and raised his hand to pat my arm. "Okay, go to sleep. Don''t think too much."


    "No, you must promise to let me apany you."


    I didn''t want to give in.


    I was afraid that he won''t take me there.


    He put his arms around my neck and pressed my body down directly. A kiss was printed on my


    forehead. He said softly, "I will do everything I have promised, so I will definitelye back. You just


    wait for me here."


    "But..."


    "Well, good girl, let''s go to sleep."


    He interrupted me.


    I knew that no matter what I said, he wouldn''t agree now. There were still two weeks left. I could


    y hardball.


    Eventually, he would say yes to me.


    In the following two weeks, I went to work during the day. At night, when I was with Patrick, I would


    ask him where to go for treatment. But he answered me vaguely every time.


    And if I asked again, he would change the topic.


    Time passed day by day, but I still didn''t get the answer. He didn''t promise to take me with him.


    After ten days, I went to Patrick''s house as usual after work.


    This time, it was not Patrick but Janice who opened the door.


    When I saw Janice, I suddenly felt a little flustered and asked, "Where is Patrick?"


    Janice looked at me and said with a embarrassed expression, "Patrick has gone abroad."


    "What?"


    At that time, I was stunned. I took out my phone and called Patrick!


    As soon as the phone was connected, a familiar system voice rang over my ear, "Sorry, the phone


    you dialed is power off..."

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    "Patrick!"


    I held the phone with angry and mixed feelings!


    I shouted his name, but it was like a punch on cotton. I only got full of anger with nowhere to vent it.


    I went over to Janice and asked, "Did he say anything when he left? Like, when will hee back,


    or where did he go?"


    Janice looked at me and said perplexedly, "I had asked him all these for your sake. But he said that


    you just need to wait for him toe back, and he will definitelye back."


    "He will definitelye back."


    I believed that he''ll be back.


    But now, I didn''t know where he was going and when he woulde back. I felt empty in my heart.


    I felt worried.


    Patrick was also a human. He would also be afraid before entering the operating room...


    At that time, he must need me.


    And I wished I could stay with him.


    I changed my shoes, sat on the sofa, and began to send messages to Patrick. "Patrick, send me


    your address. I promise I won''t make troubles. I just hope that I can give you some strength. I just


    want to stay with you."


    The message was sent out, and then I just stared at the screen.


    There was no response.


    I waited for a month. But I haven''t received any news from Patrick.


    At first, when my cell phone rang, I would look at it with excitement and would think about whether it


    was Patrick.


    However, it disappointed me every time.


    Gradually, I lost all hope.


    I looked at the calendar. It had been a whole month, but Patrick didn''t contact with me. It felt like he


    was disappeared from my life forever.


    During this month, I had been living in Patrick''s house.


    But after a month, I gave up. I believed that he would never contact me before he was cured. So I


    packed up and went back home.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Because I trusted Janice and Lacy, I let theme with me.


    Anyway, Rosy''s house was big, so it was okay for


    more servants to live in.


    It was Thursday. When I was still at work, I received a phone call from the kindergarten teacher. She


    told me that Glenn had a fever.


    I told Nancy this and then went to kindergarten in a hurry.


    After picking up Glenn, I took him to the children''s hospital immediately.


    Generally, children would be sick in the fall and winter, now was the early summer, so there was not


    too many people in the children''s hospital. I smoothly took a registration.


    When we arrived at the consulting room, the doctor took Glenn''s temperature.


    It was 100.4 ¡ãF.


    Fortunately, it was not a high fever.


    The doctor ordered a blood test and I took Glenn for it. After doing the test, I took the results back to


    the doctor.


    The doctor took a look and said that it was viral influenza. He prescribed an anti- virus cold


    medicine for me and let us go.


    For a child,100.4 ¡ãF was indeed not a very high temperature.


    Glenn''s spirit was not bad too, so I didn''t take it seriously. I just sent him home, yed with him for a


    while, ate dinner, and gave him some medicine so that he could go to bed early.


    In the evening, I was ready to go to bed after work. Because Glenn was sick, I wanted to let him


    drink some water, so I took the water to his room.


    When I went in, I touched his hand and found that his hand was cold.


    "His fever has subsided?"


    While I thought it, I touched the back of his neck with my hand.


    It was so hot!


    This temperature scared me to death for a moment!


    I rushed to get a thermometer and took his temperature again!


    103.1 ¡ãF!


    Seeing this, I was frightened!


    Why did he get such a severe fever suddenly? I was so scared that I shook him and said, "My son,


    wake up. Mom will take you to the hospital."


    I shook him for a long time before he opened his eyes in a daze. His eyes did not fully opened.


    When he saw me, he said in a very weak voice, "Mom, I feel bad."


    "I know, let''s go. Mom will take you to the hospital."


    Because of the fever, his face was red as an apple.


    "How did the fever be so severe?" I thought to myself.


    I was worried that he would catch a cold at night, so I put on a coat for him. Then I woke up Lacy


    and asked her to go to the hospital with us.


    When we arrived at the hospital, the doctor did an examination.


    A blood test again.


    This time, the quantitative value was different from the daytime. The doctor took a look at it and said


    disapprovingly, "It''s a virus cold. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you. Go home."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, I was not at ease. "Doesn''t he need an IV? It''s already over 103 ¡ãF!"


    "No, It is better for children not to have infusions. The IV is all about antibiotics. It''s not good for his


    growth."


    The doctor gave me a prescription as soon as he finished speaking.


    Fortunately, there was Ibuprofen Suspension in the medicine list. When Glenn was younger, he got


    sick and the doctor prescribed this medicine for him. After taking it, his fever subsided right away.


    Match with other medicines, he recovered soon.


    I thought it would be the same this time.


    I fed Glenn Ibuprofen Suspension in the hospital and fed him some other medicine when we got


    back.


    Because I was worried that he would have a fever at night, I let him sleep with me.


    In the evening, because he ate the medicine, he really sweated a lot and his temperature dropped a


    little. However, it was only a few hourster that he started to get a fever again.


    The Ibuprofen Suspension couldn''t be fed frequently. I was afraid that something would happen to


    him, so I could only do physical cooling little by little.


    After a whole night of tossing and turning, I didn''t sleep at all. In the morning, after he finished his


    meal, I fed him Ibuprofen Suspension again.


    However, the fever came back every time when the effect of the medicine was reduced.


    I took him to the hospital again, and the test result was still a virus cold.


    All his physical indicators were normal.


    On the seventh day, the fever was still at 103.1 ¡ãF.


    I took him to the children''s hospital. The doctor was still doing a blood test, or gave him medicine


    and refused an infusion.


    This time I was anxious. I said to the doctor, "It has been seven days. He needs an infusion! If


    something goes wrong, I will be responsible for it." Seeing that I showed a tough attitude, the doctor


    reluctantly gave him an IV.


    Finally, I could took Glenn to get an infusion.


    Because of the consecutive fever for seven days, Glenn was like a listless radish now. He had no


    energy at all and could only be held by me.


    He was now six years old. It was also tiring for me to hold such a big boy like him.


    But I was so worried about him.


    When I put Glenn on the bed of the infusion room and looked at the nurse giving him an injection, I


    suddenly remembered something Shelton said before!


    Previously, when I met with him at Town S, he asked me, "How''s Glenn''s bodytely? Does he have


    a fever?"


    As I thought about this,bined with the strange stage Glenn at.


    Usually, when children caught a cold or had a fever, it wouldst no more than seven days. When


    the time was up, the fever would naturally subside.


    But now Glenn had tried all kinds of methods, he still had a fever!


    "Shelton, Shelton."


    I muttered this name.


    I took out my mobile phone, found his number in the cklist and then called him.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    The phone rang twice before he picked it up. Holding the phone, I took a deep breath and said,


    "Glenn has a fever."


    When I finished, he spoke nothing.


    My heart was hanging high in the air.


    A momentter, I heard Shelton''s gentle voice. "Really? Bring him here. Let me check it out for


    him."


    From his voice, I could feel that he was not surprised at all.


    Could it be that Shelton really injected something into Glenn''s body?


    In that case, he was way too vicious!


    Looking at Glenn, I thought, "What if it is just a coincidence? Maybe the fever will go away after the


    infusion?"


    "Would it be like this?"


    Thinking of this, I hung up the phone immediately.


    "Yes, I can''t fall into his trap!"


    Even though I hung up the phone, Shelton did not call me back.


    His calmness made me a little flustered.


    But I could only make a bet. What if Glenn recovered?


    However, things would never be as simple as I thought.


    Glenn had infusion for three days, but the fever didn''t go away.


    I was so distressed when I saw him listless. After thinking for a while, I decided to go to Galen first!


    I went to the research center of the Medical University.


    I told the receptionist that I was looking for Galen, but the receptionist told me that Galen had a


    project to do recently and had already gone abroad. She would not be back in a short time.


    I remembered seeing Galen in the Cowell Family''s manor.


    Could Calen''s trip abroad also be rted to Patrick?


    If that so, then I really couldn''t find her.


    I was in a mess.


    I had no choice but to tell Lisa about this. I wanted her to ask Roger if he could find Patrick.


    Lisa picked up my call and breezed back home the next day.


    She arrived at Rosy''s house. As soon as she came in, she went upstairs and saw Glenn lying on


    the bed, with his face blushing and his eyes slightly closed. She hugged him lovingly and said,


    "Gee, my godson, howe you''ve be like this?"


    Glenn heard Lisa''s voice, but he couldn''t open his eyes. Instead, he opened his mouth slightly and


    called out, "Godmother."


    "Oh, my baby." Lisa held Glenn''s hand and touched his head. "It''s so hot!"


    "Yes." I said with sadness. "Now I really suspect that Shelton had injected the virus to Glenn. If


    that''s true, since I can''t find a solution, I can only ask him for help."


    Lisa''s expression turned serious when she heard what I said. She picked up her phone and called


    Roger.


    Everything has its vanquisher. Like Lisa and Roger''s rtionship.


    It didn''t take more than half an hour for Roger to arrive at here after the call.


    After he went upstairs, I asked, "Can you get in touch with Patrick? I know it''s not good to disturb


    him in this situation, but I really run out of solutions."


    Till now, I really felt that I was incapable. Without Patrick, I really couldn''t achieve many things.


    Hearing this, Roger pulled a long face and said, "Jta, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but


    Patrick really didn''t tell me where he went."


    He seemed to be afraid that I wouldn''t believe him. He immediately raised three fingers, pointed to


    the heaven and said, "If I lie to you, let me be damned!"


    "Why are you so useless?" Lisa nced at Roger. "You are not helpful every time we need you."


    Roger felt helpless. "You know Patrick. Who can know it if he wants to hide something from you?"


    That was true.


    If Patrick wanted to hide something, who can ever know it?


    I thought for a moment and immediately said, "Please take care of Glenn for me. I''ll go to Towering


    High."


    I thought Jeremy should know!


    If Patrick knew that something had happened to Glenn, he would definitely not stand by!


    I drove the car and reached Towering High.


    I just turned off the engine, before getting out of the car, my phone rang.


    I looked at the number on the screen. Although it was not saved, I knew that it was Shelton.


    My heart suddenly thumped.


    Hesitating for a moment, I picked it up.


    When the phone was connected, I heard his gentle voice, "Jta, Patrick is at the most important


    moment. He is undergoing the most important operation. Once the best treatment period passed,


    he may not stand up again."


    Shelton only said this.


    But he hit the nail on the head.


    The reason why Patrick was fine before was that he always believed that his operation would be


    very sessful and he could stand up.


    If Glenn disturbed him and he had toe back, he would have missed the best treatment period.


    What will happen after that?


    It was no need to tell.


    I held the phone tightly and didn''t say a word.


    On the other side,his voice came again. "Uh-hum?"


    I bit my lips tightly with my teeth. Although I was reluctant, I still asked, "Where are you? I am going


    to see you."


    "I''m at home."


    Shelton was not in the hospital. He said that he was at home.


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, I knew that he was in our former wedding room, Glorious Days bay.


    "Then I''ll wait for you at the cafe at the entrance of themunity."


    I couldn''t go to his house, otherwise, I would be like a sheep in a tiger''s mouth.


    He chuckled and said, "Jta, are you kidding me? I''m the only one who can cure Glenn now. You


    think you can bargain with me?"


    "Shelton, you really injected the virus into Glenn''s body?!"


    I was shocked!


    Shelton sounded calm and unhurried. "I have never denied this."


    His words stunned me.


    That''s right.


    Shelton had never denied that Glenn had been injected with a virus.


    It was just that I naively thought that he wouldn''t be so vicious!


    I gritted my teeth and felt very reluctant. However, I knew that I had no choice.


    I had no choice but to say, "Okay, I''ll go now."


    After that, I hung up.


    I started the engine again, turned the around, and went to Glorious Days bay.


    Because it was my first time toe here and I was not the owner of this ce, I could only park


    my car in the parking lot outside.


    I got out of the car and walked into themunity.


    After a year, I came here again. I had to say that the green coverage of themunity was better. It


    was at the early summer so the wholemunity was full of colorful flowers.


    It was very beautiful.


    But I was not in the mood to appreciate the beautiful scenery. I quickly walked to the door of the


    house that once belonged to Shelton and me.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The door opened before I knocked.


    Shelton stood inside the door, dressed in a doctor''s white coat, with his hair slightly tilted.


    I could see that he was lying. He had just arrived before I came over.


    I didn''t want to expose him, so I went straight to the room.


    He moved out of the way.


    After I went in, I shook a nce at the room. This room was still as same as when I left. Nothing


    had changed.


    It seemed that even the fruit te on the table was at the same ce as before.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    I went into the room and asked directly without sitting down, "Let''s talk about it."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He walked to the sofa, picked up a cup, poured a cup of tea, sat down and said to me, "Have a sit."


    I couldn''t refuse, so I went to sit down.


    The room was empty with no signs of any servants.


    But from the things in the house, it did not look like no one had lived for a long time


    When I got back to this room, I couldn''t help thinking of Emily.


    After the ident, she seemed to have disappeared and I never heard anything about her again.


    When I was thinking about Emily, Shelton spoke first, "I suggest you stop the treatment of Glenn


    first. Those medicine won''t work on him. They will only hurt him."


    I looked at Shelton. His expression was calm and indifferent.


    He leaned on the sofa as he spoke, with a hint ofziness in his tone.


    It seemed that there was nothing to do with him.


    My Glenn was in a dangerous situation, and he didn''t care about it at all.


    Of course he did. Glenn wasn''t his child after all.


    "Then you give me the cure," I said to Shelton.


    I thought since Shelton did this, he must have the medicine to resist this virus.


    Shelton put his two arms on the sofa, crossed his two hands on his face, and looked at me with a


    gentle expression. He said slowly, "Okay, marry me, let everything go back to the past, and I will


    save Glenn."


    "It''s impossible."


    I blurted out these words.


    I would never marry Shelton. I only wanted to be with Patrick. I have sworn that I won''t leave


    Patrick.


    Since I said it, I must keep my promise.


    Shelton was not surprised at my refusal. He said calmly, "Well, you can go back now. After you think


    about it clearly,e to me whenever you want."


    He was really not in a hurry.


    But I was.


    I stood up nervously and looked at him. After a lot of struggle in my heart, I said, "Shelton, he is just


    a child. If you have something to do, juste at me. Don''t hurt Glenn. What did you inject into


    him?


    You can cure him and then give me that injection."


    I was not afraid of suffering.


    As a mother, every time I looked at Glenn suffering, I felt so sad that I wanted to cry.


    I really wanted that the one who had got sick was me as long as Glenn wouldn''t feel ufortable


    anymore.


    Shelton sat there, he slightly smiled. "No way. If you are sick, I will feel distressed."


    "Then what exactly do you want!"


    I was anxious.


    I knew that I couldn''t go back like this. I could only saw the painful face of Glenn if I went back now.


    In that case, it was really like living in the hell for me.


    Shelton tilted his head and his face was as calm as before. "I just said that, I want you to marry me."


    My hands clenched into fists. "Not a chance."


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about."


    Shelton took out his cell phone from his pocket. He seemed to be reading the messages, and his


    eyes were no longer looking at me.


    I was anxious. "Why me? I am over 30 years old this year. It is said that when a women is 30 years


    old, she''ll be no longer charming. I am a woman who has given birth to a child. Why are you into me


    like this? There are many young and beautiful girls outside. Why me?"


    He looked up at me and asked gently, "Have you asked Patrick about this?"


    He shut me up with just one question.


    There was really no answer to love.


    But I still didn''t want to give up. "I have a rtionship with Patrick. But you and me, our rtionship


    is just nothing. We even met because of Patrick."


    "Do you really think so?" He raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Wasn''t it?"


    Shelton lowered his head. I couldn''t see his expression clearly, but I heard him chuckle, "Of course


    not."


    What did that mean?


    Didn''t we know each other because of the rtionship between Patrick and me?


    Before I asked, he said, "When I went back to the Cowell Family, I wanted Ned to lose everything. I


    took Patrick''spany and robbed Sheridan''s share. When everything was within my reach, I gave


    it up for you." He looked up at me with burning eyes. "You tell me, how can I be willing to see you


    and Patrick get along with each other for the rest my life?"


    "That''s the reason?"


    I was stunned.


    As expected, businessmen are calcting gains and losses.


    I bit my lip and looked at Shelton. "You don''t love me. You have devoted your whole life for revenge.


    Now even your marriage is caused by hatred..."


    "Who said that I am marrying you for taking revenge? I just want you." Shelton looked up, his eyes


    clear and deep. "I used to be in the muddiest and dirtiest ce, but I met the purest and most


    innocent you. So, I want you."


    "What do you mean?"


    Looking at Shelton, I was a little confused.


    A mocking smile appeared on Shelton''s face. Shaking his head, he took out a small pure white box


    from his pocket and ced it on the table. He said to me, "Take this medicine back and let Glenn


    eat it. His condition will be better."


    "Really?" I asked excitedly.


    Scared of that he would go back on his word, I walked over quickly, picked up the box of medicine,


    and gripped it tightly in my hand.


    He nodded and said, "Yes, but this dosage of medicine can only be taken in two weeks at most.


    After two weeks, he should continue to have a fever. These two weeks are the time I give you to


    consider about you and me."


    "You..."


    I knew that Shelton would not give up so easily!


    Two weeks, perhaps two weeks was enough.


    What if I had already contacted Patrick at that time...


    When I was nning like this, Shelton told me, "If Patrick knows about this and he returns here, I


    won''t provide any medicine to you."


    "If you think that there is someone in our country who can create the medicine that can cured Glenn


    when he is still alive, you can go and find one."


    When Shelton spoke, his expression was always unruffled.


    I knew this kind of calmness is actually his selfconfidence.


    He knew very well that if I wanted Glenn to live, I could only find him.


    With the medicine in my hand, I said, "Even if I promised you, I will wait for Patrick toe back.


    I will tell him everything face to face."


    It couldn''t be like when Patricke back, only found that I have already married Shelton. I couldn''t


    let it happen.


    That was too absurd.


    "Really? What if he came back in a year or two? At that time, I am afraid that Glenn''s grave would


    be green."


    His words like a knife stabbing into my heart.


    My weakness was Glenn.


    But I really couldn''t do anything about it. Looking at Shelton, I bit my lip and said, "Then I''ll call the


    police!"


    "Oh, do you have any proof that I have put a virus in his body? Or can you prove that there is really


    any virus in his body?" Shelton maintained a sitting position, looked at me, and said with a smile,


    "You know, generally in the corpse to test for poison, only the known poison can be detected, the


    unknown, is not detectable."


    He spoke very slowly.


    With every words blocked myst hope.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    I held the box of medicine tightly in my hand and looked at Shelton. "I can''t marry you before Patrick


    comes back, but I need Glenn to live. If something bad happens to Glenn, I''ll die with him."


    "Oh." Shelton looked up at me. "If you don''t want to get married, it''s okay. Then you can be


    pregnant with my child first."


    "In this way, it doesn''t matter when Patrickes back." He looked at me with a bit of firmness in


    his expression. "After all, you are a mother who loves your child so much. No matter who is its


    father, I think you will love it as well."


    Shelton was truly a sinister and terrifying man.


    He used this sweet but poisonous words to hit the nail on the head.


    Yes, he was right.


    I didn''t believe that any mother would hurt her own child...


    Seeing that I was speechless, Shelton waved at me and said, "I''ll give you two weeks. If you think it


    over,e to me."


    I took the medicine and left without hesitation.


    When I got in the car, I opened the medicine box, and there were three tablets inside.


    "What is the course of this medicine?"


    When I was about to call Shelton and ask him how should Glenn eat it, my phone rang first.


    It was Shelton. I answered the phone and he said, "This medicine can only be used for one pill at a


    time. The interval between each pill must be 24 hours. It can''t be more or less."


    ¡±1 ¡ö¡ö


    I see.


    I nodded.


    I thought he was just telling me how to take the medicine.


    But as soon as I finished, he said, "This medicine is made ording to the weight of Glenn, so he


    must eat all the pills. If you want to take one to study, I don''t care. But if there is anything wrong with


    Glenn, don''te to me again."


    When I heard this, I was frightened.


    In fact, I didn''t expect to take the medicine to find someone for research, but he thought of it first.


    I held the phone tightly in my hand. Before I could say anything, he hung up.


    When I returned home, Ryan and Jessica were sitting downstairs. Lisa and Roger were standing at


    the door of Glenn''s room upstairs.


    When Lisa saw me, she whispered, "He''s asleep."


    I walked over, took out the medicine in my hand, and said, "Shelton gave me this. He said that it


    could keep Glenn safe for two weeks."


    Lisa gnashed her teeth in anger and asked, "What do you mean by ''two weeks''? What about two


    weekster?"


    "Two weekster..." I lowered my head and said guiltily, "I''ll get back to Shelton."


    At the side, Roger sneered. "Get back to him two weekster? I don''t know about others, but I know


    Shelton is scheming. How can he help you for nothing!?"


    After hearing his words, Lisa realized and ask, "Right! Did he ask for something?"


    I didn''t have the mood to answer these questions. I pushed the door open with the medicine and


    went in. "Let Glenn take the pills first."


    When I was about to go in, Lisa grabbed my arm, looked at me and asked, "Are you sure this


    medicine is okay?"


    I''ve thought about this problem, too.


    However, no matter how I doubt about it, Shelton could not do such a thankless thing. "I''m sure."


    I said firmly.


    Upon hearing my words, Lisa did not try to stop


    me.


    I woke Glenn up, fed him the pills, and then took a note of the time.


    After taking the medicine, Glenn went back to sleep.


    In the past few days, his fever was so high that he was very weak.


    As soon as I came out, Lisa grabbed me and asked, "Did Shelton ask for something?"


    By the side, Roger also stared at me. "What did he say? Tell us so that we can help you find a


    solution."


    Looking at the two medicines left in my hand, I sighed. "He asked me to marry him."


    "... I knew he wouldn''t give up!" Lisa stamped her foot and said, "Is he out of his mind? Why does


    he love to steal things from someone else so much?"


    I lowered my head and recalled Shelton''s words.


    "Have he seen me before?"


    "Or, have I seen him before?" I murmured in my mind.


    I didn''t recall anything at all.


    But that was obviously what he meant today.


    My heart was in a mess.


    At the side, Roger suddenly pped his thigh and grabbed the medicine from my hand. I was


    shocked first. He held up the medicine and said, "Let''s do a research of this. Figure out its


    composition, and then make the same medicine, Okay?"


    "Great!" Lisa was d to hear that. "Let''s do it. Why didn''t I think of this solution!"


    I looked at them and sighed. "Shelton said that these medicines are made ording to the weight


    of Glenn. If they are a little less, they may not have any effect."


    My words seemed to have poured cold water on them.


    Their enthusiasm was extinguished in an instant.


    I took back the medicine from Roger''s hand and said, "And this medicine can only temporarily


    relieve Glenn''s disease, but can''t cure him. He doesn''t give me the real cure."


    Shelton was really a wily man. It seemed that he could read our thoughts.


    Then, he forced me into a dead end. Left me no choice but to go to him.


    Lisa stared at the medicine in my hand and said, "What if Shelton was lying to you? Maybe it


    doesn''t matter even if we take the medicine for study. Maybe it''ll be fine if Glenn take less."


    "It''s better than being controlled by him like this, right?"


    After hearing Lisa''s words, there was a glimmer of hope in my heart.


    I thought she''s right.


    The ingredients of the medicine should be the same. If we only took a little bit to do the research,


    there should be no problem.


    But who could we looking for?


    I looked up at them and said, "Patrick introduced me to a doctor named Calen before, but she


    hasn''t been in China recently. In this respect, I really don''t know who I should trust."


    Lisa also had no clue.


    We both looked at Roger. Roger sped his hands and his face showed a proud expression. "Since


    he is my god son, I will try my best to help him. I have a friend who has graduated as a Doctor of


    pharmacy. Now he has his own pharmaceuticalpany. Let''s go find him."


    "Is he reliable? Could he be Shelton''s men as well?" I asked.


    Now I was worried.


    I was not worried about other fields, but in this medical science and pharmacy field, I would suspect


    that anyone has a rtionship with


    Shelton.


    Roger shook his head. "Of course not. As my friend, he will not want to associate with people like


    Shelton."


    I couldn''t believe everything Roger said, but now we didn''t have friends in this area, so we could


    only rely on him.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I went down to look for Lacy and Janice, and told them to keep an eye on Glenn all the time.


    Then I followed Roger to find his friends.


    When we were in the car, Roger called first to confirm that the man was in the office, and then we


    went to there.


    We drove for nearly two hours before got there. At first, we walked on a deste road in the


    suburbs. Later, we finally turned into a yard and parked in front of a eighth or ninth floors building in


    the yard.


    Getting out of the car, I looked around and said with some suspicion, "Here?"

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Before Roger could answer, a young girl came out of the building and said to Roger, "Mr. Roger,


    right? Mr. Galen is waiting for you inside."


    "Okay." In front of this girl who looked like a receptionist, Roger immediately pretended to be bossy


    and turned to us with a serious face, "Go in."


    Lisa rolled her eyes at him.


    When we went in, we found that thispany was not a pharmaceuticalpany, but a chemical


    examinationpany under a pharmaceuticalpany.


    When walking inside, Roger also exined to us, "This kind of chemical nt is not allowed to be


    built in the city. It can only be built in this kind of ce."


    "Then what are we doing here?" Lisa was a little unhappy. "Can there figure out the ingredients of


    the medicine for us?"


    "We can just take Mr. Galen to his pharmaceuticalpany. All thepanies belong to him. It''s


    just that he is here today." Roger said indifferently.


    Soon, we followed the little girl to an office on the sixth floor.


    The little girl stopped and said respectfully, "Mr. Galen is inside. You can go in directly."


    "I got it. You can leave now." Roger made an OK gesture.


    After the little girl left, Roger directly opened the door and walked inside.


    I followed him.


    "Roger." Before I could enter, I heard a very mature and hoarse voice calling out to Roger.


    Judging from the voice, the man was at least fifty or sixty years old.


    When I got in, I saw that there were two people in the office.


    And after I took a look carefully, my face darkened.


    It turned out that the person who was sitting in the office was Shelton!


    Shelton looked at me and stood up. With a faint smile on his face, he said, "What a coincidence,


    Jta."


    The moment I saw him, the little bit of hope that had been rising in my heart was vanished.


    Both Roger and Lisa were stunned as well.


    Before we spoke, Mr. Galen, who was sitting in the office, stood up and said, "What a coincidence?


    Do you know each other?"


    The three of us still did not speak.


    Mr. Galen seemed to notice that the atmosphere was strange. He asked Roger, "Roger, what do


    you want to see me about today?"


    "Nothing." Pulled a long face, Roger turned around and was about to leave.


    While Roger was about to leave, Lisa went straight to Shelton and said, "Shelton, what on earth do


    you want to do? Go to revenge for your personal grievance with the Cowell Family by yourself.


    Don''t involve my Charlotte in !"


    Shelton looked at Lisa and waited her finish her words. He kept the smile on his face and said, "I


    don''t quite understand what you''re talking about."


    "You!" Lisa didn''t expect that she would get this answer. She scolded, "Shelton, you rat! Why do you


    let your feuds affect an innocent child? Glenn are dealing with such a painful situation, are you


    happy now? Even if you threaten Charlotte with Glenn and finally get her, You just have her body.


    Why don''t you find someone to make her look like Charlotte, it''s the same!"


    Lisa always called me Charlotte.


    And I didn''t stop her.


    She said excitedly while Shelton kept a smile on his face and looked at her. "Glenn was sick. And


    the doctors can''t do anything about it. I just took the new special medicine that I''ve developed. Let


    Jta have a try first. Is there anything wrong with it?"


    Shelton was truly clever.


    He made himself innocent with just a few words.


    Mr. Galen, who was standing beside them, saw that they were about to get into an argument. He


    immediately tried to persuade them. "What''s wrong? Let''s talk peacefully. We''re friends, aren''t we?"


    "Who''s his friend?" Roger protected Lisa behind him and said to Shelton, "You''re so astute. Since


    you know we''re going to find Galen, youe first to stop us!"


    Shelton''s expression remained calm. "What do you mean? I''ve already made an appointment with


    Mr. Galen half a month ago. We''re here to discuss our cooperation..."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, yes, we had already made an appointment before."


    Mr. Galen chimed in.


    I looked at Mr. Galen. He looked like sixty years old. He looked nice and I didn''t think he was lying.


    Was it really a coincidence?


    But how could it be!


    However, since both of them said so, we couldn''t say anything.


    I pulled Lisa and said, "Forget it, let''s go. We can''t beat him."


    Shelton was such a deep- minded person. If he was determined to do something, then everything


    we do would be in vain.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go!" Lisa was so irritated that she almost lost her mind.


    Roger had no choice but to turned around and left.


    "Jta."


    As we were walking out, Shelton behind us call out to me.


    I turned around.


    He still had a gentle smile on his face and asked, "Did youe together? If you are avable, wait


    for me for a while. Mr. Galen and I have almost done here."


    "No."


    I refused right away.


    He was not angry, but his expression was a little serious. "I have something to talk to you alone. I


    hope you can wait for me."


    "No way." Lisa also refused.


    But after a moment''s hesitation, I said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you outside."


    "Okay." Shelton nodded.


    As soon as we closed the door, Lisa started to get mad at me. "Why are you waiting for him?!"


    "Forget it. I''ll just wait. I''m not as wily as him. I can only hear what he''s going to tell me."


    As for Shelton, I really admitted defeat.


    "Then we''ll stay with you," Lisa said as she stood there, refusing to leave.


    I gave her a push. "Come on, I''m not stupid, and everyone here has seen me. What can he do to


    me?"


    "But..."


    "Well, just go. I''ll contact you when I get back."


    I pushed Lisa away.


    They have helped me a lot. Since this way was blocked, all I could do is to see how to contend with


    Shelton.


    Under my persuasion, Lisa and Roger left.


    I stood outside the office for less than five minutes, and the door opened. Mr. Galen sent Shelton


    out.


    When Shelton saw me, he naturally reached out with a good-looking smile and said, "Sorry to keep


    you waiting."


    He was always like this, as if nothing had happened between us.


    When he faced with me, he would always be the same as before.


    But I couldn''t.


    I couldn''tugh and asked him, "What do you have to say to me?"


    "Get in the car first." Shelton made a gesture of invitation.


    Since I stayed to wait for him, I was prepared to return to the downtown with him. I didn''t try to


    evade and walked out first.


    When I came out, I found Shelton''s car was parked on the left side of the gate, and I didn''t notice it


    just now.


    After getting on the car, he started the engine as he looked at me and said, "Jta, when did you


    be so disobedient?"

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    His tone was very gentle when he said that. He faced me and blocked the sunlighting through


    the ss behind him.


    My whole body was in the shadow.


    If it was in the past, his tone and expression would definitely give me the same feeling as the early


    summer weather. It was neither cold nor hot, and the feeling was just right.


    However, when he said so at this moment, I only felt a cold sweat on my back.


    But I didn''t shrink back. I looked into his eyes and said directly, "Because I don''t want to marry you, I


    don''t want to have anything to do with you, but I still want to save Glenn."


    "You, are so greedy."


    He said slowly.


    His tone was still cid.


    "Greedy? I''m not greedy." I sneered, "Like Lisa said, it was you that get me involved in your


    revenge."


    "You''re also one of the beneficiaries, aren''t you?" He looked at me. "Back then, you were the one


    who traded yourself for what Patrick wanted, weren''t you?"


    "But you stole them! Those things were originally belong to Patrick."


    I said firmly.


    I figured it out a long time ago.


    Those things had always been Patrick''s. Even if I vited my own wordster, I didn''t owe him


    anything if I left!


    Shelton started the car, faced the front, and sneered. "The business field is like a battlefield.


    Everyone knows that if you are willing to take the gamble, you have to admit defeat. Is it only me


    who wants to bring him down? Definitely not, no matter who defeated him, he is going to admit his


    failure. What? Will he go to cry about others unfairpetition?"


    Shelton''s speed of speaking was unhurried.


    But his words sounded wless.


    Making it impossible for me to found his ws.


    Indeed, I also understood this. The market was so big, and the enterprise naturally wanted to win a


    bigger market through variouspetitions.


    If one couldn''t do that, the best way would be to kill the people who had upied amount of


    resources. Then, the market would be vacant, and someone would definitely take the ce.


    This principle was simr to being a star.


    I didn''t say anything else.


    Shelton did not say anything further as well.


    The car drove all the way to the downtown, and he urately sent me to Rosy''s home. He looked


    at me and said, "Jta, in two weeks, we''ll meet again."


    He was sure about this.


    He knew that I would definitely go to him.


    As a matter of fact, the medicine Shelton gave me was really amazing.


    After eating three pills for three days, Glenn''s fever was really gone, and he was full of energy


    again.


    He had eaten more and his eyes became brighter. It was as if he had recoveredpletely.


    He hugged me happily and said, "Mom, I''m finally cured!"


    "Yeah." I touched his soft hair, feeling more and more worried.


    The more effective this medicine was, the more likely Glenn would sick two weekster.


    Time passed day by day, and Glenn did not go to kindergarten. At home everything was normal for


    him. His body temperature was normal, he ate as usual, and there was nothing unusual about his


    excretory system.


    I hadn''t gone to work for these days, so that I could apany him to observe his situation.


    All the normal signssted until two weeks after taking the medicine.


    He started to have a fever again.


    Touching his hot body, I couldn''t help but cried.


    Lying on the bed, watching me cry, Glenn pulled me and said, "Mom, don''t cry, I''m fine."


    "Okay..." I nodded.


    My heart was extremely flustered.


    I took out my mobile phone and dialed Patrick''s number.


    His phone was still powered off.


    I held Glenn''s hand and it''s boiling hot. I was in a panic.


    What should I do? Was I really going to marry Shelton?


    After all these efforts, I could only choose this way in the end?


    I didn''t want to give in, but there was no way for me to go.


    At this time, Ryan stood at the door. When he saw me crying, he sighed and said, "What the hell is


    going on?"


    During this period, he had been busy taking care of Jessica and had not been concerned about


    what had happened to Glenn.


    I shook my head. "It''s okay."


    "s, you''re still lying to me? What''s going on? Is his illness rted to Shelton?" Ryan stood behind


    me and said in a tone full of displeasure.


    No matter who interfered in this matter, they would not be able to solve it.


    I shook my head and said, "No, it''s just that his resistance was poor recently and infected with a


    virus again."


    "He didn''t even get out of the door, how could he be infected with a virus!"


    Ryan exposed my lies directly.


    "Mom, I''m fine. Really, I''ll be all right soon."Glenn held at my hand tofort me.


    The more considerate he was, the more sad I felt.


    Looking at the phone next to me, I couldn''t help it anymore. I stood up and said to Ryan behind me,


    "Master, can you take care of Glenn for me? I''m going out."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Outside."


    I did not answer him. Instead, I turned around and went downstairs.


    When I got in the car, I called Shelton.


    As soon as the phone was connected, he said to the phone before I could speak, "I''ll wait for you at


    home."


    It was still this words.


    This time, I did not hesitate at all. I drove as fast as I could to Shelton''s house.


    The same asst time, Shelton opened the door for me when I just got to the door.


    He stood at the door looking at me with a gentle light smile on his face, and when I reached the


    door, he gave me the doorway out of the way.


    I walked into.


    He sat on the sofa with his legs crossed as he looked at me and said, "Have you made up your


    mind?"


    "Yes." I nodded. "I can have your child."


    I knew that no matter which step I take, it would lead me to the hell. If this being the case, I would


    like to consider about Glenn first.


    Hearing my answer, he was not surprised at all. He put his right elbow on the sofa, one hand


    propped up on his cheek, tilted his head slightly, and looked at me. His opened his mouth gently.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." I looked at Shelton. "I have no choice if I want Glenn to live. As long as he can live, I''m willing


    to die."


    Shelton was not angry when he heard what I said. "Why do you talk like being with me is so painful?


    I will treat you well, oh, right, and our child in the future."


    "Then I will be very grateful to you."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, I took a deep look at Shelton. Although he was still look like before, after this matter, in


    my eyes, he was ugly and distorted.


    The face that looked gentle and handsome before only made me feel disgusted now.


    However, I had to save Glenn. I had no other choice.


    He stood up and walked to me step by step. He lowered his head, gently raised my chin with his


    slender fingers, and asked me, "I''ll ask you onest time. Have you made up your mind?"


    "Yes."


    I still answered the same.


    As soon as I finished my words, he leaned over slightly and directly picked me up.


    I didn''t struggle. I let him hold me, and then went upstairs.


    He went up the stairs step by step


    I closed my eyes.


    I knew what was waiting for me.


    Soon, I felt that he carried me to the second floor, and my body was thrown into a soft bed.


    The next second, a big palm probed into my skirt.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    My body tensed up, and I closed my eyes tightly, looking as if I was ready to die.


    "It''s just sex." I consoled myself.


    After all, I couldn''t escape from this. Maybe he didn''t have a deep obsession with me. It was just


    that though we had been together for such a long time before, we even hadn''t had sex. I supposed


    he must felt unreconciled.


    It would be fine.


    As long as Glenn could be cured, I would be fine.


    As for Patrick, he was good at adjust himself. Perhaps he could still be fine without me.


    I closed my eyes and let my imagination run wild.


    But I suddenly realized that his hand had already stopped and had not taken any next action.


    "What''s going on?"


    Did he find his conscience, or...


    When I closed my eyes and made a wild guess, I heard he said. "You do it."


    "What?"


    I was stunned and opened my eyes.


    I saw he kneel on top of me, with his hands on his belt. He pressed a buckle. I heard a slight sound


    and the tight belt loosed.


    With a light tug, his entire belt was opened, and his pants were loosened as well.


    Hanging on to him reluctantly.


    Shelton looked down at me with a faint smile. "Next, on your own."


    I could see that he barely got hard, which showed that he had no interest in me at all.


    I couldn''t help but thought of Patrick.


    Once Patrick told me that every time he saw me, he only wanted to make out with me. All his sanity


    was fake.


    But Shelton didn''t have any reaction to me. Wasn''t it enough to show that he has no feelings for


    me?


    I stared at there and said, "Even now you don''t have any reaction, doesn''t it mean that you don''t


    want me? Why do you force yourself?"


    "I''m not forcing myself." He looked at me and said gently, "I guess that Patrick has never enjoyed


    this."


    I knew that he meant that he wanted me to do it.


    In fact, Patrick and I had done it.


    But I wouldn''t tell Shelton.


    I looked down. "That''s right, Dr. Shelton must have slept with so many women. Of course it''s not a


    loss for you to sleep with me."


    "No, you are different from them. You are unique."


    Shelton maintained that posture and did not move.


    I looked up at Shelton, who was sitting on me. "Now Glenn has a fever again, but I can''t be


    pregnant right away. And I am getting older, my body function is not as good as when I was young.


    Maybe I can''t get pregnant for a few years."


    This matter had to be discussed in advance.


    I couldn''t sleep with Shelton just like this, and got nothing in the end.


    Hearing this, Shelton slightly nodded and thought for a moment and said, "This medicine can only


    be taken for 4 times at most, and then Glenn will develop resistance to it. If you are not pregnant at


    that time, then you have to consider marrying me."


    4 times, which was two months.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Glenn had already taken it once, and there were three times left. It meant only one and a half


    months left.


    For pregnancy, it was often the case that if you wanted to have a baby, you might not be pregnant


    for a long time, but if you didn''t want to be pregnant, it would juste to you.


    I thought for a while, then looked up and asked Shelton, "So, you can promise me that if I am


    pregnant or get married to you, the medicine you give will surely kill the virus in Glenn''s body,


    right?"


    "Of course." Shelton said with a faint smile, "I don''t dare to guarantee anything else, but I am very


    sure about this."


    "Good."


    "Glenn will be fine, that''s good." I thought.


    I sat up and took his thing out.


    He knew that I was going to do it, so he said, "Do it with your mouth."


    Well, I got it.


    I bit my lips hard, and I was extremely resistant in my heart. Before I could do it, I had a feeling of


    vomiting.


    But I also knew that what I was doing is rted to Glenn''s safety. I may never had a child in my life,


    Glenn was all I got.


    No matter what happened, I must let Glenn live.


    He was my life.


    If he died, I couldn''t live.


    I moved my hand first, and then, just as I was about to open my mouth...


    A pleasant ringtone came from his pants pocket.


    It was ringing right next to my ears.


    For a moment, my heart was full of joy!


    Staring at Shelton, I hoped that something had happened so that he must leave immediately!


    Shelton seemed to have read my mind instantly. He took out his phone and took a nce at it. His


    gentle expression obviously froze.


    I couldn''t see his mobile phone''s screen from this angle.


    "Who''s calling him?"


    "Could it be someone from Cowell Family?"


    Shelton hesitated for a moment and finally picked it up.


    He put the phone beside his ear and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Hello."


    I couldn''t hear what the person on the other side of the phone was saying, but I could see that


    Shelton''s expression was a little restless.


    Soon he said, "I don''t think that''s necessary."


    After that, he hung up.


    Then he turned his cell phone into silent mode and threw it away.


    He looked down at me, and the impatience in his eyes could not be hidden. He hesitated for a


    moment, then directly pushed me away, re-zipped and buckled his belt, and then asked me, "You


    discussed this with her?"


    "Who?"


    I was confused.


    I knew that he was talking about the person who just called him, but I had no idea who it would be.


    I couldn''t even guess.


    Could it be Ned?


    Other than Ned, I really couldn''t think of anyone else that could make Shelton so frustrated.


    Shelton got out of bed and tidied up his shirt. After he tucked the hem of the shirt back into his


    pants, he answered, "Shirley."


    "Miss Shirley?"


    It turned out it was Shirley that just called him.


    Shelton looked at me and asked, "Have you met recently?"


    I shook my head immediately. "No, I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    "At least a few months." I counted in my mind.


    Thest time I met her was when I wore the wedding dress to propose to Patrick. Apparently, I


    could not tell Shelton about this.


    The man squinted at me with his eyebrows slightly twisted. He could not find any trace of lying on


    my face. Only then did he step to the bed, take out a pure white medicine box from the drawer and


    throw it on the bed.


    "That''s it?"


    I felt a burst of joy in my heart!


    At least this time, nothing happened.


    When I reached out and took the medicine box, he said, "If I need you to join me in any activities for


    the next two weeks, you can''t refuse."


    I was stunned.


    I looked up at Shelton and asked, "In what identity?"


    "My fiancee." He said tly, "After all, we used to hold the engagement ceremony. In a way, you are


    my fiancee, aren''t you?"


    Yes.


    I lowered my eyes and looked at the box of medicine in my hand.


    For Glenn''s sake, what hesitation do I have about? What can''t I say yes to?


    I bit my lips gently and finally nodded heavily twice. "Okay, Dr. Shelton, I''ll be on call for the next two


    weeks."

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    I had no choice.


    I took the medicine and went back. After three days, the high fever once again faded bit by bit.


    But I didn''t let him go to kindergarten after then.


    I went to work normally. Shelton hadn''t called me these days.


    When I was at work, I took my finished drawing to Nancy and Nancy asked me in passing, "How''s


    Glenn going? I haven''t heard of him from you recently. I feel that his illness is a bit abnormal. You


    should take him to have a good examination. Otherwise, if it''s not anmon cold, his best


    treatment time might be dyed."


    "I will." I agreed and didn''t say anything else.


    The deal between Shelton and I was really something that couldn''t be opened up to anyone.


    Nancy and I have known each other for a long time. She knew my character.


    Since I didn''t say much, she put down the stuff in her hand and squinted at me. "What''s the matter?


    Have you already known what''s his disease now?"


    I looked down and said nothing.


    Nancy folded her arms in front of her chest and smiled at me. "Come on, do you need to ask for


    leave again?"


    "Not for now." I paused and continued to say, "But I guess I need itter."


    Asked for a wedding leave.


    But I didn''t speak it out.


    "If the matter between me and Shelton is irreversible. Then, pregnancy and marriage," I thought.


    "I''m probably going to choose thetter."


    After all, I didn''t want to be pregnant with Shelton''s child at all.


    "All right, great families have many affairs. I see." Nancy said as she tidied up the things on the


    table, "The design of our office building ising to an end. If everything goes well, by this time


    next year, we should know when shall we move."


    "That''s great." I smiled.


    In fact, I had always been looking forward to moving a new office building.


    But there were too many things I needed to deal with recently, when Nancy said this, I was not as


    happy as before.


    Nancy saw me like this. She put down the things in her hands and asked, "What happened? Tell


    me.


    Let me help you."


    "Nothing..."


    "We are partners. You have something on your mind, which will affect the interests of both of us.


    Should I have the right to know about it?"


    Nancy asked me seriously.


    I trusted her very much. After thinking for a while, I told her what happened to Glenn.


    Nancy listened and said with a heavy expression, "How could this be... He really is the best viin


    who pretends to be a gentleman."


    I smiled bitterly. "I''ve messed with him. There''s no way out anymore."


    "Can''t you get in touch with Patrick?" Nancy asked.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I shook my head. "I haven''t reached him yet. I think Shelton had nned it long time ago and


    waited for Patrick to leave beforeing to me."


    Nancy stood up and patted me on the shoulder. "s, I really can''t help you with this. It''s up to you


    to decide. If you want to ask for leave, just go. Give me your work and I''ll help you."


    "Thank you, for your hard work. When I get this done, I will work overtime to help you do your work


    and give you a holiday." I said with a wry smile.


    Nancy pinched my face. "I hope there is such a


    day."


    I just came back from Nancy''s office and found a missed call on the phone on my table.


    It was from Shelton.


    The call came five minutes ago.


    I was about to call back when Shelton called me again.


    I picked up the phone, and he quickly said, "I thought you regretted it."


    "How would I?"


    "Well. At seven o''clock tonight, I''ll pick you up at your door."


    "OK."


    After the short conversation, he did not say a word more and hung up the phone.


    I was not surprised.


    When I got out of work and got home, Glenn was ying Lego.


    When he saw mee back, he picked up a corner of the castle he had just built, ran to me and


    said, "Mom, look! Without any help, I did it on my own!"


    "Brilliant!" I said, stroking his hair.


    Looking at such a good son, my mood was extremelyplicated.


    His face was full of smug smiles. "Of course, Dad said that I''m smart."


    When he said dad, his eyes darkened. He looked up at me and asked, "Mom, when will daddy


    come back?"


    "Your daddy..." I bit my lips, trying not to show my frustration. "It won''t take long. Dad went to treat


    his legs. He''ll be back after he''s cured."


    "Great!"


    After hearing what I said, he went back with his Lego bricks.


    I looked at Glenn and felt even sadder.


    I thought of the past, although Glenn didn''t hate Shelton, they were not rted by blood. Shelton


    can notpare with Patrick.


    If Glenn knew that I would eventually marry Shelton, he would be so sad.


    However, the reality did not allow me to think about this anymore.


    I went upstairs to change my clothes, put on makeup. As soon as I went out, I saw Jessica.


    Jessica looked at me and said with a charming smile on her face, "My daughter is so beautiful. Who


    are you going to meet?"


    "I have a appointment."


    I smiled slightly and responded to her.


    Jessica asked again, "Is my son-inw back?"


    Son-inw?


    Oh, she meant Patrick. I always called Patrick her son- in-w because of the things happened


    among us and Kelsi and Katy before.


    Although I was not sure whether Patrick would be her son-inw, I had no need to tell her this now. I


    smiled and said, "No, it''s about work." Then I looked at my watch and said, "Mom, time is up. I''ll go


    first."


    Then I went out.


    When I arrived at the door, Shelton''s car had stopped there. He was wearing a light yellow suit with


    dark patterns.


    The color made him look very young.


    I sat next to him. He looked at me and said with a smile, "Gorgeous."


    "Thank you."


    I looked ahead and didn''t look at him.


    As I grew older, I didn''t want to pretend when I was obviously unhappy.


    For my indifference, Shelton did not say anything. He started the car and drove straight to the road.


    The car drove to Hilton Hotel''s entrance. He stopped the car and handed the key to a staff member


    on the side of the car. He then bent his arm, leaving arge gap.


    He gave me a wink.


    I took a look and knew that he wanted me to hold his arm.


    Although I was unwilling, for Glenn, I still stretched out my hand.


    As soon as I took his arm, he mped his arm, as if he was afraid that I would run away.


    I stood by his side. The familiar smell of the sterilized water on his body was faint but hard to ignore.


    For so many years, I could always smell this when I''m with him.


    We got in the elevator and went to the banquet hall.


    As soon as we entered, a waiter came over with several sses of champagne.


    Shelton picked up one and handed it to me.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    As soon as I took the champagne, two people came over and greeted Shelton.


    "Mr. Cowell, I didn''t expect to see such a busy man like you here. Lucky me." A man in a ck


    tuxedo spoke first.


    Another man in a light- colored suit followed. "That''s right, Mr. Cowell. The thing we talked about


    last time..."


    "Sorry, my fiancee is here. She felt bored when she heard about my work, so if you have anything to


    talk about, leave it to my office."


    Before the man in a light-colored suit could finish his words, Shelton interrupted him.


    Both of them looked at me at the same time. At first, they were puzzled, but then they seemed to


    think of something. They both said, "Your fiancee is beautiful. You''re a lucky man, Mr. Cowell."


    "Yeah, we are so envious of you."


    They ttered first, and then the man in a lightcolored suit said, "Mr. Cowell, tomorrow morning, I


    will go to your office, is that okay?"


    Shelton''s mood was obviously much better after hearing what they said.


    He nodded and said, "Okay."


    When Shelton agreed, they both smiled and said, "Then please excuse us."


    Then they turned around and left together.


    I didn''t say anything from beginning to end.


    Shelton patted my hand and said in a gentle voice, "If you feel bored, tell me. I''ll take you away."


    "You don''t need to. It''s fine. I''ll always be with you."


    This was the deal. Since I had said it, I had to do it.


    Shelton was not stupid. He naturally knew what I meant, so the smile on his face faded away a bit.


    When we stood there, the crowd dispersed and two people appeared in front of us.


    It were a couple who were hugging each other. They looked very intimate.


    I knew both of them, but I never expected that they would be together.


    Dulcie and Roger.


    When I saw them, they also saw me.


    The attitude of them was obviously different.


    Dulcie wanted to leave.


    But Roger took her directly by the shoulders and walked over.


    Dulcie''s face, which had been as calm as usual, suddenly turned red to her ears after she was


    hugged by him.


    Roger was tall and handsome. Although Dulcie was well- maintained, she was in her fifties.


    Naturally, she was notparable to those young girls. It was very strange for two people like them


    to be together.


    Even though Dulcie''s expression was full of unwillingness, Roger still came over with Dulcie in his


    arms.


    Walking to the front, Roger looked at Shelton with an evil smile. "Vo, Bro."


    The way he addressed Shelton seemed to have confirmed the rtionship between him and Dulcie.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Shelton looked at them calmly and said to Dulcie, "Congrattions."


    "Nonsense!" Dulcie''s face turned redder.


    Despite her age, she was still acting like a young girl in love.


    She seemed like suddenly felt embarrassed, so she pushed away Roger''s hand on her shoulder


    and stood there alone.


    "Dulcie, what''s wrong? Are you shy?"


    Roger looked at Dulcie. Although his tone was gentle, his expression was yful.


    Looking at them, I suddenly remembered what Roger said before. He said that he wanted the


    Cowell Family to be in chaos.


    From Shelton and Patrick, now his hand had reached Dulcie.


    Dulcie leaned to the side. It was as if she was a little embarrassed in front of her family.


    Roger did not push her. Instead, he looked at us and said, "The affairs among you guys is not over


    yet? Now Miss Nnes to Dr. Shelton''s side again?"


    His words were really sarcastic.


    With just one word, I can''t wait to find a hole to hide myself in.


    Shelton didn''t care. He took me into his arms and said to Roger with a smile, "Jta has always


    been my fiancee. She just quarreled with me before, but now we have made up."


    "Is that so?" Roger looked at me with a hint of inquiry in his evil eyes.


    I lowered my head and didn''t answer.


    And at this time, Dulcie seemed to have felt that the topic of the conversation had left her. She


    immediately stared at me and said with some displeasure on her face, "What happened? Didn''t you


    get along well with Patrick? Why are you with my brother now? Charlotte, what on earth do you


    want!"


    Her tone got the backbone.


    All the people turned to look at us.


    I bit my lip and felt a little embarrassed. I didn''t know how to answer her.


    Shelton, who was standing beside me, said calmly, "Sis, what are you talking about? Jta has


    always been my fiancee. We''ve already held a banquet, you know it."


    "Shut up. " Dulcie looked at me unfriendly. "When I met my sister-inw that day, she told me that


    Patrick was in a bad mood because of his leg. He lived in the manor alone, but Kelsi refused to take


    care of him. Charlotte took the initiative to ask for it. Now that Patrick''s situation turns to good, her


    impression of Charlotte has changed."


    Hearing Dulcie''s words,


    I mood was a bit overwhelmed.


    Right, I tried so hard to be with Patrick.


    It seemed that everything was going to be better, but Shelton came and broke it.


    This all seemed really ironic and ridiculous now.


    Shelton hugged me tightly. Facing Dulcie''s sarcastic jibe, his expression did not change. On the


    contrary, he said faintly, "My sis, you''ve found your own love. Why is your personality still like this?


    Your words are so hurtful. My dear Jta will feel embarrassed by your words."


    Shelton was really shrewd.


    Dulcie instantly became speechless.


    Roger, who was originally want Cowell Family to be in chaos, squinted at us. "Yes, let them deal


    with their own affairs." Then, he took Dulcie''s hand and said in an ambiguous tone, "We just need to


    manage our own affairs."


    "Sure."


    Dulcie''s face turned red again as she looked at Roger.


    Although Dulcie was older, she had little emotional experience after all. In this regard, it seemed


    that she had totally surrendered to Roger.


    "Let''s go, shall we?" Roger asked.


    Dulcie nodded. She looked like a little woman. Without saying a word, she followed him.


    When they left, Shelton and I kept looking at them.


    I was a little worried and said, "Will she be cheated?"


    "Who knows." Shelton smiled slightly. "But I think she is very happy even if she was fooled by him."


    He was right.


    Seeing Dulcie''s reaction just now, She was obviously happy.


    Halfway through the dinner, I was tired. I went to the big sofa in the corner of the banquet hall to rest


    first. I stayed for a while and wanted to go to the restroom.


    When I came out, a woman''s scream came from the corridor!


    I was so frightened that I thought something happened, so I walked over quickly.


    I found that there was a baby- hypertension room. When I was about to push the door and go in to


    have a look, a pleasant male voice came from inside. "Don''t you like excitement?"

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    It was Roger.


    I carefully recalled that female voice just now. I realized that it was Dulcie.


    Actually I didn''t have a habit of eavesdropping, but because the other side was them, I couldn''t help


    but stand a little longer.


    I heard that Dulcie said shyly inside, "But if you don''t lock the door, in case others think that there is


    no one inside, they wille in directly..."


    "Then you should shout louder, and let them know that there are people inside." Roger''s voice was


    mixed with gasps.


    What they were doing speaks for itself.


    I was wondering what kind of deep grudge Roger had with the Cowell Family.


    Even a women like Dulcie, who might be older than his mother, could he do this such thing...


    Inside the room, Dulcie''s moans came from time to time, mixed with something like "you''re so


    strong", "great", "this is the first time I have such a feeling".


    Just listening it from outside, I felt my face turning red.


    It was easy to imagine what was going on inside without even looking at it.


    In the end, I couldn''t stand it anymore and left.


    I just returned to the banquet hall. When I reached the door, I saw Shelton standing there. When he


    saw me, he quickly walked up and asked, "What''s wrong? Where did you go?"


    He looked calm, I knew, it was because he knew that I would not leave.


    Seeing that my face was slightly red, he asked, "Why is your face so red? Are you not feeling well?"


    As he spoke, he touched my cheek.


    his hand was very cold. When he touched my face, I felt a little chilly.


    "No, nothing." I waved my hand and didn''t intend to hide anything. I looked up at Shelton and said,


    "I heard that Roger and your sister were doing that thing in..."


    At this point, I didn''t continue.


    Hearing this, he narrowed his eyes and looked at me. There was some ambiguity in his slender


    eyes. He reached out to hold my waist. "I didn''t expect you to have this kind of hobby?"


    "No." I quickly waved my hand. "I just heard her scream and thought something had happened. I


    didn''t expect it to be like this way..."


    Hearing this, Shelton leaned over and whispered in my ear, "You don''t have to exin. If you like it,


    we can go there someday..."


    "No!"


    I refused decisively.


    Well, I thought the focus of men and women seemed to be different.


    When I told him this, my point was not about that thing at all.


    Seeing that I was blushing, Shelton smiled and said, "Okay, I''m just kidding."


    I lowered my head. For a moment, I regretted telling him this.


    With our rtionship, we shouldn''t talk about that either.


    Shelton looked at his watch and said, "You must be tired. Let''s leave here."


    "All right."


    I nodded.


    When we were walking out, we happened to meet Dulcie and Roger.


    Dulcie was wearing a low-cut gown with 3-4 very visible hickeys on the exposed parts


    Her hair was a little messy.


    On the other side, Roger looked like a well-dressed man. His silver coat was not messed up at all,


    and the white shirt inside was also neatly dressed, he even had not left a lipstick mark on them.


    I could already tell what the end of this rtionship would be.


    However, it was none of my business, and I naturally wouldn''t meddle in it.


    Seeing them, Shelton first said, "You are not young anymore. You should position yourself clearly so


    that you won''t get cheated without knowing what happened."


    I thought he was right to remind Dulcie.


    Dulcie really looked like she had been tricked by a gigolo.


    Hearing this, Dulcie''s face instantly darkened. She was so ashamed that she became angry. "When


    do I need an outsider to take care of my affairs? Don''t think that you really are a member of the


    Cowell Family just because you have the same surname. Mind your own business!"


    After saying that, she rolled her eyes at Shelton.


    If it was in the past, I might fought back for Shelton, but now I wouldn''t.


    Shelton was a man who would kill without spitting out the preys'' bones. Dulcie just took advantage


    of her words. I was afraid that she might suffer in the future.


    Roger, who was standing aside, curled his lips and smiled. This was what he wanted to see.


    For this reason, he deliberately hugged Dulcie. "Dulcie, don''t be angry. You won''t be pretty if you get


    angry.¡±


    Hearing this kind of sweet talk, Dulcie lowered her head. She really didn''t say anything.


    Even her expression changed.


    I didn''t know what to say.


    In order not to give Roger the chance to show himself, I pulled Shelton and said, "Let''s go."


    "Okay." He responded gently.


    The day after Shelton and I attended the banquet together and met Roger and Dulcie. I received a


    call from Melissa.


    She wanted to meet me at the coffee shop afternoon.


    She did not have a job, and fortunately, My job had a lot of free time, so I agreed.


    Half an hour before the appointed time, I left the studio for the cafe.


    When I arrived, Melissa had already waited for me.


    She was ying with her phone as I entered.


    When I sat down, she put down her phone and looked up with a terrible face.


    She looked at me and said with some displeasure, "Jta, what the hell are you doing?"


    About my two names, people in Cowell Family, some of them called me Jta, someone called


    me Charlotte.


    I took both names.


    I looked at Melissa and said, "Auntie, I have my own difficulties."


    "Difficulties?" Hearing this word, Melissa''s face was full of sarcasm. "What''s your difficulties? You


    think that my Patrick can''t do anything about the couple and can''t satisfy you, and you think it''s a


    waste of your time, right?"


    "No, I''m not."


    "No? What''s wrong with you then? Don''t think that Patrick don''t know what''s going on at home


    when he is abroad!" Melissa stared at me. "A woman had revealed a video of Shelton and a


    woman. Shelton''s body had been watched by everyone. Do you look down on our Patrick after


    that?"


    I looked at Melissa in a daze.


    It took me quite a while to realize what she was talking about.


    For a moment, I didn''t know how to answer it. I was embarrassed for a long time before I opened


    my mouth. "Auntie, it''s really not like that."


    "Then what is it?"


    I hesitated for a moment and felt that it was better for one more person to help me with this matter.


    Then I said, "It''s because that my son''s life is in Shelton''s hands. I have to stay with him."


    "What do you mean?" Melissa''s face was full of disbelief.


    I first expressed my attitude. "Auntie, from the beginning to the end, I only love Patrick. I may have


    been moved by Shelton and wanted to be with him, but who I love has always been Patrick."


    Hearing this, Melissa''s expression softened a little.


    She picked up the cup of coffee in front of her and took a sip. Then she asked, "So what about


    yesterday?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Auntie, if I say that Shelton gave my son an infusion of a virus for which


    only he has the antidote, would you believe it?"


    "What?!"


    Melissa was shocked!

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    I looked down with a wry smile. "In fact, as you said before, I don''t know what charm I have that can


    make both of them addicted to me.1


    "However, Shelton really injected the virus into Glenn."


    I told Melissa all the recent symptoms of Glenn and Shelton''s conditions to me.


    After hearing what I said, Melissa looked very serious.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In order to make sure, she asked me again, "Do you dare to swear that every word you said is


    true?"


    "I do." I looked at Melissa firmly. "If I lie, I will die a horrible death!"


    Melissa snorted at my oath.


    But it didn''t mean that she didn''t believe what I said.


    She looked at me with a serious look. "What are you going to do then? Are you really going to marry


    him?"


    "I don''t know." I shook my head and said, "But no matter what, I can''t watch Glenn die."


    I looked at Melissa. "You are also a mother. You know how it feels. Even if let me give up Patrick, I


    can not give up Glenn."


    If I could only choose one or the other, I would choose my son.


    Hearing this, Melissa sighed heavily. "Shelton, Shelton, to be honest, we have been on guard


    against him all the time, but we didn''t expect that he took a shot at you."


    I looked at Melissa and said seriously, "Auntie, I really love Patrick. I hope to be with him for the rest


    of my life. I believe he loves Glenn and me as well. But I may not be able to be with him in this


    lifetime. If you two hate me, I won''t me you."


    "s!" Melissa sighed again. "I know my child best. He really loves you deeply. If you marry


    Shelton, he will take you back by all means necessary."


    "I will be done with him." I sped my hands together. "He left without saying goodbye this time can


    be the best reason for me to do so. I will use this excuse to leave him forever."


    Aside from this, I couldn''t think of any other way.


    Melissa shook her head helplessly after listening to what I said. "Forget it. I can''t interfere in the


    affairs of you young people. It''s up to you."


    She finished and left without looking at me more


    than once.


    I sat alone in the cafe and looked at the traffic outside the window. My heart felt very miserable.


    However, I didn''t leave even a drop of tear.


    After that day, everything was as usual.


    I apanied Shelton to another two events. Two weekster, he gave me the medicine again.


    When he was giving me the medicine, he asked me, "Have you thought it over?"


    I nodded and said, "Yes, let''s get married."


    "Get married." I murmured silently.


    There''s nothing else I could ask for to keep Glenn alive.


    I gave Glenn another three days of medication.


    Three dayster, Glenn''s fever was gone and my life went on as usual.


    There was still no news from Patrick. I was ready to marry Shelton.


    Even some clothes had been moved to his house in Glorious Days bay.


    But I didn''t expect that even the God is helping me with this.


    Paulina had a sudden fever when I was at work one day. I took her to the hospital near the studio to


    see a doctor.


    The doctor prescribed an IV for her.


    I went to get water for her while she was on an IV.


    I walked into the lobby of the hospital and saw a woman pushing a wheelchair in the crowd. I


    recognized that person at first nce. It was Shirley.


    It urred to me that day Shelton had wanted to have sex with me. It was a call from Shirley who


    asked him to let me go.


    I walked up to her and called out, "Miss Shirley."


    The woman who was pushing Shirley heard me and stopped. Shirley looked in my direction and


    smiled at me. "Miss Nn, are you also here to see a doctor?"


    "No, I have a colleague gets sick, and I brought her here."


    I said.


    "Oh." Shirley nodded. "In that case, I shall not disturb you any further. I''m done with the doctor and


    ready to go."


    She didn''t seem to want to talk too much with me.


    It was not good for me to keep her.


    But at that moment, the woman who pushed her looked at me and suddenly said, "Miss Nn,


    please persuade our boss. She got uterine cancer, but she doesn''t wanna be treated."


    I recognized that this woman was the manager of Shirley''s wedding dress store.


    Herst name seemed to be Warren.


    "Uterine cancer?" I looked at Shirley and immediately got nervous.


    However, Shirley''s expression was calm. "Don''t listen to her nonsense. It''s not that serious."


    Although she said so, I didn''t believe it. I grabbed Shirley and said, "Don''t lie to me, what''s wrong


    with you?"


    She looked up and said with a smile. "Just a general gynecological disease."


    "I don''t believe it. Give me your medical examination report." I saw the inspection report was on her


    leg, so I bent down and picked it up.


    When Shirley came to her senses and wanted to grab it, the medical report was already in my hand.


    When she saw me holding the report, she finally looked a little unhappy. "Give it back to me, Miss


    Nn. It''s my personal business."


    I ignored her and opened the medical report directly.


    It was clearly stated in the report: uterine cancer, stage 2.


    Although I couldn''t understand the meaning of the stage 2, I could guess that it should be the


    meaning of the middle stage.


    I returned the report to Shirley and said with a little displeasure, "The disease has already been


    detected, so why not treat it?"


    "This is my business." Shirley held the report in her hand tightly and did not look at me. "Miss Nn,


    I have something to do. I''ll go first."


    At this time, Manager Warren, who pushed her, was unhappy and said, "It''s all for that bastard,


    Shelton. Our boss has always wanted to have a baby with him. In fact, she has detected it out long


    ago, but she is not willing to treat it. Because if she wants to treat it, she has to cut out the uterus,


    then she cannot be a mother in the future, she..."


    Speaking of this, Manager Warren couldn''t go on.


    "Is that so?" I asked Shirley.


    Shirley just lowered her head and said, "Reba, why don''t you listen to me? Do you want me to


    fire you?"


    "Boss, I feel unworthy for you!"


    Manager Warren said angrily.


    Shirley smiled bitterly with a look of helplessness on her face. "Unworthy or worthy? There are no


    such things. As long as I am willing, that''ll be fine."


    After that, she controlled the wheelchair and went


    to the door.


    I stood there and thought about what had happened before, and I had an idea in my mind.


    Shelton should still have feelings for Shirley. He just needed an opportunity to find out his true


    feeling.


    I could help Shirley. If I seed, then I was also helping myself.


    As soon as Shirley left, I called Shelton and told him, "I want to see you. I have something to tell


    you."


    "Okay, I''m in the hospital. You cane at any time."


    He answered.


    Perhaps after this incident, I took the initiative to contact him for the first time to say that I wanted to


    see him. Thus, I could hear that Shelton sounds a little delighted.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    I hung up the phone and drove to Glorious Light Hospital.


    The Glorious Light Hospital today was very different from before. It used to be deste, but now it


    was crowded.


    When I drove in, the line just to get into the parking lot took me nearly 20 minutes.


    When I parked the car, I sat in the car and thought about it for a long time.


    "When I go to Shelton, how should I talk to him about Shirley."


    "Glenn had already taken the medicine three times. After the fourth time, if Shelton didn''t give the


    antidote to me, Glenn might..."


    I didn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    This was my only chance.


    After thinking it over, I took a deep breath, got off the car and went straight to Shelton''s office.


    His office was on the top floor of the hospital''s administrative building.


    I walked all the way, but I didn''t see a single person.


    At the door of Shelton''s office, I gently knocked on the door twice.


    Soon, the door opened. I saw Shelton standing at the door, wearing a white doctor''s cloak and


    sses, with a gentle smile at his face.


    When he saw it was me, he said, "It''s you. Is it hot outside?"


    "No." I shook my head.


    Recently, Shelton had never been aggressive in front of me. Everything was like before.


    His eyes were as gentle as water, and there was always a slight smile at his face.


    He just did the right thing that would defuse the awkwardness for me without making things difficult


    for me.


    Unfortunately, too many things had happened. Even if he acted to be like this again, I would have


    looked at him in apletely different way.


    I didn''t smile back. I just walked into the office through the space he left.


    He followed me.


    I sat on the sofa. He did not sit on the office chair, but next to me. He asked in a gentle voice, "You


    said you have something to tell me. What is it?"


    "It''s..." I looked into Shelton''s eyes, and there was expectation in his eyes. I bit my lip and said, "I


    saw Shirley today." "Who?"


    Obviously Shelton was stunned as if he was a little surprised and disappointed at the fact that I


    didn''t say what he had expected.


    "Shirley."


    I repeated.


    After hearing the name clearly, Shelton''s eyes immediately showed some indifference. He folded his


    legs, put his hands on his knees, looked at me, and said in a very alienated voice, "So what?"


    His tone sounded like Shirley was not a lover who had been in love with him for more than ten


    years, but a passerby who had only met once or twice.


    When he said her name, there were no emotions in his heart.


    However, I was not beaten back by his state. I continued, "Shirley got uterus cancer."


    When I said those words, Shelton frowned slightly.


    Then, I added another two words, "Stage 2."


    When I spoke the two words, Shelton''s expression obviously rxed a little. He said only one word,


    "Oh."


    Seeing that he was rxed, I hurriedly continued, "But when I saw her today, her assistant told me


    that she was not willing to be treated, because once treated she might not be able to conceive for a


    lifetime. She has always held the hope of getting pregnant."


    "That''s her business."


    Shelton still looked at me in his original position with a distant expression, as if it had nothing to do


    with him.


    Unwilling to let it go, I continued, "Then have you ever thought about that for an excellent woman


    like Miss Shirley, there must be a lot of men who wanted to be with her, even if her legs were


    disabled. But why has she been single all these years?"


    "That''s her business."


    Shelton said it again.


    Seeing him like this, for a while, I really felt unworthy for Shirley. "That''s because you. You''re the


    one who failed her for years. Even if you have done so many wrong things, Miss Shirley has always


    loved you and waited for you. She has been longing for one day that you can understand that


    revenge is not the only important thing in one''s life. When you look back, you will find that she is still


    waiting for you!"


    I''ve thought of this statement when I was in the car.


    I made it up.


    I didn''t know what Shirley was thinking.


    Shelton looked at me, and his expression seemed to change a little. He asked me, "Did she tell you


    these?"


    "No, it''s my guess." I knew that I couldn''t deceive Shelton.


    Hearing this, he asked me, "I see. Besides this, do you have anything else to tell me?"


    It could be seen from Shelton''s expression that he was no longer in the good mood.


    He was even a little impatient.


    I was a little confused by his question and shook my head after a while.


    Shelton couldn''t help but reveal a mocking smile on his face. "So you finally called me once. And


    you juste to tell me that she had stage 2 uterine cancer. You want me to go find her and have a


    child with her?"


    "I... "


    Hearing Shelton''s words, I didn''t know what to say for a while.


    He looked at me and continued, "You think about that I will be with Shirley, and then I will give you


    the antidote, and you take it to cure Glenn. When Patrickes back, you will get married. Isn''t it a


    happy ending?"


    Yes.


    That was what I thought.


    My thoughts were all exposed by Shelton, and I didn''t hide my thoughts anymore. "Yes, do you love


    me? Doctor Shelton, don''t you understand? You are blinded by hatred, aren''t you? You want to take


    revenge on Grandpa Cowell and you start it from Patrick, aren''t you?"


    Shelton looked at me and was silent for a while before saying, "Maybe a little, but now my father


    doesn''t need me to take revenge. After all, I''m not the only one who wants to take revenge on him.


    Soon he will go crazy because of his own sin."


    "What do you mean?"


    I looked at Shelton.


    I didn''t know what he was talking about.


    His expression was secretive. He hooked his lips and carried a grimace on his face.


    He stood up, walked to the desk, and said to me, "Jta, if there''s nothing else, you can leave."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I opened my mouth and knew that I couldn''t go on. I had no choice but to turn around and leave.


    After I got out of the hospital, I became more and more clear about my own heart.


    I really didn''t want to marry him.


    Thinking about it over and over again, I finally called Shirley.


    Soon the phone was connected. Shirley said in a slightly weak voice, "Miss Nn."


    "Miss Shirley, I want to see you, are you free now?"


    I said.


    There was a silence on the other side of the phone. Then I heard Shirley saying, "Okay, I''m in the


    studio."


    "Thank you."


    I hung up the phone, drove the car, and went directly to Shirley''s wedding dress studio.


    The ce was still the same as it used to be and it looks especially beautiful when the flowers on


    the trees at the entrance are in bloom after the spring.


    I stopped the car at the door and walked in quickly.


    When I entered, Shirley was in the guest lounge on the first floor. On the tea table in front of her


    was a pot of fruit tea that was being heated.


    Shirley looked at me. She took out a small transparent cup from the tray and ced it next to me.


    She then picked up the teapot and filled the cup.


    I knew she was hinting for me to sit there.


    After I sat down, Shirley pushed the teacup to my side and asked, "Miss Nn, since youe to


    me on the same day, it must be something important, right?"

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    She figured out what was on my mind at once.


    As she should be. A woman who could be with Shelton for such a long time must be shrewd.


    Without hiding anything, I sat there and said, "Miss Shirley, you''re right."


    I understood that either Shirley or Shelton were both smart guys.


    Neither of them was stupid. It was impossible to let me y matchmaker for them without being


    found out by both of them.


    Shirley''s expression was still calm when she heard this. "Go ahead, what''s the matter?"


    "I hope you and Dr. Shelton can get back together."


    I said my ultimate purpose directly.


    After hearing what I said, Shirley was stunned at first, but soon smiled and said, "His heart is with


    you. Isn''t it strange that you talk about this with me?"


    "No." I looked at Shirley. "Shelton got no feelings in front of me."


    After all, we were all middle-aged women. There was no need for me to keep this matter a secret.


    Hearing me say this, Shirley was stunned.


    Iughed at myself. "You should know that if he loves me, he would be aroused by me when Iid in


    front of him. But he didn''t. He even needed me to help him." Afraid of being misunderstood by


    Shirley, I quickly said, "Don''t get me wrong, we never have had sex so far."


    "You didn''t?"


    Shirley seemed to be really surprised by what I said. She didn''t believe it. "How could it be? Didn''t


    you have been together for a long time?"


    "Yes, but we have never done that." What I said before was just the premise. Then I said to Shirley,


    "As you can see, I don''t love him at all and have no feelings for him. The reason why I still be with


    him is that he injected the virus, which only he owns antidote, into my son."


    "What?"


    Hearing what I said, Shirley slightly opened her mouth. Her face was filled with an expression of


    disbelief.


    When I saw her like this, hope rose in my heart and I continued to say, "I don''t know when he


    injected it, but this virus made my son have a high fever for several days. I had no choice but to beg


    him. He offered me two conditions and told me to choose one. One is that I need give birth to his


    child, and the other is that I need to marry him."


    "Then, which did you choose?"


    Shirley''s expression obviously became nervous along with my words.


    I smiled bitterly. "I haven''t made up my mind yet. He gave me time to think about it. He also gave


    me the anti-fever medicine that can be used for two weeks at a time. If it is taken for four times, the


    resistance will produce. My son has already taken it three times now."


    Shirley lowered her eyes and kept silent, as if she was thinking about something.


    I didn''t say anything more. I took the cup of fruit tea in front of me and took a sip.


    It was sour and sweet, very tasty.


    When I put down the teacup, Shirley said, "Though I want to help you, it''s just that his heart is no


    longer with me. He probably doesn''t care about whether I live or die."


    "It''s not like this." I looked at Shirley and said firmly, "Shelton has you in his heart, but he doesn''t


    realize it, or... he is deceiving himself. What he needs is a process to know his heart."


    "Really?"


    "Do you know? When I asked him for the medicinest time, he had already taken off his pants and


    asked me to arouse him. It was you who made a phone call then he let me go."


    I believed that this meant something.


    Shirley looked at me. Her beautiful eyes were filled withplex emotions. "Really?"


    I nodded.


    She was very smart and naturally knew what it meant.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shirley slightly nodded. "But that doesn''t mean that he will give in for me."


    "I know." I smiled bitterly. "I''m sorry. In fact, I have already told him about your illness. I hope he can


    see his heart clearly. I have no choice."


    Shirley looked at me without saying a word.


    There was only silence left in the entire studio.


    I said again, "I''m sorry. I did use you."


    Shirley listened to my apology and finally looked up at me and smiled. "If he let you go because of


    me ande back to me, then I am willing to be used by you."


    Shirley raised her head and turned to look at the wedding dress that filled the room. "I have made


    so many wedding dresses and sent so many brides away. I said that I don''t want to marry anyone.


    But being single for so many years, I just hope that the person I''m going to marry is him."


    "I know."


    Of course I knew.


    I also wandered and sought for so many years. I just hoped that Patrick would marry me.


    However, whether this dream could be true or not depended on this shot.


    Shirley added some fruit tea to me and said, "I will try to contact him..."


    "There''s no need," I said quickly. "Just wait for him to get in touch with you. I think... he''lle to


    you."


    If Shirley took the initiative, then it would be too obvious.


    This was a gamble.


    What I bet on was how deep Shelton''s love for Shirley was hidden.


    If I lost, I couldn''t do anything about it.


    As soon as I said that, Shirley understood what I meant. She nodded and said, "Okay, I see."


    Three days after I met Shirley, I received a text message from her. She said, "He asked me to meet


    him. After meeting him, I will tell you the result."


    I knew she was talking about Shelton.


    I felt a little relieved from my worries.


    If the they met, many things might be able to be solved.


    I sent two words to Shirley: [Thank you.]


    Unfortunately, after that time, Shirley never took the initiative to contact me again.


    I felt a little uneasy.


    I was about to go to Shelton and get the medicine for the fourth time.


    This was thest time.


    After a few days, I drove to Glorious Light Hospital and entered the administration building.


    There was no one in the corridor of the administration building as usual.


    I went to the top floor. As soon as I walked out of the elevator and headed for Shelton''s office, I


    heard a very loud argument.


    I recognized that the voice was from Shelton''s office.


    His office was not soundproof.


    As I walked over, I could tell that it was a woman who was arguing with him.


    And her voice sounded very familiar.


    After a quick reflection, I recognized that it was¡ª Kelsi.


    Kelsi and Shelton knew each other. Although I have not confirmed this, I have guessed it early.


    I stood at the door and listened.


    "If you don''t keep your words, don''t me me for being rude!" Kelsi''s voice came out of the door of


    Shelton''s office.


    What was going on? Why would they have a quarrel?


    A wave of doubt crept into my mind.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    The office fell into silence, or maybe their voices were too low for me to hear.


    Since I came here, I decided to stay. I wanted to see what''s going on.


    I walked over, put my hand on the door handle, and gently pressed it.


    The door opened a little.


    I heard Kelsi said. "Well, since I can''t get it, then I won''t let you get it either. We''ll have a life- and-


    death struggle."


    As soon as she finished her words, I heard Shelton said. "Who''s there?"


    Obviously, he noticed me.


    I couldn''t continue eavesdropping, so I opened the door and went in.


    They looked at me, and Shelton''s expression was a little surprised. As for Kelsi, she was surprised


    at first, but soon a smug smile shed across her face.


    Kelsi opened her mouth first. "What a coincidence, we are just talking about you."


    There was a hint of impatience in Shelton''s expression. He asked, "Why are you here?"


    I stood where I was and said with a cold expression, "Today is the day Ie to get medicine.


    What? You forget it?"


    Hearing this, Shelton, sitting on his desk, took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. He


    frowned slightly and said to me, "It''s tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?"


    I thought I was on the right side, but I didn''t expect to remember the wrong day.


    I took out my phone and looked at my record.


    I really thought it was today.


    I calcted the time quickly again.


    And only realized that I had miscalcted.


    Because I have counted the time of four times to get the medicine at the beginning, and this time it


    was thest time. I never thought about did I count it right at all.


    Kelsi sat on the sofa, looked up at me, and said with a smile, "Miss Nn, since you are here,


    please sit down. I have something to talk with you."


    "What''s the matter? Just say it." I didn''t hold a good attitude when faced with Kelsi.


    I remembered clearly what she and her mother had done to my momst time.


    Upon hearing this, Kelsi''s face immediately darkened and she sneered. "What''s going on? Do you


    still take yourself seriously? Without Patrick, who do you think you are? It''s easier for us to strangle


    you than to step on ants."


    "Then do it. Anyway, Dr. Shelton has already seized my weak point. What am I afraid of?"


    I stood still and looked at Shelton.


    Although I still had hope in my heart, I was not afraid anymore.


    After all, fear was useless.


    To put it bluntly, Glenn''s life was held by Shelton. He and Kelsi were in the same group. One was a


    rich second generation, and the other was a big shot in the pharmaceutical industry.


    And I, was just a small designer.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As Kelsi said, it was easier to crush me than to kill an ant.


    Seeing that I was so self- aware, Kelsi smiled. "Aren''t you going to marry Shelton? After you get


    married, I want you to leave City Y."


    "Why?" I looked at her and deliberately stood beside Shelton and said, "City Y and City S are the


    only two most developed cities in the country. He is doing so well in City Y now, with all his


    rtionships over here. Why should we have to leave just because of you?"


    After I finished speaking, I nced at Shelton.


    Sure enough, he slightly lifted the corners of his mouth, with a trace of smile on his face.


    Upon hearing this, Kelsi said, "So what? I still have the draft of your video. I can publish it at any


    time."


    When she mentioned this matter, I clenched my fists and found it hard to control my emotions.


    What she had done gave Patrick no choice but to try to help me block it and ended up getting


    revenge from others!


    "Didn''t you publish it once?" I looked at Kelsi with an inquiry.


    I wanted to see what she felt about this matter.


    As expected, after I said it, Kelsi''s face darkened.


    But soon she recovered and said, "It is quite mercy for me to just broke his leg."


    "Really? It seems that Miss Kelsi has no feelings for Patrick."


    "We just grew up together. My parents said that I would marry him and I thought so. Who would


    have thought that I would be fooled by him again and again? That''s why I gave him a taste of pain."


    Kelsi sat there and said calmly.


    I looked at her and felt a little funny. I remembered that thest time we talked, her attitude was


    quite


    different.


    Why did she behave like a superiordy all of a sudden?


    There must be a reason for this.


    I looked at Shelton.


    He had been sitting in the boss''s chair since just now, without saying a word.


    Now hearing what she said, he couldn''t help but smiled. He raised his hand and beckoned me to go


    over.


    In his ce, apparently I had to give him face. After hesitating for a while, I finally went over.


    Shelton put his arm around my waist and said to Kelsi, "Miss Kelsi, you are also a famousdy in


    City Y. Whether in terms of social status or background, you are better than my Jta. But men


    love her, not you. Don''t you think it''s shameful? What are you still arguing here?"


    He made Kelsi''s face turn pale in a few words.


    She stared at Shelton and said with a fake smile, "Well, well, what''s wrong with you? Do you believe


    she loves you and is willing to marry you just because she says something for you? Tell you what,


    Shelton, she and Patrick love each other no matter where they are!" "Since you know it, what are


    you clinging to?"


    Shelton took her words and asked her.


    Kelsi looked at Shelton and sneered. "Then what are you clinging to? We are all clinging to the


    same thing. Why do you ask me?"


    Hearing what Kelsi said, Shelton''s face was still calm.


    He drew back his hand, propped both elbows on the table.


    He looked at Kelsi and said slowly, "How do you know that we are clinging to the same thing?"


    Kelsi suddenly became speechless.


    She bit her lip. "You fooled me?"


    "I didn''t."


    Shelton maintained his posture.


    In front of me, Kelsi seemed to want to say something several times but stopped on a second


    thought. Finally, she picked up the bag beside her, turned around and left in anger.


    Not a single word was left behind.


    After Kelsi left, Shelton looked at me.


    He grabbed my left hand and gently kissed it. Then he opened the drawer next to him with the other


    hand, took out a ck velvet box, and put it on the desk.


    He looked up at me and said, "I was going to give it to you tomorrow, but since you''re here today, I''ll


    give it to you now."


    I looked at the small square box.


    Even if it wasn''t opened, I knew what was inside.


    Even Shirley did not move Shelton, did it?


    In the end, I couldn''t hide from this.


    I didn''t say anything. He stood up, opened the box with one hand and asked me in a gentle voice,


    "Do you like it?"

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Inside the box was a diamond ring.


    Although I didn''t know much about diamonds, this one was bigger than any diamonds I had seen on


    the counter of the jewelry store.


    In addition, there was a circle of small diamonds around it, which made it look very amazing in size.


    "This... is too expensive."


    I wanted to pull my hand back from Shelton subconsciously.


    I didn''t know much about diamonds, but this diamond was so big.


    Such a precious diamond ring, I...


    Maybe it was not because the diamond was too precious, but because it came from Shelton.


    He held my hand tightly in his big palm. Feeling my resistance, he didn''t care about it at all. He put


    the box on the table, then showed it to my ring finger, but he didn''t wear it.


    I was very resistant to it in my heart.


    He looked at my hand with his head down. I couldn''t see his expression clearly. I only heard him


    say, "The virus in Glenn''s body should have produced resistance to this medicine. My suggestion is


    that you go to get a marriage license with me tomorrow, and I will start to perform the medical


    treatment for Glenn right away."


    His voice was so gentle, but it was like a knife that cut off thest glimmer of hope in my heart.


    I bit my lip hard.


    I tried to hide my sorrow and disappointment. After a while, I raised my head and looked at Shelton.


    I made up a smile that I thought it would be nice and said, "I see, Shelton."


    Shelton.


    By calling out his name, it meant that I had made up my mind.


    When Shelton heard this, his eyes became clear. When he looked at me, his gaze was as gentle as


    water.


    "He is mature and he cares about me. If I marry him, I won''t be dissatisfied with anything in the rest


    of my life."


    I told myself like this.


    However, there was still a little regret in my heart.


    But there was no other way.


    Shelton wore the ring in my hand.


    It was so big that I felt heavy.


    He helped me wear the ring, and dragged my left hand with the ring. He said, "I have prepared this


    ring for you for a long time. Today, I finally put it on for you."


    He carefully looked at my hand and continued, "Fortunately, perfect size."


    "Thank you."


    Looking down at the huge heart- shaped ring, I didn''t feel happy at all.


    Shelton nced at his watch and said, "I''ll pick you up at your house at 9 o''clock tomorrow morning,


    is that okay?"


    "Okay." I nodded. In order not to expose my true feelings to Shelton, I quickly said, "Then I''ll go


    back first. Glenn still has a fever."


    "Let me drive you home?"


    "You don''t need to."


    I finished my words and quickly left his office.


    I even ran out of the administration building as if I was afraid that he would catch up with me. I didn''t


    even dare to look back.


    When I returned to the car, my heart was filled with great sorrow. I held the steering wheel with both


    hands, and my heart felt as if it had been dug out.


    I took out my cell phone and called Patrick.


    "Hello, the phone you have dialed is power off.


    Please call againter..."


    "Again!"


    "Again!"


    "When would his phone be able to get through?!"


    I looked at his name on the phone''s screen with a dull smile. "Patrick, I''m going to marry someone


    else. Why are you still hiding from me? At first, you''re afraid that your legs are not good, so you get


    rid of me. But if your legs are recovered, youe back and only find that I have be someone


    else''s wife, what will you think?"


    The system voice still repeated on the other side of the phone.


    My heart was so painful.


    I just looked at the phone screen and sat there in a daze. I sat from the sun hung in the west, until it


    was dark outside.


    Even though I''ve been sitting there for so long, I was still irritated when I saw the ring on my finger!


    We were going to get married tomorrow.


    Tomorrow, I would be his wife.


    If Shelton was an ordinary person, I could have fooled him, got married with him and divorced him


    after Glenn was cured.


    However, it was Shelton.


    I deeply understood that as long as I was married to him, he would use other methods to hold me in


    his hand after Glenn was cured.


    He didn''t love me a long time ago. He may have been a little psychopathic.


    What he wanted might be to grab something from Patrick.


    I drove my car and wandered aimlessly through the streets.


    Maybe it was because I didn''t want to be alone, so I drove to the most prosperous street.


    In the evening, even the most prosperous ce in City Y was very quiet. Around the high office


    buildings, there were a few lights that were still on.


    They should be people who worked overtime.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I drove to the gate of Towering High.


    I got off the car and went to the gate.


    The gate had been closed. I wanted to go in, but a security guard came over and said, "It''s closed."


    I looked up at therge building, except for the security room lights were on, the whole building was


    all dark.


    It seemed that Towering High was very kind to the employees, and there was not even a person


    working overtime.


    I didn''t know what I wanted to do here. I hesitated for a moment, turned around and left.


    Back in the car, I continued driving.


    Finally, I found a lively ce.


    On both sides of the road, rows of luxury cars parked there. At the entrance, the young men and


    women dressed in various kinds of clothes were chatting at the door, and some people were


    vomiting in the tree pits.


    Liquor.


    I wanted to drink.


    Perhaps if I was drunk, I would feel better this night.


    When I was thinking about it, there was a green sports car drove away in front of me, so I parked


    my car at that ce.


    Then, I got out of the car with my phone and went into the bar.


    Just as I entered and walked down the hallway, someone whistled at me.


    I didn''t care. I walked inside and went straight to the hall and sat on the bar counter.


    The bartender immediately leaned over and asked with sincerity, "Madam, what would you like to


    drink?" "I want..." I looked at the various kinds of liquors ced behind the bartender and didn''t


    know what to drink for a while.


    I didn''t know much about drinking.


    There was a lot of liquor in my mind. I remembered that Lisa had said before that there was a kind


    of spirit called Gin.


    Then I said to the bartender, "I want a cup of Gin!"


    "A cup of Gin? Do you need to add anything else?"


    "No."


    I waved my hand.


    I needed to get drunk.


    Soon, a ss cup were pushed to the front of me.


    The moment I finished drinking, I frowned deeply.


    It was so spicy!


    And bitter!


    "What kind of wine is this? Why does it taste so bad?" I thought.


    Seeing that I was in a bad mood, the bartender asked me, "Miss, if you add some tonic water to the


    Gin, the vor will be better."


    "All right."


    I didn''t know anything about alcohol, so I just nodded.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    The bartender quickly changed liquor, and soon, he brought me another ss.


    I looked at the ss carefully and found that there was not much difference with the previous one.


    Because of the experience before, I drank a little slowly this time.


    I tasted a little first.


    Sure enough, the liquor, which had been mixed in this way, its vor became richer at once.


    I sat there and kept drinking.


    Perhaps after the liquor was mixed, it became more eptable for me, so I drank more easily.


    When I drank several cups, the bartender brought me a te of fruit.


    While I was eating, a man came over and said to the bartender, "A cup of ''Encounter''."


    The bartender didn''t say anything and turned around to mix drinks.


    Soon, a ss of spirit was ced. The man next to me pushed the spirit to me and said, "Beauty,


    this is for you to celebrate our encounter."


    Maybe it was because I drank the first sip too quick, so I felt a little dizzy.


    Hearing his words, I lifted my eyelids slightly and nced at him.


    The man sitting next to me was wearing a ck shirt. The buttons of the neckline were unbuttoned.


    His hair waspletely shaped with wax, his eyebrows were thick, and his eyes were looking at me


    with a hint.


    Although he tried his best to dress up like a mature man, I could see at a nce that he was at


    most a 24-year-old young man.


    I ignored him and continued drinking.


    He didn''t seem to be repelled by my indifference at all. He came over and said, "Oh, the cold type? I


    like it."


    "Humph." I sneered and picked up the fruit.


    On my left hand, there was the diamond ring given by Shelton.


    It was big and dazzling.


    He naturally saw it at once.


    Not only did he see it, the bartender also saw it.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly. "You want to tell me you''re married? Miss, you have to choose a


    convincing way to fool people. What are you doing with such arge piece of ss? Do you know


    how much it costs to buy such a big diamond?"


    I snorted.


    Sure enough, others didn''t believe that it was real.


    "Then take a good look at it."


    As I spoke, I put my hand in front of him.


    He looked at it carefully with his head down for a while.


    And his face obviously darkened a bit.


    After a while, he waved his hand and called another person over.


    I looked at them with my head tilted.


    The neer sized me up and down.


    Then, he dragged the man out. "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect you to be Mrs. Cowell."


    "Get lost if you know."


    I sneered.


    "Okay, okay."


    After he finished speaking, he pulled the man sitting next to me and quickly ran away.


    Mrs. Cowell.


    What a sweet and heart-wrenching appetion.


    The saddest thing was that the one I truly wanted to marry, and the one I am about to get married


    with, their surname were all Cowell.


    Patrick''s wife would be called Mrs. Cowell.


    Shelton''s wife would also be Mrs. Cowell.


    Tomorrow, I will be Shelton''s wife.


    At the thought of this, my heart felt painful.


    I drank up the wine, and then pushed it to the bartender, "I want the strongest drink."


    The bartender looked at me in silence and didn''t move.


    I raised my eyelids and said, "What? You are afraid that I can''t afford it."


    As I spoke, I took out my mobile phone, "How much is it? I''ll pay for you first."


    "Madam, if you get drunk in our ce and something happened to you, our bar can''t afford the


    consequences."


    The bartender said respectfully.


    It turned out that he was afraid of this.


    I sneered. I didn''t know what was on my mind, but I directly took the ring right off my hand and


    threw it into the ss. "Look, I am no longer Mrs. Cowell. Give me drinks."


    The ring was lying quietly in the ss.


    Looking at it, I felt a burst of sadness in my heart.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    If only it was as simple as taking off the ring for me to get rid of this identity.


    The bartender let out a long sigh and poured me another ss of wine.


    When I was drinking, I noticed that there was a payment code on the table. In order to prevent


    myself from getting drunk and unable to pay the bill, I paid 3 grand first.


    "Is it enough? If not, I''ll pay more."


    The bartender nodded.


    He meant that it was enough.


    From then on, I didn''t know how many sses I drank. My brain began to muddle.


    I was a bit unconscious.


    Lying on the table in a daze, I felt a person walking towards me. And he picked up the ring I had


    ced in the cup.


    The ring!


    I couldn''t lose that ring. It was too priceless!


    At that moment, I instantly sobered up a lot. I looked up and tried to get the ring, but I only caught a


    man''s hand.


    In a daze, I recognized his face.


    "Shelton." I called out the his name.


    "You''ve drunk too much. I''ll take you home."


    "Did I drink too much?"


    "Maybe I did."


    I felt very ufortable in my stomach.


    Shelton picked me up and carried me into the car. I looked at him as he started the engine. I


    grabbed his arm and said, "I don''t want to go home."


    "You don''t?" He raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "If I go back like this, they will be worried. Please help me... Call Ryan and tell him I''ll not go home


    today."


    I was so drunk. They must be worried about me if I went back.


    After all, I would not drink for no reason.


    Shelton nodded. I sat in the passenger seat and listened to him call Ryan.


    When he hung up, he handed me the phone, started the car, "Is it okay to go to our home?"


    "Our home?"


    "Oh, I know where it is." I thought.


    I nodded.


    "Just go."


    I was going to be his wife anyway. That ce was going to be our home in the future.


    I wouldn''t be able to escape the reality.


    I sat in the passenger seat. After sitting for a while, I fell asleep dazedly.


    However, maybe it was because I was in Shelton'' car, I didn''t sleep too deep.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Not knowing how long it had passed, I felt the car had stopped and he carried me into the house.


    It was pitch ck in front of me. I opened my eyes a little bit, looked around at the scene in front of


    me, and realized that I was home.


    Our home.


    I was carried upstairs by Shelton.


    Lying on the spacious and soft bed, I was in a mess. What would happen next?


    "What if he really wants to..."


    "I can''t say no to it anyway."


    "After all, I will marry him tomorrow."


    I justid there.


    I heard his footstepsing from far to me. He walked to me and sat on the bed.


    When I was waiting for him to do something, I felt he put something on my left ring finger.


    An ice-cold thing.


    The ring.


    He put on the ring for me again.


    I felt like a poisonous needle had pierced into my heart. It didn''t look like a big deal, but the poison


    inside was dispersing.


    I opened my eyes and looked at the ceiling. "Shelton, I don''t want to marry you."


    "You are drunk."


    "I''m not!" I suddenly sat up from the bed and looked at Shelton in front of me. With all kinds of pain


    in my heart, I said to him, "I have never been as sober as I am now. I really don''t want to marry


    you."


    When I said this, perhaps it was the effect of alcohol, the tears that I had held back for a whole night


    burst!


    I only felt that there was mist in front of my sight. Relying on my intuition, I grasped Shelton and


    murmured, "I don''t want to marry you. Please let me go, please!"


    As I spoke, I wanted to take off the ring on my left hand. He raised his hand and stopped me.


    I ignored him and said, "I don''t want to wear this. I don''t want to marry you. I really don''t want to


    marry you."


    I cried out.


    Maybe I really was drunk.


    I didn''t remember Shelton''s reaction at all.


    I only remembered that I was kneeling on the bed, crying out, "I don''t want to marry you. I really


    don''t want to."


    I didn''t remember what happenedter.


    Maybe I was too tired to cry.


    I fell asleep.


    When I woke up again, the sky outside was already bright.


    I looked up at the ceiling and touched the clothes on my body. The clothes had been changed into


    leisure wear.


    My eyes seemed to be swollen because I cried too hardst night.


    I sat up and thought for a while. Then I remembered what happenedst night.


    I had gone to the bar. Shelton had taken me back. Then I had told him that I didn''t want to marry


    him.


    Looking around, I didn''t see Shelton.


    Thinking about what I didst night, I was a little nervous. Would Shelton be angry?


    After all, I had never expressed my feeling this clearly before.


    I couldn''t find the clothes I wore before. I opened the closet and found a new set.


    There were all cosmetics on the dressing table.


    Although there was no packing box, it could be seen at a nce that they were newly bought.


    I sat in front of the dressing table, thinking that I was going to get the marriage license with Shelton


    today.


    From now on, I will be his Mrs. Cowell.


    My heart was so sorrowful that I couldn''t wait to be rooted in this room and never went out.


    However, I was also more aware that this was an impossible thing.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a small box on the table, with dozens of lipsticks in it. I opened two of them and selected


    a more natural color.


    I didn''t want to give up.


    I picked up my phone and called Patrick again.


    Same as before.


    His phone was turned off.


    I looked at the screen with a bitter smile. "Patrick, I''m going to marry someone else, but your phone


    is still power off. Do you really love me?"


    I put the phone away and put the lipstick back to the box.


    I walked to the door, took a deep breath, and then opened it.


    When I walked out of the room and was about to go downstairs, I heard Shelton talking on the


    phone.


    He said in a cold voice, "I know, I will tell you."


    After that, the person called him seemed to say something else. Then he said, "Since you want to


    embarrass yourself so much, why should I stop you?"


    His tone was very cold, which was totally different from the way he treated me.


    "Who is he calling?"


    I had no idea.


    I walked down as if nothing had happened. Shelton heard meing down the stairs and said to


    the person, "Goodbye."


    Then he hung up the phone directly and left his phone aside.


    "Who''s calling?" I asked.


    Since we were about to get married today, it was not a big deal to ask for who called him.


    Shelton''s expression did not change. He only said one word, "Kelsi."


    Although he was very good at lying, I could feel that he did not lie this time.


    I nodded.


    Then the servants had finished preparing the


    meal.


    I sat at the table and rubbed my temples.


    Because I get drunk, I felt a little headache.


    After breakfast, I nced at Shelton, who was reading a newspaper, and asked, "When are we


    going to the City Mall?"


    There was no way to escape, it was better for me to ask.


    Shelton looked at me. After a moment of silence, he said, "We are not going."


    "What?" I was stunned and quickly stood up from my seat. Then I looked at Shelton nervously and


    said, "What do you mean? I have promised you that I would marry you. You don''t want to save


    Glenn?"


    The first thing came to my mind was Glenn.


    He had started to have a fever again.


    "If he was not treated , I''m afraid that he..."


    I didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    Shelton, however, unlike me, had a very calm expression. He put down the newspaper in his hand


    and took something out of his pocket.


    I looked at it and found that it was the diamond ring.


    He raised the diamond ring and said, "Throw the ring I gave you into a ss. You don''t cherish it,


    and you still want to get marry with me?"


    Although his voice was the same as usual, I felt there was a hint of indifference.


    "Is he angry?" I thought.


    ''Sure enough. If it were me, I would be angry too.''


    Anyone would be angry about this.


    "It''s not like that, it''s because the bartender didn''t sell me wine yesterday because of my identity, so


    I...I was drunk at that time. I''m sorry."


    Shelton looked at me, and there was a hint of mockery in his eyes. "To drown out your sorrow by


    drinking? Marrying me makes you so anxious?"


    His tone made me feel even more certain that he had reneged on his word!


    It was the critical time for Glenn''s illness, he couldn''t afford to waste any time.


    Shelton was testing me!


    He was wearing down my dignity.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Shelton looked at me, and his eyes were cold.


    It was a feeling of fending me off for thousands of miles.


    For the sake of Glenn, I couldn''t care so much. I took the man''s arm and said in a friendly tone, "I''m


    sorry, it''s my fault. I won''t go to the bar again. Please forgive me."


    Shelton looked at me saying nothing.


    I didn''t know what he meant.


    I stared at him quietly and didn''t know what to do next.


    "What else does he want me to do?"


    "Does he want to have sex with me?"


    "It''s okay. For the sake of Glenn, I can do anything."


    My mind wandered, but I was already fully prepared for anything would happen to me.


    After a while, Shelton put the ring in his pocket, stood up and said to me, "Let''s go."


    "OK!"


    I thought he had forgiven me, so I hurried to follow him.


    When he went out, I followed him.


    We sat in his car together.


    Although a night had passed, the smell of alcohol lingered in his car.


    I was a little embarrassed.


    But I didn''t say anything.


    Shelton started the car and drove out of themunity. I did not say anything.


    The car drove for a while before I noticed that it didn''t seem to be heading toward the City Hall, so I


    got nervous again and looked at Shelton, "Where are we going?"


    "To pick up Glenn."


    He kept his eyes on the front as he spoke. He didn''t even give me a nce.


    "Pick up Glenn?"


    What did that mean?


    Shelton was focusing on driving. A momentter, he answered me, "To give him treatment."


    "Treatment?"


    "What''s wrong, have you been drinking yourself silly? Only repeating my words now?"


    Shelton''s tone and expression were no longer as gentle as before.


    Perhaps because he didn''t wear sses, I could


    see his expression was very cold.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I quickly shook my head. "Didn''t you say that we shall..."


    "Get the license first, and then treat Glenn?"


    Before I could finish my words, Shelton raised the corner of his mouth with a sneer of self-mockery.


    "A drunk woman who cried in front of me and said that she didn''t want to marry me, and I still


    should marry her? I have not failed in my life to this extent."


    What?


    I sat in the passenger seat and looked at Shelton, repeating his words in my mind. I opened my


    mouth and couldn''t say anything for a moment!


    "What does he mean? Does he mean that if he is going to save Glenn directly without marrying


    me?" I thought in amazement.


    I didn''t believe my ears. I wanted to confirm it, "Really? Would you rather not marry me and just give


    Glenn the cure?"


    He didn''t response me.


    I looked at Shelton. I couldn''t describe my mood. What I''ve been looking forward to for a long time


    has finally be a reality!


    Shelton drove the car and soon arrived at the door of Rosy''s house.


    "Go, bring him down. Let''s go to the hospital now. I''ll treat him."


    Shelton sat in the driver''s seat, and even had not unfastened his seat belt.


    He had no intention of getting off the car with me.


    He waspletely different from what he used to be.


    But this made me feel more at ease!


    Moreover, I was excited!


    I unfastened my seat belt and quickly entered the house. As soon as I entered, Lacy said to me,


    "Madam, Glenn has a fever again."


    "It''s okay. He will be all right soon!"


    As I spoke, I rushed upstairs without even changing my shoes.


    Entering the room, I saw Glenn Sleeping on the bed.


    I touched his forehead and found that it was burning hot.


    I quickly picked him up and ran out. Lacy, who was behind me, asked, "Madam, where are you


    taking him to?"


    "To the hospital!"


    I rushed out of the door with Glenn in my arms.


    He was already 6 years old and very heavy.


    If it was before, I felt tired when I carried him a few steps. But I did not know if it was because he got


    sick and became lighter, or I was too excited because he would be cured soon.


    I carried him all the way from upstairs to the car, did not feel tired at all.


    Because I needed to hold Glenn, we sat in the back seat of the car.


    Glenn''s fever was really serious. I touched his back and found it very hot.


    He had a few fevers, so his body was getting worse and worse. Now, when he had a fever, he was


    like a radish out of water, with no energy at all.


    In the car, I held Glenn in my arms and watched the car moving forward. My heart was full of


    excitement.


    I didn''t know why, but I trusted Shelton very much. I believe that him, who was somewhat indifferent


    to me, would definitely help me treat Glenn.


    In the car, Glenn kept half-closed his eyes and looked very pitiful.


    Soon, we arrived at Glorious Light Hospital.


    When the car stopped firmly, I opened the door. I didn''t intend to ask Shelton to help me. I wanted to


    hold Glenn on my own and went to the ward.


    But just as I got off, Shelton walked around from the driver''s seat and said, "Let me hold him."


    Then, he hugged Glenn in his arms.


    Glenn opened his eyes slightly in a daze. When he saw Shelton, he showed a faint smile and


    whispered, "Mr. Ned."


    Shelton, who had been indifferent, only lowered his eyes slightly when he heard Glenn calling at


    him. With a gentle smile as usual on his face, he nodded and said, "Good boy, I''ll cure you right


    away."


    Then he carried Glenn into the hospital, and I followed him.


    Shelton held Glenn directly into the VIP ward of the hospital. Many devices and equipment had


    been set up here, and there were several nurses waiting for us.


    As soon as Glenn was carried in, all the devices were connected for him.


    I saw Shelton take out the syringe, personally pulled out a tube of white medicine from a small white


    catheter, and then injected it into the infusion bottle.


    Then, he told the nurse to give Glenn the shot.


    Glenn was very obedient. When the nurse buried the needle, he looked at me and said, "Mom, don''t


    worry."


    However, he still frowned slightly when he said this.


    I half knelt down, holding his other hand and said, "Glenn, you will be fine soon, don''t worry. You''ll


    be fine soon."


    Nodding his head vigorously, Glenn said, "Well, then can I go to kindergarten?"


    "Of course you can."


    I nodded my head for sure.


    When everything was done, Shelton and I left the ward. We stood outside the ss wall and looked


    at the situation inside the ward.


    We stood side by side.


    "Why?"


    I spoke first.


    I understood. Even if I didn''t say it clearly, he should know what I was asking.


    Soon, he said next to me. Instead of answering me, he asked another question, "Do you hate me?"


    "I do."


    Before answering him, I hesitated for a while.


    After all, Glenn wasying inside.


    However, if I said I didn''t hate him, wouldn''t that be too unreasonable?


    He had done so much to me, how could I not hate


    him?


    Hearing my answer, he chuckled. I didn''t know what he wasughing at, but I didn''t turn my head,


    so I couldn''t see his expression.


    Then I heard he said something.


    Something I never thought that he would say.


    He said, "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Only three words, they made my heart beat heavily.


    I turned to look at Shelton.


    He was still looking at the ward. His expression was the same as I had seen countless times, which


    was calm, with a gentle and faint smile hung on his face.


    It seemed that what he just said was no big deal.


    When I looked at him, he asked me, "Do you know why I am obsessed with you?"


    "Because you want to fight against Patrick. You were too involved in the revenge and even fooled


    yourself." This was my answer. I said it without scruples. I continued, "I think you love Shirley, am I


    right? The person you love is never me."


    At least in my opinion, only when you loved someone, you would willing to have sex with the one.


    Shelton didn''t even feel anything for me.


    How could he love me?


    Hearing my answer, Shelton said with a teasing smile. "Do you really think so?" "It''s not about my


    opinion," I said firmly, "It is the


    truth."


    Shelton smiled and looked at me. He shook his head and said, "If I say that it has never been like


    this, will you believe it?"


    "Will I believe it?"


    I looked at Shelton and didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    He turned to look at the ward and said, "I''m no longer young. I can distinguish what I am obsessed


    with."


    Although he didn''t look at me, I could tell from his expression that he was serious.


    Which made me sure that what he had clung to was really not like what I thought.


    I also followed his gaze and looked into the ward.


    In the ward, Glenn was looking at us. When he found that I was looking at him, he forced a smile


    and waved at me.


    I waved back.


    When I thought of that Glenn would be fine soon, my heart, which had been hanging up all the time,


    gradually relieved.


    Shelton must have seen our interaction, so he let out a chuckle.


    When I turned my head to look at him, he happened to look at me as well.


    He leaned forward slightly. I was reflected in his clear eyes. He looked at me and asked seriously,


    "Do you know why Patrick agreed to marry the Archer Family?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Why does he say that?" I thought.


    I was a little confused by him for mentioning of this matter.


    Shelton saw through my doubts and continued, "Because I found Caroline and told her about what


    happened between you and Patrick. I let she pretend to be you."


    "What?"


    I was stunned.


    Shelton thought that I didn''t understand, so he added, "It''s about how you saved Patrick."


    He didn''t get it. Of course I knew that he was talking about this matter!


    His words unlocked all the things I had wondered about before. Why Patrick had chosen the wrong


    person and why Caroline knew about our past.


    It turned out that it was all because of Shelton!


    It exined the matter


    That was why!


    But I quickly came to my senses and asked him,


    "But how did you know about this?"


    Did Melissa tell him?


    Logically speaking, Melissa and Sheridan did not have a good rtionship with him. How could they


    tell him about the family affairs?


    But if not, how did he know?


    When I was thinking about it, Shelton turned around and looked at me. "When I was in the


    internship before, you brought Patrick in." When he said this, he showed a very beautiful smile. "It


    was really a coincidence that I was on duty that day. Although I recognized Patrick and I clearly


    knew that if I let you take him away, Patrick might have died, but looking at you, I still went to call


    the vicedirector."


    I stared at Shelton with my eyes wide open.


    I almost couldn''t believe it.


    I did not know what to say.


    Shelton lowered his head and smiled helplessly. "Looking back now, that was my best chance to get


    back at Patrick, but I watched you get down on your knees and beg us because of a stranger, I


    was..."


    He couldn''t continue.


    There seemed to be a few moments of helplessness in his eyes.


    I looked at Shelton, and my mind was in a mess. I didn''t know what to say. "You...What do you..."


    "You were ten years old at the time, don''t worry, I''m not a pedophile, I was just.." Shelton frowned


    and quickly said, "I don''t know why. Maybe I was in confusion."


    "Confusion?"


    I looked at him and didn''t know what to say. I only said two words, "Thank you."


    "Thank you."


    After all, the situation at that time was like that as long as Shelton just stood by, Patrick would


    probably die.


    Fortunately.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, he didn''t do this.


    I didn''t know if it was my illusion. But when I said so, the coldness on Shelton''s face faded away.


    We were allowed to stay in the hospital to take care of Glenn. So I asked Lisa to help me pack up


    my things and then asked her to send them to me.


    When she came to me, Roger followed her as usual.


    Lisa handed me a bag of clothes and toiletries. She nced at Glenn in the ward and asked me


    with a little worry, "What happened? How did you get the treatment? Are you..."


    "No." She didn''t continue, but I knew what she was worried about.


    Upon hearing that, Lisa did not believe in me at all. She asked, "He would be so kind as to not want


    anything to cure Glenn? I don''t believe it."


    If it were in the past, I wouldn''t believe it either, but now he did it.


    I looked down at the clothes in my hand. "Maybe he found his conscience..."


    What on earth did I say that night?


    I could never know it.


    All I remembered was telling him that I didn''t want to marry him.


    Lisa was still worried. She said, "Be careful. Don''t let him set you up again. I don''t think he''s a good


    man."


    "I will, thank you."


    I knew that Lisa did this for my good, so I didn''t say no.


    We just began to chat, and Roger said, "Lisa, are you tired? Sit down and have a rest."


    "No need." Lisa waved her hand. "We''ve only taken a few steps. How could I be tired?"


    But Roger was not at ease. "You''re not tired. But our baby might be tired."


    Just as Roger finished, I realized what he was talking about!


    Looking at Lisa''s belly, I said in surprise, "Are, are you pregnant?"


    Lisa put her hand on her belly and said with some embarrassment, "It''s an ident. I haven''t


    decided to keep it or..."


    "Of course we are keeping it! It''s up to me. I am the child''s father! Let me make the call!"


    When he heard Lisa, Roger became tough right away.


    Lisa rolled her eyes at him and said, "How do you know that your are the father? Don''t tter


    yourself."


    "I..." Roger choked and said, "I don''t care! I''ll raise it no matter what. Anyway, you must keep it!"

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Hearing Roger''s words, Lisa nudged him on the shoulder and said with a carefree smile, "What''s


    wrong with you? Are you out of your mind?"


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m just out of my mind. The baby can''t be aborted anyway!"


    Roger only wanted Lisa.


    As he spoke, he was afraid that she would feel tired so he held on to Lisa''s waist all the time.


    Seeing the way they get along with each other, I was relieved and said with a smile, "When will you


    get married?"


    "We..." Roger said.


    "All right, all right, I''ll tell Charlotte. You can leave now. I want to have a girl talk with Charlotte."


    Just as Roger was about to speak, Lisa interrupted him.


    She waved her hand, indicating for Roger to leave.


    But Roger refused. "I''ll just stand by your side. I''ll not disturb you two."


    "No way." Lisa refused.


    But Roger put on a pitiful look and said, "Lisa, the baby in your belly is only a month old now. The


    doctor said that it was the most dangerous time. You are so... so... lively. What should we do if we


    lose our baby?"


    I listened from the side.


    Don''t be fooled by Roger, who was usually heartless and looked like a yboy.


    However, he had always cared about Lisa.


    Now that Lisa was pregnant, he even cared about her. That''s why he was not willing to be chased


    away by Lisa.


    Lisa couldn''t do anything with him and said to me, "Forget it, we''ll go first. I''ll call you tonight, I can''t


    stand him anymore."


    "Okay."


    I nodded with a smile.


    Hearing this, Roger immediately said, "Right, Charlotte, when the baby is three months old, you can


    have a date with Lisa. She is in the most important stage now. If it were not you to ask her to help, I


    wouldn''t let her out."


    As he spoke, he protected Lisa as if he was escorting the Empress.


    His words made meugh out loud. "Then thank you."


    "He''s just overreacting."


    Lisa was unhappy.


    Roger didn''t mind at all. "So what. I''m already in my thirties and this is my first precious baby. I..."


    "Your former lovers didn''t carry your child?"


    Lisa immediately interrupted Roger.


    "No, I swear. I swear to God! I..." Roger raised three fingers and was about to swear. Then he


    seemed to think of something and changed his words. "At least not the ones I know of."


    Lisa nced at him. "So you admit that you have had a lot of lovers."


    It turned out this was a trap set for Roger.


    Roger''s face turned pale. "No, that was before I met you, I really haven''t messed with anyone since


    I met you, I swear..."


    "Really? I''ve seen several of them. Next time, if you want to deceive me, make drafts first."


    Lisa''s face was full of mockery.


    I could see that Roger was sweating. He showed a pleasing smile on his face, put his palms


    together and winked at me.


    I knew that he was asking me to help him. He was worried that Lisa would abort the child


    emotionally.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I tugged at Lisa''s arm and said, "Alright, a prodigal who returns is more precious than gold. Forgive


    him for the mistakes he made before."


    "That''s right! They are previous mistakes!" Hearing my words, Roger immediately cast a grateful


    look at me.


    He also put on an expression of gratitude.


    Lisa couldn''t stand it. She looked at Roger and said, "I forgive you because my Charlotte helps you.


    If you dare to do it again, I''ll break your leg!"


    "Which side?"


    "All of them!"


    "I don''t dare, I won''t!"


    They left fighting and joking.


    I watched them get into the elevator. I felt half of my worries had been put to rest.


    The other half was about whether Roger''s family could ept Lisa.


    After all, Roger came from a rich and powerful family. Lisa grew up in an orphanage like me.


    Without a family background, I was not sure whether Roger''s parents would ept her.


    I must figure out this matter.


    I took my things and went into the ward.


    There was an extra bed in Glenn''s ward, which was prepared for the nurse.


    There was a cab beside me. I put all the things that Lisa brought in into it.


    I intended to stay here with Glenn for a few days.


    Throughout the afternoon, Glenn had infused three bottles of infusion. When his fever gradually


    went down, Shelton came in to check on him.


    After confirming that Glenn''s fever was gone, he left.


    He didn''t talk too much to me.


    It seemed like the rtionship between us was just a doctor-patient rtionship.


    Apart from this, there was nothing else.


    And this made me feel at ease.


    Maybe the medication worked and by the end of the night, Glenn looked much better and he even


    told me, "Mom, I''m hungry."


    Hearing this, I was so excited that my tears almost fell.


    I rushed to the canteen, got him a bowl of porridge and fed it to him.


    Glenn had just finished eating a little whileter and needed another infusion, so I stayed with him.


    He had fallen asleep.


    Halfway through the infusion, my phone rang.


    I found that it was Lisa. Then I went out to answer the phone.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Lisa immediately threw her question over. "Charlotte, do you


    think I should marry Roger?"


    "What? Why not?"


    I couldn''t help feeling a little nervous upon what she said. I was afraid that my guess woulde


    true.


    Lisa replied, "Although roger usually looks like a slippery person, he has been taking care of me like


    my mother does since I got pregnant. Except for sleeping time, he has been watching over me all


    the time. He won''t let me eat unhealthy food or do anything he believes is not good for me! And he


    won''t let me go on a business trip. He even called my boss and told him to stop all my works during


    my pregnancy!"


    "When other people are pregnant, they will keep working. Although they can''t work on the ne, at


    least they will work on thend. But I take a break as soon as I get pregnant, what will others think


    of me! It makes me look like a spoiled girl!"


    "I was happy when I was pregnant, but now his actions make me want to get rid of the baby!"


    Lisained about Roger''s behavior, but somehow, I could hear a sweet feeling in her


    grumbles.


    I couldn''t help but say, "Isn''t that good? He cares about you, isn''t it a good thing?"


    "But he''s overreacting!" Lisained. "I don''t think he cares about me. He''s just worried that I


    may ruin his descendants. Without this baby, he wouldn''t have acted like this."


    "But Roger has been treating you very well all the time." I said, "You''re older than me. My son is six


    years old now, but you''re still single. If you miss this chance, it''ll be harder for you to get pregnant in


    the future."


    "Then I''ll stay single. Who said that I must get married? I must have a baby?" Lisa said in a very


    disdainful tone.


    If it were someone else, I would definitely dare her to do so. But in the face of Lisa, I couldn''t.


    I was afraid that she would really do what I said.


    I had to ask, "Tell me the truth. Do you want to marry Roger? Do you want this child? No matter


    what''s your decision, I''ll support you."

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    As expected, when I asked this question, Lisa on the other side of the phone was silent.


    She remained silent for a long time, so I waited for her patiently.


    About seven or eight secondster, Lisa said, "I want to marry him. I want to give birth to the baby,


    but..."


    "But?" I asked.


    "I''m scared."


    Lisa''s voice was very low.


    She had always been careless, which gave people the feeling that she was not afraid of anything.


    Today, as she said in such a tone, I know that she was serious.


    She was really in a dilemma.


    With the phone in my hand, I said, "How about Ie up with some ideas for you, then? I''m just an


    outsider."


    "All right."


    Lisa only replied with simple words.


    I held the phone and thought for a while before I said, "I think that Roger is very good and very


    suitable for you. He cares about you very much. And you don''t have to be afraid of marriage. As


    long as you don''t lose yourself in this marriage, you don''t have to worry about anything about him."


    "How can I get lost?"


    Lisa immediately said with disdain.


    I nodded. "Yes, as long as you don''t deem your husband and children as all things of your life and


    be a housewife like other women. Even if there are changes in the future, you don''t need to be


    afraid."


    There is no fault of a full-time wife.


    But in modern society, women needed to think for themselves.


    What''s more, Roger had a history of love affairs. Even if he was a returned prodigal son now, it


    couldn''t guarantee that he would never get tired of the marriage.


    In case he would get tired of the marriage one day and flirt with other girls, Lisa would not have to


    worry about him if she was independent.


    Lisa listened to me and said decisively, "Of course, I won''t be a full- time wife. I can''t even do


    housework and cook. How can I be a full-time wife?"


    "If you marry him, you will be a richdy, so you don''t have to do these things. You can only raise


    flowers, walk dogs, do spa, and watch TV series


    every day."


    I said with a smile.


    "How boring would that be? Then I''ll still work. I''ll be more satisfied with work than these things."


    Lisa said firmly.


    Then I asked her, "By the way, have you met Roger''s parents?"


    "Of course I have."


    "Then how do his parents..."


    "His parents know what kind of person their son is, and they like me very much!"


    Upon hearing Lisa''s exnation, I immediately understood what she meant.


    That''s right. They knew their son better than others. Roge had been a yboy for so many years,


    and now once he had met a woman he wants to marry, his parents would agree no matter how are


    Lisa''s status and background like.


    On this aspect, my heart was finally at ease. "Then I''ll wait for you to invite me to a wedding feast!"


    "No problem!"


    Lisa promised immediately.


    Glenn had been treated in the Glorious Light Hospital for a week.


    The fever had also subsided, and his vital signs had also stabilized.


    These days, it''s Janice who delivered food to me and Glenn.


    Today, Janice sent food again. There were vegetables, ribs, fish soup, and rice.


    Glenn''s appetite recovered well, and he ate a big bowl of food in a short time.


    After the meal, I found that the weather outside was good, so I wanted to apply to the doctor to see


    if I could take Glenn out for a walk.


    The doctor checked Glenn''s situation and soon agreed.


    Janice went to the backyard of the hospital with me.


    There was a small garden in the backyard, surrounded by many benches. Many patients were


    sitting on benches, basking in the sun.


    "Miss Nn."


    When I was walking with Glenn, someone called my name behind me.


    I looked back and saw that it was Shirley, who standing behind me.


    "Miss Shirley?"


    I was a little surprised, so I quickly let Janice take care of Glenn and walked over to Shirley.


    Shirley wore a cloth hat. I could see at a nce that there seemed to be no hair under her hat.


    I was stunned for a moment and asked, "Miss Shirley, you are here..."


    "I''m here for treatment." After she said that, she asked me with some doubts, "Why, didn''t Shelton


    tell you?"


    Shelton?


    When she said that, although I didn''t make sure what had happened, I had realized something.


    I walked over and held Shirley''s hand, saying, "Miss Shirley, congrattions."


    "I should thank you." Shirley sat in the wheelchair, raised her head, and said to me, "Maybe if you


    didn''t push us, Shelton and I would miss each other."


    I sat on a bench at the side and shook my head. "I didn''t do much, I just..." I paused and said, "I just


    wanted to wait for Patrick, so I asked you for help."


    "But you really helped us." Shirley looked at me. "Shelton told me that after knowing that I was sick,


    he had wavered. You cried and begged him, being drunk. That was what made him decide to give


    up that night."


    "That night?"


    "That''s right." Shirley nodded. "He said that when he saw you tearfully saying that you do not wish


    to marry him, for the first time, he realized he had gone too far."


    So that''s it.


    Shirley curved the corner of her mouth and smiled. "So, he said that unless it''s inevitable, he would


    not go to your son''s ward. He is afraid of meeting you, he will feel that he owes you."


    I just smiled and said nothing.


    Janice had already led Glenn away. When I was looking for him, I found that Shelton, dressed in his


    white coat, was standing at a corner far away.


    Because of the distance, I didn''t know if he was looking at me or Shirley.


    I thought for a moment and said to Shirley, "Miss Shirley, please take care of yourself. I have


    something to do, so I have to go."


    Then I got up, hugged Shirley, and said to her, "I wish you a good recovery as soon as possible."


    "Thank you."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Shirley waved her hand at me.


    I straighten my back, and when I looked up again, I found that Shelton was no longer standing in


    the ce just now.


    But I still walked in that direction. When I just walked to the corner, I saw Shelton standing on the


    side.


    The man was wearing sses, with a gentle smile at the corner of his eyes. He looked at me and


    said, "Looking for me?"


    "Yes." I looked at Shelton. "How''s Miss Shirley''s condition?"


    "Since she hase to my ce, I will definitely cure her," the man said.


    I''m relieved to hear him say that.


    And I also believed that he would achieve what he said. "That''s good."


    Shelton looked at me with a pair of clear eyes that seemed to be very deep. Suddenly, he came


    over to me.


    We were not far away before that.


    It only took him a few steps to be in front of me, less than half a meter away.


    I couldn''t help feeling stunned. I raised my head and looked at him.


    Before I opened my mouth, he suddenly said, "Can I... hug you once more?"


    When I hesitated, the man added, " For thest time."


    I looked up and nodded. "Okay."


    As soon as he finished his words, the man opened his arms and held me tightly in his arms.


    He was so strong that he held me tightly as if I would disappear in front of him if he didn''t do this.


    At this time, for the first time, I caught Shelton''s smell through the scent of disinfectant.


    It was a trace of faint smell, which was exclusive to him.


    The man''s short hair rubbed against my cheek.


    I was held by him and didn''t move at all.


    About a few secondster, from his thin lips against my ear, I heard that he said to me, "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Sorry.


    He had said it before, but at this moment, I was relieved and reconciled.


    I raised my hand and gave him a gentle hug. Then


    I said, "It''s all over."


    All had been passed.


    I hoped everything would be fine in the future.


    Three days after that day, Glenn waspletely cured, and he was discharged from the hospital


    safely.


    Because there were too many sses in kindergarten, and he was going to enter primary school in


    September, So I sent him to the preschool ss.


    Before going to school, he had to make up the courses for a few months.


    Glenn behaved well.


    On the third day after he went to the pre-school ss, when I went to pick him up, the teacher gave


    me feedback, "Glenn is very smart. Although it''s his first time to learn a lot of things, he mastered


    them faster than the other students."


    I just smiled and said, "He is like his father."


    Indeed, Glenn inherits a good brain from Patrick.


    However, I didn''t know where Glenn''s father, Patrick, was.


    Over the past few months, the man seemed to have been missing.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little despair.


    Was Patrick really going to avoid me for the rest of his life?


    There was no news about him. For me, every morning when I opened my eyes, there was hope,


    and when I slept at night, it became despair.


    I didn''t know how long I could endure.


    Time flies, Glenn went to primary school.


    On the first day of school, when I sent Glenn to the primary school, all the other children were sent


    by their parents.


    Glenn looked around. Although he said nothing, I knew that he must also want Patrick to be there.


    I squatted down and said to him, "Glenn, Dad will be back soon when he is cured."


    Glenn shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter, mom. I''m a primary school student now, and I


    can also protect mom."


    I knew he thought Patrick would note back.


    In fact, I also thought so sometimes.


    But I insisted and said, "Dad will be back soon." "That''s right."


    He nodded vigorously.


    But I could see that there was some confusion and distrust in his eyes.


    Indeed, I didn''t even believe that. How could I expect Glenn to believe?"


    After I send him off, I went to work.


    Only five minutes after making a cup of coffee, Paulina came and said, "Jta, someone''s looking


    for you."


    "Well, let the persone in."


    I didn''t care, supposing it was a client.


    Paulina shook her head quietly. "She''s in the meeting room. You''d better go to see her."


    As soon as she said that, I felt that there was something strange.


    I looked up at Paulina, who was clinging to the door, and asked her, "Who is it?"


    " Anyway, you can go to see." Paulina finished her words and ran away.


    ''It can''t be Patrick, can it?''


    When this idea came to my mind, I felt I was really possessed. A customer came to mypany


    and I suppose it''s him.


    How could he possiblye over...


    I was working with Nancy upstairs, and everyone else was downstairs.


    I went downstairs and went to the conference room. Just standing outside the door, I could see the


    person inside.


    When I saw the person sitting inside, I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    It was actually Katy!


    Pigs might fly. Katy wasing to meet me!


    When I saw her, I didn''t think much and turned to leave. Katy saw me and rushed out and said,


    "Jta, I''m looking for you, wait!"


    Her voice was loud, and several colleagues looked over.


    However, I had no intention of entering the meeting room. Standing at the door, I looked at her with


    a little vignce and asked, "Mrs. Katy, I don''t think I have anything to do with you. What can I do for


    you?"


    Looking at my attitude, Katy was not angry at all. She said with a smile, "Come in. I have something


    to tell you."


    "Let''s talk about it here. After all, we didn''t get on well before. What if you hit yourself and me it


    on me?" I said.


    In fact, there was surveince in the conference room.


    But I said it on purpose.


    In fact, I am not afraid that Katy will hit me. I am afraid that I can''t help hitting her.


    Hearing this, Katy was a little embarrassed. "No, no,e in, I''ll only talk with you."


    She seemed to be afraid that I wouldn''t go in, so she added, "I have to beg you something."


    "Beg me?"


    I almost couldn''t believe my ears.


    I couldn''t believe that Katy would beg me.


    I stood at the door and hesitated for a moment, and went in atst. After all, there were so many


    people in thepany. What could she do to me?


    And I also want to know what she''s up to.


    As soon as I entered, I pulled out a chair and sat down. I said nothing and just waited for her to


    speak first.


    Katy looked at me and said apologetically, "I''m sorry about what happened before and about your


    mother."


    I still didn''t say anything.


    It was over 30 years ago that she did it wrong. A few months ago, she was still unrepentant, and


    was she saying sorry now?


    How could anyone believe it?


    Seeing that I didn''t respond, she said in embarrassment, "Back then, I was too angry, so I only


    thought it was your mother''s fault. But now I think it over, it''s Finn''s fault. He cheated on me and lied


    to your mother. Finally, it''s all his fault. Your mother and I are both women, and a woman should not


    be unfriendly to another one."


    "Was it only unfriendly?" I looked at Katy and said with a long face, "You have gone too far and


    made my mother mentally gaunt. Do you think I can forget it as you say sorry now?"


    Originally, I didn''t want to say anymore. But as Katy mentioned, I have to condemn it.


    Hearing this, Katy was not angry at all. She lowered her head and said, "It''s all my fault. All things


    are past now. No matter what I say, I can''t make up for your mother''s pain for so many years. But if


    she needs treatment in the future, we will pay all the expenses!"


    Hearing that Katy said so, I became more suspicious.


    I looked her up and down and asked, "What do you want to talk with me? Don''t beat around the


    bush. I''m busy."


    After that, I acted as if I wanted to get up and leave.


    Seeing that I wanted to leave, Katy immediately said, "There is something I want to beg you."


    "Go ahead." I sat down and looked at her.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Looking at me, she hesitated for a long time and said, "Well, my husband is ill."


    "Go to see doctors."


    "Well, we had, it''s leukemia." When Katy said this, I understood something. She looked at me, and


    her face was full of embarrassment. "I want you to do the test of bone marrow match. After all, you


    are his biological daughter."


    After listening to her words, Iughed and said, "Mrs. Wird, are you kidding me? You and your


    husband Mr. Finn did such a shameless thing to my mother. Now you say ''bilogical daughter'', aren''t


    you embarrassed?"


    After that, I continued, "And, shouldn''t you go to ask Kelsi for this matter?"


    Couldn''t Kelsi''s bone marrow match? Was that why she came to ask me?


    That''s what I was guessing.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    When I mentioned Kelsi, Katy''s face was a little angry, but soon she covered it up. With an


    unnatural smile on her face, she said to me, "She has been abroad recently and has never been


    free toe back."


    " Abroad?" I raised my eyebrows and looked at Katy. "Her father is so sick that he''s going to die.


    And she still has the mood to y abroad?"


    Seeing what Katy was like. I know that she didn''t want to reveal their family''s shame, so she would


    not tell me.


    But I can guess though she didn''t say it.


    Considering the fact that Kelsi had turned Patrick down at arm''s length when his leg had been


    broken, I supposed that she didn''t want to do the bone match test and hid abroad this time.


    Katy was also embarrassed to say, "Yes, she has something urgent recently. She can''te back


    in a short time."


    "Then wait for her toe back. Kelsi was born in the Kelsi family. Since she was a baby, you gave


    her the best conditions and the best education. You have given her everything as long as she


    wanted. You didn''t expect that Finn was ill and needs Kelsi to reward, however, she doesn''t think


    you deserve it. It''s not really a big deal, but just some bone marrow." I slowly finished speaking, and


    then looked at Katy and asked her, "Right?"


    Upon hearing this, Katy''s face became even more terrible. She bit her lip and said, "Yes!"


    "That''s clear then." I continued, "Look at your Kelsi family, what you have done to my mother.


    Maybe you don''t know what Kelsi has done to me, but I guess Finn knows it. Are you asking me for


    the marrow match test? Are you out of your mind?"


    To tell the truth, if I were Finn or Katy, I would be too ashamed toe to me even if I die.


    What they had done had already cut off this option.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing what I said, Katy''s face turned paler and paler.


    She couldn''t refute me with a single word.


    In the end, She simply picked up her bag and said, "Sorry to disturb you." Then she left.


    I didn''t see her off.


    However, I still felt that this matter was quite dramatic.


    When Katy was bullying us in the shopping mall, she certainly did not expect that one day she


    would need to beg me humbly.


    However, did she want me to do the marrow match test for Finn?


    No way.


    When Katy left, I thought this matter woulde to an end.


    However, the next day, Finn came.


    Paulina called me in the same way.


    I went downstairs and saw Finn sitting in the conference room. I knew that I couldn''t escape.


    Thinking of how he came to my house and insulted us with several millions of dors, I wanted to


    sneer.


    The mills of God grind slowly. Didn''t the retributions only wait for the right time?


    I walked over, folded my arms in front of my chest, leaned against the door, and said nothing.


    Seeing that I was here, Finn quickly stood up. In fact, it had not been long since west met, but I


    felt that Finn was much older.


    There seemed to be more white hair on his sideburns.


    He had lost a lot of weight, and his skin had also loosened.


    He looked at me and slightly curled up his hands on the table. He raised his mouth corners and said


    with an apologetic smile, "My daughter."


    His words had nearly caused me to throw up the overnight meal.


    I twitched the corner of my mouth and said, "Mr. Finn, you must be badly ill. It''s still in the daytime.


    Have you mistaken me for someone else?"


    "No, I didn''t..."


    "I''m not Kelsi."


    I said.


    At the mention of Kelsi, Finn''s attitude was different from Katy''s. He seemed to have no idea about


    Kelsi''s heartlessness. He looked at me and said, "Charlotte, it was my fault in the past. I shouldn''t


    flirt with Jessica after I had married. But, but I really couldn''t control myself. During that time, I really


    loved her, even now I..."


    Finn didn''t go on, but his face was full of deep affection and regret.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at him. Then I sneered, "Mr. Finn, do you have a bad brain? Or do


    you have a bad memory?"


    "I... "


    "A few days ago, you took a card and said that you wanted to draw a line to keep distant from us.


    Don''t you remember?"


    After I finished, there was some apology on Finn''s face, but not much.


    He nodded his head finally.


    I continued, "Now you haven''t given 50 million yuan to us, otherwise, you want me to do the test of


    bone marrow match? You cheated my mother''s feelings and took her to City Y. She was a healthy


    person before, but she was driven crazy by your wife, who is a vixen. The Reid family doesn''t


    ept her, and I grew up in an orphanage. Did you give any help? How can you be so shameless


    to call me daughter?"


    Originally, my mood was very calm.


    Looking at Finn, I felt like I was watching his y.


    However, I couldn''t help feeling a little angry when I talked about what Jessica had been suffered!


    I said the same kind of words to Finn and Katy.


    However, Finn had spent years in the business circle and was more unabashed. Hearing what I


    said, he showed an embarrassed look. "In fact, I was regretful aftering back that day. I know


    that I owe you and I shouldn''t do like that."


    "And then?" I looked down at him with a sneer. "You still did it. You hurt my mother''s heart again.


    Why don''t you call us to apologize? My mother was really blind in her youth. That''s why she took a


    fancy to you, a jackass!" "I originally wanted to call you, but when I found out that I was sick, I was


    suddenly downhearted." Finn sighed.


    I was not a cold person.


    Usually, when I saw on the Inte that some kids got ill and their families didn''t have money to


    treat them, and donations were needed, I would make a contribution.


    However, from a certain point of view, Finn was the closest person to me on blood ties. Now he was


    suffering from this disease, however, I did not feel he was pitiful at all, only thinking that he deserved


    it.


    With a dull "oh" sound, I looked at my watch and said, "Mr. Finn, if you are ill, go to the hospital.


    Don''t waste time here. It''s can''t be cured to see me."


    I was almost driving him out.


    Finn walked a few steps towards me, and tried to pull me, but I dodged immediately. With both


    hands hanging in mid-air, he begged, "Charlotte, I know your name is Charlotte. Charlotte and


    Caroline, I and Jessica gave the names of you two together, we..."


    "Are you going to recall how you cheated my mother?"


    I directly interrupted Finn''s recalling.


    Finn did not say anything more and said to me,


    "You''re right, it''s all my fault. Can you do a bone match test for me? If the match is sessful, I will


    make a will, and I will give half of my inheritance to you!"


    "Oh no."


    I answered decisively, with only two words. I turned and left then.


    "Half of his inheritance?"


    Who cared?


    Finn chased me out of the conference room.


    All the people outside were employees of the studio. He had to maintain his image of Mr. Finn. He


    walked a few steps quickly and approached me. Then he said, "You should think about it. You can


    come to me at any time after you think about it."


    After that, he left.


    His behavior made me feel ridiculous.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    Finn left. When I went upstairs, Nancy came over and said, "What''s the matter? Taking turns to put


    on a family love show?"


    I told Nancy what happened after Katy came here.


    So when Finn came, Nancy naturally understood what was going on.


    With a bitter face, I nodded. "That''s right. He said that if I match the bone marrow, he will give half of


    his inheritance to me. Who cares?"


    I moved the mouse, and theputer was switched to active mode from hibernating. I continued


    my design.


    Nancy smiled and sighed. "Yes, you are now just waiting for Patrick to cure his legs. After that, he


    wille back and marry you, Mrs. Cowell to-be. Compared with the money of Towering High,


    rk Group is really worthless."


    My heart sank at her mention of Patrick.


    I hadn''t thought about Patrick for a long time.


    It was not I didn''t want to think. I was trying my best to stop myself from overthinking, because


    whenever I thought of him, I would feel quite sad.


    Several months had been passed, but Patrick had never contacted me.


    Although there was no evidence, my sixth sense told me that his operation should not have been


    very sessful.


    How could I find him in such a big world...


    I looked at theputer screen in a daze.


    Nancy seemed to have not realized it and continued to say, "Don''t worry. In a few months, our new


    office building will be finished. We''ll get a few more security guards. When trouble makerse,


    we''ll throw them out."


    After hearing what she said, I came to my senses and looked at her with a smile. "Well, employ


    some handsome men. We can be cheered up when seeing them at work."


    Nancy moved theputer chair and leaned over. She hooked her arm around my neck and said


    with a smile, "When Patrickes back, you''ll look at him every day. He''s such a handsome guy.


    It''ll be boring for you to look at anyone else."


    I threw her a sidelong nce. "Don''t talk about him, okay? I even don''t know if he''s dead or alive."


    "It won''t be long, he''ll be back soon."


    Nancy patted me on my shoulder.


    I looked at theputer screen and kept thinking about who could get in touch with him.


    "How can I find him?"


    After thinking for a while, I found that Jeremy was the only one.


    I saved the drawing, had a word with nancy, and went out with my bag.


    I drove straight to Towering High Group.


    After getting out of the car, I walked quickly into the lobby. The receptionist recognized me. When


    she saw me, she bowed slightly but didn''t say anything.


    I immediately asked, "I want to make an appointment with Jeremy."


    "Special Assistant Jeremy is very busy and doesn''t ept an appointment."


    The receptionist gave me a professional smile.


    "There is something urgent!" I didn''t want to give up.


    The receptionist still kept the same smile. "Then you can call him, excuse me."


    In fact, I had already called Jeremy.


    He didn''t take it at all.


    I stood in the hall of the building of Towering High and looked at the people who came in and out. I


    was a little desperate.


    Looking at the gate which was more than a meter in front of me, an idea came to me, but I hesitated


    for quite a while.


    Looking around the security guards, I didn''t jump over.


    For the unnamed reason, I was getting more and more think of doing things that didn''t match my


    age, even what I hadn''t done when I was young.


    Maybe I was afraid that I would regret it at old age?


    However, I finally persuaded myself to give up climbing over the gate, and then I turned to go out.


    I have no choice. Since I can''t see Jeremy, I would wait for him downstairs.


    At first, I waited at the gate, but I didn''t see Jeremy after waiting for a few days. I had no other way


    but to wait at the gate of the underground parking lot. A few more dayster I still didn''t see him.


    At that time, I was a little desperate.


    I really didn''t know how could I meet Jeremy and get the news of Patrick.


    I waited at Towering High for those days, but it didn''t work.


    I still had work to do, so I had to give up and go back to work during the daytime.


    A few dayster, when I got off work, I saw Finn at the door of the studio.


    Seeing me, he rushed over and said, "Charlotte."


    "Don''t call me!"


    I was irritated when hearing him call me.


    He looked at me and said, "Well... I came to looking for you a few days ago. They said that you


    were not here. Later, I heard that you have been waiting for Jeremy at Towering High these days.


    You want to know what happened to Patrick, don''t you?"


    Originally, I wanted to leave, but I stopped as heard what Finn had said.


    I turned to look at him and said tly, "What? Do you know anything?"


    When I asked this question, I didn''t entertain any hope.


    Normally, he couldn''t know that. Even if he could, I didn''t think that Finn would tell me.


    After all, Kelsi was his dear daughter. She had pestered Patrick so long, but there was no result.


    How could Finn help me?


    If there was only one possibility for him to help me, that was, Patrick was disabled. Finn was afraid


    that it would be too hard for Kelsi to take.


    However, I thought that the possibility was very low ording to Kelsi''s previous attitude.


    Kelsi knew how to weigh the pros and cons as same as Finn.


    However, after hearing my question, Finn nodded. "Although I don''t know where Patrick is, a while


    ago, Kelsi went to Country E and has been there for half a month. We don''t have a branch there, so


    she did not explicitly tell us what she was going to do. But I have investigated that Patrick should be


    there."


    " In E country?"


    I stared at Finn, trying to find if he was lying from his face.


    Perhaps because he had fallen ill recently, there was a sign of sickness on his face.


    I couldn''t find anything beside that.


    His sickly face made him look franker.


    I stood still and stared at him. "Why do you tell me? I don''t think you will be so kind to help me and


    not help Kelsi."


    "You''re both my daughters as the flesh on both sides of my hand. It''s a cruel dilemma for me..."


    "Mr. Finn, let''se to the point. Don''t put on a family love show. Otherwise, I won''t listen to you


    anymore."


    I interrupted Finn''s words directly.


    I couldn''t hear when he said both of us were his


    daughters.


    How absurd!


    Hearing this, Finn licked his lips with his tongue. "Okay, I won''t say that. I also understand the


    rtionship between you and Patrick. A long time ago, Patrick came to me and said that he would


    not marry anyone except you. I don''t want to..."


    "Mr. Finn, I don''t want to hear this."


    Finn''s way of currying favor really made me sick.


    He seemed to have seen through the unhappy look on my face. He sighed, hesitated for a moment,


    and said, "I hope that you can test bone marrow match for my help."


    "That''s the point."


    Hearing him make it like a deal, on the contrary, I felt that it was eptable.


    Those empty words would make people ufortable.


    Finn took out a piece of paper from his pocket and said, "This is the address of Kelsi. I checked it


    and found that there is a very good hospital in the surrounding in E country. Patrick should have


    been treated there."


    I looked up and found an English address on it.


    In fact, I really would not like to help him, but if this address was true...


    I hesitated, but still picked it up. Looking at the address on it, I asked Finn, "How can I know


    whether you are lyingt? me?N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Finn said hurriedly, "I''m not lying to you."


    I took the address and put it in my bag. "Well, I''ll go there to check first. If you didn''t lie to me, I''ll do


    the test of bone marrow when Ie back with him."


    Well, a match test doesn''t matter, and I hadn''t promised that I would donate my bone marrow yet.


    "It''s..." Hearing this, Finn was obviously a little reluctant, but he also knew he had to beg me. He


    had no rights to make more requests, so he noded his head. "Okay,e back early."


    My hands held my bag with the address tightly as if I were holding a treasure.


    After walking two steps, I got a question and turned to ask, "Mr. Finn, what''s Kelsi''s answer for the


    test of bone marrow matching for you?"


    "She...she''s abroad. She doesn''t have time toe back."


    Finn insisted to cover for her.


    But I also got it.


    I didn''t say a word, and went to my car and drove to leave.


    I drove for a while and looked in the rearview mirror to make sure that Finn''s car did not catch up,


    so I parked the car on the side of the road and called Nancy. I was very sorry to tell her that I had to


    ask for a leave.


    Nancy had been used to my frequent requests for leaves.


    As soon as I spoke, she sighed. "Okay, can I refuse?"


    "I ensure the design will be finished. I''ll send it to you when it''s done. I''m just not work in the office.


    Everytime I asked for leave meant I would not work in the office.


    But I always finished my work on time.


    It''s just that Nancy had to be in charge of contacting the customers. That was still a heavy task.


    Nancy said with a bitter face on the other side, "Okay, you should pursue your love as soon as


    possible. If I refuse you, I''m really afraid that you will be a rock waiting for husband in the


    studio. When Patrickes back, he will kill me."


    Hearing what she said, I smiled and said, "Thank you, baby. I''ll give you a reward when we get


    back."


    "It would be a reward to me if you won''t ask for leave, and you apany me to entertain


    clients."


    Nancy teased.


    Hanging up the phone, I picked up Glenn and went home with him. As soon as I entered the door,


    Ryan told me, "Jta, Shelton called me today."


    "Shelton?"


    Hearing this name, I was really stunned for a moment.


    Because I was going to see Patrick right away. At this critical moment, when I knew Shelton called


    Ryan, I felt a little upset.


    Although his recent attitude showed that he regarded everything as passed, however, many things


    had happened in the past, and I could not bepletely relieved.


    Ryan nodded and said, "He said if Jessica needs further treatment, she can go to the Holy Spirit


    Hospital at any time. He has already told the staff that she can be treated as VIP, and that you don''t


    need to worry about anything else."


    Ryan''s words made my heart sink.


    "Am I underestimating a gentleman with a suspicious mind?"


    I didn''t speak, so Ryan continued, "In fact, Jessica''s condition is unstable now. I want to continue


    her treatment. Although Glenn has recovered now, what happened before made me don''t know how


    to trust him."


    It was also my concern.


    I lowered my eyes slightly and thought for a moment. Then I said, "I think he should be trustworthy.


    If you want Mom to be treated, go ahead. Don''t forget to pay."


    I reminded him of this because I was afraid that Shelton would not charge the fees.


    Upon hearing this, Ryan''s eyes widened. "What? Are you afraid that I''ll take advantage of him?"


    "No, no." I hurriedly patted Ryan''s back and said, "Please calm down. I didn''t mean that. I''m afraid


    that Shelton will not charge me any money. I feel that it''s not good. After all, It''s business."


    "Of course, I know!"


    With his hands on his waist, Ryan was kind of angry.


    On the other side, Glenn, who had just put down his schoolbag, came down from upstairs and saw


    this. He tilted his head and asked, "Grandpa Ryan, are you unable to pass the level of the game?


    Do you need my help?"


    No matter ying games or building LEGO, Glenn could manage very well. He doesn''t need others


    to help at all.


    Hearing his words, Ryan patted on his forehead and said, "Oh, there''s really a level. Come on!"


    As he spoke, he turned on the screen and the game console. "I''ve already met the BOSS. But I


    didn''t beat it for the whole afternoon."


    "Well..." Staring at the screen, Glenn said with disdain, "I''ve passed that long time ago. I''ve started


    to y difficult mode when I pass all the levels."


    "Is that so? Then let me see your progress."


    Said Ryan.


    I stood on the side and watched the grandfather and grandson getting along in this special way,


    which was also a little funny.


    In the kitchen, Jessica was helping Janice to cook. She had done this for a period of time. Although


    Janice always said that it was not necessary, Jessica insisted on cooking, so I agreed.


    When the dinner was prepared, everyone sat down. I said first, "I''m going to Country E for a


    business trip. I''ll apply for the visa tomorrow and leave the day after tomorrow."


    "Why in such a hurry!"


    Jessica was somewhat surprised.


    The moment she opened her mouth, she heard Glenn said beside her. "Mom must be going to see


    dad. That''s why she''s in such a hurry!" After that, he looked at me with a smug look. "Am I right?"


    "Yes, you are!" I looked at Glenn speechlessly.


    This little brat was too smart.


    Upon hearing that, Ryan nodded and said, "Go ahead, there''s nothing you need to attend to at


    home."


    In the evening, I looked at the weather forecast in Country E. It was not much different from here. I


    packed up some clothes and applied for the visa the next morning.


    Fortunately, there is a visa waiver in Country E, so I dealt with the formalities. Then, I got a visa in


    the afternoon.


    I bought a ticket and took my luggage from home. Then I asked Lacy to take care of Glenn and set


    off.


    It would take almost twelve hours to go to Country E.


    I boarded the ne at seven o''clock in the evening. Because of the time difference, it was still night


    when I arrived there.


    The address Finn gave me was not in the capital of Country E, but in City M, the metropolis of


    another province next to the capital.


    But when I got off the ne, it was already over 11 o''clock in the night. I was familiar with nothing


    here. It was impossible for me to go there overnight, so I found a hotel to stay.


    I got up at six o''clock the next morning. After breakfast, I went to the train station.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I took the earliest train and arrived in City M.


    After getting off the train, I took a taxi. After giving the copy of the address Finn gave me to the


    driver, his eyes lit up when he saw it. He asked me in English, "Are you sure you want to go there?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    I answered.


    The driver returned the address to me and started the car with a big smile on his face.


    At first, I didn''t pay much attention to the driver''s reaction. Sitting in the car, I was quite nervous and


    my brain was wondering what would happen if I saw Patrick.


    When I came to my sense, I found that there was a forest outside. There were no signs of any


    human habitation. It was as if we had entered an uninhabited area.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    At this moment, I started to feel that something was strange.


    Holding my mobile phone in my hand, I was a little nervous. Avoiding groundless assumption, I


    asked the driver atst, "How far is it from here to the hospital?"


    The driver looked at me in the rearview mirror and said, "We are arriving."


    I didn''t know if I was too suspicious, but when the driver looked at me, I felt a little scared.


    Where were we going? If we went further, we would be entering the mountains!


    How could a hospital be there?


    Was this driver also hired by Finn?


    For a moment, I was regretful that I was rash. How could Ie to the address given by Finn on my


    own? And I even didn''t confirm the exact location of the address.


    What should I do?


    I looked around. There were trees all around. If I got out of the car here, it would probably be only a


    road that led to a dead end.


    I hesitated for a moment and began to chat with the driver. "I''m a tourist. One of my friends lives


    here. Why is this ce so far from the city?"


    Hearing what I said, the driverughed. "No wonder. I was surprised when you got on as people


    don''t go here usually. This is a small town. There''s no scenery spot here."


    "Oh..." Hearing the driver''s words, I was a little relieved.


    I looked at the driver in the rearview mirror. He might be over 60 years old, but it was hard to say as


    it''s difficult to guess a foreigner''s age.


    I thought for a moment, and asked again, "Is there a hospital?"


    "Yes!" The driver answered decisively. "The best orthopedic hospital in our country is over there..."


    The driver started to give unceasing praises.


    He told me the hospital was famous all over the country and even the world. The president of the


    country came here to be treated once he was injured.


    After the driver started talking, I realized that he was a chatterbox, though he had not spoken


    before.


    My heart also felt at ease.


    It meant that Finn did not lie to me.


    After all, it was crucial to his life. Bone marrow donation was not so widespread as blood donation,


    which people think there are no side effects. Therefore, very few people in society were willing to


    donate bone marrow.


    Even Kelsi didn''t want to donate, so I was his only hope.


    Naturally, he had ced all his bets on me.


    After driving for more than two hours, we finally arrived at the ce where there were some signs of


    human habitation.


    It was a small town, and there were distinctive two-story buildings on both sides of the road. At first


    nce, you could see that they were of considerable age.


    In the small town, there were all aged people who were walking back and forth. From the looks of


    everyone''s faces, the people who live here must be very happy.


    Soon, the car stopped.


    It was on a very narrow road.


    "Here we are." The driver pressed the odometer and asked me, "By credit card or cash, which way


    would you like?"


    "Credit card."


    I took out my credit card and handed it to the driver.


    Because I came in a hurry, I only exchanged a small amount of the local currency in one bank.


    When the driver was swiping the card, I asked him again, "Where is the hospital?"


    "There." The driver pointed to the right side of the road.


    I looked across and saw the hospital. It waspletely different from what I had imagined. There


    were no tall buildings, norge courtyards, but only small courtyards, with two three- story buildings


    inside.


    "There?"


    It''s out of my imagination.


    "Yes, it''s over there." The driver said with great certainty.


    Then, I asked where was the building with this address?


    "Here." The driver pointed to a small building of two-story next to the car.


    This building, in which Kelsi rented to stay, was opposite the hospital.


    Then, during this period of time, would they...


    I didn''t dare to make wild guesses, because I was afraid that I had guessed it right.


    Although I had some suspicion, however, I still believed that Patrick wouldn''t be like this. After all,


    I still trusted him from the bottom of my heart.


    This town was so small, and I didn''t know if there was any hotel.


    Getting out of the car, before I could move to pull my luggage, I saw a woman wearing a beige


    dress and a straw hat, with a few flowers on it,ing out of the building in front of me.


    There was a grass-made small bag in her hand.


    She dressed up in such a pastoral style.


    At the first nce, I could tell it was Kelsi.


    What a coincidence! I met her as soon as I arrived.


    When I looked at her, she also happened to look at me. She was stunned at the moment, and her


    face became longer. "Why are youing here?"


    Her tone was not friendly at all.


    I smiled and said, "My boyfriend is here for treatment. Of course, I have toe."


    "Boyfriend? Then why don''t you ask Patrick to say personally? Is he admitting? to being your


    boyfriend?"


    Kelsi smiled, holding the handle of the bag with both her hands.


    She seemed to have nothing to fear as if someone was backing her.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    My heart sank, and I had no time to quarrel with her. I just wanted to see if there was a small hotel


    for me to stay.


    Just when I was about to leave, an olddy came over and waved at us. "Kelsi!"


    She was greeting Kelsi.


    I didn''t expect that Kelsi had been familiar with the locals.


    I deliberately walked very slowly. Then I heard the olddy say to Kelsi, "Are you still waiting for him


    today?"


    "Yes, I believe he wille out to meet me one day." Kelsi said.


    The olddy nodded and said, "Okay. My neighbor works there. I''ve asked him to send a word for


    you."


    "Thank you very much."


    Kelsi said.


    Then I was walking far away with my luggage.


    Hearing the conversation between them, I realized that Kelsi hadn''t got into the hospital, she had


    just been waiting at the door.


    Knowing this, I felt a little relieved at the moment.


    This town was small and remote. I originally supposed that there might not be hotels, butter I saw


    a very inconspicuous two-story building in front of me. There was a small sign hanging on it saying


    HOTEL.


    I went in at once. There was no front desk in the room, only an old man sitting on a reclining chair


    and watching an old TV.


    When saw meing in, he stood up slowly and said to me, "Wee."


    After I exined my intention, the old man introduced me to the rooms in the hotel. He lived


    downstairs, and there were only two rooms upstairs.


    They were both empty, so I could pick either.


    I went up to have a look and found that theyout of them was the same, so I chose one in the east


    randomly.


    Few people came to this small secluded town, and the price was quite low. It''s 25 a day of the local


    currency, and I paid for the total amount of 20 days for the first time."


    I thought that I would stay here for a long time.


    After all, since Patrick didn''t see Kelsi, he probably would not see me, either.


    The old man introduced that his name was Smith, and that he was already 72 years old.


    I asked him if he knew anything about Kelsi.


    Mr. Smith nodded. "That girl came here some time ago. She said that the person she loved is being


    treated in this hospital. Because there''s an injury on her beloved''s leg, he''s not willing to see her."


    After that, he added, "Our entire town knows about her story."


    All the people in the town knew it?


    It seemed that Kelsi had already got sympathy from public opinion in this small town. There was


    some disadvantage for me to get the same support.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    I packed up my things and got to the hospital entrance, only to see quite a few people standing


    there.


    Most of them were senior women.


    I could tell that excluding the staff in the hospital, most of the residents here were seniors.


    A long time should have passed since something strange happened in this town. Now that Kelsi


    was here. Everyone came to join in the fun.


    Seeing that I went over, Kelsi said first, "Miss Nn, I have been with Patrick for many years. Since


    he doesn''t want to see me, he won''t see you either. Your appearance here won''t change anything."


    Kelsi, who was clever, spoke to me in the localnguage.


    She did so to let the ones around us know what we were talking about.


    Originally, by saying so, she thought that the residents in this town would stand on her side blindly


    like those gossip women domestically.


    Unexpectedly, a granny who had spoken first suddenly said, "When ites to the feelings, there


    isn''t firste-first-served in it. Sometimes, someone that is right for you wille to you quitete


    instead."


    "The most important thingis that you two should get along."


    "In my opinion, the two of you are wasting your time here. There are far more meaningful things in


    your lives. You shouldn''t waste your time here."


    The ones around us spoke one after another.


    They all lectured us.


    Hearing their words, Kelsi looked gloomy.


    Everything didn''t go the way she had expected.


    It was a good thing for me.


    Looking at her, I smiled, "How do you feel? The olddies here have seen everything in the world.


    Could it be that you think they were the same as thedies in our country who liked to enjoy the fun


    and make things difficult for others?"


    "So what?" Looking gloomy, Kelsi said, "I will stick to what I said. Since Patrick doesn''t want to see


    me, he naturally won''t see you either."


    "Don''t be that confident." I smiled.


    Seeing that the hospital gate in front of me was open and people were going in and out, I wondered


    why Kelsi was standing here.


    With that, I began walking inside.


    Originally, I didn''t know where Patrick lived. However, a bodyguard was standing in front of a


    building. At a nce, I recognized that he was one of the bodyguards in the manor back then.


    I walked over. He recognized me. Looking a little surprised, he called out, "Miss Nn."


    "I''m going in," I said calmly.


    I originally thought that he would let me in after recognizing me. Unexpectedly, standing straight, the


    bodyguard said, "Per Mr. Patrick''s order, no one is allowed in, including you."


    "Did he tell you so?" I didn''t believe it.


    "Yes, Mr. Patrick told us before that you probably woulde here, saying that like Miss Kelsi, you


    can''t go in even if you are here."


    Indeed, Patrick had anticipated that I would be here.


    Looking behind the bodyguard, I saw a corridor and another bodyguard inside. In that case, I


    couldn''t break in even if I forced my way in.


    After hesitating for a moment, I asked, "How''s Patrick''s condition?"


    "I don''t know about that," the bodyguard answered.


    Raising my head to look at the bodyguard, I saw that he looked expressionless. Clearly, he was not


    lying.


    I looked left and right.


    The wall guarding the hospital was made up of ordinary brick. It was only more than two meters


    high. In fact, the wall couldn''t be of any deterring effect at all.


    After thinking for a moment, I said to the bodyguard, "Since you won''t let me in, I''ll go. Please don''t


    tell Patrick that I''vee here, okay?"


    The bodyguard didn''t know that I probably would make other moves.


    If he knew, I wouldn''t have any chances at all.


    Looking at me, he hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    Fearing that he promised me nominally, I put my palms together devoutly and pleaded, "Please


    don''t tell him."


    "Well, I see."


    The bodyguard promised me once again.


    Only after that was I rest assured.


    Seeing that I came out, Kelsi stood at the door and looked sarcastic, "I originally thought you would


    be greatly respected. It turned out that you were kept outside as well."


    Looking at Kelsi, I wasn''t angry, asking, "Miss Kelsi, you are a socialite in City Y. I remember that


    when we first met, you talked to me in a soft voice and behaved like a nobledy. Why are you like


    this now?"


    Kelsi was indeed too different from what I thought of her for the first time.


    At that time, she was gentle, friendly, and polite, behaving refmedly and courteously.


    Because of this, I was once guilty about what I had done.


    I never thought that she would be like this right now.


    Hearing my words, Kelsi said indifferently, "What is your expectation of me then? All these years, I


    have been pretending to be a virtuousdy, only to have been used by you and Patrick over and


    over again. When you two became reconcile, you set me aside. In your need, Patrick came to marry


    me. Who am I in your eyes? Am I a socialite? Is there such a miserable socialite?"


    "Didn''t he make everything clear to you before you got married?"


    Hearing Kelsi''s words, I felt more or less apologetic to her. However, Patrick had told me before that


    he had made everything clear to Kelsi.


    Could it be that Kelsi failed to figure it out?


    Kelsi raised the brim of her hat, "Make everything clear to me? If you love someone that tells you


    that your marriage is an arranged one and that you can have your own fun, will you agree to marry


    him?"


    Hearing Kelsi''s question, I was a little confused.


    But my answer was a positive one.


    I would agree.


    Sometimes, love was such a perverting thing. Like a bamboo basket in the water, it looked stuffed


    inside. Despite knowing that nothing was inside the basket after lifting it, people were happy with


    the status quo.


    They tended to believe that there was water inside the basket.


    I spoke, "I''m sorry."


    "Are you sorry? Jta Nn! I hate you so much!" Kelsi looked at me with burning anger in her


    eyes, "Can you leave? Go away! Leave Patrick to me, will you?"


    As she spoke, she picked up the bag in her hands and threw it at me.


    Like a small basket, her bag didn''t have a zipper on it.


    By the time she threw the bag at me, everything inside had fallen out.


    There was a cell phone, a purse, tissue, and so on.


    ncing at the things on the ground roughly, I saw something particrly eye-catching.


    It was something like a cardholder. And there was a photo in it.


    It was a photo with a family of three on it.


    ncing at the photo, I knew that the man was Patrick and the woman was Kelsi.


    There was a child in the middle.


    Patrick''s look in the photo indicated that he took such a photo a few years ago.


    As for the child...


    I couldn''t help bending down and picked up the photo.


    I could not tell whether the infant in the photo was a boy or a girl. However, with long eyshes, it


    seemed to be a little girl.


    As for her facial features...


    Could it bethat...


    Snatching the photo away from my hands, Kelsi put it behind her back with some vignce.


    For a moment, I was a little confused. Looking at her in disbelief, I asked, "This child..."


    Kelsi lowered her eyes, "I requested it from Patrick."


    "What do you mean?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at Kelsi, feeling confused as to what she meant and yet somewhat enlightened.


    Kelsi put the cardholder to her front and looked down at the photo somewhat sadly, "Patrick and I


    got this child by artificial impregnation."


    Looking up at me, she said, "This is the condition of our marriage back then."

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Hearing Kelsi''s words, I felt as if a bomb were exploding in my mind!


    ''What did she mean? Howe Patrick and Kelsi actually had a child?''


    Standing where I was in a daze, I asked somewhat confusedly, "How... how old is this child?"


    "The same age as your son."


    Kelsi answered.


    Looking at her, I was incredulous, "You lied to me!"


    I said decisivey.


    ''That''s right.''


    ''There was no way that Patrick would agree to do so!''


    Seeing that I wasn''t convinced, Kelsi didn''t insist on convincing me, "It doesn''t matter to me as for


    whether you believe it or not. You asked Patrick toe back to your side for the sake of your son.


    For my son, I will do so as well. Both of us are his ex-wives. And both of us mean the same to him!"


    Kelsi''s words stunned me.


    I was indeed confused.


    I never expected that Kelsi and Patrick would have


    child.


    I stood where I was and looked at her in a daze. Moving my lips, I didn''t know what to say. My mind


    was in a mess.


    In the end, I returned to the hotel without saying anything.


    The room I booked was nice. There was a small balcony outside the windows. On the balcony,


    there was a small table and a chair.


    Sitting on it, I could be bathed in the sunlight.


    Sitting there, I pondered on what had happened this afternoon.


    In the situation when I pretended to be dead back then, Patrick married Kelsi. For the sake of the


    Cowell Family''s future, it was understandable that Patrick did so.


    ''But, why didn''t he ever tell me anything about it?''


    ''In this way, I''m no different from Kelsi.''


    I sat there in a daze. Unknowingly, the sunset had passed.


    Originally, I nned to climb over the wall to get in the hospital at night.


    However, I was no longer in the mood to do so. I didn''t even know how I would face Patrick.


    ''He and Kelsi actually had a child.''


    ''Then I...''


    Because of the jetg, it wasn''t until after midnight that I was somewhat drowsy.


    Lying on the bed, I fell asleep.


    By the time I woke up, it had been noon the next day.


    In the town, there were some small- sized restaurants. I went downstairs and had lunch. The food


    here was quite different from that in City Y.


    I found the food here disagreeable.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Last night, I even considered whether I should go back or not.


    After lunch, I turned on myputer, intending to focus on work. Upon logging in, I received Lisa''s


    message, which read, "Baby, have you seen Patrick whom you missed so much?"


    I told her that I would be here before.


    After reading Lisa''s message, I pondered for a moment, picked up my cell phone, and called her.


    Soon, Lisa picked up the call and spoke in surprise over the phone, "You are making an


    international call."


    "I have something to tell you." Looking at the desktop wallpaper on myputer screen, I thought


    for a moment before saying, "Yesterday, I learned that Kelsi and Patrick might have a son and that


    he should be about the same age as Glenn."


    "What?"


    I could strongly sense Lisa''s surprise over the phone.


    So I moved the cell phone a little further away from me.


    Lisa continued, "That''s impossible. What the hell is this? Didn''t he ever tell you about this?"


    Holding the cell phone, I shook my head, "No, I knew it yesterday. And now I''m in a mess."


    "Well, regarding this..." Lisa said over the phone, "In my opinion, you should ask Patrick about this


    by yourself. After all, Kelsi is good at disguising herself. You don''t even know whether she is telling


    the truth or not. Nobody knows that she, who was a high-ranking socialite in City Y before, is a


    shrew in private, right? You''d better confirm with Patrick."


    I found Lisa''s words did have a point.


    And I saw a glimmer of hope.


    ''That''s right. Previously, in front of the public, Kelsi couldn''t be more perfect in City Y. Many rich


    gentlemen wanted to marry her.''


    ''It is because Kelsi left a good impression on the public.''


    ''No one can have imagined that she will be such a person.''


    ''Speaking of what she and Shelton had done together before, if I hadn''t heard of them and


    experienced them in person, I wouldn''t have believed that she was such a person.''


    I nodded, "All right, but now Patrick doesn''t want to see me. I have to think of a solution."


    "Then does he want to see her?"


    "He doesn''t want to see her either."


    Hearing this, Lisa heaved a sigh of relief, "Then think of a way. After all, Patrick is such an


    outstanding man. Now that he is a cripple. He should have some difficulties epting it. It''s normal


    that he tends to seclude himself and avoid refuse to see anyone. You should enlighten him more."


    Lisa spoke in a light tone. In her opinion, it wasn''t a big deal.


    However, as soon as she finished her words, Roger''s voice rang over the phone. "Baby, why are


    you talking on the phone? There''s radiation on the phone."


    "I''m on the phone with Charlotte," Lisa replied.


    Followingly, Roger said, "What time is it? It''s past 9 p.m. Go to sleep. Pregnant women need more


    rest."


    Roger''s voice came from far to near.


    I smiled at the cell phone and said, "Okay, I''ll hang up."


    "Well..."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Bye, Sister-inw!"


    It seemed that as soon as Lisa was about to say something, Roger grabbed the cell phone and


    hung up.


    Looking at the cell phone, I could imagine the scene over the phone.


    Because of Lisa''s words, I felt much more relieved.


    After working for the whole afternoon and having dinner in the evening, I strolled around the


    hospital.


    With few people in this town, almost all the ces were closed at around 7 p.m., including the


    hospital, the convenience store, and so on. If I wanted to drink some water, I had to buy water on an


    automatic vending machine on the roadside.


    Naturally, there were few people on the street.


    At the hospital entrance, I took a look at the room where Kelsi lived on the opposite side and saw


    that the lights were on.


    She didn''t continue to waste her time here.


    Seeing this, I went home first and continued to


    work.


    Time passed by quickly as I worked. Moreover, because of the jetg, by the time I came to my


    senses, it had been past 1 a.m.


    I turned off myputer, changed my shoes, and went out.


    At this time, the town was like a dead city. There were no lights on the street. Even the street lights


    were off.


    I walked to the side of the hospital and took a look at Kelsi''s house first, only to find that the lights


    had gone out.


    Looking inside the hospital, I saw that the lights inside had all been turned off and that only one was


    still on.


    My intuition told me that it was Patrick''s room.


    Circling the hospital, soon, I found that I could enter the hospital from somewhere. After all, the


    hospital was quite old.


    The wall outside was not intact. Somewhere on the wall was cracked. After estimation, I stepped on


    the crack to climb up the wall.


    After climbing for a few times, I failed.


    One time, I fell directly to the ground with my arms hitting on the ground. I could felt that my elbow


    was scratched and bruised.


    Even so, I want to see Patrick.


    I wanted to ask him about his rtionship with Kelsi.


    With this kind of obsession turning into motivation in my mind, I finally sessfully stood on the wall


    after seven or tight times'' failure.


    At night, it was pitch dark inside the hospital. Standing on the wall, I couldn''t see the situation on the


    ground.


    I turned on the shlight on my cell phone to roughly confirm that there was nothing down below


    before jumping off the wall.


    And Inded on the ground safe and sound.


    Patting the dirt off my clothes, I quickly headed for the building where Patrick''s room was. By this


    time, there were no more bodyguards outside.


    After entering the building, I went straight to the room on the third floor with the light on.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    After creeping up to the third floor, I looked around first.


    Only after making sure that all the bodyguards had fallen asleep did I walk in the direction of the


    room with the light on.


    The room could be located with ease. With light leaking out from under the door. I confirmed which


    room at once.


    Walking up to the front of the room door, I leaned against the door, only to hear no sound from the


    room inside.


    Looking at the round handle at the door, I was torn as to whether to open the door or not. However,


    what if it wasn''t Patrick inside? In that case, wouldn''t I be exposed?


    When I was lost in my thoughts, noise rang from inside all of a sudden.


    It was Patrick''s voice.


    Judging from the voice, I guessed that he should be on the phone.


    Despite failing to hear what he was saying clearly, I was sure that he mentioned "Jeremy" at the


    beginning of his conversation.


    I took out my cell phone, ncing at the time. It should happen to be in the morning in City Y.


    The reason why Patrick stayed up until now should be that he had to discuss something with


    Jeremy.


    Standing outside the door, I heard Patrick making his call. Only after Patrick had been on the phone


    for about half an hour was it quiet inside.


    After confirming that Patrick had hung up the call, I was about to open the door. All of a sudden, the


    light leaking from the crack in the door suddenly disappeared.


    It seemed that Patrick was going to bed.


    At that time, without any hesitation, I reached out and turned the doorknob.


    "Crack!"


    "Isn''t the door locked?" I thought to myself, trying to push the door open.


    Sure enough, I pushed the door open.


    After I entered the room, it was dark inside with the curtains drawn. I couldn''t see anything.


    Wondering where Patrick was, I was sure that he surely had fallen asleep and that he knew that I


    was here.


    I reached out to fudge around, trying to figure out the situation inside the room. All of a sudden, I


    ended up touching a soft and sturdy body.


    I was shocked.


    Then, I heard Patrick say, "Leave quickly. Or I''ll call a bodyguard."


    His voice was cold and emotionless.


    I couldn''t help but shudder.


    I suspected that the bodyguard had betrayed me.


    As I was about to say something, I heard him say, "You surely know the situation of rk Group


    well. With a phone call from me, rk Group will close down tomorrow. At that time, you may not


    even afford to return to City Y."


    It turned out that he mistook me as Kelsi.


    Sensing that he was standing, I wondered whether Patrick''s legs had been healed.


    "You..."


    "It''s me."


    As Patrick was about to speak again, I reached out and hugged him directly.


    While hugging him, I touched something metal with my hands.


    It seemed that Patrick''s legs hadn''t yetpletely been healed.


    I could feel that Patrick was stunned after hearing my words.


    Without moving or saying anything, he was in my arms obediently.


    A long time had passed since I hugged him thest time. Through his clothes, I could feel that he


    had lost weight.


    Pressing my ear on his chest and feeling the slight ups and downs, I forgot what I was going to ask,


    saying, "I miss you so much. Don''t drive me away, okay?"


    My feeling wasn''t that strong when I was outside.


    However, at this moment, I was by Patrick''s side, hugging him and hearing the sound of his


    heartbeat.


    Only then did I know that I didn''t want to leave him or leave here.


    Standing where he was, he was silent for a long time before saying, "Why are you here?"


    "I miss you."


    I replied briefly.


    It had been too long since he was in touch with me. Thinking of his attitude towards Kelsi, I was


    afraid that he would drive me away. Reaching out and hooking my arms around his neck, I kissed


    his cheek slightly and said, "I miss you so much that I can''t even eat properly or sleep well."


    Speaking of this, I deliberately acted like a spoiled child, "So, don''t drive me away, okay?"


    In fact, at my age, I felt a little embarrassed to act like a spoiled child.


    But I wanted to stay.


    Upon finishing my words, I heard Patrick''s soft sigh.


    "Crack!" The next second, sound rang in my ear.


    The lights in the room were turned on again.


    Looking up, I saw Patrick dressed in a set of blue and casual clothes. With his somewhat hollow


    cheeks, he looked much thinner.


    Her hair was longer than before. And the bangs hung in front of his eyes.


    Looking at him, I couldn''t help but smile. "I won''t go.


    "All right."


    Nodding, Patrick looked somewhat helpless.


    Only after getting his consent did I let go of my hand and nced at the situation inside.


    The whole room, which was not big, was made up of a bedroom and a bathroom. And armrests


    were circling the room.


    Having designed a room for the disabled before, I could see that the armrests were specially


    designed for the patient.


    Supported by two arm-like walking sticks, Patrick moved step by step to the bedside. Then he put


    the crutches aside and sat down by himself.


    Then he said to me, "Come here."


    Walking over obediently, I stood in front of him.


    He sized me up, frowning, "How did you get in?"


    "By climbing over the wall."


    While climbing over the wall, I didn''t think it was a big deal.


    But now, I felt embarrassed as I admitted it.


    Looking helpless, I said, "Howe the older you are, the more mischievous you are?"


    As he said, he held my arm and looked at the wound on my arm. Taking out a wet towel from a


    drawer on the side, he wiped the wound for me and applied a band-aid onto it.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In my opinion, since I was here by climbing over a wall, others wouldn''t matter to me.


    Standing where I was, I wrapped my arms around his neck and looked down at him slightly, saying


    in aining tone, "After all, a few months have passed since you left me. I miss you. And I''ll


    come to you by trying every possible way."


    He sighed and looked up at me, "How do you know this ce? Did something go wrong over


    there?"


    Patrick was intuitional and sensitive.


    Looking at him, I hesitated for a moment.


    It was true that a lot of things had happened, including Glenn''s matter.


    However, after thinking for a few seconds, I bowed my head and kissed his thin lips. Curling up the


    corner of my mouth, I said with a rxed look on my face, "It''s nothing. I came here by use of my


    connections."


    "Is that so?"


    Patrick wasn''t unconvinced.


    I said with certainty, "Of course."


    Hearing this, he fell backward with me in his arms. Because of inertia, I fell backward with him.


    "Ah!"


    I was a little nervous.


    With Patrick falling on the bed, I fell on him.


    Soon, he turned over and pressed me under his body with the force of his arm.


    Supporting his arm with my hand, I found that his arm was more solid. It probably was because his


    legs were injured.


    Looking at me beneath him with a profound and eager look in his eyes, he kissed me gently on my


    forehead and said, "I miss you, too."


    After that, he added, "So much."


    As he said, he kissed me from my forehead down to the tip of my nose, my cheek, and my lips.


    He kissed me lightly. But I could feel that he was doing his best to hold himself back.


    He seemed to fear that his rudeness would hurt me, which was indeed not Patrick''s style.


    As I was lost in my thoughts, he suddenly kissed me domineeringly, plundering the air in my mouth


    little by little and leaving me no chance to breathe at all.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    I could feel that the air in my mouth was getting thinner and thinner little by little.


    Even so, I was not willing to push him away. Responding to him enthusiastically, I hoped that he


    could feel how I had been missing him.


    Having not seen each other for a long time, the two of us expressed our love for each other in this


    way.


    After we kissed each other for a few minutes, I felt something against my lower abdomen.


    I couldn''t be more familiar with this kind of feeling.


    I deeply understood that what the feeling meant. At the same time, I could feel Patrick''s joy and


    excitement.


    He held me tighter and tighter in his arms.


    Soon, hugging me in his arms could no longer satisfy him. He began to do what he had done most


    frequently and what he used to be familiar with.


    A long time seemed to have passed since we made love. However, Patrick was quite familiar with


    my body. Soon, I had feelings.


    Hooking my arms around his neck, I looked at him and said, "I want you."


    I rarely said so.


    At this moment, I knew that by seeing what I did and hearing my words, Patrick could be infinitely


    confident.


    Raising his head, Patrick had unconceble excitement in his eyes.


    Reaching out and pushing aside the strands of hair on my cheeks, he said, "You have me."


    "You have me."


    After he said so, the ambiguous and warm atmosphere permeated the room.


    By the time I opened my eyes again, it had been in the daylight.


    Someone outside knocked on the door. A nurse seemed to be calling Patrick to do the rehabilitation


    training.


    I looked at Patrick sleeping soundly beside me with my face slightly blushed. Last night, we had


    been making love for a long time. Patrick seemed to have inexhaustible strength. One or two hours


    had passed only since we went to bed.


    Patrick, like me, heard what the nurse had said outside. Without opening his eyes, he said to the


    nurse, "I want to have a rest today."


    The nurse outside was silent for a moment before saying, "Okay."


    After the nurse left, he took me into his arms more tightly and said softly, "Be good. Go to sleep."


    Feeling drowsy, I snuggled in his arms and fell asleep.


    By the time we two got up, it had been in the afternoon.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Patrick stretched out his hand to smell his arm, saying with a slight


    frown, "We need to take a bath."


    I nodded.


    Standing up with the help of a cane first, he walked to the bathroom without putting on any clothes.


    And it was because he was nacked that I could see clearly that he had been aroused.


    By the time I followed Patrick into the bathroom, he had been sitting in the bathtub.


    The bathtub here was specially made for people with special needs. It was designed with a small


    door. Just now, he should have opened the small door and sat in by himself.


    "tter! tter!" The water poured into the bathtub continuously. He asked me with a bit of


    ambiguity in his eyes, "It will take a while longer for the bathwater to be ready. During this time,


    should we do something?"


    Well, I knew what Patrick was referring to.


    At this moment, I walked with some difficulties.


    Shaking my head, I said, "I''m tired."


    Hearing my words, he sighed and said, "The surgery of my legs this time failed. ording to the


    doctor, I probably can be back to normal after frequent rehabilitation in the future. Even so, I have


    been doing the rehabilitation for several months consecutively, only to get little sess. Prior to


    yesterday, I had been desperate."


    Hearing his words, I bit my lip and hesitated for a moment. Walking over to his side, I hooked my


    arms around his neck and said, "Well, I will do as you say. Don''t pretend to be miserable."


    He took the opportunity to put his arms around my waist and said, "Okay, good girl."


    At this time, there was some water in the bathtub. I couldn''t open the door and go in. Having no


    choice, I had to enter the bathtub byboriously raising myself on both arms.


    Seeing me like this, he couldn''t help but raise his brows, saying with a smile, "What''s wrong? You


    have the strength to climb over the wall. Is it so difficult for you to climb over the bathtub?"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but blush a little, "It is because you have been torturing mest night."


    Hearing this, Patrick had a slightly warm look in his eyes. Reaching out, he took me into the bathtub


    in his arms directly.


    The bathtub was sorge that two people could sit there side by side.


    Sitting in the bathtub and seeing the water inundating us little by little, I couldn''t help saying, "In fact,


    the design brings you much convenience. You will feelfortable to take a bath like this."


    Putting his hands around my waist and making me sit on him, he curled up the corner of his mouth,


    "Well, I think so as well."


    As soon as he finished his words, my face turned red.


    Of course, I knew Patrick''s words had implicit meanings.


    We made love in the bathroom and then in the bedroom.


    After we were done making love, we went back to the bathroom to take a bath.


    After all this, it had been in the evening.


    The lunch and the dinner were all delivered by the bodyguards. During the food delivery process, I


    deliberately requested to hide. Patrick disagreed at first. In the end, he couldn''t persuade me.


    At dinner, Patrick looked at me and said with some displeasure, "Why don''t you let others know you


    are here?"


    "Because..." Upon opening my mouth, I thought of Kelsi. Looking up at Patrick, I asked first, "Do


    you have a child with Kelsi?"


    Hearing this, Patrick no longer moved the chopsticks in his hands, looking at me with an


    inexplicable look on his face, "What?"


    "Do you?"


    "How is it possible?" Patrick reached out and pinched my face, "How could I have a baby with other


    women excluding you?"


    "Are you telling me the truth?"


    Hearing Patrick''s words, I was relieved in an instant.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I was instantly in a good mood.


    Putting down his chopsticks, Patrick said to me seriously, "No, I swear that I will only have children


    with you, Charlotte Archer, in my life. If I am lying in the slightest, I will be unable to stand up for the


    rest of my life..."


    "s!" Before he could finish his words, I had guessed what he was going to say. Getting up, I


    kissed him on his mouth directly.


    He used to stop me from talking in this way.


    Now, I wanted to treat him the same way he used to treat me.


    Patrick was stunned by my behavior.


    After making sure that he wouldn''t say anything else, I straightened up my back and said with an


    unhappy look on my face, "I asked you casually. You don''t have to swear to such an extent."


    Patrick looked at me with happiness in his eyes, "Is it okay?"


    "It''s enough. It''s enough."


    I nodded.


    At this moment, Patrick asked me, "Why did you suddenly ask me about this?"


    Looking at him, I told him what had happened.


    Patrick lowered his eyes slightly, curled up the corner of his mouth, and revealed a sneer, "She has


    a child. But it is not mine."


    "Ah?"


    I was a little surprised.


    Patrick nodded, "Didn''t I tell you before? One of the reasons why she agreed to marry me was that


    she was pregnant. After the child was born, she gave the child to the baby''s father directly. She only


    went to visit them asionally. They didn''t have a strong bond. Finn probably doesn''t know this


    child. And Katy should be in the know." "Well..." For a moment, I was a little confused, "Who is the


    father of the child?"


    "I''ve never seen him before."


    Patrick responded.


    However, between Patrick and Kelsi, I surely would trust Patrick.


    Hearing what he said, I realized that Kelsi surely had prepared the photos ready and that she had


    deliberately made me see them that day.


    She dared to lie to me, thinking that I couldn''t see Patrick either.


    In that case, I would cooperate with her show.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Picking up my chopsticks and taking a bite of rice, I said, "I''m leaving tonight. I''lle to see you


    every night in the future. In the daytime, I want to go out."


    "Why?"


    Hearing this, Patrick was a little puzzled.


    I chuckled, "I won''t tell you! Anyway, don''t let others know that I''ve been here."


    I didn''t tell him why. However, Patrick was so smart. Seeing my expression, he immediately said,


    "You want to keep her in the dark, right?"


    I nodded.


    Since Kelsi had put in so much effort to put on a show, I naturally wouldn''t let her act in vain.


    He nodded.


    However, when I left, I didn''t climb over the wall again. Patrick found someone and gave me a key


    to the back door locked all year round.


    I left through the backdoor.


    The next morning, I went to the hospital as usual.


    Kelsi wore a blue- and- white dress with kneelength today.


    Sitting on the opposite side of the road, she stared at the hospital door in a daze.


    When I went over, Kelsi looked up at me and said with a hint of disdain, "I thought you were gone."


    "No, I didn''t."


    There was a table and two chairs in front of her house.


    I sat opposite her naturally.


    Looking up at me with a trace of sadness on her face, Kelsi said, "Can''t you give him to me?"


    "Who are you referring to?"


    I asked on purpose.


    She seemed to be stunned by my question. But I answered quickly, "Oh, you are talking about


    Patrick. Of course not. My son needs his father as well."


    Ever since I knew that she was lying to me, I was no longer gloomy.


    And I could deal with her with ease.


    Kelsi looked gloomy. It seemed that she never expected that I wouldpete with her rather than


    give in to her after a few days.


    She rolled her eyes at me and said, "Your mother and my mother used topete for a man. How


    come you are fighting for a man with me as well? It is in your bones, right?"


    She mentioned my mother again. This time, I was not angry. Instead, leaning back in the chair and


    looking at her, I said, "Please figure out the situation back then. It was your father who deceived my


    mother. In the final analysis, your mother was so ipetent that she couldn''t even restrain her


    man and let him go out to hurt others." "You!" Kelsi said angrily, "Your mother seduced my father.


    Do you think you are in the right?"


    "What? If my mother had known that your father had a wife, she wouldn''t have been in touch with


    him? It''s not like there are no other men in the world."


    I knew that speaking of this matter, it was all Finn''s fault.


    From a certain point of view, Jessica and Katy were both victims.


    Holding her bag in her hands without saying anything, Kelsi silently took out the photo and rubbed it


    in her hands.


    Seeing her like this, I wasn''t as angry as before. Slightly raising my eyebrows, I said, "Stop talking


    about the past. Our situation is different from that of our mothers back then."


    Without looking up, Kelsi said, "I think it''s different." "Patrick is never your man." I looked at Kelsi, "I


    saved Patrick''s life." "What?"


    Kelsi stopped what she was doing and finally looked up at me.


    I told her what had happened back then.


    Upon hearing this, Kelsi looked gloomy.


    But I continued, "So, I showed up in his life no lesster than you did. Moreover, my appearance


    means greatly to him."


    Kelsi seemed to have thought of something, curling up the corner of her mouth and revealing a


    mocking smile, "So what? We both have his child now."


    "Is that so?" I looked at Kelsi, "How can you be sure that your child is his? After all, you slept with so


    many men. You probably don''t even know who it was that made you pregnant..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Kelsi flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    Her reaction proved that Patrick didn''t lie to me.


    I stood up with a smile, "I''ll go back to rest now. Miss Kelsi, take your time to wait here."


    Upon finishing my words, I left.


    I would meet Patrick through the backyard almost every night.


    Apart from chatting, most of the time, we made love.


    Over the past few days, it was as if we didn''t feel tired at all. And we werepletely under the


    control of our senses.


    It went on until the fourth day...


    I probably was too indulgent a few days ago. That day, after we finished making love, I fell asleep in


    his arms.


    By the time I woke up again, it had been in the morning.


    I picked up my cell phone, only to see that it was about six a.m local time.


    Normally, no one in the town would get up at this time.


    As I was about to get up, Patrick put his arms around my waist and said with a bit of willfulness,


    "Stop fooling around with her. Stay here."


    "Give me a few more days." While speaking, I turned around and kissed his forehead.


    Then I got up, put on my clothes, and went out.


    In the hospital, sure enough, neither the bodyguards nor the doctors were on duty yet.


    The whole hospital was empty.


    I directly went to the back door with the key without further deliberation.


    As soon as I opened the back door and was about to lock the door, I heard someone behind me


    asking me in the localnguage, "Who are you?"


    I was shocked!


    Turning around, I saw that the olddy chatting with Kelsi frequently at the hospital''s entrance was


    behind me unexpectedly.


    She recognized me. Looking at the door behind me, she asked incredulously, "How do you have the


    key here?"


    "I..."


    I hesitated for a moment. Before I could think of a way to exin to her, the olddy walked quickly


    to me and grabbed my hand, asking, "Are you here to steal something? Go to the police station with


    me!"


    "No, no!"


    Feeling scared out of my wits, I didn''t expect that the situation would be like this.


    "Aren''t you a thief?" The olddy looked at me, "Then why are you sneaking around here?


    Moreover, how did you get the key here?"


    As the olddy questioned me, there were passersby around us.


    Everyone circled us.


    They all asked what was going on.


    The olddy told them what had happened just now, suspecting that I was a thief.


    Most of the residents here were seniors who had nothing to do after their retirement. Upon hearing


    that I was a thief, they immediately became excited and surrounded me, threatening to escort me to


    the police station.


    They pulled me and walked in the direction of the police station.


    There was only one police station in the town which wasn''t far from the hospital.


    At this time, someone had gone to call the police.


    By the time we were near the front door, someone had brought the police over.


    The police walked over and asked me about my situation, "How did you get the key to the back


    door?"


    I hesitated for a moment, telling them honestly that Patrick had given me the key.


    Hearing my words, the olddy who found me first immediately said, "Impossible. She and Kelsi


    waited at the gate of the hospital every day. They were not allowed to enter the hospital at all. How


    could she be given the key to the back door? It is obvious that she was lying."


    The police asked me, "Is that so?"


    For a moment, I was full of regret.


    I felt that I had shot myself in the foot.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As the ones around me were arguing, Kelsi got up.


    She walked out of her room gracefully and looked at us, asking, "What happened?"


    She looked as if she were watching a good show. From this, I knew that she surely had been


    eavesdropping inside for a while and that she surely had known what had happened by this time.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Having been in contact with Kelsi for a long time, these people were naturally close to her.


    Hearing her question, everyone told her what had happened.


    Kelsi looked at me with an unconceble smile on her face, saying to me in the local dialect,


    "People in this town are clean and simple. How can you act the same way as you did in City Y? You


    are a discredit here."


    "He gave me the key."


    I defended myself.


    Kelsi surely wasn''t convinced as well, saying, "Even if you are lying, you have to make up


    convincing lies. Everyone knows that you and I are both kept outside here. He probably doesn''t


    even know that you are here. How would he give you the key?"


    As Kelsi spoke, she had a smug look in her eyes.


    Sure enough, after she finished her words, the ones around her said, "We rarely see outsiders here.


    And it has always been a safe ce here. Police, please take her back and interrogate her


    thoroughly."


    "Yes. If she is indeed a thief, make her leave quickly. Someone like her won''t be wee here!"


    "That''s right!"


    They all voiced their opinions one after another.


    Without saying anything further, Kelsi stood there and listened to their words with a proud look on


    her face.


    She waited to see me escorted to the police station.


    I was a little anxious, saying, "I''m not a thief. He indeed gave me the key."


    "Even if what you said is true, why did youe out so early in the morning?"


    Someone asked.


    Hearing such a question, I was stunned. Wondering how to answer it, I stood still in embarrassment.


    If I told them that I did so to infuriate Kelsi, it would be too ridiculous.


    The policeman said on the side, "Let''s go back to the police station and talk."


    "I... "


    Feeling so anxious, I wondered how to exin for myself. Then I heard Kelsi shouting, "Patrick."


    Hearing her shout Patrick''s name in the vernacrnguage of City Y, everyone looked at her first


    and then followed her to look in the direction of the hospital.


    I looked over as well.


    Wearing a casual suit and walking out step by step with a crutch in his hands, Patrick was


    supported by two bodyguards.


    Kelsi looked at Patrick with excitement all over her eyes.


    As Kelsi stared at Patrick with excitement in her eyes, he walked out step by step and stood in front


    of me in the end.


    Looking at the policeman standing beside me, he asked, "What happened?"


    Obviously, it was the first time for the seniors around us to see Patrick. However, seeing the


    bodyguards'' momentum, none of them spoke.


    The police told Patrick the ins and outs.


    Patrick looked at me with a calm expression, exining to the police, "I asked the director for the


    key and gave it to her."


    "What?"


    On the side, Kelsi asked first.


    She, who could no longer hold herself back, looked angry and jealousy.


    Patrick looked at Kelsi and replied in the localnguage, "Do I need to exin to you, an outsider,


    why I gave the key to my fiancee?"


    Hearing his words, everyone got his point.


    The ones who had spoken up for Kelsi just now were all silent.


    Because no one could tell who was lying.


    Kelsi was anxious, saying, "When did she be your fiancee?"


    "She has always been my fiancee."


    Patrick said with certainty.


    Clenching her fists tightly, Kelsi looked at me with an unreconciled look in her eyes.


    But I said to her, "I knew long ago that your child wasn''t his."


    Kelsi didn''t say a word.


    She didn''t know how to defend herself.


    It was as if she had yed a farce by herself here for such a long time. Because of my arrival and


    Patrick''s words, all of her efforts had be a joke.


    Knowing that it was a matter between the three of us, the onlookers all dispersed.


    The police left as well.


    For a moment, only the three of us and Patrick''s bodyguards were on the scene.


    Patrick looked at me somewhat helplessly and asked, "Will you go back to your hotel room?"


    "Yes." I nodded, "I''m going to change clothes."


    "Then I''ll go there with you," Patrick said.


    On the side, Kelsi''s eyes were red. With the expression on her face, she seemed to intend to


    swallow me alive.


    I looked at her out of the corner of my eyes. Originally, I wanted to ask Patrick if it was convenient


    for him. Seeing Kelsi''s expression, I nodded and said, "Okay."


    The town was small. And the hotel where I lived was only a few hundred meters away from the


    hospital.


    Patrick and I went in the direction of the hotel. And Kelsi didn''t catch up with us.


    It made sense. She was more concerned about her ego.


    Looking back secretly to make sure that Kelsi didn''t catch up with us, I gently supported Patrick and


    asked, "Is it okay for you to walk so far? Will you be tired?"


    He nced at me, "In your heart, my legs aren''t injured. Instead, I am paralyzed, right?"


    Hearing his words, I pondered on it for a second and burst outughing immediately.


    I shook my head, "No, no. Tell me when you''re tired."


    "Okay."


    Patrick nodded.


    Soon, we two arrived at the hotel on foot. Seeing us walking in, Smith, who was resting himself in a


    reclining chair on the first floor, was stunned for a while before asking, "Is he your friend?"


    "Yes." I nodded, "He''s being treated in the hospital over there. And he walked me back here."


    My room was on the second floor.


    The stairs, which were wooden and narrow, couldn''t be treaded with ease. So I arranged for Patrick


    to sit on a bench on the first floor and said, "Wait for me here. I''ll be right downstairs."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ncing at the stairs, Patrick seemed to doubt whether he could safely climb up the stairs as well.


    So he nodded and said, "Okay."


    As I walked upstairs, I heard him say behind me, "Take your luggage with you. You will live with


    me."


    "All right."


    I nodded.


    After going upstairs, I packed up my things quickly and went downstairs.


    Seeing that I came downstairs with my luggage, Smith asked me, "Do you want to check out?"


    I nodded.


    Without saying anything more, Smith calcted the room fee and returned the extra fee to me.


    On the way, seeing that I pulled my suitcase, Patrick smiled bitterly and said, "I am such a loser.


    Now I can''t even help my wife with her luggage."


    Hearing his way of addressing me, I was stunned for a moment. And my face turned slightly red.


    Leaning over, he kissed my cheek, "I will be well soon. The doctor advises us to do exercise more,


    saying that it is helpful for my recovery."


    Hearing his words, I couldn''t help but blush more.


    Patrick and I lived in the town for a while.


    When we lived together, Patrick would make love to me against my will with the excuse that it would


    be conducive to the recovery of his legs.


    Frequently, we didn''t go to bed until the middle of the night. I was so exhausted that I didn''t even


    know when he had gone to the rehabilitation in the morning.


    One and a half monthster, Patrick''s legs had recovered to a great extent. He could walk for a


    short distance without a crutch.


    On thest day of the rehabilitation training, the doctor told us in the rehabilitation room that Patrick


    could return to City Y, saying that he could finish the rest of the rehabilitation training at home.


    Hearing this, Patrick bought flight tickets on the same day.


    We went back and packed up our things before setting off.


    The next night, Patrick and Inded at the airport in City Y.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    After going back home, Patrick and I didn''t get Glenn back to our side for the time being. Patrick


    had been quite busy because of his work.


    He worked overtime after midnight almost every day.


    In the beginning, I waited for him to get off work.


    But he got off work toote every day. Sometimes, he directly slept in his office.


    After waiting for him for a few days, I finally gave up.


    However, I was concerned about his legs. ording to the doctor, Patrick had to do rehabilitation at


    home. But Patrick was so busy that he didn''t even go home, let alone doing the rehabilitation.


    A week after Patrick returned to City Y, I couldn''t sit still anymore.


    That afternoon, after getting off work, I went straight to Patrick''s office.


    This time, the receptionist didn''t stop me. I went all the way to the top floor smoothly.


    As soon as I entered Patrick''s office, it wasn''t his office desk but a small well-built equipment for


    rehabilitation in the office that popped up in my eyes.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Patrick looked at me, "Why are you here?"


    "You... you''re doing rehabilitation here when you don''t go home usually, right?" I couldn''t help but be


    a little angry.


    My mind began to run wild. I wondered whether it was because he was afraid that I wouldugh at


    him that he refused to do rehabilitation in front of me.


    But I soon dismissed such an idea. After all, I watched him do rehabilitation when we were abroad.


    Putting down the documents in his hands, he rubbed his temples with his eyes closed, saying, "No.


    I''ve been too busy recently to do the rehabilitation. So I asked Jeremy to buy a set of equipment for


    me and put it in the office. In this way, I can use my odd times."


    Hearing him say this, I felt a lump in my throat.


    For a moment, I felt that I was thinking too much. He had been abroad for so long. Naturally, he had


    to deal with a lot of important things in thepany in person. It made sense that he was quite


    upied.


    I put down my bag and walked behind him.


    Wrapping my arms around his neck and pressing my face against his ear, I muttered, "You don''t


    have to work too hard."


    "Okay." He patted my hand, "I''m almost done with the piled-up works. After I''m done with them, I''ll


    have time to apany you."


    "I''m fine." I shook my head, staring at the pile of scattered documents on his office desk.


    I could see Patrick''sments on the visible parts of the documents.


    It seemed that he had been dedicated to dealing with these things over these days.


    Pressing my head against his more closely, I said with distress, "Don''t be too busy. I am not a child


    who needs your apany me all the time. Adjust your working hours. Don''t stay upte. Or you


    will die suddenly."


    "Got it," he said with a smile.


    "Have you had dinner today?"


    It happened to be time for dinner. By asking him so, I thought that he shouldn''t have eaten anything


    yet.


    In this case, I could have dinner with him.


    Looking up, Patrick nced at the food in the corner and shook his head.


    Looking at the cold food in the corner and realizing something, I said, "Could it be that you haven''t


    had your lunch yet?"


    "No, I had."


    Patrick answered quickly.


    Seeing this, I was more convinced that he surely hadn''t eaten his lunch.


    Feeling a little helpless, I pressed his hand and said, "Have dinner with me."


    "All right."


    His voice was gentle and pleasant. Hearing what I said, he didn''t refute at all.


    It seemed that he would do everything as I said.


    I felt warm-hearted.


    Before he could get up, someone pushed open the office door again.


    I was leaning on Patrick''s back.


    We looked up in unison and saw Rogering in.


    Blinking his eyes, Roger looked at us and said, "Go ahead. Call me after you''re done."


    Then he existed.


    Even so, I saw that the door was not closed tightly.


    Something seemed to be moving in the crack of the door.


    Then Patrick said, "Come in."


    As soon as he finished his words, Roger pushed the door open again. Standing at the door, Roger


    said with some embarrassment, "I''m sorry, Boss. I didn''t mean to disturb you."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Not at all."


    I quickly took a step back, intending to move further away. But Patrick grabbed my hand nimbly and


    pulled me to his side.


    I stood beside Patrick. Looking at us, Roger took out two things from the pocket of his suit and put


    them on the table, "It''s nothing. Lisa and I will hold the wedding ceremony after you twoe back.


    Hearing that you are back, I am here to give you the wedding invitation cards in a hurry."


    Stretching out his hand, Patrick took the invitation cards on the table over and read them.


    Seeing that the date written on the cards was the next weekend, I couldn''t help saying, "So soon?"


    "Not at all. Lisa has been pregnant for three months. She said that she wouldn''t marry me without a


    wedding ceremony. I can''t wait to hold one tomorrow!"


    Looking worried, Roger had a joyful look in his eyes.


    Judging from his look, it seemed that he was indeed loyal to Lisa.


    Putting the wedding invitation cards on the table, Patrick asked him, "You are in such a hurry. Have


    you prepared everything else? Do you need my help?"


    As Roger''s elder brother, he naturally had to take charge of some things.


    Hearing what he said, Roger quickly smiled and waved his hand, "No need, no need. Knowing that I


    was going to get married, my mom was so happy that she had gotten everything done early."


    "The way I see it, your parents are eager to hold a wedding ceremony for you as well."


    Patrickined.


    Roger nodded, "Yeah. My mother had longined that I keep staying at home. Later, I moved


    out and went home only on the weekend. Even so, she found me an eyesore andined every


    day, asking me to get married quickly and deliver a granddaughter for her. She said that she would


    be bored to death if she saw a boy now."


    Roger, a chatterbox, kept talking.


    He was especially so when it came toining about his mother.


    Hearing his words for a while, Patrick was a little impatient, "Okay, got it. We will attend."


    "Okay, boss. You should give a speech on the


    stage at that time!"


    Patrick surely wouldn''t say no to Roer. Seeing that Patrick had personally agreed, Roger couldn''t be


    more joyful.


    Hearing Roger''s words, Patrick lowered his eyes slightly. Falling silent for a moment, he didn''t


    promise Roger immediately.


    I knew what he was hesitant about.


    In his current situation, it was difficult for him to stand on the stage. He might need a crutch.


    As I was about to refuse on behalf of him, Patrick spoke first, "Okay, no problem."


    "Then I''m leaving. I won''t bother you two anymore!"


    Hearing that Patrick had agreed, Roger left.


    After Roger left, I said with some concern, "Roger is one of us. If you are in a difficult position, tell


    him directly."


    "I know." Patrick looked up at the rehabilitation equipment on the side and said, "But we agreed on


    this a long time ago. I can''t let him down."


    It made sense. Roger had always been a follower by Patrick''s side.


    They two should have agreed on this early.


    "Knock. Knock. Knock."


    As Patrick and I were discussing, someone knocked on the door again.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    We both looked up in unison.


    Patrick said, "Come in."


    The door was pushed opened once again.


    Unexpectedly, it was Roger.


    Standing at the door, Roger said with embarrassment, "Well, here it is. I originally nned a dinner


    for the four of us after my brother was back. I''ve reserved a table. I forgot to tell you this just now."


    Looking at the documents in front of him, Patrick hesitated for a moment before saying, "All right."


    Hearing that he agreed, I said, "Let''s go now."


    After all, Patrick hadn''t even had his lunch.


    "Now?" Standing where he was, Roger asked with a gossipy look in his eyes, "Then, aren''t you


    guys go ahead with what you did just now?"


    "You..."


    "You''ve disrupted us twice. We are no longer in the mood, okay?"


    Before I could say anything, Patrick spoke first.


    Hearing this, Roger suddenly realized something, "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have forgotten


    about the dinner just now."


    I patted Patrick on his shoulder.


    Nodding, he took something out from a drawer on the side and put it into his pocket. Then he went


    to pick up the crutch on the side. Seeing his movement, Roger was stunned for a moment before


    running over to support him.


    Patrick stood up and supported himself with a crutch. Roger, who was sensible, immediately said,


    "Well, let''s have dinner in another private ce. I''ll rearrange it!"


    He knew that Patrick couldn''t show up in public with his current state.


    After saying that, Roger ran out again.


    Patrick didn''t say anything. Supporting him and ncing at the cold lunch beside him, I touched his


    stomach and said with some distress, "You aren''t allowed to miss your lunch in the future.


    Otherwise, I''lle here and have lunch with you every day."


    I originally wanted to scare him.


    Unexpectedly, Patrick immediately said, "Okay."


    His tone sounded as if he couldn''t ask for more.


    The look in his eyes indicated that he seemed to get what he wanted. Seeing this, I asked angrily,


    "You''re trying to trick me into having meals with you here, right? That''s why you''re acting like this on


    purpose, aren''t you?"


    Curling up the corner of his mouth and revealing a smile, he, who originally rested his hand on the


    crutch, wrapped his arm around my waist and kissed my cheek, saying seriously, "No, I did have


    forgotten to eat lunch."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true."


    I pretended to be angry and said, "I will barely trust you. If I find you do so next time, I won''te


    here. Without seeing you, I won''t be angry."


    Seeing that I was angry, he immediatelyforted me, "I think it''s too troublesome for you toe


    here to have dinner with me every day. Can you consider working here?"


    "Do you want to hire me?" I raised my eyebrows.


    Knowing that he didn''t think so, I deliberately asked.


    Looking a little more serious, he looked at me and said, "The sub-top floor is reserved for you. Move


    your studio here. I will waive you the rent and the expense of the utility. I can also imprint your logo


    on the outside wall." As he said this, he added, "The size of your logo can be bigger than that of


    Towering High."


    "No!"


    I subconsciously refused.


    However, on second thought, I felt palpitate in my heart.


    Previously, we had willfully chosen to build our office building in a remote ce. Moreover, we owed


    a lot of money to the bank.


    These days, we had been under great pressure.


    If we could move our studio to the office building of Towering High...


    But I dispelled my hesitation soon.


    Speaking of buyingnd and building an independent office building this time, Nancy had


    contributed to it more than I did. If I proposed moving here at this moment, Nancy probably would


    like to break up with me.


    I shook my head quickly and continued, "No. The studio doesn''t belong to me alone."


    Patrick wasn''t in a rush, saying, "It is okay. Call Nancy here. I''ll talk to her."


    Patrick, a businessman, surely was good at negotiating. If he negotiated with Nancy, it would


    probably take less than three minutes for Nancy to agree.


    For a moment, I was swayed.


    The main reason was that Patrick couldn''t walk properly now. I indeed wanted to take care of him


    here.


    Seeing that I was hesitating, Patrick didn''t force me, "If you don''t want to, forget it. I promised you


    that the sub-top floor was for you. And I surely will keep my promise."


    While talking, he pressed his face closer and closer to me. I could feel his tender breath.


    I didn''t have any specific feelings. Even so, I could guess that he surely wanted to...


    "Boss, I am done with reserving a restaurant. Let''s..."


    Roger''s voice rang once again.


    When he was halfway through his words, he said, "Go ahead. Call me after you''re done."


    "We are done!"


    Patrick spoke first before Roger went out.


    There was a hint of displeasure in his tone.


    Normally, Patrick would walk with two crutches. When he wanted to rest his hand back on the


    crutch, I stopped him.


    I pulled his arm and said, "Let me hold you, okay?"


    Looking at me, he thought for a moment and nodded.


    Looking up at Roger standing at the door in embarrassment, Patrick asked with some displeasure,


    "From now on, you aren''t allowed to go in and out of here as you wish."


    "Boss!" Roger immediately said, "I''m sorry! I will knock on the door in the future! I swear!"


    Patrick nced at him without saying anything.


    He consented...


    The three of us got on Patrick''s car.


    Patrick couldn''t walk properly now. So he was now driving a car adapted from a seven- seated


    business car.


    It was spacious inside.


    We got in the car. With the driver driving the car. Roger led the way. After going around countless


    alleys, we finally arrived at the entrance of a midsized quadrangle courtyard.


    Roger made a call. Soon, the door in front of us opened. Originally, I thought it was a door.


    Unexpectedly, it was a passage to the underground.


    The driver drove in. And we were in an underground garage.


    There was only a car parked inside.


    A few minutes had passed since we came in. Then I saw Lisa''s car driving in.


    Roger, who had been concerned about Patrick just now, ran over to Lisa immediately while calling


    her name upon seeing her.


    After Lisa got out of the car, Roger spoke, "Why did youe here in a car by yourself? Didn''t I ask


    the driver to pick you up at home? You..."


    "I''m not a porcin doll."


    Lisa nced at Roger helplessly. Even so, I felt that she was happy inside.


    Lisa and I grew up together. And Lisa had always been fighting alone.


    Without parents or someone to protect her, she had long protected herself by setting up her own


    defense. Now, the man who loved and cared about her finally showed up.


    But it would take some time for her to put down her defense.


    Supporting Lisa, Roger said, "Yes, yes. I''m just afraid that someone would be so blind as to drive


    recklessly along the way. What if my baby is scared?"


    "No! My child won''t be so delicate."


    Lisa said indifferently.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She looked up at Patrick and me, saying with a smile, "Oh, you two have reconciled with each other.


    Mr. Cowell, while you were away, your wife almost..."


    "Lisa, watch out for the staircases ahead!"


    I interrupted Lisa decisively.


    Moreover, I nced at Patrick beside me out of the corner of my eyes.


    It seemed that his face didn''t change.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Looking at me, Lisa seemed to understand what I meant. She stuck out her tongue and said, "I see.


    My belly isn''t sorge as to prevent me from seeing what under my feet is."


    In fact, Lisa''s stomach didn''t bulge at all.


    Besides, the clothes she wore were loose. If she didn''t say anything, others certainly wouldn''t know


    that she was pregnant.


    There were three elevators in the underground garage.


    At this time, one of the elevator doors opened. And a waitress in a cheongsam stood inside. Upon


    seeing us, she bowed respectfully and said, "Dear guests, this way please."


    We went in.


    We went to one floor upstairs only by the elevator.


    From the underground parking lot, we arrived at the first floor.


    After getting out of the elevator, we went straight to a private room.


    It was a big private room.


    There should be arge rectangr table in the past. But now, there was only a small round table.


    As we sat at the table, there was sufficient and yet proper space between us.


    At first, the four chairs were separated in different ces.


    I walked over and moved my chair to Patrick''s side first.


    Seeing this, Roger quickly moved his chair to the side of Lisa''s chair.


    Then he helped Lisa sit down.


    Throughout the dinner, knowing each other well, we talked about how Patrick and I had been


    prepared for the wedding. Roger asked me a lot of questions, such as how to take care of the


    babies, what kind of things they needed to purchase, and so on.


    I told them everything I knew.


    Lisa nodded her head to show that she had memorized what I had said. On the contrary, Roger took


    out a small notebook and started writing my words down seriously.


    Seeing that Roger was so concerned, I said, "It seems that Mr. Roger will be a qualified daddy in


    the future."


    "No doubt about it!" Roger looked proud.


    It seemed that he didn''t think there was anything wrong with this nickname.


    We talked and enjoyed the dinner to our hearts'' content.


    Roger paid the bill.


    At the end of the dinner, a fruit tray was served to each of us by a waiter, indicating that the dinner


    was over. Patrick looked up at Roger and said, "The reason why you are treating me today is to


    consult about how to take care of your baby in the future, right?"


    At this time, Lisa and I were chatting with each other while sitting close to each other. Hearing


    Patrick''s words, we turned to look at Roger in unison.


    Looking a little embarrassed, Roger said with a smile, "Of course... Brother, I want to trouble you


    with one matter."


    "You want a car from me."


    Before Roger could open his mouth, Patrick spoke first.


    Hearing this, Roger worshipped Patrick so much, "Yes. Brother, you really know me!"


    Patrick asked first, "Which one do you want?"


    Roger felt a little embarrassed and said, "Brother, those precious cars of yours are all limited-edition


    products globally. Lend either one of them to me. The one I will ce at the forefront of the car


    parade has to be a luxurious one, glorifying me!"


    That was true. Speaking of Patrick''s car. I felt that I had seen a lot of them back and forth.


    There was a special parking lot where Patrick would specifically park his cars on the minus second


    floor of the underground garage.


    Several cars had been parked on the minus second floor of the underground garage alone.


    Looking at Roger, Patrick understood what he meant. He curled up the corner of his lips slightly,


    took out something from his pocket, and put it on the pivoting te of the table.


    At a nce, I recognized that it was what Patrick had taken out from a drawer when he was about


    to leave home.


    Taking a look at it, I found that it was a square car key.


    Roger didn''t know what kind of car it was. Even so, he was obviously looking forward to it. Before


    the pivoting table could be in front of him, he stood up and got the key directly.


    When he was watching at the car key, Patrick said, "You got married in a hurry. I didn''t prepare any


    gifts for you. This car is a gift for you."


    "This..." Taking the key in his hands and looking at it carefully, Roger was confused, asking,


    "Brother, which car is this? I have a Rolls- Royce in my home. Why haven''t I seen this kind of car


    key before?" "You are rustic."


    Lisained aside.


    Roger smiled happily, "Yes, you''re right. My knowledge is nothingpared to that of my brother''s."


    Then he looked at Patrick, "Brother, what type of Rolls-Royce is this..."


    At this point, Roger seemed to have thought of something. Opening his eyes and his mouth wide,


    he looked surprised.


    Looking at Patrick, he stammered, "Could... could... could it be that type?"


    Patrick nodded.


    I looked at both of them. Neither of them said which car it was. But they both understood.


    Initially, I, who wasn''t interested in cars, didn''t care about which type the car was. However, seeing


    Patrick and Roger like this, Lisa couldn''t help asking, "Are you two trying to y dumb guessings?"


    "Rolls- Royce Cullinan!" Looking touched, Roger looked at Lisa and then at Patrick.


    It seemed that Roger couldn''t express his excitement by sitting where he was. He stood up, walked


    to Patrick''s side, and hugged him with great enthusiasm, "Brother, you are indeed my biological


    brother. A long time ago, I paid the down payment for this kind of car in advance. Even so, it turned


    out that I wasn''t even qualified to get one! All the slots were taken by the ones with connections!"


    "Yes, I am one of them."


    Patrick said tly.


    Hugging Patrick, Roger, who was greatly moved, said, "You are relying on your strength rather than


    your connections."


    With a puzzled look on my face, I thought to myself, "What kind of car could make Roger so


    excited?"


    Knowing that I couldn''t get anything useful by asking them, I took out my cell phone and searched


    online by myself.


    The first one listed on the search pages was a definition of diamonds. And I clicked it open.


    And it read, "Cullinan, the name of thergest diamond in the world."


    I scrolled down and saw that this type of car was a new SUV produced by Rolls- Royce this year


    whose price was almost seven million dors.


    Moreover, there were only one thousand cars like this all over the world. Basically, even the rich


    couldn''t purchase one with ease.


    Lisa approached me, read the page, and took a deep breath. Whispering to me, she said,


    "Charlotte, what''s your husband''s background? 7 million dors. He gave it to Roger as he wished."


    I shook my head.


    I didn''t know how rich Patrick was now.


    With the listing of the Al project, Towering High surely wasn''t what it used to be. As for how powerful


    it was, I had no idea.


    But it didn''t matter.


    As long as he was by my side, that would be good.


    Patrick was done with gifting Roger with a car. And the meal was over. After that, we should have


    gone back to our own homes.


    However, Roger mored to get the car.


    ording to him, he couldn''t sleep well without seeing the dreamy car today.


    Whatever Roger said, Patrick wouldn''t agree.


    No matter how much Roger pestered him, Patrick said, "I''ll ask the driver to pick you up and get it


    tomorrow."


    In the end, Roger couldn''t persuade Patrick. So he had to agree.


    After the dinner was over, Patrick and I went home. After we got home, I helped Patrick get his


    pajamas in the bedroom and asked in confusion, "Why didn''t you let Roger get his car today? He


    probably can''t sleep well tonight."


    Judging from the reluctant and painful expression on Roger''s face when he left, I knew that he


    indeed couldn''t sleep well tonight.


    Sitting on the bed, Patrick didn''t answer my question. Instead, he reached out to take me to his side


    and let me sit on him. Gently pinching my chin with his fingers, he asked seriously, "Answer me first,


    what happened during my treatment overseas?"


    I was stunned for a moment. Then I realized that he should have told some clues from Lisa''s words


    just now.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t say anything at that time. It turned out that he had been waiting to question me now.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    I smiled awkwardly and put my hands on his shoulders. As he pinched my chin, I could only face


    him. Even so, I looked sideways.


    "Nothing, nothing at all," I replied ufortably.


    "Do you want me to check it by myself?" He paused for a moment and spoke in a trailed tone,


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing his tone...


    I was guilty.


    If Patrick went to investigate it, he surely could find out the truth.


    Hooking my arms around his neck, I looked down, kissed him on the forehead, and smiled, saying,


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s all over. Now it is not like I need your help in everything. I can also solve


    problems by myself."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true."


    Patrick looked up at me with a somewhat profound look in his eyes.


    The two of us were so close to each other that I could even see my own reflection in his pitch-ck


    eyes.


    He was silent for a while. Then he raised his hand and touched my hair, speaking somewhat


    helplessly, "Well, I''m sorry. It''s my fault this time. I thought too much. And I shouldn''t have left


    without saying goodbye."


    Hearing his words, I finally remembered it!


    It was me who should be angry.


    With a slight force, I pressed him directly onto the bed. With my hands propping up my body, I


    looked down at him and said unhappily...


    "You left me without saying goodbye, didn''t you?"


    "You turned off your cell phone, didn''t you?"


    "What''s that?"


    Lying on the bed, Patrick looked at me with happiness in his dark eyes.


    No matter how pretentious I was, he didn''t stop me.


    After I finished my words, he asked me while doing something mischievous with his hands, "Well,


    yes. Then? How should I be punished?"


    "It should be ho are you going to enjoy me? Baby, it is all up to you."


    "How about this? If you need any whips or


    candles, I''ll get someone to send them over."


    Originally, I was just on the spur of the moment.


    I didn''t think of anything else at all.


    Hearing his words, I was intimidated. I could even feel that both my face and my neck turned red.


    But Patrick didn''t feel that he had spoken something excessive.


    On the contrary, he became more reckless. He reached out his hand and said, "Baby, since you like


    to be on top, let''s make love like this today."


    "What''s wrong? By saying nothing, you think that you can protect your throat in advance so that a


    whileter..."


    "I lost!"


    Before Patrick could finish his words, I admitted defeat.


    Sure enough, in this respect, I wasn''t his opponent. I didn''t have any chances to win at all.


    Patrick, who got what he wanted, seemed to see through my embarrassment, revealing a bright


    smile at the corner of his mouth, "It seems that in terms of this matter, I have to take the initiative on


    it for the time being."


    After that, he turned over and pressed me down.


    After that day, as long as I wasn''t busy, I would go to Towering High and supervise Patrick for lunch.


    In the blink of an eye, Lisa and Roger would hold their wedding.


    Patrick, who couldn''t walk properly with his legs, didn''t go to help them in advance. I went to Lisa''s


    house in advance and waited for Roger to pick up his bride.


    Growing up in the same orphanage as me, Lisa had no rtives.


    Most of the guests were her colleagues.


    Lisa was a flight attendant. So most of her colleagues were in the same trade as her. And each of


    them was a beautifuldy.


    However, Lisa was the main character today. And of course, she was the most beautiful one.


    Because of her pregnancy, she didn''t wear a wedding dress. Instead, she chose a Chinese-style


    dress which was in the style of the Tang Dynasty. Fearing that the baby inside her belly would get


    hurt, she didn''t wear any belts.


    Lisa was usually the type of person who was the most talkative.


    However, today, she quietly sat on the bed and allowed the ones around her to chatter and quarrel.


    She still didn''t say a word.


    I sat down, approached her, and asked her, "What''s wrong? Are you nervous?"


    "It''s my first time getting married. I inevitably feel nervous." After finishing her words, Lisa seemed to


    realize that there was some ambiguity in her words.


    She couldn''t helpughing.


    I took her hand and looked up at her wearing beautiful makeup specifically for the bribes, saying,


    "It''s so good. I finally married you off. Previously, I was indeed afraid that you wouldn''t get married


    and that you were determined to spend the rest of your life alone."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Hearing this, Lisa looked up at me with a gentle and quiet expression as if she were apletely


    different person, "If he hadn''t gone after me like this, I would indeed have died of loneliness."


    "Then what''s your feelings for him?"


    It seemed that I never asked Lisa about this.


    All the time, Roger had been chasing Lisa across the world.


    Lisa seemed to be passively epting his passion.


    I didn''t know how much she loved him.


    Hearing this, Lisa lowered her head and kept silent. It seemed that she was looking at the crystal


    miniatures in her hands.


    I waited for her answer by the side.


    Originally, I thought that she would not answer this question. However, she suddenly said, "I love


    him."


    "Well?"


    I was stunned.


    In fact, when I asked Lisa such a question, I was expecting a lot of answers.


    Lisa would say, "Feeling annoyed with him, I said yes to him." Or she would answer, "I can''t live


    without him." And there were a few other answers.


    However, to my surprise, Lisa answered like this instead.


    Lisa raised her head with mockery in her eyes, "You''re surprised, aren''t you?"


    I nodded.


    She continued, "In fact, I have been hesitant to say so all the time. I didn''t even tell him this.


    Because I was afraid. Roger used to be a womanizer. I was afraid that he would only be interested


    in me for a moment. So I never said so to him. I was afraid that if I said it, he would get sick of me.


    And then..."


    Lisa didn''t finish her words.


    But the uneasiness in her eyes had told me everything.


    Yeah.


    A man like Roger...


    He was now in love with Lisa. For the sake of her, he stopped being a womanizer. Even so, nobody


    could guarantee that he would be like this forever.


    He probably would get tired of Lisa one day...


    But I took Lisa''s hand and said, "If he dares to cheat on you, abandon him. Don''t be afraid. It''s not


    like you can''t live without him!"


    "Of course!" Lisa quickly changed her mind and curled up the corner of her mouth, "If he dares to


    cheat on me, I''ll disable him first and kick him, making him regret it!"


    "That''s right!"


    This was who Lisa really was!


    Soon, Roger came to pick Lisa up.


    He came with arge group of people.


    Lisa had a bridesmaid.


    Even so, when we left, I got into the car at the forefront with her.


    This car was the Cullinan that Patrick had given to Roger.


    It was in red.


    This car was spacious inside. More importantly, everything inside was controlled by Al. Instead of


    touching everything by force, we could only press rtive buttons.


    When it came to closing the car door, we had to do it with a button.


    I was discreet. After all, the car worthed seven million dors. If I damaged anything, the repair


    would cost a lot of money.


    The car drove all the way to the hotel.


    When I got off the car, I saw Patrick standing there with only a crutch in one of his hands. I


    understood.


    I said to Lisa, "I''ll go to Patrick''s side first."


    Lisa agreed. So I quickly ran over and naturally held Patrick''s right hand.


    Looking at me, he asked, "Do you like it?"


    "What''s that?"


    "This car. If you like it, I have prepared a white car for you there."


    Following his gaze, I looked at the red Cullinan and quickly waved my hand, "No need, no need. I''m


    fine with driving my tiny mini car!"


    I dared not ept a car which worthed seven million dors.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    "Then what do you like? I''ll gift you with it." Patrick lowered his head and looked at me.


    I knew he was talking about cars.


    He had long disliked my MINI car at the price of over 20 thousand dors which I had been driving


    for a long time.


    However, I held his arm and answered immediately without deliberating for even one second, "I like


    you."


    After hearing my answer, Patrick seemed to be a little surprised.


    But soon, the smile at the corner of his mouth was brighter. Lowering his head, he gently kissed me


    on the forehead with profound gentleness in his pitch-ck eyes, "Well, okay. Then what you need


    to think about is what kind of wedding ceremony you want."


    "A wedding ceremony?"


    I was stunned.


    Thinking about it, it seemed that I indeed didn''t even think about having another wedding ceremony


    with Patrick.


    After all, we were no longer young. And we had held a wedding ceremony.


    Despite the fact that I had married Patrick in the name of Caroline back then...


    I hesitated.


    If I said that I wasn''t looking forward to a wedding ceremony, it would be a lie... However...


    Patrick, who seemed to figure out the embarrassment on my face, asked me in a somewhat


    unhappy tone, "Why? Don''t you want to marry me?"


    "No." I reached out and touched my cheeks, "I am willing to. And I will marry no one else but you.


    But we don''t have to hold a wedding ceremony. It''s so troublesome. And..."


    "Do you mind that I married someone else previously?"


    He interrupted me.


    "Of course not." I quickly denied it and exined, "It''s just that I think that when ites to getting


    married, it''s too troublesome. We should be prepared for too many things. In that case, we''d better


    stay at home and have a good rest for a whole day."


    In fact, when Caroline got married back then, Gina and Jeremy didn''t bother to manage affairs. As


    the authentic bride, Caroline couldn''t bezier.


    Therefore, I was in charge of all the matters, either important or trivial.


    I was so busy that I didn''t have a good rest for several nights.


    "No." Hearing my words, he refused without mercy, "Speaking of other things, I can do them as you


    say. But I''ll make a final say on this matter."


    He looked resolute.


    Looking up at him, I knew that he wouldn''t agree despite what I would sayter.


    Helplessly, I could only nod my head, "Alright. You have the final call."


    "Good girl."


    He said gently...


    After Patrick and I stood outside for less than five minutes, someone arranged for us to go in.


    Because of Patrick''s high status, we were arranged to be in a private box.


    There was arge-sized TV inside with which we could see what was going on in the wedding


    ceremony in real-time.


    After going in, I looked around and asked nervously, "Where is Glenn?"


    Seeing that there were so many people. I was so afraid that Glenn would get lost.


    Patrick sat down and shrugged with a hint of helplessness on his face, "Our son is no longer our


    son anymore."


    I looked at him.


    He continued, "When he came in just now and saw Nancy''s daughter, he insisted on staying with


    her despite my persuasion. I couldn''t do anything with him."


    Hearing what he said, I smiled and said, "Oh, he is with Cicely."


    In that case, it made sense.


    Ever since Glenn''s childhood, it seemed that he hadn''t ever paid much attention to any girl except


    for Cicely.


    At first, it was Cicely who insisted on having fun with Glenn. Later, she grew up and seemed to learn


    to be reserved. And now, it was Glenn who insisted on staying by her side instead.


    At the mention of Cicely, Nancy, her husband, Jerrold, Cicely, and Glenn came in.


    They sat down on four chairs respectively.


    The six of us were seated properly in a small private box.


    The wedding ceremony soon began.


    We sat in the private box and looked at thergesized screen. Because it was a Chinese- styled


    wedding, the wedding venue was furnished in Chinese style.


    We watched as Roger and Lisa entered the hall together.


    Roger''s parents were sitting in the forefront.


    It was the first time that I saw Roger''s parents. The two seniors were sitting there with smiles on


    their faces. At first nce, I could tell that they were very kind.


    The etiquettes of a Chinese-styled wedding were quite different from those of an ordinary wedding.


    However, they weren''tplicated. And the wedding ended soon.


    Then, Roger''s parents and Lisa''s leader came onto the stage to give a speeck. After that, it was


    Patrick''s turn.


    However, instead of asking Patrick to move to the wed venue, Roger came over with a microphone


    and a video camera in his hands, asking Patrick to say something in his chair.


    The scene would be directly projected on the projector in the hall through the camera.


    In this way, Patrick wouldn''t feel embarrassed.


    After everything was over, Roger and Lisa went to get changed and began to toast the guests.


    Everyone sitting in the private box was elders, including Roger''s parents and Lisa''s leader, who


    were all seated in the forefront.


    So, they soon came to toast the ones sitting at our table.


    This time, Lisa got changed with another set of clothes of traditional style. It was like a curving-front


    robe which was so long that its tail was spread onto the ground. With a simpler hairstyle, she wore a


    lot of essories on her head.


    Wearing this kind of clothes, Lisa didn''t have to wear high-heeled shoes. Instead, she only had to


    wear embroidered shoes with turn-up heads.


    After they came to our private box, Glenn sitting on the other side spoke first, "Godmother, you look


    so beautiful today!"


    "Thank you, Son!" Lisa blew him a kiss.


    After that, Roger held up a ss of wine in his hands and said, "Thank you, everyone, especially


    my elder brother, for attending our wedding ceremony today."


    After saying that, he drank up the wine in the ss in one gulp, picked up the wine ss in Lisa''s


    hands, and drank up the wine as well. After that, he said, "Sorry, my wife is pregnant. She can''t


    drink. So I drank for her."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Got it. Got it."


    Nancy nodded.


    After they were done toasting each of us, Lisa touched her stomach and said half- jokingly, "Glenn,


    there''s a little younger sister in my belly. I''ll make her your wife after she grows up, okay?"


    Originally, Lisa said so jokingly.


    Unexpectedly, Glenn said at once, "No, I like Cicely. I have promised her that I will marry her after I


    grow up!"


    His words were so shocking.


    After he said that, we looked at the two children in unison.


    Cicely sat there and blushed immediately. She lowered her head and said nothing.


    Hearing this, Lisa put her hand on her forehead, looking very hurt, "What''s wrong? My daughter


    gets dumped before she is born, right?"


    "No, no," I said quickly, "You are a super beauty with an excellent curvy body figure. The pursuers of


    your daughter will definitely line up overseas in the future. When that timees, it won''t be my


    son''s turn."


    "No, no. The main purpose is that we advocate free love and oppose arranged marriages."


    Nancy said on the side.


    Lisa lowered her head and touched her belly, saying, "Oh, my dear daughter, I thought I could


    arrange a good marriage for you. But I have no choice. You are bornte."


    Rogerughed, "It''s okay, it''s okay. It doesn''t matter if our daughter doesn''t get married. I''ll support


    her!"


    "That''s right. Who said my daughter had to get married?"


    Lisa followed suit.


    As we were chatting, a waiter behind us said, "Please wait a moment. The wine is bottomed up. I''ll


    go and get some more now."


    The waiter left. It happened that we could stay here for a while longer.


    Roger supported Lisa and said mysteriously, "By the way, I have something to tell you."


    We all looked at him.


    Roger smiled, "Do you know where our wedding room is?"


    "I don''t know."


    I shook my head.


    Nancy also shook her head.


    Lisa punched him and said, "Nobody knows the answer."


    Roger smiled and said, "It is in Water- like Pavillion!"

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    "Water-like Pavillion?"


    Hearing Roger''s words, Nancy and I understood immediately.


    Before we could say anything, Roger said, "I''ve asked the property developer about it. They


    reserved two suites for you two. So I wanted to choose the one next to you. I didn''t expect that


    someone else would have reserved it early. So I purchased the one by that of the next door."


    By the time he finished his words, the waiter had brought wine over and poured two more cups of


    wine for us.


    "If we move over, we will be neighbors in the future, won''t we?" Nancy understood.


    Roger nodded and waved to us, "I''ll go first. After I am done with the things rted to my wedding,


    I''ll treat you to a meal specifically!"


    After he finished speaking, he left with Lisa.


    As they walked outside, I happened to see that Glenn pulled Cicely''s little hand out of the corner of


    my eyes. Leaning over, he kissed Cicely''s face, leaving me the view of his round head.


    Cicely, who originally looked normal, suddenly


    blushed.


    At this time, I heard that Glenn said, "It''s okay. I''ll be responsible for you."


    In the small private box, naturally, everyone present heard Glenn''s words.


    I was speechless. Staring at Nancy, I was going to apologize to her. Unexpectedly, Nancy picked up


    her wine ss first and nked with the red wine in my hands which I hadn''t drunk yet, saying,


    "Come on, my inw, have a drink."


    At first, I was stunned for a moment. Soon, I clinked sses with her, saying, "Okay, okay."


    Nancy shook the wine ss in front of her and asked me, "After our toast, is this marriage settled?"


    "Let''s endorse free love...free love."


    Jerrold said on the side.


    I looked at Patrick who was next to me, asking, "Do you agree?"


    He sat aside with a smile on his face, "You have the final say. I will do everything as you say."


    Hearing Patrick''s words, Nancy immediately turned around and spoke to Jerrold beside her, "See?


    The big boss listens to his wife in everything. Learn something from him so that you can do great


    things." "Yes. In the future, honey, for the matters in our family, either important or not, all up to you."


    As Jerrold said, he picked up the wine in front of him and drank it up.


    So did Nancy.


    Holding the wine in my hands, I was about to drink it...


    There was a sudden retching in my stomach.


    I quickly pressed my lips on the rim of the wine ss and rushed into the bathroom inside the


    private box!


    After entering the bathroom, I took the red wine ss away. But nothing came out of my mouth.


    This feeling was too familiar!


    Could it be that...


    As I guessed that something might happen, the door of the bathroom was pushed open. I looked


    back in surprise, only to see that it was Patrick who came in.


    He locked the door. Looking as calm as usual, he asked with conspicuous joy in his ck eyes, "Is


    Glenn going to be a brother?"


    My face turned slightly red. And I said, "I think so..."


    I wasn''t sure about it either.


    After all, if it was gastroenteritis or something, I would suffer the symptoms like nausea.


    "It surely is." Patrick walked in with a cane and pressed his body against me, "I have a hunch that


    Glenn is going to be a senior brother."


    As he said, he slightly moved forward, gently kissed my lips, and asked, "It is a tiring thing to be


    pregnant. For the past ten months, you have to suffer first. After the child is born, I will go to the do


    the surgical ligation."


    "Ah? No need..."


    "It''s all right." Wrapping his hand around my waist tightly, he said, "After all, you are my fatal


    temptation. Sometimes, if I can''t control myself, I am afraid that I will want you without seeking any


    measures..."


    "It''s okay. I can take the contraceptive pills. Now there are oral contraceptive pills that I can take for


    a long time without any side effects. It''s just that... Uh."


    As I was halfway through my words, he suddenly kissed me with his lips.


    After kissing my lips to his heart''s content, he looked at me seriously and said, "No. I heard that


    contraceptive pills are harmful to the body. I can''t bear to let you suffer like that."


    "All right."


    We achieved an agreement in the bathroom.


    After we went out of the bathroom, Jerrold and Nancy were both looking at us.


    Nancy, in particr, had a look of understanding on her face. After a long silence, she finally asked,


    "Are you pregnant?"


    "I''m not sure."


    "Yes."


    Patrick and I spoke at the same time with two different answers.


    "I think you are pregnant. Fortunately, you didn''t drink the wine." After that, she immediately became


    nervous, "Do you remember that how many months have passed ever since you were pregnant?


    Have you drunk recently?"


    Drinking would do fatal injuries to the child.


    I looked at Patrick and tried my best to recall the past, only to find that my menstruation this time


    seemed to be dyed as well.


    As for drinking...


    I shook my head, "No."


    Hearing my words, Patrick seemed to be relieved.


    Sitting aside and hearing our conversation, Glenn realized what had happened, asking, "I''m going


    to be a brother, aren''t I?"


    "That''s right."


    Patrick responded.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Blinking his eyes and looking at my belly, Glenn clenched his little hand into a fist and said seriously,


    "Well! I will take good care of my sister!"


    "Sister?" I looked at Glenn and said with a smile, "What if it''s a younger brother?"


    I was joking. But Glenn said decisively, "I don''t want a younger brother." After that, he added, "It has


    to be a younger sister!"


    Hearing Glenn''s words, Nancy said, "It''s said that children sense urately in this aspect. Maybe it


    is indeed a little princess."


    "I hope so."


    Lowering my head and looking at my t belly, I couldn''t help but have some expectations in my


    heart.


    It would be great if it was a baby girl.


    After the wedding banquet was over, Patrick took me to the hospital.


    After a check-up, I was indeed pregnant.


    And I had been pregnant for six weeks.


    Looking at the check-up sheet, Patrick next to me had a serious look on his face, "Fortunately, you


    didn''t drink."


    "Yes." I nodded with some lingering fear in my heart. To ease the atmosphere, I said to Patrick, "I


    think this child surely will be quite smart after he grows up. Look, he learned to save himself before


    he is born."


    If it weren''t for the sudden reaction before drinking, it was unknown how much red wine I would


    have drunk at Lisa''s wedding today.


    And if I realized that I was pregnant after the wedding banquet was over, I couldn''t keep the child.


    Hearing my words, he seemed to be in a better mood, reached out, and circled his arms around my


    waist, "At this moment, I seem to understand Roger''s feelings all of a sudden."


    "What''s that?"


    "I can''t wait to protect you all the time. And I''m afraid that something bad will happen to you."


    He said.


    Roger protected Lisa in this way. At the wedding ceremony today, Roger stayed close to Lisa. And


    he had to wait at the door even though she went to change her clothes.


    He helped lift the hem of her skirt as she walked, fearing that she would fall.


    I looked at Patrick next to me, only to see that he lowered his head and seemed to be looking at his


    legs. Although I couldn''t see his expression clearly, I could feel his disappointment.


    I understood his feelings.


    I quickly reached out to hold his hand and said, "I''ve been pregnant once. And I''m experienced. I


    surely can take care of myself. I''m not as delicate as you think." Then, I added, "I understand Lisa''s


    feelings now."

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    "What do you mean?" Hearing my words, Patrick raised his head.


    I said, "Yeah. She is a healthy grown- up. However, Roger treats her as if she were a child and


    takes care of her either she walks or has food. Of course, Lisa has to be angry."


    Patrick surely had got my point. He raised his hand and touched my head, saying, "Well, then be


    careful. But I will send a car to pick you up."


    "No problem."


    Although I didn''t think it was necessary, I epted it.


    I did so to rest assure Patrick.


    After the wedding ceremony, Ryan called me, saying that he decided to apany Jessica to go


    back to the rehabilitation center of Holy Spirit Hospital to go through a systematic treatment until


    she fully recovered.


    In that case, I should be the one that took care of Glenn.


    Now that the rtionship between Patrick and I had settled down, I agreed.


    That night, after school, I went to pick Glenn up.


    And we two went back to Unit Number One, City Y.


    After knowing about this matter, Patrick went back home early that day, having dinner with Glenn


    and ying games with him after the meal.


    I sat on the sofa and watched the two of them form a team and work together to pass the test. At


    that moment, I felt something.


    The so-called peaceful time was exactly like this.


    The next day, Patrick apanied me to send Glenn to school. Then he sent me to work.


    On the road, he hugged me and said with some dissatisfaction, "See? If you move your studio to my


    ce, I can see you several times during the day."


    "No." I twisted my body deliberately, "You go home every day to see me. If you see me at work


    every day as well, what if you are tired of me?"


    "How could this be?"


    He pressed down on me.


    I tilted my head and dodged him, saying, "Don''t."


    In fact, after Patrick raised such a proposal, I wanted to move the studio to his ce. But the new


    office building was ready with furnishing to be yet finished.


    Nancy had gone there with me to check the office several times. And I could sense her excitement


    every time.


    I was too embarrassed to raise such a proposal.


    "Really?" He pressed me on the back of the seat with a serious look in his dark eyes.


    I bit my lips, wondering whether I should tell him my struggle...


    "I can follow you like a shadow chasing after light as if I were sleepwalking..."


    Sounds of melodious music rang.


    Hearing the ring tone, I was stunned for a moment. Only after that did I remember that I had


    changed the business ringtone into such a soundtrack previously.


    Upon hearing this, Patrick was stunned as well.


    I stuck out my tongue and reached out to get my cell phone.


    Patrick had no choice but to make way.


    I picked up thecell phone and nced at the cell phone screen.


    The caller ID on it read, "Finn Kelsi."


    Seeing this name, I suddenly remembered what Finn had asked me to do!


    A few weeks had passed ever since I returned to City Y. He surely had been waiting for me


    impatiently. That was why he called me.


    Seeing the caller ID, Patrick didn''t speak.


    I didn''t want Patrick to know about this, thinking that I could solve it by myself.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I hung up the phone.


    Seeing this, Patrick asked, "Why didn''t you pick up the call?"


    I hesitated for a moment. As I was thinking about how to exin it to him, my cell phone rang again.


    Finn called me once again.


    Since I hung up his call just now, I might as well not pick up his call this time.


    I made up my mind.


    Directly, I turned off my cell phone.


    Patrick squinted at me from the side, "What''s wrong? Why is he looking for you?"


    "Nothing."


    I shook my head.


    Of course, Finn turned to me for something.


    Patrick surely knew that I was lying. But he didn''t ask me anything further.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the car became iparably quiet.


    Neither of us spoke.


    It seemed that he was waiting for my exnation.


    But I didn''t know how to exin it to him.


    I didn''t want to tell him that I had promised Finn that I would give out my marrow to be a match for


    him so that I could get Patrick''s address. In that case, Patrick surely would be under pressure.


    And he would me imself for what he had done before.


    However, I didn''t expect that what was destined toe would befall in the end.


    When we drove to the entrance of the studio, I saw several people standing there.


    I looked over and saw Finn at first sight.


    I couldn''t help but feel that my heart had skipped a beat.


    The first thing I did was to turn back to look at Patrick with a glimmer of hope.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    If he didn''t pay attention to it, I would get out of the car as soon as possible!


    Unfortunately, as I looked at him, he looked outside the car, gazing in the direction of the studio''s


    entrance.


    Patrick''s car was very eye-catching.


    As soon as his car showed up, it attracted everyone''s attention.


    Finn was the first to turn his head. Seeing Patrick''s car, he walked over without hesitation.


    I sat in the car, feeling a little depressed.


    Ever since I went abroad to find Patrick, I seemed to do this kind of thing frequently, making myself


    end up being in traps instead.


    "Get out of the car." After Patrick finished his words, he added, "I''ll be with you."


    Looking at him and seeing that he looked serious, I knew that I couldn''t escape and had to open the


    car door.


    As soon as the car door opened, Finn said to me, "Charlotte, what''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you


    pick up my call? Don''t think I don''t know. I heard from Kelsi that you and Patrick have already made


    up. It''s all my credit. You..."


    He said a lot of words non-stop. When he looked up and saw Patrick sitting in the car, he suddenly


    stopped talking.


    Without saying anything, I got out of the car first and helped Patrick get out of the car.


    Standing there with a cane, Patrick asked Finn first, "What''s going on?"


    Hearing this, Finn knew that I didn''t tell Patrick anything. He immediately put on a miserable look


    and told Patrick what had happened roughly, including that he had been sick and that he hoped that


    I could give out my marrow to match with that of his.


    However, he didn''t mention that Kelsi had refused him.


    Patrick, who was not stupid, asked directly, "Did Kelsi''s marrow fail to match that of yours?"


    "This..." Finn was stunned by his question.


    Logically, Finn was an elder. However, in front of Patrick, he had to call him Mr. Cowell, which


    indicated the rtionship between them.


    Now that Patrick asked him a question. If Patrick knew that he lied, he knew what kind of


    consequences he would have to bear.


    Finn''s thin face was full of confusion.


    Patrick continued to ask, "What''s wrong?"


    Finn looked at him and hesitated. Finally, he said, "She didn''t do it."


    "Didn''t she do it?" Hearing this, Patrick was obviously surprised, asking, "Kelsi is your daughter who


    had been by your side ever since her childhood. As far as I know, she came from abroad ahead of


    us. Why did youe to us instead of her?"


    As I calcted it, a few months had passed ever since I went abroadst time.


    Finn should have started his treatment.


    I saw that the back of his hand was full of pinholes.


    His hands were bandaged with adhesive tape from the hospital. And some blood was seeping out.


    His hair was jet-ck and thick. Clearly, he wore a wig.


    Hearing Patrick''s question, Finn looked gloomy. After hesitating for a long time, he finally said,


    "s! I have raised my daughter for so many years, only to have an ungrateful daughter! She said


    that she would rather break up with me than do a marrow match for me!"


    As he spoke, I saw that tears welled up inside the white of Finn''s eyes which were somewhat turbid.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    At this time, the staff of the studio all went outside to watch us.


    There were three people standing here. Except for me, one of them was a leukemia patient and the


    other one was Patrick whose legs were disabled.


    I could only say, "Let''s go to the conference room where we can sit down and talk."


    "All right."


    Patrick agreed.


    I led them to the meeting room. Someone brought in two cups of tea and ced each in front of


    Patrick and Finn.


    Finn looked at the tea in front of him and sighed, "s! Maybe it''s God''s punishment that I have to


    see through who my biological daughter and my wife really are one day!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    I asked.


    I only knew that Kelsi wasn''t willing to do a marrow match. For this, Katy hade to see me


    before. Howe Finn brought up Katy?


    Finn nced at me, feeling somewhat embarrassed. "I''m sorry, Charlotte, I..."


    "Mr. Finn, please call me Jta, thank you."


    I interrupted him and corrected him.


    No matter what kind of tricks he was ying, trying to make me sympathize with him, I would never


    admit that he was my father.


    Looking embarrassed, Finn had to correct himself, "Jta, I''m sorry. A while ago, I went to see


    you for fear that you would share my legacy. Judging from the current situation, I feel that I am the


    most stupid one in the world!"


    As Finn spoke, he was full of excitement.


    He clenched his hand resting on the conference table clenched into a fist. And his hand trembled


    slightly.


    Although he was excited, Patrick and I on the side didn''t feel anything.


    After all, Finn was not someone poor that needed our sympathy.


    With his money, he surely could be cured.


    Although we didn''t speak, he said non- stop, "I indeed don''t know how cruel human beings can be


    before getting sick! After I was sick this time, Katy cared about me at first. Upon learning that Kelsi


    didn''t agree to do a marrow match, she helped me scold her.


    Such a long time has passed ever since I came to see youst time. I indeed didn''t want to bother


    you. In my opinion, Kelsi was the daughter I raised in person anyway. I had been kind to her since


    she was a child. Whatever she wanted, I would give them to her. I thought that she would definitely


    agree if I told her the details. But I didn''t expect that..."


    Speaking of this, Finn was in tears.


    He, who was over 50 years old, burst out shedding tears.


    I took out a piece of tissue from my bag and handed it to him.


    He wiped his tears and mucus, saying with a wry smile, "How could she say that? ording to her,


    I''ve lived enough. She still has a long life ahead. If she donates her bone marrow to me, it may


    affect her health..."


    Hearing what he said, I felt that Kelsi went too far.


    No matter how mean Finn was, he should be quite good to Kelsi.


    But now, Kelsi actually...


    For a moment, I could feel how disappointed Finn was in his heart.


    Finn took a sip of water and continued, "Originally,


    Katy helped me. However, it was unknown what Kelsi had said to her aftering from abroad this


    time. Even Katy didn''t agree to ask Kelsi to do a marrow match for me. Tell me, won''t I have lived


    half of my life in vain?"


    Suddenly, Finn mmed the table with his hand a few times, crying even harder.


    Patrick and I sat at the side. Only after making sure that he had finished talking did I speak, "Sorry, I


    did promise you that I would do a marrow match aftering from abroad. However, I really can''t


    do it now because of my health now."


    "What is it?"


    Hearing this, Finn looked at me with wide eyes, "You promised me! How can you go back on your


    words?"


    He, who was very excited, reached out to grab me.


    Patrick held out a hand and directly separated me from him, saying, "She''s pregnant."


    "What is it?"


    Finn stopped what he was doing and looked at me.


    It seemed that he was confirming to me.


    I nodded, "Yes. I have been pregnant for one and a half months."


    Hearing my confirmation, Finn looked incredulous.


    Looking at Patrick, he said uncertainly, "But, Kelsi always says that you can''t... so..."


    "So it''s not a big deal for her to keep a few men outside."


    Patrick continued with Finn''s words.


    Finn looked a little surprised as well as somewhat ufortable.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Everyone could tell that he was well aware of the things his daughter had done.


    In this case, I wasn''t afraid. So I asked, "Whose child is Kelsi''s?"


    "Her child?"


    Hearing what I said, Finn was confused.


    Patrick and I looked at each other. Indeed, Finn didn''t know that his baby daughter had a child.


    In fact, I didn''t know much about this matter. At best, I just saw a photo and heard something from


    Patrick.


    I looked at Patrick, wondering if he was willing to tell Finn the truth.


    Lowering his eyes slightly, Patrick was silent for a while before saying, "You can ask your daughter


    about this. But if she says that the child is mine, tell her on my behalf that I know everything about


    her and advise her not to y tricks on me."


    Hearing Patrick''s words, anyone knew what he


    meant.


    "But you''ve been married. How can you be sure that the child is not yours?"


    This time, it was Finn who schemed to his heart''s content.


    If Patrick was set up to be the child''s father, that would be great.


    After all, with the current situation of Towering High and rk Group, as long as Patrick gave him


    some resources, rk Group could expand with ease.


    I knew what Finn was up to. So did Patrick. Curling up the corner of his mouth, he revealed a cold


    smile, "I am different from you in this respect, Mr. Finn. For the woman I never intend to be


    responsible for, I will never sleep with her. What''s more, it''s a woman who has been pregnant with


    other men''s children before marrying me."


    He was directly satirizing Finn.


    When Finn had hooked up with Jessica in the past, he surely had known that he couldn''t handle


    Yuwen. Even so, he deceived Jessica.


    Finn''s face was a little pale. He said, "I know... I... Ahem, Ahem!"


    Halfway through his speech, Finn started to cough violently all of a sudden!


    Although he covered his mouth with his hand, I saw red liquid dripping down from his fingers soon.


    I was so scared that I quickly handed a tissue to him, saying nervously, "Are you okay?"


    Finn waved his hand and wiped the table clean, smiling bitterly, "Sorry, I soiled your table."


    "It''s okay..." I looked at him. It was probably due to the kinship that I unexpectedly felt a bit


    ufortable.


    After wiping his hands clean, Finn stood up, "After talking to you, I took it easy at once. I indeed


    reaped what I sow. All this is nothing but karma."


    "Mr. Finn, the medical technology nowadays is advanced. Do your treatment actively. It is hopeful


    that you can be cured."


    I said.


    Looking at me, Finn walked to the front of me directly and said, "Can I hug you?"


    Admittedly, Finn was my father. Although he was irresponsible, I couldn''t exist in this world without


    him. Now that he hade to this point, I couldn''t refuse him.


    I nodded.


    Finn stretched out his hands, hugged me, and then let go. Looking at me, he said, "I''m sorry, I


    haven''t fulfilled my duty as a father. However, I will remake a will and leave you a part of my legacy.


    Take itpensation for you and Jessica from me. It is okay that you willin about me. I


    hope that neither of you will get sick and that you both can live a long life healthily."

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Living a healthy and long life...


    What a simple wish it was. However, it wasn''t until now that he, who suffered from an incurable


    disease, realized this point.


    Things like money, power, and social status were extraterrestrial.


    In the face of health, they were all secondary.


    Without health, everything would end up in vain.


    I held his hand and said, "Mr.... Dad, I don''t want your legacy. Take care of yourself. I believe you


    will definitely ovee the disease."


    "Thank you."


    Looking at me, Finn couldn''t help but shed tears.


    After that, he turned around, intending to leave.


    I walked over to his side and said, "Let''s send you there."


    "Yeah."


    Patrick said so behind me.


    Finn was a patient. And I was not sure how he got through.


    He spat blood from coughing just now. What if something happened to him on the way...


    "No need. No need. Just do your work. It''s the driver who sent me here."


    Only after hearing Finn''s words did I no longer insist on sending him home.


    Patrick and I saw him off at the door. Only after seeing Finn get in the car were we relieved.


    After he left, I saw Patrick get into the car as well. Only after that did I go into the studio.


    After that, I didn''t care too much about the matter concerning Finn. After all, he was not short of


    money. Naturally, I didn''t have to worry that he couldn''t afford any medicine or his treatment.


    With advanced medical skills nowadays, leukemia was no longer an incurable disease, leaving the


    patient no choice but to die.


    A week after meeting Finn, unexpectedly, I received a call from Kelsi.


    As soon as I picked up the call and found out it was her, I hung up the call directly.


    After all, from the words of Finn, I felt more and more strongly that Kelsi was far from what I thought


    she was.


    Based on all the aspects I knew in thetter days, she was very selfish and scheming. Everything


    she had done was for her own good.


    And for this, she could even abandon her


    conscience.


    She didn''t have a bottom line.


    Whatever the matter she wanted to talk with me was, I had nothing to say to her.


    Unfortunately, I had a fatal shoring, that was, I worked in the same working ce.


    It would be pretty easy for anybody to look for me. All they had to do was to do the same as Finn


    had donest time.


    A few hours after I hung up Kelsi''s call, the whole studio was besieged by seven or eight cars.


    Then dozens of people got out of the car. They were not like Patrick''s bodyguards.


    Instead, they were all ruffians dressed in different kinds of outfits.


    Most of them got tattoo on their arms.


    Everyone in the entire studio was stunned.


    No one dared to go out.


    Nancy and I chatted for a while, making our mind that whoever they were, we should call the police


    first!


    I called the police first and stood by the window on the second floor with Nancy, seeing how the


    situation would go on.


    Then I heard Paulina shouting downstairs, "Does anyone or you owe someone money without


    paying back?"


    "No!"


    "I owe a loan to the bank. And I pay it back every month."


    "I don''t either..."


    The staff downstairs answered one after another.


    A few minutester, I saw another car, a luxury white car, driving towards me from behind the


    crowd.


    I didn''t see the license te number clearly. Even so, judging from the car type, I realized who on


    earth had hired the ruffians.


    It took less than a minute for the car toe over to our studio...


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    "Open the door!"


    "Open the door!"


    Someone began to smash the gate of the first floor frantically!


    All the colleagues were so scared that they all moved back and finally hid in the conference room.


    I was the only one who was going down.


    Paulina poked her head out of the conference room and saw me standing there, asking, "Jta,


    could it be that they are here for you again?"


    "It''s possible."


    Standing there, I dared not open the door.


    After all, I was pregnant. If they rushed in to beat me up, my child might be dead.


    I clenched my cell phone in my hand tightly. To be on the safe side, I quickly dialed Patrick''s phone


    number!


    "Beep... Beep..."


    The sound of waiting over the phone and the sound of Kelsi''s men knocking on the door echoed


    rhythmically.


    About a minuteter, there was a reminder over the phone, asking me to leave Patrick a message.


    It seemed that Patrick should be in a meeting.


    I held my cell phone. And my palm was sweaty. I had no choice but to leave a message over the


    phone, "Patrick, Kelsi is now in my studio with dozens of gangsters. You..."


    "Bang!"


    At this point, the window next to me made a loud noise. And I was shocked.


    Looking over, I saw that the gangsters, who couldn''t smash the door open, started to smash the


    ss of the windows.


    Someone smashed on the ss with an iron pipe. Although the ss was made of steel, they


    seemed to be knowledgeable and smashed specifically at the corners of the windows!


    Soon, there were cracks appearing on the ss.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Paulina was so scared that she shrank at a corner, saying, "Jta,e here. Aren''t you


    pregnant? Don''t stand there. What if theye in? We have called the police!"


    I didn''t know what these people were up for. But I couldn''t gamble with my own children.


    Hesitating for a moment, I hid in the conference room.


    As soon as I entered the conference room, I began to look for the phone number with which Kelsi


    had called me.


    It happened long ago. And I had recently received countless calls from my clients. So I can''t find her


    phone number in such a short time!


    I heard the sound of someone smashing on the ss and the door getting louder and louder.


    My sweat was dripping down.


    At this moment, there was the sound of police cars at the door!


    Hearing this, all the people in the conference room cheered.


    Soon, the sound of someone smashing on the ss and the door stopped.


    Everyone of us moved out of the conference room bit by bit.


    We stood together by the ss window and watched outside.


    A few policemen were here, discussing something with Kelsi.


    A whileter, someone knocked on the door again.


    Soon, a voice came from outside, "Hello, police. Open the door."


    Hearing this, I walked out and intended to open the door. Nancy ran down from the second floor and


    stood in front of me, saying, "I''ll open the door. What if something bad happens? You''re pregnant."


    I looked at her gratefully.


    Nancy opened the door with me standing behind her.


    There were indeed two policemen at the door. And behind them, there stood Kelsi.


    Kelsi looked at me and sneered, "Sister, why don''t you go on hiding?"


    When she called me sister, her beautiful eyes were full of hatred.


    I stood behind Nancy and exined to the police expressionlessly, "I have nothing to do with her."


    Hearing this, the policemen said, "Anyway, you two should make it clear at the scene. There may be


    some misunderstanding between you."


    Subconsciously putting my hands on my stomach protectively, I didn''t want to see Kelsi. So I said, "I


    have nothing to say to her."


    "Jta, I used to think that you''re a silly person. Unexpectedly, you''re quite smart!"


    Before I could finish my words, Kelsi had spoken.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Her words contained too much information. I didn''t know exactly what she was talking about.


    Upon hearing this, Kelsi looked annoyed, "Don''t pretend to be stupid. The reason why you spend so


    much money looking for a bone match for my dad is that you are after his wealth, right? Now that he


    has remade a will. Why are you pretending to be a saint?"


    "What? Did he find a bone matcher?" Kelsi''s words confused me for a moment. And I denied it, "I


    don''t know about this, okay?"

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    "Stop pretending. He remade a will. Why are you, who have gained an advantage, pretending


    here?" Standing behind the policemen, Kelsi sneered, "And now you are Mrs. Cowell. With the


    protection of Patrick Cowell, are you afraid that I will do something to you?"


    I looked at her and said seriously, "Yes, it''s because that you can''t do anything to me that I don''t


    have to pretend." I added firmly, "I really don''t know what you are talking about."


    Kelsi was stunned.


    She looked at me with a suspicious look in her eyes.


    She seemed to think that what I had said was true. And yet she didn''t want to believe it.


    I continued, "And I''m not interested in your father''s inheritance. After all, he didn''t care about us


    when I was still in my mother''s belly. He didn''t show up in my life at all.


    "I grew up in an orphanage. He didn''t know my existence. He didn''t buy me clothes or dolls. He


    didn''t take me to walk around the park. Neither did he ever take me to school.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "In my heart, never do I admit that he is my father


    for even one second."


    Kelsi looked at me. As the sunlight in the afternoon shone on her face, she looked somewhat


    dignified and confused.


    She looked at me without saying anything for a long time.


    Yeah.


    What I had said just now was indeed for her.


    I had never experienced fatherly love since I was a child. However, based on what I had seen in the


    TV series and what I had read in books, a father should be like this.


    I guessed Finn surely had treated Kelsi the same way.


    Kelsi''s expression also confirmed my guess.


    Kelsi raised the corner of her mouth with a teasing expression, "What? Do you want to take the


    opportunity to educate me? You think I''m selfish. He''s so good to me. And I''m not even willing to do


    a bone match for him, am I right?"


    "Yes."


    I didn''t deny it at all.


    That was indeed the case.


    Looking at me, Kelsi couldn''t look more indifferent, "So what? You think that my mother and I are


    having a good time while you and your mother are living a miserable life, right?"


    Weren''t they?


    I didn''t answer.


    But I thought so.


    As a well- known socialite in City Y, Kelsi had always been a popr star.


    Although Katy was unknown to the public, I had seen her several times. Judging from the fact that


    she dressed well and used good things, she surely was having a good life.


    Kelsi looked at me and forced a smile.


    Moving her mouth, she seemed to want to say something. Then the sound of the car engine roaring


    came from behind her.


    Everyone looked over inthe direction.


    There were also three cars behind her.


    I knew the first one. It was Patrick''s car. The two cars in the back were also luxurious cars.


    Soon, the three cars stopped firmly. One of the bodyguards got out of the car first. Finally, the door


    of Patrick''s car opened.


    Jeremy got out of the car first. Then Patrick got off with his crutch.


    Upon seeing him, I remembered that because of the smashed ss just now, I was so scared that I


    hung up the phone.


    Patrick, surrounded by a group of bodyguards, came over and asked, "What happened?"


    The police, who naturally knew Patrick, quickly exined, "Thisdy..."


    T am here to solve the family contradictions."


    Kelsi interrupted the policeman''s words and spoke decisively.


    For no reason, upon seeing Patrick, in an instant, I didn''t seem to be afraid at all.


    I passed by the police and walked to Patrick''s side.


    Instead of looking at me, Patrick looked at Kelsi and asked her, "Are you talking about Finn''s bone


    match?"


    "Yes." Seeing that Patrick knew about this matter, Kelsi said more confidently, "Sure enough, you


    are the one that paid for her to find a matcher, right? I knew it. After all, she couldn''t afford millions


    of dors to find a bone marrow matcher."


    "Did you find a bone matcher?"


    At this moment, I also understood.


    Patrick surely had found a bone matcher for Finn.


    Patrick nodded at me and said to Kelsi, "It''s me who found a bone matcher. She didn''t know


    anything about it."


    Kelsi denied it immediately, "Impossible!"


    "Why not?"


    Patrick looked at Kelsi with a calm and distant expression.


    The outsiders surely wouldn''t believe that the two of them were once a married couple.


    At this time, Kelsi looked gentle. She looked at Patrick without any aggression in her eyes, saying,


    "Patrick, I have known you for more than 20 years. I know you. You are definitely not someone that


    will poke your nose into other people''s business for no reason."


    Although Kelsi''s voice was gentle, her tone was full of certainty.


    I also looked at Patrick, asking, "Why did you do this?"


    I was different from Kelsi.


    Kelsi did not believe that Patrick was the one who had done it.


    And I, who believed what he had said, didn''t understand why Patrick did this.


    Patrick was not short of money. Even so, he had once said to me that he was never a good person


    that night when I gave my virginity to him.


    How could he do such a thing?


    Patrick turned his head slightly and gestured to


    Jeremy next to him.


    Jeremy immediately stepped forward and held the crutch in Patrick''s right hand. After Patrick took


    his hand out of it, Jeremy took away the crutch.


    After Jeremy took away the crutch, Patrick stretched out his long arm and directly took me into his


    arms.


    He did so in front of everyone. Seeing this, Kelsi, who managed to have a tender look in her eyes,


    could no longer go on pretending.


    I didn''t resist and obediently stood beside him. I heard him say, "How can I be a busybody? I did this


    to thank him for bringing my baby to this world. So I helped him this time. And there won''t be a


    second time."


    Did he do so only for this reason?


    I felt warm in my heart.


    Hearing his words, Kelsi had a furious look in her eyes. Clenching her hands into fists, she bit her


    lips with her teeth.


    Looking reluctant, she didn''t know what to say.


    Patrick ignored her and continued, "What else do you want to do? Do you want to continue?"


    Kelsi looked at Patrick and then at me. Although there was unwillingness in her eyes, there was


    nothing she could do about it.


    After a moment of silence, she turned around and left with a look of sadness on her face.


    Seeing her leave, the ruffians behind her wondered what they were going to do. One of the


    yellowhaired ran over to her and said, "Miss Kelsi, this is..."


    "Let''s go back!"


    Hearing Kelsi''s words, the gangsters around looked at each other in dismay.


    Most of them didn''t want to give up.


    The gangsters, who weren''t engaged in any business, had nothing serious to do every day. Coming


    here with Kelsi this time, they surely thought that they could have fun here!


    In the end, they had to leave without doing anything. They surely were all unwilling.


    Obviously, Yellow Hair was the leader. Seeing that his men around him did not move, he said very


    discontentedly, "Let''s go. Are you going to stand here and be arrested by the police?"


    Hearing his words, these rookies reluctantly got on the car one after another.


    A car that could amodate five people at most ended up aodating seven to eight people.


    If the traffic police were here, all of them would be called off the car and be fined.


    In less than two minutes, they were all gone.


    I looked at the direction in which Kelsi left, feeling more and more that Kelsi was indeed engaged in


    both the underworld andw enforcement. In this aspect, she was very simr to Shelton.


    Seeing the scene, the police thought that the matter had been settled and left as well.


    Patrick said to Jeremy on the side, "Tell them to wait for me outside. I have something to do."


    "Yes."


    Jeremy left with Patrick''s crutch.


    Patrick held my hand with a slight force on his arm, saying, "Let''s go in."

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    I helped Patrick in.


    Originally, I thought that he came here to check the studio to see if he could help.


    Unexpectedly, after entering the studio, he said to Nancy without checking the studio at all, "Miss


    Nancy, let''s have a talk."


    "Me?"


    Nancy was stunned.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Pointing at herself and looking at me in disbelief, she seemed to be seeking my help with an


    inquiring look in her eyes, "What does Patrick want to talk to me about?"


    With a dazed look on my face, I shook my head and asked Patrick, "Why are you looking for her?"


    "You''lle with us."


    Patrick said.


    He looked serious. But I couldn''t tell anything from his expression.


    However, since he said so, we couldn''t refuse him. So I could only help him walk into the


    conference room."


    After the three of us sat down, Patrick said to


    Nancy, "I don''t think it''s safe here."


    Hearing his words, I suddenly understood what Patrick was going to say to Nancy!


    He wanted to persuade Nancy to move the studio to somewhere else.


    I adjusted my sitting position a little bit with a bit of embarrassment on my face. Neither did I know


    how to speak.


    Nancy looked at me confusedly, "Well... This kind of thing won''t always happen..."


    Up to now, this kind of thing indeed had taken ce a few times.


    What''s more, most of the cause was me.


    I said awkwardly, "The main reason lies in me... It has nothing to do with them."


    Patrick nodded and continued to say to Nancy, "I know this. As my woman, she will soon be


    my wife. In her position, even if she doesn''t do anything, I can''t guarantee that no one will provoke


    her."


    "I know that." Nancy nodded and looked at Patrick firmly, saying, "Mr. Cowell, but I think that you


    should respect Jta''s decision. Besides, since I chose to be her partner, I won''t choose to give


    her up even if there will be such risks. Besides, she likes this job. So I don''t think she will give up


    either."


    Nancy''s tone was very firm.


    I knew that she knew me.


    It was a pity that she had misinterpreted Patrick''s intentions.


    However, hearing Patrick''s words, those who didn''t know his n would naturally think that he was


    trying to force me to give up working here.


    Then I should go home to be a richdy and live afortable life.


    In fact, both Nancy and Patrick knew me.


    No way that I would be a parasite.


    Hearing Nancy''s words, Patrick curled up the corner of his mouth, revealing an imperceptible smile.


    He seemed to think highly of Nancy.


    He nodded and said, "I know. But you misunderstood my words. I want to know if you n to move


    the studio to another ce?"


    "Move the studio to somewhere else?" Nancy looked at me and then at Patrick, asking, "Jta


    didn''t tell you that the construction of our new office building was ongoing? If everything goes on


    well, the construction of the office building will be done at the end of this year. And we probably can


    move in the next spring."


    "The office there seems to be of no difference from the one here." Patrick said bluntly, "The top floor


    of Towering High has always been vacant. I promised to keep it for her before. We have


    experienced so many things. Although I respect her choice, I hope that you can move your studio


    there."


    After Patrick finished his words, Nancy was stunned.


    Blinking her eyes, she seemed to want to say something and yet didn''t know-how.


    She looked at me as if asking for an answer from me.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, I bit my lips and nodded, "He told me so a long time ago. Seven or


    eight years ago, he said so casually. I didn''t expect that he would keep the office vacant all the


    time..."


    "You don''t need to pay for rent or the fees of utilities. You can hang the logo of your studio outside


    the office building, no matter how big it is."


    Before I could finish my words, Patrick continued.


    When he said this, Nancy was so shocked and jawdropped.


    However, she didn''t look happy.


    Thinking that Nancy was unwilling, I immediately said, "You don''t have to listen to him. He just said


    it casually." "I think it''s a good idea."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Nancy answered.


    And her answer was a positive one.


    "What?"


    "I''d like to."


    Nancy agreed directly.


    Patrick smiled in satisfaction.


    But I was a little confused, asking, "But the new office building..."


    "Of course, we will leave it vacant first. After our studio bes bigger, we''ll only have to move the


    Design Department there, okay?"


    Nancy said with certainty.


    Patrick also nodded, "Well, I think it''s okay."


    "Thank you, Mr. Cowell."


    Nancy chuckled.


    Patrick nodded, "Then let''s go now. You can go check the new office out and see if the work area


    needs to be redivided. After that, submit a n to Jeremy. I will get it done as soon as possible."


    "Okay. Mr. Cowell, as expected, you have always done things decisively."


    Nancy agreed immediately.


    All of a sudden, the two of them discussed this matter. And I became a passer-by.


    After going out of the conference room, we went to Towering High in Patrick''s car.


    We went to check the sub-top floor.


    It happened to be at dusk. As the setting sun shone in, the whole floor seemed to have been gilded


    with ayer of golden cover.


    The entire floor looked like a fairnd.


    Nancy couldn''t help taking out her camera and taking a few shots.


    After checking the top floor and measuring the office, we left.


    Patrick, who had to attend the meeting, didn''t leave with us.


    Standing under the office building of Towering High, I said to Nancy with some worries in my heart,


    "I''m sorry. Because of my matter, we have to move here."


    "You don''t need to apologize at all!" At this time, Nancy, who was calm just now, looked excited.


    Looking at the photos in the cell phone she had taken just now, she said, "To be able to work here is


    a blessing. Don''t you think so?" "What?"


    I was a little surprised.


    She seemed to see through my worries. Tilting her head, she looked at me. "You...You think too


    much. Howe you think that I am forced to agree? I am the one who took the initiative!"


    "Really? Do you sincerely want to move the studio here?"


    I wasn''t quite sure.


    After all, by working here, I could see Patrick every day. But we couldn''t move to the independent


    office building.


    Nancy turned around, looked at me, and said, "Of course. A small part of the reason is that I think I


    can''t let Mr. Cowell''s kindness to you go down the drain."


    "His kindness to me..."


    "As the saying goes, the yer sees less clearly than the bystander. You are a perfect example."


    Nancy stretched out her hand and poked my head, "Think about it. With the development of


    Towering High nowadays, it expands non-stop. Despite the setup of the branches, there surely are


    more and more staff in the headquarter. Even so, he keeps the sub-top floor vacant because of you,


    which shows that he cares about you!"


    "He cares about you."


    I repeated Nancy''sst sentence.


    I carefully analyzed her words and found that what she had said seemed to be true.


    As apany got bigger and bigger and got involved in more and more fields, naturally, it would


    recruit people constantly. But he still kept the sub-top floor for me...


    If I didn''t move here, it would be a waste of his kindness to me.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Nancy held my arm and said, "Let''s go. Since it''s rare for us to be


    together, let''s go shopping and have dinner together. Anyway, your man and my man are both


    working overtime."

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Ever since Kelsi left that day, my life had returned to peace.


    One monthter, we moved our studio to the subtop floor of Towering High.


    Patrick hung arge logo of our studio outside the Towering High building


    It once was heatedly discussed on the social media tforms.


    And my belly was bulging day by day.


    Over these days, Patrick would apany me every day as long as he didn''t have to deal with quite important matters.


    Glenn, who seemed to realize that the little one in my belly was fragile as well, was understanding.


    He did almost everything by himself. So I didn''t need to worry too much about him.


    However, my pregnancy this time was very different from thatst time.


    I was already in my 30s. Whether in terms of age or physical condition, I was considered an advanced pregnancy woman


    For my pregnancy this time, I feltpletely different from thatst time.


    This time, I didn¡¯t suffer a serious morning sickness in the early stage. And the child was sort of well-behaved. Even so, I seemed to be quite drowsy


    every day.


    Whether it was after lunch, dinner, or even breakfast, I couldn''t be more sleepy.


    And I frequently fell asleep while sitting in front of theputer.


    Because of my poor state of mind, I had no choice but to reduce the workload and replenish my state of mind by sleeping more.


    It wasn''t until that I was pregnant for five months that my situation somewhat improved


    By the time I had been pregnant for five months, I went to the hospital for a checkup and had my blood drawn to see the fetus¡¯s gender.


    That day when the result was out, Patrick was very busy. Although he expressed his willingness to go with me there, I refused


    I promised him that upon getting the result. I would notify him first.


    Early in the morning, I went to the hospital for a checkup and got the test result.


    As Glenn said, the baby in my belly was a girl


    Seeing the result, I was so excited that I called Patrick.


    The phone had been ringing for a whole minute. No one picked up my call.


    Without overthinking it, I thought he should be busy. Hanging up the phone, I drove back to thepany by myself.


    Upon arriving at the road leading to the underground garage, I was stuck in a traffic jam from afar.


    After waiting for a while, I found that the cars ahead had no signs of movement. The drivers of the cars ahead also went out of the car to check the


    situation


    So did I


    From where I was stuck to the entrance of the underground garage of Towering High. there was about 100 meters'' distance.


    Walking a few steps, I reached the entrance of the underground garage.


    Only aftering to the front did I find that several people had blocked the entrance.


    Despite the crowd, I could hear the cry of a woman inside, "Mr. Cowell. I am begging you. Please be magnanimous. Spare my daughter. She was


    indeed stupid for a moment!"


    Having not heard of this voice for a long time. I found it somewhat familiar.


    I edged a little forward. Through the gap. unexpectedly, I saw that it was Katy who was blocking the entrance.


    Standing there by herself, she was in the way of Patrick''s car by lying on her stomach on the front of the car.


    Her hair was in a mess. And her makeup was ruined by tears.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be confused


    "What''s wrong with Katy? Patrick found someone to save Finn a few months ago. Could it be that something went wrong? Why is she making trouble


    here again?¡±


    I moved back a bit so that Katy wouldn''t see me among the crowd.


    As a result, as soon as I stepped out of the crowd, my cell phone in my bag rang.


    Someone called me via my private phone number. ncing at the caller ID, I saw that it was a call from Patrick and then looked in the direction of his


    car. However, because the car window was closed, I couldn''t see whether he was looking at me or not.


    I picked up the phone. But before I could speak, he said, "Go back to the car."


    "What''s wrong?¡±


    I asked unreconciledly.


    "Could it be that this matter had something to do with me again?"


    The Kelsi family could be regarded as a grand family. Recently, I felt that its family members were more and more peculiar.


    Kelsi had hired punks to smash our studio. And Katy made a scene at the entrance of Towering High cheekily.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Go home first. I''ll take care of the matter here.¡±


    Without answering my question, Patrick asked me to leave.


    I looked inside and hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright. Then take care of yourself.¡±


    I was pregnant. If the situation here was suddenly in chaos and someone knocked me down or something, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    When I was retreating, Jeremy trotted all the way from the back and said, "Mrs. Katy, are you sure you want to make trouble here?"


    Upon seeing Jeremy, Katy ignored


    him and saidto Patrick, "Mr. Cowell,


    strictly speaking, Jta and Kelsi.


    are a paicof siblings with the same


    father, tyou do this, you will kilts¡±


    Jta s sister! Please let her go for


    the''sake of kinship! She wasiindeed


    raviddied for a moment. Never will


    she dare to do it again." Content


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    What on earth did Kelsi do?


    I heard Jeremy''s cell phone ring.


    Picking up thecall and listening to


    the conversation over the phone for


    a while, Jeremy then said to Katy, .


    "Mrs. Katy, ording to Mr. Cowell,


    if he hadn''t arranged for someenie to


    keepan eye on Jta in advance


    this:time, Jta would have died


    with a baby in her belly. When Kelsi


    did this, she didn''t care abou


    kinsnip. In that case, he doesn''t have


    to consider it now." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "As expected, is it something to do with me?"


    I felt my heart tighten.


    "What does this mean? Did Kelsi want to kill me and end up being discovered by Patrick in advance?"


    Taking a few steps back, I didn''t intend to leave.


    Standing in my position, I was sure that Katy couldn''t see me.


    Katy seemed to be crying very hard, saying, "Yes, yes, she was confused for a moment. But she is also your childhood sweetheart. Even if there is no


    affection between the two of you, considering that you grew up together, can you...can you...¡±


    Katy couldn''t say anything further.


    Having no idea about what she was thinking, I wondered if she felt that she was a bit greedy by making such a request.


    Jeremy didn''t speak for a long time.


    After a while, Kheard Jeremy say,


    "ording toMr. Cowell, after


    deliberation>he could withdraw hiss


    comint. But Kelsi had to go SS


    abroadwithin a week. And nevercan


    she.go back to City Y. Otherwise, he


    wotid sue her and make her¡¯suffer


    fre." Content belongs ta


    NovelDrama.Org


    Jeremy had been by Patrick''s side for several years.


    He, who had been a young boy back then, was a mature and steady special assistant.


    The tone of his voice was somewhat simr to that of Patrick.


    So when Jeremy conveyed the message to Katy, I could imagine how Patrick had said so to Jeremy.


    Hearing this, Katy was silent for a long time before saying. ¡°Okay, okay...¡±


    As I intended to continue listening, a ringtone of a text on my cell phone rang.


    Lowering my head, I saw a text sent by Patrick on the screen, which read, "Leave now."


    The fewer characters his text was with, the worse his mood was.


    I knew that Patrick surely had seen me and got angry.


    Taking a few steps back in a hurry, I got back to the car.


    Fortunately, the cars behind me were far away from me.


    I turned the car around and left in a hurry.


    However, it was still in the morning. Instead of going home. I parked my car in a parking lot nearby, walked to thepany on foot, and walked in


    through the front door.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Our studio was independent. Maybe it was because of this point that when I entered the studio, everyone was working. And no one seemed to be


    discussing what was happening downstairs.


    "Knock. Knock. Knock.¡±


    Less than half an hour after I sat down, someone knocked on the door.


    I didn''t close the door. Looking up, I saw Patrick standing at the door.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    "Why did you...e here?¡±


    Standing up in a hurry, I helped Patrick into the office.


    While walking in, he closed the door handily.


    Looking up at the closed door, I knew that he should be here for what had happened just now.


    Even if he wouldn''t take the initiative toe here, I would ask him about it.


    I helped Patrick seated on the sofa. Sitting up. he looked at me and said, ¡°What do you want to know? Go ahead."


    Sure enough, he knew me.


    Sitting opposite him and looking at him, I thought for a moment before asking, "What happened? What did Kelsi do?"


    ¡°Ever since she leftst time. per my order, Louis had been keeping an eye on everything about her, including the ones she contacted. As expected,


    she dealt with the ones who smuggled guns and bribed a murderer, asking him to kill someone.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Patrick didn¡¯t state who Kelsi had wanted to kill explicitly. Even so, I knew that it was me.


    I looked at Patrick, asking, "What did you do?"


    "I handed over everything to the police, including the information about the smuggler. I sort of made a great contribution. Therefore, as for whether


    Kelsi will be in jail or not, it is totally up to me.¡±


    Patrick looked calm as he spoke.


    It was as if the matter was under his control throughout the end


    Seeing him like this, I wasn¡¯t surprised.


    His brief words seemed to have exined the whole matter. Hearing his way of dealing with the matter just now, I didn¡¯t ask him anything further.


    However, I was puzzled about one point...


    Leaning on the back of the sofa, I organized my words before saying, "But Kelsi is thedy of the Kelsi family, isn''t she? She should have lived in a


    high-ss society ever since her childhood. Howe she hangs out with these people?"


    Hearing my question, Patrick curled up theer of his mouth with a hint of helplessness on his face, "People tend to be attracted by things that they


    don¡¯t know and haven''t touched, don''t they?"


    "Well?"


    "Do you know who the father of Kelsi''s child is?"


    Patrick asked me...


    I shook my head


    It seemed that I had never inquired about this matter.


    ¡°It''s a punk, or a head of the ruffians.¡±


    Hearing Patrick''s words, I was unconvinced


    With Kelsi''s character, how could the father of her child be a gangster?


    "How is this possible...¡±


    Seeing that I didn''t speak and judging from my expression, Patrick knew that his words didn''t convince me. He smiled bitterly, saying, "You don''t


    believe me, do you? In fact. I didn''t believe it at first either. Later, I asked someone to check it out. It''s true."


    "Why... why is she..."


    I was so puzzled.


    Taking out his cell phone from his pocket and clicking open the mailbox, Patrick showed me an e-mail that he had saved.


    I clicked open the attachments of the email and saw a couple of photos and video clips.


    In a photo, Kelsi wore a ck T-shirt with metallic ornaments, a pair of super shorts, mesh stockings with holes, and a pair of high heels.


    Wearing smokey- eye make- up, she was in the arms of a tall and strong man.


    Looking like a ruffian at first nce, the man was smiling in the photo. Curling up the corner of his mouth, he looked rascal.


    Wrapping one of his arms around Kelsi''s waist. he held a cigarette with the other.


    A bunch of hooligans surrounded them.


    I continued to look through the remaining photos. And one of the photoes showed that Kelsi sat on the sofa while resting her legs on the table.


    She, who didn''t behave like ady at all, was simply a Little Miss Badass.


    I clicked open a video clip.


    The video clip showed that the man was walking while wrapping his arms around Kelsi''s shoulders. Around them, a group of rookies shouted,


    ¡°Brother, Sister-inw!"


    Seeing such a scene, I felt I had seen such a scene in a movie depicting the underground world.


    After checking all the attachments


    with a frown, I looked up at Patrick


    and couldn''t help feeling a little >


    confused, "Well... Kelsi bes


    rebeltious at ater age thanothers,


    right?"


    -


    If she were a young girl in her teens, I could rte to her. After all, girls in their teens liked things that looked cool and tended not to be rigid


    They couldn''t tell good things and bad ones apart.


    However, Kelsi was in her 20s.


    Howe she was so obsessed with such things?


    Patrick shook his head, "I don''t know why either. Maybe she has been depressed for too long. She is still in touch with this man. And they are raising


    a child together.¡±


    "No way?" I opened my eyes wide.


    How could a child behave well in such an environment?


    As a mother, I actually had some sympathy for Kelsi¡¯s child


    Patrick nodded, "And regarding the smuggling this time, her man was implicated in it and has been detained.¡±


    "What?" The first thing I thought of was their child. And I immediately asked, "What about their child?"


    Kelsi was forced to go abroad. And her man was going to jail.


    If it were those ruffians taking care of the child, the child would be doomed.


    As a mother, I was worried about other children who had nothing to do with me.


    Patrick raised his hand and touched


    my hair, showing a knowing smile,


    ¡°Well, yeu! d better protect your.o own


    child.4 have contacted Finn. Its his


    grandson anyway. He surelywill


    take care of his only grandson."


    Hearing this, I let out a sigh of relief.


    At this time, he reached out and held me in his arms,ining, "You are disobedient now, aren''t you? I told you to leave just now. Why didn''t you


    leave?"


    "I... Un...¡±


    As I was about to defend myself, he pressed me down on the back of the sofa and kissed me


    He tasted my lips lightly.


    Kissing me lightly at first, he had no intention of letting go of me. On the contrary, bits by bits, he kissed me more and more strongly and


    affectionately.


    Hooking my arms around his neck, I responded to him.


    Speaking of which, we hadn''t been so intimate since I was pregnant, fearing that we would fail to control ourselves.


    We were afraid of hurting the child.


    If the child were gone, a woman at my age would hardly get pregnant in the future


    As both of us were mesmerized by the kissing, he began to touch my body randomly.


    It was now autumn. When he lifted my clothes, a gust of cold wind blew in


    I couldn¡¯t help but shudder and be sobered.


    Pushing him away quickly, I said, "No. It will hurt our daughter.¡±


    ¡°Our daughter?"


    Raising his eyebrows, he looked at me.


    Only then did I remember that I had called him just now, intending to tell him the result of the test. Because of Katy¡¯s matter, I forgot it.


    I nodded, "Yes. If it were a son, forget it. However, a baby girl surely is more delicate."


    "But I..."


    Patrick grabbed my hand and guided me.


    A long time had passed ever since we made lovest time. After the kissing. he could no longer hold himself back.


    frowned. Bute said with a pitiful


    ook, "I''ve cots ulted the doctor. After


    the first three months, that is, the ->


    safety period, pass, we can make~


    ove. The premise is that we should


    do itgently. "Through the zipper, I


    cotitd feel his desire. Content


    b¨¦longs to  ?


    However, I had some hesitation, "But your private part is toorge...Our baby girl will get hurt with ease.¡±

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    "I''ll be gentler.¡± Leaning and frowning, he seemed to be in great pain, "I''m in pain."


    "I am telling you the truth...¡±


    Cupping my face with his hands, he looked as if he were waiting for me to show my mercy.


    Frowning, i didn¡¯t know what to do for a while.


    What''s more, unlike Patrick''s office where there was a lounge, my office was a small one with a sofa only.


    Moreover, the setup waster divided. It wasn''t quite soundproof.


    Once, Nancy made a phone call to argue with a constructionpany in her office. I heard all that she had said clearly in my office.


    Thinking of this, I shook my head heavily.


    Seeing his distressed look, I tentatively asked, "Shall we go upstairs?¡±


    Upon finishing my words, I felt that my suggestion wasn''t quite usible.


    At this time, Patrick was on the verge of ejecting. His private part was bulging. On the way out, we would pass by the open office..


    Everyone would be watching us...


    Like me, Patrick shook his head repeatedly, "I don''t think it will work."


    We could only do it here.


    I sighed, praying that no one would be looking for me. Reaching out my hand, I unbuckled his belt and no longer resisted.


    Knowing what my move meant, he pressed me down on the sofa and nted a kiss on my cheek first.


    Propping up, he said gently, ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll do it gently. I promise I won''t hurt our little princess."


    I nodded.


    In fact, such a long time had passed ever since we made lovest time. I had been longing for it. But I pretended not to mind it for the sake of the


    child.


    At this moment, the kiss just now exposed my thinking.


    After kissing me for a while, Patrick teased my private part with his finger. Looking at me with some yfulness, he said, "You refused me so firmly


    with your words. But your body is honest.¡±


    Hearing his words, I blushed


    I buried my head in his chest.


    ¡°Good girl. I''m going in.¡±


    I nodded.


    I dared not move my face away. In order not to make a sound, I bit her lips tightly and kept my face in his chest.


    We were in the office. So the lovemaking didn''tst long.


    After that. I tidied up my clothes and began to wipe the sofa.


    ncing at his watch, Patrick said, "I have to attend a meeting. I''m going up.¡±


    "Well, let me help you up.¡±


    Over these days, I had been ustomed to supporting Patrick wherever he went.


    I tidied up his clothes. To make it convenient for him to go out, I went to the doar first and opened the door.


    As soon as I opened the door...


    Outside the door, there stood three or four people.


    They were Nancy, Paulina, and a few other designers.


    As they looked at me, I stared at them as well. The time seemed to stand still.


    Nancy smiled and said, "I am passing by. That''s all. I''m going back to my office first."


    "Ahem. I suddenly remembered that I have to make a call."


    "Me too.¡±


    ¡°Ouch. I want to go downstairs and buy coffee. Does anyone of you want coffee?¡±


    "Bring me a cup!"


    Upon finishing their words, Paulina and several other designers left as if nothing had happened.


    With a few seconds, the crowded corridor became quiet in an instant.


    I felt scorchingly hot on my face. Without a mirror, I knew that my face couldn''t be redder.


    Looking back. I saw Patrick''s indifferent expression and suddenly got angry. He, the chief culprit. looked as if that he didn¡¯t care!


    Stepping aside from the door, I said, "Go upstairs on your own."


    "Oh, I see."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Patrick looked like he had been wronged.


    Holding onto his walking stick, he walked out while tapping on the ground.


    I stood at the entrance of my office and watched him leaving without intention to help him at all.


    After taking two steps forward, he lowered his head all of a sudden as if he had stumbled on something.


    "Are you alright?"


    I hurried over to hold him.


    Before I coulde ta my senses, he reached out and grabbed my hand tightly with his big palm. Looking up, he said with a proud look, ¡°Help me


    upstairs."


    "No!" I refused immediately.


    "Then I won''t let you go.¡±


    Patrick said with certainty.


    I looked at the door, fearing that Nancy and the others woulde back again. So I had to nod my head and said, "Okay, okay. I''ll help you upstairs."


    Only after hearing what I said did he stand up


    I helped him to get into the exclusive elevator for the president.


    After reaching the upper floor, I helped him into the office and made him sit in the executive chair.


    Upon sitting down, he picked up thendline next to him, dialed a number, and said, ¡°Cancel the meeting today. Let them submit the proposals to


    me.


    "What''s that?¡±


    I was a little surprised.


    ¡®Why did he cancel the meeting all of a sudden?"


    Before I could ask, he reached out and made me sit on hisps. saying with some ambiguity, "Do you think I can have a meeting with my current


    state?"


    Sitting on hisps, I could feel the change in his private part.


    A man who hadn''t made love for a few months was indeed scary.


    Only in the afternoon did I enter my studio.


    As soon as I sat in the office, Nancy poked her head in and said, "Ahem. I''m sorry for what happened in the morning. We didn''t hear anything.¡±


    "... There''s no need to exin. Just pretend that it didn''t happen."


    While speaking, I was somewhat blushed.


    Coming oyer, Nancy sat across my.


    desk and:said seriously, "I really .~


    didn''t hear any sound. I didn''t hear


    anything. Your voice is not as loud


    as. s your husband''s. What''s going


    on?"


    Picking up the notebook on the table to cover my face, I said briefly, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡®Howe she said she hadn''t heard of anything?¡¯


    ¡®She heard everything qute clearly!¡¯


    At that time, I had been burying my head in Patrick''s arms. Moreover, trying my best to restrain myself, I screamed in a low voice.


    However, Nancy continued with a serious look on her face, "Let me tell you, only a woman''s tactical scream can inspire a man''s...¡±


    "You think Vdont know that we have


    poor sound instion here, don''t.¡±


    you?" Putting down the notebook, I


    interrupted her. "I heard how you


    quatteled with others clearlst


    tinae." ,


    -


    Upon hearing this, Nancy looked enlightened, "So that''s what it is! Last time, did you...?"


    "Yes. I heard every word you said when you were arguing."


    There was a look of vexation on my face.


    Nancy nodded, "Then I am relieved. I originally thought..."


    "Stop asuming. You have a lot of time, don''t you?"


    "Not at all. I''ll go first!"


    Crossing her hands in front of her chest, Nancy left with a smile.


    Only after she left did Iy on the table, feeling angry and shy. It seemed that the colleagues in thepany had changed their impressions of me


    greatly.


    After getting off work in the evening, I usually went upstairs to wait for Patrick. However, he took the initiative toe downstairs today.


    ncing at my watch and looking at his neatly dressed clothes, I was surprised, asking, ¡°Why are you so early today?"


    "Yes." He nodded, "Let''s go to Grandpa''s house today.¡±


    "Why so sudden?" I was a little


    surprised. Standing up in a hurry, I


    looked atmy clothes and said witir>


    some erfbarrassment, '' ¡®How about I


    go hame and change my clothes? I


    will 8@ so embarrassed whiley


    dressing like this.¡± Content belongs


    to¡¯ on


    "No need. It was ast-minute decision.¡± Patrick reached out and grabbed my hand, "Grandpa has sent someone to pick up Glenn at home. Let''s go


    there directly.¡±

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    "All right."


    I nodded.


    I would marry Patrick soon. Because of the things taking ce in the past, the Cowell Family didn''t have a good impression of me.


    If I arrived therete because of getting changed this time. it wouldn''t be worth it.


    Holding Patrick''s hand, I went downstairs with him


    Coming out early, we didn''t see many cars on the road.


    When we arrived at the Cowell Family''s mansion, it was exactly 6:30 p.m.


    By the time we went in, it had been quite lively inside the house.


    Sheridan, Melissa, and Ned were all surrounding Glenn.


    Glenn, a six-year-old child, was smart and flexible. Whatever others asked him, he would respond like an adult.


    Upon seeing us, the three of us looked at me. Ned straightened up first and said with a smile on his face, ¡°You''re here."


    "Yes. Hello, Grandpa Cowell.¡±


    After greeting Ned, I said to Sheridan and Melissa, "Hello, Mr. Sheridan. Hello, Mrs. Melissa."


    Now, the rtionship between Patrick and me wasn''t yet final


    I surely couldn''t call them Dad or Mom.


    Hearing how I addressed her, Melissa smiled and said, "Ah. We are a family. Don''t be so polite. Come and have a seat in case you will be tired."


    After saying that, she took the initiative to give me her seat.


    Sheridan chuckled on the side.


    Seeing their attitude, I was finally relieved.


    Beforeing here, in fact. I was afraid that they would give me a cold shoulder as scon as I came in.


    Now it seemed that it was probably because of Glenn that they didn''t intend to make things difficult for me.


    Taking the initiative to stand up. Glenn ran to my side and said, ¡°Mom, I''ll help you walk.¡±


    "Thank you, Glenn.¡±


    I thanked him.


    Only after I sat down did Melissa say, "Oh, Glenn is so sensible at such a young age. Strictly speaking, he is much better than Patrick.¡± "That''s


    because my little sister is in my mother''s belly. I will be a brother soon. ording to my mother, I should protect my sister! I am protecting my sister


    by helping my mother walk!"


    Glenn spoke logically.


    Hearing Glenn''s words, Ned burst outughing on the side, "Yes, yes. What Glenn said is right."


    As soon as Patrick sat down, Sheridan nced at my belly, looked up, and asked him, "What is your n for your wedding? Could it be that you are


    going to wait until your legs are healed?"


    "Let''s wait until the child is born." Melissa said first, ¡°Well, it''s the first time that Jta wears a wedding dress for herself. No woman wants to wear a


    wedding dress with a bulging belly, okay?¡±


    I looked at Melissa gratefully.


    Setting aside what had happened in the manor, it was indeed the first time I had worn a wedding dress for myself.


    Patrick also nodded, "Well, let''s wait until the child is born. ording to the doctor, by then, I can walk normally within a short time.¡±


    "Are you sure?"


    Sheridan was somewhat worried


    "Well, don¡¯t worry. I know what I''m doing.¡±


    Patrick said with absolute certainty.


    Looking at him, I felt a little worried. After all, ording to the current situation. the recovering situation of Patrick''s legs didn''t go well.


    Even if it was six monthster, he might not be able to walk a few more steps.


    At that time, he surely had to be supported in the wedding.


    However, the wedding would be held at least half a year from now. We might as well wait and see rather than be blindly concerned now.


    Looking at my stomach, Melissa asked, "Is it really a baby girl?¡±


    I nodded and said, ¡°Well, I got the test result today. And it is indeed a girl."


    "Great!" Ned was overjoyed, saying, "In this way, we will surely be blessed. It''s been a long time since we have a little girl in our family!"


    To put it bluntly, the only junior in the Cowell family was Patrick.


    After Dulcie got divorcedst time, she didn''t get married. Nor did he have a child.


    Not to mention Shelton...


    Hearing Ned''s words, Sheridan said, "Didn''t Dulcie say that she would bring her boyfriend home today?"


    "Did she?"


    "When did shesay that?"


    Melissa and Ned asked one after another.


    Sheridan said, ¡®I called her today and


    told her that we came from abroad


    today, asking her to have dinner with


    us. She said that she coulde on


    the premise that her boyfriend is


    here with her." Content bngs to


    -


    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing this, Ned looked shocked and overjoyed, "She didn''t tell me anything."


    As I sat on the side and thought of what had happened previously, my heart thumped wildly.


    ¡®Could it be that Dulcie would bring him here?"


    ¡®It shouldn''t be..."


    ¡®Dulcie, who is in her 50s, shouldn''t be so immature, right?¡¯


    "What''s wrong?¡±


    Sitting not far away from me, Patrick seemed to have sensed my nervousness.


    He reached out his hand to me as he spoke.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Shaking my head, I got up, sat next to him, and whispered, ¡°Last time, I saw your aunt and Roger together."


    "Who is it?¡±


    It was probably because I spoke in a low voice that Patrick didn''t hear me clearly.


    As I was about to repeat myself in a loud voice, I heard the sound of a servant opening the door.


    Then I heard the crisp sound of high-heeled shoes hitting against the wooden floor.


    Looking up, I saw Dulcieing in. The one that followed her in was Roger Newman.


    After standing firm, Dulcie held Roger''s arm and said with a robust look on her face, ¡°Everyone, let me introduce my boyfriend to you, Roger


    Newman.¡±


    Roger, who was tall, wore a white suit with subtle patterns and refined craftsmanship today.


    With three-dimensional facial features, he looked like a prince.


    For a moment, the hall was silent.


    After a while, the sound of Ned pping the table rang. And he said, "Are you kidding me?"


    "Dad." Seeing that Ned was so angry, Dulcie was indifferent, saying, "At my age. I know exactly what kind of man I want. He and I..."


    "Shut up!"


    Ned nterrupted her in anger.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheridan looked gloomy on the side, "Dulcie, you are... Do you know who he is? A man at his age can be your son."


    Well, if Dulcie had gotten married and had a child earlier...


    Her son should be at about the same age as Roger.


    Seeing that her family all opposed, Dulcie, who was originally impatient, looked unhappy.


    However, Roger looked calm as if these things had nothing to do with him


    Only after everyone in the Cowell family made their positions clear did Roger say, "Hello, everyone. My name is Roger Newman. I am...¡±


    ¡®Get out!" Before Roger could finish.


    his selfintroduction, Ned directly 7


    ordered him to leave, "Even if you


    deceive her in sess, you can''t


    foal us!"


    -


    I knew that in Ned''s eyes. Roger was a kept-man who swindled the Cowell Family''s property by virtue of his appearance.


    I was the only one that knew things might not be so simple.


    After all, so many things had taken ce before. Roger had clearly expressed that he did all the things to plunge the Cowell Family into chaos.


    At this time, sitting by my side, Patrick said, ¡°Roger, what are you going to do?"


    Patrick''s voice was extremely cold and yet quite


    calm.


    "Mr. Cowell, iturns out that you are


    here." Rogerturned his head and


    looked atRatrick and then at me ane


    the side e,eurling up the corner ? fis


    lips, "Well, could it be that you and


    Shelton finally agreed on who could


    bewith Jta?" Content. belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org 6

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Hearing his words, Sheridan looked gloomy on the side.


    Patrick held me in his arms, "You seem to care about the affairs of the Cowell Family so much. Each time we have some disputes, you will help us


    enthusiastically. Now you are making a move on my aunt, aren''t you?¡±


    "No." After finishing his words, Roger imitated Patrick and held Dulcie in his arms, saying, "Dulcie and I love each other sincerely.¡±


    I looked gloomy.


    It wasn''t that I didn¡¯t believe in December Romance. However, the age gap between them was sorge


    As Patrick''s aunt, Dulcie was quite good-looking. It was just that she, who was old, had encountered too many unpleasant things in the past few


    years, making her meaner and harsher.


    As for Roger by her side...


    From all aspects, every woman lusted for him. He. who wasn''t poor, surely could get whatever woman he wanted with ease.


    Indeed, in every way, there was no way that he would take a fancy to Dulcie.


    No wonder Ned was angry.


    Dulcie said with a cold look on her face, "I''ve been single for so many years. And I managed to find someone I like. As my family members, instead of


    wishing me well, howe you say so?"


    "Dulcie, don''t be angry.¡± Roger spoke in a gentle voice, ¡°Your father may think that I''m here to fight for his property. We can make a premarital


    agreement, saying that in case we divorce, I won''t take anything that belongs to you."


    Hearing his words, Sheridan looked less solemn.


    However, Ned was even angrier. Standing up, he pointed at the two of them, asking, "Getting married? Do you intend to get married? See how old


    you are! You are 52 years old! And he? He is only 30 years old, right? The gap between you is sorge. Howe you want to get married? You


    embarrass the whole Cowell Family!"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing his words, Dulcie took a few steps forward and said with a cold look on her face, "Did


    I embarrass the Cowell Family?¡±


    She pointed at me and Patrick, "It is because of this woman that our family is in great shame, okay? Patrick and Shelton are in conflict because of


    her. Everything the two of them did is well-known in City Y as well as the whole country!"


    "What have I done? I''m just going to marry a 20-year-old man! Is it a big deal?¡±


    After finishing her words, she said to Roger behind her as if she wanted to annoy Ned, "Why should we make a premarital agreement? I am willing to


    let him take my money. No one can stop me!"


    As soon as Dulcie finished speaking, I saw an imperceptible smile sh across Roger''s eyes.


    At the same time, Roger curled up the corner of his mouth.


    "Okay, go ahead! It doesn''t matter if you give him everything. From today onwards, I, Ned, don¡¯t have a daughter like you!" Ned was so angry that he


    mmed on the table.


    "I will go."


    Dulcie, who wasn''t willing to show any weakness, turned around and pulled Roger to go out.


    As they walked out, I quickly stood up, noticing that there was something wrong with the look on Ned''s face, ¡°Grandpa Cowell.¡±


    Shouting, I walked over to Ned''s side.


    Before I could reach his side, Ned lurched forward!


    "Dad!" "Dad!"


    "Grandpa!"


    After Ned fell to the ground. everyone else gathered around him


    Because of the previous experience, wey Ned t. Then I began to dial 911.


    Dulcie and Roger didn¡¯t leave either.


    They stood at the door.


    Judging from Dulcie¡¯s expression, she, who wanted toe over to take a look, was embarrassed


    And Roger stood behind her, smiling more and more brightly.


    Curling up the corner of his mouth, he couldn''t smile more brightly.


    After hanging up the call, I looked at Roger and said angrily, "Don''t hald yourself back. The reason why you are doing so is for this, isn''t it?"


    ¡°Shut up!" Hearing my words, Dulcie scolded me, "You are a member of our Cowell Family at all. You are thest one to have the right to speak


    up!"


    I looked at Dulcie and then at Roger.


    I held back what I was going to say in anger.


    Dulcie indeed had been brainwashed by Roger.


    Patrick pulled me to his side, saying to Roger, "Are you happy?¡±


    Hearing that Patrick scolded Roger, Dulcie was unhappy.


    As she was about to say something, Roger behind her admitted it, "Yes, I''m happy. If the old man is announced to be deceased after a failed rescue


    in the hospitalter, I''ll be happier.¡±


    Hearing Roger behind her saying so,


    Dulcie was stunned. Turning her


    head ina dage; she looked at Roger


    behind her with a pale look on her.


    face, "Roger, don''t say anything ina


    fit of anger. My father didn''t intend


    to say those words to you on


    purpose. The age difference


    b¨¦tween the two of us is ifideed too


    large. That is why he, who couldn''t


    ept it, said those words. He


    doesn''t know you." Content belongs


    to


    "You don''t know me either.¡± Roger took a few steps to walk to the front of Dulcie, stretched out his long and good- looking fingers, and hooked


    Dulcie¡¯s chin. Curling up the corner of his mouth and revealing a wicked smile, he said, "Dulcie, could it be that you think that I love you sincerely?¡±


    "What''s that?¡±


    Dulcie¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    Putting his hands in his pockets, Roger looked down at Dulcie with a poker face, "I can have all kinds of women as I wish. Why do I have to choose


    you, an old and ugly woman? Even if I want to find a rich woman, your money fails to attract me.¡±


    "What...what are you talking about? Roger?"


    Standing where she was, Dulcie looked disheveled.


    In daily life, she was a high and mighty woman. But at this time, she was no longer arrogant.


    Sheridan, who was standing aside, couldn''t stand it anymore, "What the hell are you doing this for?¡±


    "Why?" Roger looked down at Ned lying there, "Of course, it''s because I hope this old man can die early."


    "How can you curse my dad like that?¡±


    Steppig forward, Dulcie wanted to hit Roger.


    Dodging Dulcie''s attack deftly, Roger said while curling up the corner of his lips, "I speak nicely by saying so. My grandfather is dead. On what ground


    can this old bastard be still alive?"


    ¡°Your... Your grandfather?¡±


    Dulcie asked.


    Curling up the corner of his lips,


    Roger said, "Yes. Back then, my


    grandfather rary business with this


    old bastarcktogether. Their business


    was almest of the same size. No,.<-


    my g andfather''spany should


    be arg¨¦r-sized. This old man was


    ~


    jealous of my grandfather, <


    convincing him to construct


    buildings, bid for ads, anfbe the top


    bidder. In the end, my grandfather


    lost money andmitted suicide


    by jumping off a building. And he is


    alive and well.¡±


    Hearing his words, everyone present had different expressions


    On my side, Patrick said, "Is it really my grandfather who forced your grandfather to die?¡±


    "Or what?" Roger looked at him.


    "Isn''t it the insatiable greed, the ambition, and the ipetence that drove your grandpa to death?¡±


    Every word Patrick had said was impartial.


    Feeling stunned at first. Roger quickly calmed himself down, "How is it possible?¡±


    "Regarding all the things that my


    grandfather advised your


    grandfather t@:do, he did them by


    himself as well. He just told your.


    grandfather how he had achieved


    aplishments. It''s a pity that:


    your-grandfather was incapable."


    Patrigk looked at me, "Like me, even


    iFbtell you the secret of how to


    make apany big now, you can''t


    be as sessful as I am. That is


    because you... you are short-sighted


    and shallow."


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Patrick''s words were like a sharp sword that pierced into Roger''s heart.


    Roger stood there. Although he looked calm, he lost all his momentum.


    At this moment, the ambnce arrived.


    Although Dulcie was angry and hard to ept it. she could tell wnat was more important.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She opened the door and let the doctor in.


    The doctor examined Ned first. and then quickly carried him into the ambnce.


    Because of the small space in the ambnce, only two people were allowed to apany Ned.


    Sheridan and Melissa got in.


    Once they left, it was just me, Patrick, Dulcie, and Roger left in the room


    "I''ll ask the driver to drive the car over.¡± Patrick took out his phone and called the driver.


    Then I supported him to go out.


    Dulcie and Roger stood there without saying a word.


    Patrick did not talk to them either. He went out with me and got in the car.


    We decided to order the servants to take care of Glenn first.


    We called Lacy and asked her to pick Glenn up.


    The ambnce went especially fast because all the other cars gave way.


    When we arrived at the Holy Spirit Hospital, Ned had already been sent to the emergency room.


    In the corridor, Sheridan gnashed his teeth in anger. "How could Dulcie be so foolish? How could she be deceived by a gigolo so easily! If something


    bad happens to dad, I''ll never forgive her!"


    "Forget it, she has made a fool of herself."


    Melissa was an outsider in the end. She couldn''t say something bad about Dulcie. She could only try to persuade Sheridan.


    "Let bygones be bygones.¡± Patrick also advised. "We just made it clear, I bet Dulcie also knows that there are no free lunches in life. She should be


    the most painful person now."


    "s!"


    Sheridan sighed.


    After all, they grew up together.


    He was just saying that. In the end, he couldn''t really do anything to Dulcie.


    While we were waiting for Ned, the lights in the operating room suddenly went out.


    We all stood up nervously.


    Ned was just sent in. Why did the lights go out? Could it be...


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. We were all guessing at the worst possible scenario, but no one said it out.


    Soon the door opened and we walked to the nurse who held us back and said, "Move over, we need to send the patient to the surgical suite."


    "Why?"


    We walked over.


    The nurse didn¡¯t exin, but just told us to move over.


    None of us dared to block their way. We followed them and watched the nurse transfer Ned from emergency room to a surgical suite.


    When we went upstairs, we found a man standing there waiting for us.


    Shelton


    "Why are you here? You''re doing this operation?"


    Sheridan saw him and immediately went forward to ask.


    He showed a bad look.


    The Cowell Family trusted Shelton very little. If Shelton was the one who would do the operation, in the Cowell Family''s opinion, it was the same as


    sentencing Ned to death


    Then a doctor came to exin, "Now the patient''s condition is veryplicated, and the operation might take a long time. Although our vice director


    is also an excellent doctor, he is too old. This operation mayst for more than ten hours, and the vice director''s energy may not catch up.¡±


    "No way!" Sheridan immediately refused. He stared at Shelton very defensively. "This person wants my dad to die. I will never agree with him to


    operate on my dad!¡±


    Hearing this, Shelton looked very calm and said to the doctor next to him, "Tell them is there anyone else can do this operation."


    The doctor exined to Sheridan, "The patient''s unique situation,bined with his age, made the surgery difficult and risky. Dr. Shelton..."


    "What kind of doctor is he! Isn''t he just a businessman with a bachelor¡¯s degree. Think about it before you praise him!"


    Sheridan directly interrupted the doctor who exined to him


    Hearing what Sheridan said, Shelton


    sneered and said to the doctor, =


    "Reschedule a doctor. Let them: sign


    a pre- OP agreement. I don''t want


    thenttoe back to me when


    something goes wrong. " Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    He was about to leave.


    I looked at Shelton passing by me. I hesitated for a moment and grabbed him. I said to Sheridan, ¡°Mr. Ned, trust him. He''s a very good doctor."


    Sheridan was not happy to see me put in a good word for him. "Do you two still...¡±


    "Dad, I also believe in Shelton."


    Patrick interrupted what Sheridan was going to say.


    His words would definitely have been unpleasant to hear.


    ¡ê


    Both Patrick and I spoke for Shelton,


    and the doct¨¦r on the side echoed,


    "You can''t just rank people .


    ording to their education and


    age. Dr-She ton used to operate.


    almost every day and was the.


    youngest, most brilliant sutgeon we


    had here. If he was not qualified for


    this operation, then no one could do


    it."


    ~


    Listening to the doctor''s words,


    Plus Melissa believed in her son. She also persuaded Sheridan, "Honey, just trust him."


    Shelton stood there with his hands in the pockets and looked at Sheridan. "Have you made up your mind? There is not much time for you to hesitate."


    These words made Sheridan even more


    conflicted.


    His frowned tightly and thought for a long time. Finally, he said, "Go!"


    "Okay." Shelton asked the doctor beside him, "Did they sign the preoperative agreement?¡±


    "It was signed in the emergency room."


    Answered the doctor.


    After hearing this, Shelton went into the operating room to change his clothes.


    When he entered, Sheridan couldn''t sit still. He asked Patrick, "What does he mean to specifically asked about the pre-op agreement just now? Will


    he fail in the operation on purpose?"


    "Doctors are healers with benevolent hearts."


    Patrick only said this


    Although Sheridan was worried, he had no other choice.


    We let Sheridan and Melissa go to rest halfway. Patrick and I waited in the corridor for a whole night. In the morning, the lights of the operating room


    were finally turned off.


    I had fallen asleep against him by then. It was because he moved that made me wake up.


    We stood up and watched the door open.


    Shelton walked out of the operating room first


    "How''s the operation going?¡±


    Patrick asked first.


    Shelton nodded. "The operation was


    sessful, Sut your father''s


    physical candition is very poor. Evert


    if he wakes up this time, he may only


    be bedridden for the time being. If it


    happened again, even the gad can''t


    save him." Content belongsto


    NovelDrama.Org 4


    Hearing his words, Patrick also breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you, uncle.¡±


    Shelton took off the hat on his head and yawned. "I should thank you. Fortunately, it''s me. If it were someone else, I''m afraid it would be very difficult


    to seed.¡±


    He lowered his eyes and looked at my belly. He smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    "Thank you.¡±


    I took Patrick''s arm and thanked him.


    Shelton yawned again and said, "I''m going to bed. You guys can visit the patient when he¡¯s transferred to the ICU."


    After saying that, he waved and left.


    Dulcie came right after Shelton left.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    She looked terrible, even her makeup was crying off. Only one night had passed, but she seemed to have aged a few years.


    She looked at us and asked, "How is father doing?¡±


    "The operation was sessful.¡±


    Patrick answered, but his expression looked bad.


    Dulcie heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Good."


    Then she turned around and was about to leave.


    Patrick said, ¡°Aunt Dulcie, you don''t have to me yourself. It''s just that Roger used you.¡±


    "I me myself for being stupid.¡± Dulcie stood there, with her back to us and her head lowered. "I know it quite well in my heart. How could such a


    handsome, good and young man like him fall in love with me? But I still hold a trace of luck in my heart, thinking about what if it''s true?¡±


    She didn''t go on but left with her head down.


    I was a little worried. "Will your aunt be fine?"


    "Don''t worry. She is a strong woman." After Patrick said that, he patted me on the shoulder. "You should go to rest. You have been staying up all


    night."


    "It''s okay. I''m not tired. I''ll go to see Grandpa Cowell first."


    I insisted.


    Patrick didn¡¯t force me.


    Later, Ned did get out of danger, but his whole body condition was also much worse. He couldn''t even get out of bed.


    We went to visit him after he got better.


    Patrick told the thing about Roger to Ned. Ned sighed. "s, Mr. Newman is a paranoid person. I didn''t expect his grandson would be even more so.¡±


    ¡®It''s all over now.¡±


    Patrick said


    Ned was looking at Patrick when a sound came from behind us. He looked up and shouted, "Shelton."


    I turned my head as well


    Shelton was standing at the door.


    He pushed the wheelchair for Shirley.


    Shirley was sitting in a wheelchair with a nket on her body. With a hat on her head. I could see almost no hair under her hat. She looked very thin.


    The hand on her leg was stuck to the adhesive tape for infusion.


    Shirley said to Ned respectfully, "Mr. Ned, I haven''t seen you for a long time.¡±


    Seeing Shirley, Ned seemed to understand something. He smiled and said, "Shirley, it''s really been a long time. I''m very happy to see you."


    "Me too.¡±


    Shirley answered


    Shelton pushed Shirley in and said to Ned, ¡°Father, I''m getting married to Shirley.¡±


    "Great. great.¡± Hearing this news, Ned couldn''t agree more.


    He showed a pleased smile.


    Ned stretched out his hand, and Shelton immediately pushed Shirley in front of him. Ned grabbed Shirley''s hand and said, "I''ve been waiting for this


    day for decades. Fortunately, it has finallye."


    We stayed with Shelton in the ward for a while. Because Ned needed treatment, we came out together.


    Aftering out, Shirley said, "Miss Nn, are you are going to get married?"


    I touched my belly and said, "We''re not in a hurry. We may wait until the baby is born.¡±


    Shirley nodded, "I''ve made two wedding dresses for you, and one of them is in my studio. When you are going to get married, remember to ask


    Manager Warren to bring it to you.¡±


    I remembered that I had left the wedding dress Shirley gave to me at Patrick''s house.


    Hearing her words, I was a little embarrassed. ¡°Sorry to trouble you."


    ¡°It''s no big deal.¡± Shirley smiled. "People who can stand up look better in a wedding dress. And we''ll be a family in the future. You dan''t have to be


    polite with me."


    "Thank you.¡± Then I looked up and asked Shelton, "Miss Shirley''s condition..."


    "She''s getting better," Shelton replied


    My heart was relieved to hear this news.


    We left the ward together.


    We had just reached the door when suddenly several police officers rushed in and walked straight towards us.


    My heart hung high at the sight of the police.


    A police came over and stood in


    front of Shelton, took out his identity


    and said; "Mr. Shelton, someone>


    reported that you are suspected ofa


    fals¨¦imprisonment case, please


    come to the police station.with us."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    We were all shocked


    Especially Shirley, she grabbed Shelton and asked in a panic, "Officer, Did you make a mistake?¡±


    The police ignored Shirley and said to Shelton, "Please cooperate."


    Shelton nodded. From the expression on his face, I could see that he was not surprised at the arrival of the police.


    It seemed that he knew exactly what the police were talking about.


    Shelton turned around and patted Shirley on the shoulder. "Wait for me. I will be back soon. It''s okay.¡±


    "But..."


    "I''ll go with you.¡±


    Patrick said


    They left together.


    I pushed Shirley back to her ward. Because I was afraid that Shirley would be worried, I stayed with her all the time


    In the ward, Shirley grabbed me and said, "Call Patrick and ask him what happened."


    I was afraid that there would be any


    bad news, sot didn''t dare to call


    Patrick. I sould onlyfort her. "He


    is in the police station. It''s certainly


    not cgnvenient for him to answer


    the phone. When hees out, he


    witFdefinitely contact me. ¡®Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    Shirley sat in a wheelchair. I could feel how helpless she was.


    She looked out of the window with vacant eyes. "He promised me that he would not do anything bad, how... why...¡±


    "Miss Shirley.¡± I walked over and held Shirley''s hand. "Don''t you believe him?"


    I..." Shirley looked at me in confusion.


    I understood her.


    Sheldon had done a lot of bad things before, plus his calm expression when he was taken away by the police. It was impossible for Shirley not to


    doubt him.


    I apanied Shirley in the hospital for a day.


    In the evening, I finally received a call from Patrick.


    He only told me, "He has been released on bail, but now we still needs tomunicate with hiswyer about the case. We can''t go back for now."


    "What happened? Who did he imprison?¡± I asked nervously.


    I really couldn''t think of it.


    Patrick was silent for a while. He was in a dilemma. Finally, he chose to tell me, ¡°Emily.¡±


    As soon as I heard the answer.


    I saw.


    If it was Emily, I would understand.


    No wonder Emily seemed to have disappeared after the previous ident.


    It turned out that Shelton had found her and locked her up.


    When I returned to the ward, Shirley stared at me nervously. "What did he say?¡±


    I smiled and said, "It''s okay, he has been bailed out."


    "What did Shelton do?¡± As expected, Shirley still asked me.


    I looked at her, hesitated for a moment, and didn''t know what to say. In the end, I said, "Let him exin it to you himself."


    This matter was a bitplicated, and coupled with the rtionship between Emily and Shelton, I was afraid that it may stimte Shirley if I failed to


    exin it clearly.


    Shirley, however, guessed something from my expression and smiled bitterly, "I see, is it his lover or something?¡±


    "No, don''t think teo much." I hurried tofert her.


    Shirley shook her head. Although her


    expression was somewhat helpless,


    she stiff Said. "I believe it was before,


    and I believe he didn''t court other


    worden after he got back together


    with me." Content belongs:to


    NovelDrama.Org ¡°

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Listening to Shirley''s words, I truly felt lucky for Shelton.


    Fortunately, he returned


    Fortunately, he returned to Shirley''s side.


    Back to the person who loved him.


    Michael ke was hired as defense counsel in Shelton''s case.


    I went to find Patrick and asked him about the case. He told me Shelton had locked Emily up for a while, but he soon let her go.


    But after that, Emily asked Shelton for money. Shelton gave her some. After Emily spent all the money, she was desperate and went to the police.


    She wanted to use this method to force Shelton to give her money.


    When I heard Patrick''s words, I thought that Emily was too naive.


    If this were true, then someone might help her. But it was she who exposed the video in the first ce, and everyone knew that. She had made the


    choice.


    Now everything she said just made it worse.


    Emily had no money, so she could only find the assignedwyer to file thewsuit.


    In the first trial three monthster, she lost the case outright.


    Emily was reluctant and tried to appeal. But she had no money and all the evidence was against her, so Emily had to withdraw her case in the end


    Not long after this Shelton thing, my belly was getting bigger and bigger. and I was about to give birth.


    Patrick was worried about me, so he let me stay in the hospital.


    On the afternoon of December 31st, I began to feel the throes of childbirth. Soon, I was sent to the delivery room.


    Perhaps because I had already given birth to one child, and because this daughter was small size, my birth went exceptionally well. It took me less


    than half an hour to give birth


    When the baby came out of my belly, I heard the doctor say, "January 1, 0:01 am.¡±


    When this time was reported, the doctor and I both smiled.


    The doctor cut the umbilical cord, then wiped the baby clean, wrapped her in a coverlet, and ced her in my arms. The doctor said with a smile.


    "This baby wants to born in the New Year."


    "Yeah."


    I nodded.


    The girl in my arms had a lot of ck and bright hair. Her big ck eyes had already opened at this time. When she saw me, she looked at me


    curiously for a while and suddenlyughed.


    I froze andughed along.


    The doctor saw it and said, "Oh, I deliver so many children a day, but not many of them smile at birth, people say children who smile at birth are


    smart.¡±


    Hearing the doctor''s words, I said with a smile, "Just like her father."


    When everything was done, my daughter was taken to the monitoring roam and I was sent out of the delivery room


    Patrick was waiting outside. When he saw me, he quickly came over, grabbed my hand and said. "Honey, you''ve had a long day.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It was fast."


    I smiled.


    "Mom, mom, where is my little sister?¡±


    Glenn couldn''t wait to see her.


    Finding that I was the only one came out. he poked his head in anxiety.


    I gently patted his head, "After the babies are born, they need to be observed before they can be brought here. You can let daddy take you to see her


    first.¡±


    "I won''t go. Let Grandpa take you there.¡± Patrick held me and refused to leave. He gave Sheridan this task.


    Apparently, Sheridan was very d to do so


    He and Melissa brought Glenn to see my little daughter together.


    About an hourter, the baby was checked out and was put in a crib for newborns in the hospital and wheeled into my room.


    Last time when I gave birth to Glenn, Patrick was not by my side. When he met Glenn, Glenn was already four years old.


    He had never seen such a little baby.


    When he saw his daughter, Patrick was stunned for a moment and then hid his hands directly behind his back.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t want to hug his daughter at all.


    I didn''t say anything. I took our daughter from the nurse''s hand, hugged her, and then handed her to Patrick and said, "Don¡¯t you want to hug her?¡±


    He blushed. "Not now."


    I looked at him and deliberately said, ¡°Is Mr.


    Cowell, who is not afraid of anything and can solve any problem, so afraid of holding a child now?"


    ra


    This words were at first useful to


    Patrick. He cybbed his hands


    together and reached over to hug


    her. But he just touched it, he found


    that the baby was not much bigger


    thanchi s palm and hurriedly a


    withdrew his hand, "I''m afraid I''ll hurt


    ott daughter."


    "What are you afraid of?" Melissa said, "Are you not going to hold your baby in the future?¡±


    "She will grow up soon, right?¡± Patrick stood to the side and said with somewhat embarrassed


    It was the first time I saw Patrick like this.


    Before today, he must have thought


    there wasmnothing he couldn''t do


    under the sun. But now looking at


    the tiny s baby, he found that there


    reallyis something he can''t do in


    this world.


    <


    "Not that fast.¡± Melissa said, took the child and handed it to him. "Hold her.¡±


    Patrick''s leg had recovered a lot now. He could stand or walk a bit, but not for too long.


    He stood there looking at his daughter in front of him, as if he was making a determination to die.


    He raised his hands and didn''t make a move for a while


    "I want to hug her! I want to hug her!" Glenn got into a p. "Daddy doesn''t dare to hug her. I dare."


    As Glenn spoke, he reached out his hand to grab the baby.


    Melissa dared to let Patrick hug her, but she didn¡¯t dare to let Glenn do it. She quickly said to Patrick, "Carry her, or you''ll be looked down upon by


    your__ sx H son.


    Patrick had no choice but eventually took the baby inte his arms.


    He held on to her with both hands.


    Melissa couldn''t stand it anymore and corrected him. "You''re doing it wrongly. It''s ufortable for the baby if you hold it like this.¡±


    With her help. Patrick finally found the right position after several adjustments.


    When he held the baby in his arms and looked down at her.


    The baby girl was awake and looked at him with her big dark eyes. She grinned and smiled.


    Patrick''s face, which had always been serious, was now smiling when he saw his daughter''s smile.


    After everyone hugged the baby. with my permission, Glenn finally hugged his little sister. Then it was time for the next step.


    Because everyone had been arguing about our daughter''s name before, and everyone held their own ideas. Moreover, because of the Shelton thing,


    her name had not decided yet.


    Instead, we changed Glenn''s name.


    Glenn''s name was changed ording to the family tree of the Cowell Family.


    His nickname remained the same.


    Now that my daughter was born and she could not have no name. So we would think one for her on the spot.


    After being hugged by the crowd, my


    daughter eturhed to my arms. I


    looked at th¨¦-petite and lovely ~


    daughterin I my arms and thought<


    about it and said, "Although it''s not


    the New Year in the lunar calendar,


    it''s:stil considered the New.£¤ear.


    Since she was born in the-first day


    of a year, I want to call h¨¦t Rosie by


    nickname."


    NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°Rosie.¡±


    After I finished speaking, Ned, who was behind me, came over.


    He was helped by the nurse.


    "Grandpa." Patrick turned to look at him.


    Ned nodded. "This name is beautiful, and the meaning is good as well."


    Rosie: It was bright, warm, beautiful and elegant, just like a rose under the sun


    Since Ned has agreed, my heart relieved as well.


    "Then, what''s the given name?¡± asked Sheridan.


    "Since her nickname is Rosie, then let''s call her Rosalie.¡± Ned said, "I now feel that. regardless of adults and children, it is good to be happy and


    nothing else matters."


    Since Ned had said so, no one could say no.


    But I thought it was a nice name, so I nodded and said, "I think so."


    Since I agreed, Patrick did not refuse. "Well, that''s the name."


    Because the parents agreed, Sheridan and the others also agreed


    "Rosalie, Rosalie! I am your brother!" Glenn shouted with joy on the side.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Patrick and I held a wedding when Rosalie was 100 days old


    Although he wanted to hold a grand banquet. I refused to do so.


    Mostly. I was too old to care about the formalities anymore. But I understood that it was Patrick''s heart for me, and I did not refuse to hold the


    wedding


    We just needed to call some good friends and have a Simple banquet.


    Patrick couldn''t convince me, so he naturally agreed.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the wedding day.


    Shirley sent me the wedding dress.


    Because it was a mini wedding. only seven or eight tables were avable


    Most of the guests came from my studio and Towering High Company.


    Everyone was familiar with each other.


    In order to solve the marriage problem of the older single women in my studio, Nancy and I also made a special effort on the seating row.


    We specifically put single men and women of marriageable age at one table, expecting them to develop their rtionship


    Early in the morning, I put on makeup in the lounge


    The one who did my makeup was Amy. He refined the makeup for me, stood behind me and looked at me, "I''ve done your makeup so many times.


    and this is the first bridal makeup. I hope it is also thest time."


    "Thank you.¡±


    I appreciated her.


    I thought, ¡°It will be thest time.¡±


    After I put on my wedding dress, I took out a pink diamond ne from my bag and handed it to him, ¡°Help me put it on."


    Amy took the ne, blinked him eyes, and said, "This, this ne can''t be the one that


    was reported in the news back then, right?¡±


    "Itis. Patrick gave it to me. But then we had a bad rtionship for a while, so it stayed with me. Today, it can be used again."


    I nodded.


    Amy held the ne in his hand and gently stroked it. "Oh my god, this is the most expensive thing I''ve ever seen.¡± He said, rubbing it on his face.


    "Gee, let me feel the smell of wealth."


    I didn''t stop him.


    Only when he had appreciated it enough did he put the ne on for me. When I put on it, Amy couldn''t help nodding and said, "It''s really the icing


    on the cake.¡±


    Nancy opened the door and asked, "Are you ready? The ceremony is about to begin."


    "I''m ready."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded and stood up.


    Nancy looked at the ne on my neck. She was stunned. "Wow, is this...¡±


    "This is a whole big pink diamond!" Amy saw Nancy''s expression and realized that she knew the ropes. He excitedly went over and said, "It''s also the


    first time that I''ve seen such a big diamond. It''s gorgeous!¡±


    Nancy also came over and looked at it carefully. There were sparks in her eyes. "Oh my god, it''s so beautifull¡±


    "Right?!"


    Nancy and Amy stood in front of me and looked at the diamond ne over and over again.


    When they were almost done enjoying, I asked, "Em, can I go out now?¡±


    Nancy finally came to her senses. She nodded.


    "Sure. Let''s go. Or we''ll miss the best timing.¡±


    As she spoke, she dragged me out.


    When I went out, I saw Patrick and Ryan stood over there.


    My heart beat faster when I saw him.


    Weddings were all about the father of the bride walking the bride down the aisle and then handing her over to the groom.


    Ryan was the most perfect choice for this role.


    I walked over and called out, "Master."


    Ryan nodded.


    He didn''t say anything.


    As the wedding march yed, the doors of the ballroom opened and I walked in with Ryan on my arm.


    We stepped on the red carpet.


    I saw Patrick standing at the other end of the red carpet. He was dressed in a ck suit. and his hair was beautifully groomed.


    Looking at him, my tears couldn''t help but have tears in my eyes.


    Ryan took me forward. Step by step, I was getting closer and closer to Patrick.


    What came to my mind was all the things we had experienced. From the first time we met, toter marrying him in Caroline''s name.


    We got married. He sent me to prison. I came back to him with hatred and got divorced


    And a lot of things that happened afterwards.


    We broke up and reconciled, over and over again.


    I thought many times that I would never be with him again.


    But I didn''t dare to expect that one day I would step on the red carpet in a wedding.


    And the person waiting for me at the end of the red carpet was him.


    Finally. I walked along the red carpet to his side.


    Ryan handed me over to him.


    He held my hand and took me to the priest.


    Like all the grooms and brides, we exchanged our vows.


    Saying I do.


    Exchanging the rings.


    A scene I''ve fantasized about countless times had finallye true.


    When the priest said: "Groom, you may now kiss your bride.¡±


    Patrick lifted my veil.


    I looked up expectantly and saw his forced smile.


    His forehead was covered with sweat.


    My heart throbbed.


    I knew that he had been standing for so long that his legs must have been unable to bear it.


    I didn''t care about anything else at that moment. I reached out to hug him and kissed him.


    When I kissed him, the audience burst into apuse.


    I could feel Patrick holding me tightly, with most of his weight on me.


    After kissing, he hugged me and said in a very soft voice, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay.¡± I was worried about him. "Shall we ask Jeremy to bring your crutches...¡±


    "No, it''s okay, I can do it."


    Before I could finish my words, Patrick interrupted me.


    He just took a break from holding me and straightened up.


    Then we could get off the stage


    This banquet hall was very big. Patrick had to walk for several meters.


    This distance was just a few steps?.


    Xu


    for us normal people. But when I


    noticed ¡®that his hand holding me


    was.all sweaty, I Knew that iLwas


    too''far for Content belongs. to


    NovelDrama.Org


    him


    I helped him to walk down.


    He looked calm andposed, but his hand was getting more and more sweaty.


    Step by step, we finally made it.


    In the apuse, we entered the lounge.


    When the door of the lounge opened, he directly fell forward!


    "Patrick!"


    I was so scared that I rushed to him.


    Behind us, Nancy and Roger followed us. They were also shocked when they saw Patrick falling.


    "What''s going on?" Nancy looked at me


    "I''m fine." Before I could answer, Patrick, who was lying there, answered first. "My legs hurt. I''ll be fine after resting for a while."


    After Patrick finished, he sat up on his own. His forehead was full of sweat.


    He took off his suit jacket, and the shirt inside waspletely soaked with sweat.


    Seeing this, my heart ached terribly.


    Although I couldn''t feel it, looking at therge amount of sweat, I could imagine what kind of pain he just suffered.


    "Why are you pushing yourself?" I felt bad when I saw Patrick like this.


    Tears swirled in my eyes.


    He held mein his arms, patted mex


    XX


    on the back and said, "It''s okay. Is


    only have one wedding with youin


    my i life. I just don''t want to have any


    regrets. Content belongs: to


    NovelDrama.Org


    As he spoke, he was still gasping heavily with his chest rising and falling strongly.


    After resting for a while, he continued, "See, I held on. It¡¯s all over.¡±


    "Well, don''t pushing yourself next time.¡±


    "There won''t be a next time.¡± Patrick held my face and said gently, "This marriage willst a lifetime. There will be no next time."


    As he spoke, he bent over and kissed me.


    Behind me; heard Nancy and Roger


    leaving.a and closing the door. I was


    no longer shy. I raised my hand;


    hooked around his neck, and kissed


    back warmly. Content btgs ite)


    NovelDrama.Org -


    Between the kisses, he said in a slightly husky voice, "I love you.¡±


    "Me too.¡±


    For the rest of my life, I would only love Patrick.


    (The end.)

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    After the wedding, our honeymoon n was postponed because Rosalie was too young and Patrick''s legs had not yet fully recovered.


    I had been resting at home all along. Sometimes I would talk to Nancy about my work.


    It was March with spring blossoms when Rosalie was 100 days old.


    Early in the morning, Patrick went out as usual, and I saw him off at the door.


    He held my face, kissed my forehead gently, and said softly, "Pack your daily necessities this morning. We''ll go to our new home this afternoon."


    "New home? Where is it? Why didn''t you mention it before?¡±


    I was stunned.


    I hadn''t heard anything about the new home from Patrick so far.


    He looked mysterious and tidied up the messy hair on my face. "You will know when we arrive in the afternoon.¡±


    After that. without waiting for me to ask more questions, he nced at his watch and hurried


    out.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A new home?"


    I thought about it carefully. After getting married to Patrick, I moved into this house. Rosalie''s room was converted from a previous guest room.


    He seemed to mention the new home a few times, but he didn''t specifically talk about it. So I didn''t ask him about it.


    I thought this ce was good to live in. There was good property management, themunity was separated from the parking lots, and there was


    CBD around. In short, it was very convenient.


    "Ding Dong."


    I was tidying up while Rosalie was sleeping when the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Is Patrick back?"


    I put down the things and came out of the bedroom. It was Lacy who opened the door. She took a pink box from outside, with beautiful ribbons on it.


    "This is...¡±


    I looked at the box with some confusion.


    Lacy came over and handed me the box, saying, "It was just sent over by the properties. They said a gentleman had just left it behind.¡±


    "A gentleman?"


    I looked at the box in my arms and shook it. There was a slight noise in it.


    "This size seems to be a pair of shoes."


    Hesitating for a moment, I sat down on the sofa and opened the box


    As expected, there was a pair of silvery-white high-heels inside. When I saw them, I was stunned.


    I checked the shoe size and it fit me perfectly.


    Lacy, who was next to her, came over and said, "Wow, Madam, these shoes are so beautiful. Is it a gift from Mr. Cowell?¡±


    "I don''t think so." I thought.


    Although I didn¡¯t know who sent it to me, I had a hunch that it was not Patrick.


    I took a closer look inside the box and found that there was a small hand-written greeting card in the interyer of the box.


    [Sister Jta:


    This is a wedding gift for you. I wanted to give it to you when you got married, but I''m sorry that I didn¡¯t save enough money at that time, so I give it to


    you now.


    Anyway, I wish you a happy marriage and eternal happiness.]


    There was no signature below, but I knew it was Jason.


    I put the card back to the original ce, looked at the beautiful pair of high-heels in the box, and murmured, "Thank you, and good luck te you."


    I put away the shoes and hesitated for a moment. Then I put them in the innermost part of the shoe cab and carefully preserved them


    After putting the shoes away, I came out and said to Lacy, "Don''t tell Patrick about the high-heels."


    Lacy was a little surprised, but she seemed to understand something and agreed


    It was about 4:00 p.m. and Rosalie was still sleeping when Patrick arrived home.


    He came in and the first thing he asked me was, "Are you ready?¡±


    "Yes." I nodded, but I still couldn''t help asking, "Where is our new home?"


    Patrick approached me and looked down at me with a puzzled face. ¡°What? You''re afraid that I will sell you out?"


    "Then remember to call me to count the money for you."


    I said with a smile.


    I was just curious about where the new home was.


    Because of my work, if there were newly developed and famous estate in City Y, Nancy and I would go to see the style if we are interested. But most


    of them are more or less the same, none of them are particrly outstanding.


    I couldn''t figure out where had Patrick chosen to be our new home.


    "Where''s Rosalie?¡± Patrick nced inside.


    "She just fell asleep.¡± I answered, and said with some entanglement, "It''s not easy for her to fall asleep, can we wait..."


    I stopped


    Rosalie was only three months old and was super sleepy. Sometimes she could sleep two-thirds of a day, and even if she woke up in the middle, she


    wouldn''t wake up for long.


    Patrick looked at Janice and Lacy, who were standing aside, and said to me, "Then leave Rosalie to them. Let''s go first, and we can pick them up


    later or tomorrow.¡±


    "But..."


    I trusted Janice and Lacy, but Rosalie was just three months old. To be honest, I had never really left her yet.


    Lacy understood my hesitation and said, "Leave her to us. Trust me! We will keep Rosalie safe and sound!" "You see, they have worked for us for


    years, don''t you believe them?" Patrick persuaded me.


    "That''s right, and there''s always a first time for everything." I thought.


    In the end, I nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Patrick helped me take my things and went out.


    The driver was ready to go.


    Car all the way to the outer ring road. I looked in this direction and felt somewhat familiar. I had a few vague guesses in my mind.


    However, I wasn''t particrly sure, so I didn''t speak out.


    Halfway through, a call came in on Patrick''s cell phone. I nced at his screen and it appeared to be Roger.


    Patrick picked it up and only said, "We''reing soon.¡±


    Then he hung up.


    The car drove for another fifteen minutes. Looking at the direction the car was going, I recalled the estate I went to before. Because this area had


    been developed, there was really no new residential district


    "Could it be...¡±


    "We''re not going to that ce, are we?"


    I looked at Patrick and was basically sure about


    the answer.


    Patrick looked at me with a deep smile in his ck eyes. He grasped my hand and said, "We are almost there."


    He didn''t say it clearly, but I already had the answer.


    Soon, we arrived at the residencemunity I couldn''t be more familiar with.


    There were four big words on the door - Shang Shan Ruo Shui, but the word Ruoshui was bigger.


    It was Ruoshui Pavilion.


    Back then, Nancy and I became famous because of designing this residencemunity.


    This project had also brought us a lot of benefits.


    Later, the developers gave Nancy and I two houses at a discount. Then, Roger also bought one. Not long ago, both of them moved in.


    At that time, I mentioned to Patrick that we could also move there, but Patrick refused with the excuse of "the house is too small". Then I gave my


    house to Ryan and Jessica.


    Did he buy another house here?


    At the entrance to the Ruoshui Pavilion, Patrick took me out of the car and we both walked into themunity.


    But I was a little worried. "Is your leg okay?"


    ¡°Looking down on your husband so much?" Patrick said, stretched out his hand and took me into his arms. He led me to step into themunity.


    Although thismunity was designed by our studio, it was my first time toe here after it was built


    After a year, the green nts had grown up. Plus, it was in March, so the wholemunity was full of the breath of spring.


    Patrick took me along. Sure enough, we were heading in the direction of the house belonged to Nancy and I.


    "Did he buy someone''s second-hand house over there?"


    I didn''t ask him.


    He led me, and when we were almost at the door of my house, he took a turn and walked to the door of a veryrge yard next ta mine.


    "Where is this?¡±


    I was stunned.


    I thought back carefully, at that time, for the privacy of each householder, the household types were strewn at random. For example, arge six-


    bedroom unit would be arranged next to two small three-bedroom units so that it would look much prettier when designingndscaping.


    Could it be...


    When I was thinking about it, I saw Patrick take out a key and open the door in front of him...


    "My dear wife,e in and have a look. Are you satisfied with our new home?" Patrick led me into the house.


    I followed Patrick inside. I couldn''t be more familiar with this ce, because this was thergest apartment in the entiremunity. There were only


    two in total, so we designed it with extra care.


    In order to give the owner the feeling of it was arge mansion house, we specially designed it by using methods such as changing the scene with


    walking.


    It urred to me that Roger had told me that when he wanted to buy a new house, he wanted to buy the one next to Nancy and me, but it had


    already been sold, so he bought the one next to it.


    "When did you buy it? I remember that it was sold out as soon as it came into the market.¡± I looked at Patrick and felt incredible.


    He smiled and looked at me. His eyes full of everything under control, "My wife''s most winning design, of course I will buy a set."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me?¡± "Now you know.¡± Patrick said, bowing his head and gently kissing the tip of my nose and my lips. He said in a pitiful


    tone, ¡°Honey, It''s been a month and a half since I had my ligation surgery, and the doctor said it would be okay after a month... Tonight..."


    "Patrick, you''re here!¡±


    Before he could finish his words, an untimely voice came from the doorway.


    Without looking back, I already knew who it was.


    Then I heard Roger said awkwardly, "Go on, call me when you''re done.¡±


    I raised my hand and wrapped it around Patrick''s neck. I tiptoed, kissed his lips and said with a smile, "Whatever. If you get an infection, you can just


    go back to the doctor."


    Patrick wanted to kiss me but stopped after hearing what I said. His face was filled with a mix of emotions.


    He quickly lifted his face again and pursed his lips into a line. After a long time, he said, ¡°Let''s wait until the evening. there''s Rosalie''s 100th day


    banquet tonight.¡±


    He let go of me, turned around and said to Roger, "Come in."


    Just as he finished speaking,


    Roger''s heame into the room


    from the door frame. "Patrick, I have


    everything ready. When you say its


    time, I¡¯ Het them move those things


    all over for you to set up.¡¯ "You.¡é go


    getr¨¦ady.¡± Patrick finished, pulled


    re in and said, ¡®Come on=t''ll show


    you in our new home." Content


    belongs to


    As he spoke, he dragged me into the room.


    This house had six rooms, but the


    design was notall about backyard, I


    designed a yard in a yard. From the


    back of the main hall, there was as


    cour yare-with a lotus pond and a


    smallgazebo; behind it was the¡¯


    maircdoor of the master bedroom,


    which faced the lotus pondsthe


    doorways and windows ef the next


    few secondary bedrooms also had


    different views to be seen. Content


    belongs to


    Patrick showed me the whole house.


    By the time we came out, Roger and his fellows had nearly finished setting up the front courtyard.


    When he saw use out of the room, Roger began to say, "When she hadn''t see your house, Lisa didn''t have a problem with ours home. After she


    visited yours, she keptining why I didn''t buy this suite. Only did she know that it was Patrick who bought it, she let it go."


    Roger came aver and held Patrick''s


    other arm. "Patrick, it''s lucky that


    you boughtt. Otherwise I''m afraid.


    Lisa will Make me negotiate with the


    owner € of I this house every day I to


    change the house.¡± "Let go of. me."


    Pattitk looked at Roger, There was


    another set on sale. I donttthink you


    intend to buy it."


    NovelDrama.Org


    "Ahem, don''t tell this to Lisa," Roger said nervously, "This house is too expensive for me. Besides, we don''t have that many people in our family to


    live in such a big house. Four rooms are just enough."


    "Hello!"


    While Roger was speaking, Nancy and Jerrold appeared at the door.


    I then realized that Patrick had notified them early on. But not only them, he also notified Ryan and Jessica


    In the evening, we would hold a small barbecue party at the new home to celebrate Rosalie''s 100th day.


    After a while. Glenn and Cicely also came back from school. They were already in elementary school.


    Patrick decided to live here a long time ago, so he deliberately chose an elementary school that was close to this neighborhood, where Cicely also


    studied there.


    When they were here, the party hadn''t started yet, so they both went upstairs to do their homework together.


    After seven o''clock in the evening, Ryan and Jessica came back from the outside.


    I saw at a nce that they both had a silver ring on each hand. so I went over to them and asked, pretending to be unhappy, "When did you get this?


    Howe you didn¡¯t even inform me, your daughter?"


    Jessica felt a little embarrassed. She lowered her head and said nothing.


    Ryan replied bluntly, "We bought it yesterday. We are going to get the marriage license on Wednesday. It''s not toote to call me father at that time.¡±


    "Well, okay!" I nodded and deliberately asked, "Shouldn''t I get some pocket money for calling you dad?¡±


    "Sure!" Ryan said loudly, "Not only do you have it, Glenn and Rosalie has it too!"


    "Generous! Master."


    Jessica''s situation was much better now, and she lived her life as normal people did.


    What I was most gratified about was that Ryan was willing to take her in.


    Not long after Jessica and Ryan arrived, Rosalie, who had just woken up, was finally brought over by Lacy.


    Once our main character entered, the party began.


    Patrick was responsible for barbecuing.


    Only poor Lisa was alone abroad, watching us eat barbecue against the bright sun. She desperatelyined, ¡°Ah! You guys have to hold another


    party when I get back, or I''ll run away from home!"


    "Sure! We will, we will. We will hold a better one. We can barbecue seafood for you. Lobster and crab, you name what you want!¡± Roger catered to


    her like crazy.


    Lisa nodded. ¡°That''s more like it."


    Glenn and Cicely also came downstairs.


    Rosalie was very excited when she saw so many people. I took care of Rosalie while looking at the yard full of lively friends, looking at Patrick, not far


    away, with his shirt sleeves rolled up, barbecuing food for us, and looking at my sensible son and lovely daughter.


    And Lisa, who was overseas.


    In the future, we would be neighbors. We could meet often and have dinners together. Just thinking about it made me feel very excited.


    Now that I looked back, it all started five years ago with that misguided wedding where I married the man I loved most in my life, Patrick, in the name


    of Caroline.


    (The end.)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!